ã€ŠTrapped in Loveã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    Chapter 1 An Exceptionally High Commission

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, the results are in. Miss Shenton¡¯s gynecological examination shows that she is still a virgin

    and meets all the standards. She¡¯s clean.¡± The bodyguard respectfully informed the man on the other

    end of the phone at the entrance of the hospital¡¯s examination room.

    Caroline Shenton lowered her head and stood in the crowded corridor, trying to ignore the strange

    gazes of passersby.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    She was weighed down by the burden of her sick mother and father¡¯s gambling debts. Hence, she had

    resorted to using her body as a bargaining chip and agreed to get into bed with Evan Jordan.

    A momentter, Evan¡¯s deep and maic voice came through the phone. ¡°Send her to Vi Rosa.¡±

    *

    Back at Vi Rosa, in the dim light, Caroline huddled nervously under the nket.

    The man standing by the bed looked iparably handsome as he stared down at her with his stone-

    cold eyes.

    Caroline knew that he was Evan Jordan¡ªa man so influential in Angelbay City, one could even call him

    the king.

    As Evan lifted the silk nket that covered her body, Caroline¡¯s naked form was revealed and reflected

    in his dark eyes. He leaned in for a fiery-hot kiss and plunged deep into her. A sudden jolt of pain shot

    through her body, prompting a stifled moan to escape her lips

    As he bit her lips, he whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You did this willingly. Remember, not everyone

    is qualified to get into my bed¡­¡±

    Caroline abruptly awakened and Evan¡¯sst words before she cked out still echoed in her ears.

    Slowly turning her head, she found Evan sleeping next to her, and for a moment, she was lost in a

    daze.

    *

    Time flew past, and in the blink of an eye, she had known Evan for three years, working as his private

    secretary and bing his lover. Unexpectedly, she dreamed of the first time they metst night.

    Caroline rubbed her throbbing head and was about to sit up when Evan¡¯s phone rang.

    Evan abruptly woke up and grabbed the phone. ¡°Speak!¡± he answered, pressing it to his ear.

    Even so, Caroline could still hear the voiceing from the other end. ¡°Mr. Jordan, I have verified it.

    The woman you are searching for is not her.¡±

    In an instant, Evan¡¯s eyes darkened even more.

    Caroline looked at his gloomy expression and felt a twinge of sadness. After being Evan¡¯s lover for

    three years, she knew that he had been searching for a girl who had once saved his life when he was

    young. Although her whereabouts were unknown, Evan still missed her to this day.

    Feeling Caroline¡¯s gaze, Evan turned to her and growled, ¡°Get out!¡±

    Caroline remained silent and rose from the bed, moving like a lifeless doll. She picked up her clothes

    from the floor and walked barefoot to the guest room.

    Caroline entered the bathroom and turned on the shower, letting the water wash over her face. The

    man¡¯s callous behavior made her feel sad, but she knew that she had no right to feel that way.

    She was only able to stay by his side because of a red mole on her right earlobe, simr to the one on

    the long-lost girl Evan had been searching for. In Evan¡¯s eyes, she was just a substitute for his

    unrequited love and a toy that could be easily dismissed with money.

    *

    Just as Caroline emerged from the shower, Evan came out of the bedroom, dressed in a perfectly

    tailored suit. He looked regal and detached, his handsome features making it hard for anyone to look

    away.

    As they met, Caroline said her usual words, ¡°I¡¯ll make breakfast.¡±

    Evan cast a cold nce her way before turning and walking down the stairs.

    Just as Caroline was bringing out the coffee and breakfast, Evan¡¯s assistant, Reuben Murphy, arrived

    with a ck medicine bag.

    He said to Caroline, ¡°Ms. Shenton, here¡¯s your medicine.¡±

    Caroline paused for a moment, ced the food on the table, and replied calmly, ¡°Got it.¡±

    She took out the white pill and swallowed it without any expression. After watching Caroline take the

    medicine, Reuben left the vi and waited outside.

    Caroline then approached Evan, who was sitting indifferently on the sofa, and informed him that

    breakfast was ready.

    Evan put down his newspaper and sat at the dining table, sipping his coffee and ncingzily at

    Caroline.

    ¡°You chose to stay with me. Do you remember me telling you back then, that you need to know your

    ce and control your emotions? They are showing,¡± he remarked.

    No matter how good Caroline was at hiding her emotions, she was not able topletely hide them in

    Evan¡¯s presence.

    Caroline sat down opposite him and picked up her coffee, pretending as if nothing was wrong. ¡°You

    worry too much, Mr. Jordan. I was just thinking about today¡¯s schedule and got a little distracted.¡±

    So what if he found out? She would simplye up with an excuse to hide them. She refused to admit

    it and let him strip away thest shreds of her pride.

    Evan remained silent, while an air of solemnity settled over the dining table, casting a weighty

    ambiance that permeated the room.

    *

    At eight o¡¯clock, Reuben Murphy drove them to Evan¡¯spany building, which stood proudly at the

    center of the city, exuding an aura that matched its owner¡¯s reputation as a top businessman in

    Angelbay City.

    As Caroline was about to get out of the car, Evan abruptly tossed a document her way.

    ¡°There¡¯s a cocktail party tonight, attend it on my behalf. If you can get Henry Devereaux to sign the

    contract, you¡¯ll receive a 70,000 dormission,¡± he instructed.

    Caroline was stunned by the offer. She stared at the contract in her hand in shock, as if it were a ticking

    time bomb. She knew this was a really tough job.

    Henry Devereaux, the CEO of Angelbay City RT Foreign Enterprise, was bisexual and infamous for his

    abusive sexual predatory behavior toward both men and women. Anyone who fell prey to him would

    never escape unscathed. Going alone to meet him would be like walking into a lion¡¯s den.

    However, Caroline was tempted by the offer. The 70,000 dormission would be enough to settle

    her mother¡¯s medical bills and her father¡¯s debts.

    Evan¡¯s cold and indifferent gaze bore down on her. ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, you can say no.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Caroline tightened her grip on the contract. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Evan¡¯s lips curled into a sneer.

    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, Caroline could feel the disdain in his eyes.

    Indeed, in Evan¡¯s eyes, Caroline was a woman who valued money above all else.

    *

    In the evening, Caroline arrived at the Indigo Hotel with the contract, dressed in a conservative yet

    elegant outfit. During the half-hour journey, she mentally prepared herself for the task ahead. However,

    the moment she stepped into the hotel elevator, panic set in.

    This was because Henry had chosen to meet her in the presidential suite, and not the private room

    downstairs, as they had discussed earlier. Caroline knew exactly what this meant.

    Henry desired herpany for the entire night.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    Chapter 2 Humiliation

    Soon, the door opened. Henry appeared in the doorway, wearing a loose bathrobe. His piercing green

    eyes locked onto Casey, with a predatory gaze. Caroline¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she forced a smile

    for the sake of the 70,000 dorsmission.

    ¡°Monsieur Devereaux, sorry to disturb you,¡± she said, stepping into the presidential suite.

    Henry shrugged and shed her a smile. ¡°Ms. Shenton, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart was racing, but she maintained herposure and ced the prepared contract on

    the coffee table.

    She subtly scanned the presidential suite from the corner of her eye, taking note of every detail.

    Once Henry took a seat on the sofa, Caroline retracted her gaze and sat down as well, keeping a slight

    distance from him.

    Henry handed her a ss of wine, and Caroline clinked her ss against his. ¡°Thank you for your

    hospitality, Monsieur Devereaux.¡±

    Henry¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Ms. Shenton, you¡¯re very smart, and you¡¯re not shy. I like it!¡±

    Caroline forced a smile, aware of the need to impress Henry for the contract. With a slight tilt of her

    head, she downed the red wine in her hand.

    Yet, Henry¡¯s face expressed a hint of pity. ¡°Impressive, but you wouldn¡¯t expect one ss to seal the

    deal now, would you?¡±

    Caroline anticipated that Henry wouldn¡¯t make things easy for her. Putting down her wine ss, she

    responded, ¡°Monsieur Devereaux, I understand that you¡¯ve expressed interest in working with MK for

    some time now. Surely you are familiar with MK¡¯s prowess in the Etes continent.

    ¡°Rather than you having to travel to meet Mr. Jordan, why don¡¯t I take the initiative to sign the contract

    on his behalf, as a gesture of our respect for you? I believe it¡¯s a brilliant idea, don¡¯t you agree,

    Monsieur Devereaux?¡±

    At Caroline¡¯s proposal, the smile on Henry¡¯s face faltered and his gaze grew sharper as he stared at

    her.

    Despite her nervousness, Caroline managed to maintain herposure.

    Using Evan as leverage topel Henry to sign the contract was her only option.

    The room¡¯s atmosphere momentarily turned somber, but Henry soon broke the silence with augh.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, I appreciate your proposal. MK has shown me respect, so it¡¯s only fitting that I sign this

    contract.¡±

    With that, Henry reached for the contract and pen on the table and signed it after a casual look.

    Caroline was taken aback. She had not anticipated Henry¡¯s swiftpliance.

    However, under such circumstances, Caroline dared not let her guard down.

    After signing, Henry handed the contract to Caroline. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve given you what you came for. Shouldn¡¯t

    you keep mepany now?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s expression shifted, and she feigned ignorance. ¡°Monsieur Devereaux, I¡¯m afraid my alcohol

    tolerance can¡¯t match yours.¡±

    ¡°Who said I wanted you to drink with me?¡± Henry leaned forward and grabbed Caroline¡¯s wrist. ¡°Ms.

    Shenton, I¡¯m only going to receive a three-percent profit margin from MK. Since I¡¯ve made a

    concession, I believe you should provide me with some additional benefits.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s mind went nk. Had the contract been altered? Did Evan do it? After all, only the two of

    them had been involved in preparing the contract.

    Her heart sank, but her body suddenly felt hot. Caroline¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the wine ss

    on the coffee table. If her suspicions were correct, Henry must have drugged the wine!

    Caroline clenched her teeth and struggled with all her might to push Henry away from her. She could

    see the impatience in his green eyes and realized that he had also ingested the drugged wine that he

    had prepared.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Despite her efforts, Henry was too strong for her to resist. She could feel his lips closing in on hers and

    knew that she had to act quickly. Caroline lowered her head and bit down hard on the back of his hand,

    causing him to cry out in pain.

    Enraged by Caroline¡¯s action, Henry struck her across the face with great force. The blow was so

    powerful that Caroline¡¯s vision began to fade, and a metallic taste filled her mouth.

    ¡°You came here seeking me out. Why are you pretending?¡± Henry sneered as he reached for the vodka

    on the coffee table.

    With one hand pinching Caroline¡¯s face, he forced the alcohol down her throat. The alcohol flowed into

    her mouth and nose, causing a suffocating sensation to overwhelm her.

    She struggled vigorously, but she couldn¡¯t break free from Henry¡¯s restraint.

    Caroline was on the verge of copsing, her cheeks wet with tears.

    She should have seen thising.

    For three years, nomission from MK had ever reached $70,000. Naively, she trusted Evan,

    believing he wouldn¡¯t manipte her into the clutches of a pervert like Henry.

    Clearly, she was mistaken, and her biggest error was trusting Evan.

    Caroline had shared a bed with him every night, but he had always treated her like a ything, one that

    could be easily discarded with money.

    Henry ripped her clothes apart. In her despair, Caroline suddenly caught a glimpse of a vase beside

    her.

    She grabbed the vase in passing and with all her strength, hurled it at the back of Henry¡¯s head.

    The vase struck him with great force, causing him to let go of her and cry out in pain as he clutched his

    head. Fuming with anger, Henry cursed at Caroline, ¡°You damn woman! How dare you strike me!¡±

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    Chapter 3 Unqualified for Questioning

    Despite her intense dizziness, Caroline managed to grab the signed contract from the coffee table

    before making her escape.

    Rushing out, she collided with a tall figure ¨C a familiarly handsome and sinister face.

    Tears filled Caroline¡¯s eyes as she struggled, thrusting the contract into Evan¡¯s arms.

    Though she held onto Evan¡¯s clothes, she slid down weakly.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    In a hoarse voice, Caroline murmured, ¡°Evan, I got the contract signed. Remember the 70,000 dors

    commission¡­¡±

    Evan caught her before she fell. Just then, Henry emerged from the suite.

    Seeing Evan carrying Caroline, Henry demanded, ¡°Give me that woman!¡±

    Evan¡¯s cold demeanor intensified upon hearing Henry¡¯s demand.

    Reuben, who followed closely behind, immediately intervened. He sternly warned Henry, ¡°Monsieur

    Devereaux, she is Mr. Jordan¡¯s woman. How dare youy hands on her?¡±

    Henry¡¯s mind was clouded, and his next words were filled with anger. ¡°How is that possible? Then why

    did shee to meet me alone?¡±

    Reuben meaningfully reminded him, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a coincidence that Mr. Jordan is here?¡±

    Henry was left dumbfounded as if a fishbone was stuck in his throat, when he realized the truth of

    Reuben¡¯s words.

    *

    In the back seat of the ck Maybach, Caroliney on Evan¡¯sp. She panted and murmured

    incoherently while tugging at her clothes.

    The drug Henry had given her had taken its toll, evident by her flushed face.

    The car was dimly lit, and Evan¡¯s dark eyes betrayed no emotion, but his jaw was tightly clenched.

    He took Caroline¡¯s small hands in hisrge palm and ordered coldly, ¡°Tell the project department to

    stop funding our coboration with Henry until he begs for forgiveness.¡±

    Reuben understood his boss¡¯s intentions well. He knew this was just the beginning. Mr. Jordan wouldn¡¯t

    let Henry get off this easily.

    Despite Mr. Jordan¡¯s ims that he didn¡¯t like Caroline, he had immediately sent Reuben to pick her up

    from the hotel after she left thepany.

    Reuben couldn¡¯t help but sigh silently. It was clear that his boss had feelings for Caroline.

    Suddenly, Caroline pleaded for help in a trembling voice, ¡°Evan, please help me. It¡¯s so hot¡­¡±

    She clung tightly to Evan¡¯s shirt, pulling him closer.

    Her voice was filled with torment and ambiguity. Even Reuben, driving, felt embarrassed as he saw her

    sweaty forehead and exposed cleavage from the mirror when she opened her cor.

    Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed as he assessed Caroline¡¯s condition. He ordered Reuben to stop the car and

    step out.

    Reubenplied. After pulling the car over, he quickly exited and walked more than ten meters away.

    He then stood with his back facing the car.

    Meanwhile, in the car, Evan¡¯s gazended on Caroline again.

    He carefully sat her up on hisp, supporting her back with one arm while his other hand gently cradled

    her head. His icy gaze softened as he leaned in and pressed his cool lips against her feverish ones.

    *

    Caroline woke up the next day feeling groggy and in pain, her body aching all over.

    As she sat up in the bed, she looked around the room, trying to piece together how she had ended up

    there the night before.

    A familiar hoarse voice interrupted her thoughts, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Suddenly, memories of the previous night flooded her mind, causing her face to flush.

    She remembered her encounter with Evan and how he had aided her escape, but she still needed

    answers about the changes to the contract terms.

    Despite her dizziness, Caroline mustered the strength to get up and faced Evan¡¯s indifferent gaze. ¡°Mr.

    Jordan, why didn¡¯t you inform me about the changes in the contract?¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes.

    In his eyes, Caroline was like a hedgehog. If he didn¡¯t provoke her, she could be obedient in every

    aspect. But she would not hesitate to push back once he pushed her too far.

    Coldly, Evan reminded her, ¡°Caroline, as a subordinate, you have no right to question your superior¡¯s

    decisions. Remember what I told you on your first day here?¡±

    Caroline fell silent, acknowledging his point.

    Just as Evan was about to exin the contract¡¯s profit points to her, his phone rang.

    He answered, putting it on speaker mode as he got dressed. ¡°Speak.¡±

    It was Reuben on the other end. ¡°Mr. Jordan, our team has just received a message. A woman

    matching the description of the person you¡¯re searching for has been located in Florencia City. I¡¯ll send

    you the information shortly.¡±

    Evan stopped buttoning his shirt and frowned. ¡°Make it quick.¡±

    After ending the call, Evan turned to Caroline and remarked, ¡°You should have known this wouldn¡¯t be

    an easy task. Themission was 70,000 dors, after all.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s grip on the bedsheet tightened, unable to argue with Evan. She lowered her gaze to conceal

    her emotions.

    She felt suffocated by the fact that Evan was still searching for information on the long-lost woman. She

    was also unhappy that he didn¡¯t inform her about the changes in the contract.

    But she knew Evan was right. As a subordinate, she had no right to question her superior.

    Miserably, she thought to herself, ¡®Caroline, know your ce! Is it that difficult to be submissive and

    compliant?¡¯

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    Chapter 4 Make Things Easy for Her

    After breakfast, the driver drove them to thepany in Evan¡¯s ck Maybach.

    Half an hourter, the ck Maybach stopped in front of thepany.

    The driver respectfully opened the door for Evan, who stepped out elegantly in a well-tailored ck

    coat, exuding amanding aura.

    Loosening his tie, Evan handed documents to Caroline, his deep eyes freezing slightly when they

    landed on her pink lips.

    Suddenly, he raised his hand and gently rubbed the corner of her lips with his calloused fingers.

    ¡°There¡¯s a little lipstick smudged outside your lipline.¡±

    As Evan wiped away the stray lipstick from Caroline¡¯s lips with his thumb, his warm and gentle touch

    caused Caroline¡¯s eyes to tremble uncontrobly.

    Catching sight of her flustered and helpless reflection in Evan¡¯s eyes, Caroline quicklyposed

    herself. She thanked him calmly, despite her fluttering heart.

    Evan withdrew his hand and smiled before striding confidently toward the office.

    Meanwhile, Caroline managed to suppress the slight palpitations in her heart as she switched on her

    iPad and hastened to follow Evan. She needed to report on today¡¯s work schedule.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, there¡¯s a meeting with the higher-ups at nine o¡¯clock¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jordan!¡±

    Before Caroline could finish speaking, an unfamiliar woman suddenly rushed over.

    The woman pounced on Evan and grabbed the corner of his shirt tightly, pleading desperately, ¡°Mr.

    Jordan! Please tell HR to keep me. I really need this job!¡±

    Evan¡¯s cold eyes filled with disdain as he nced at the bodyguards beside him and growled, ¡°Get her

    out of my sight!¡±

    Hearing this, the bodyguards at the side quickly stepped forward. They grabbed the woman¡¯s hand and

    dragged her away.

    However, the woman seemed to have gone crazy. She used all her strength to resist the bodyguards.

    ¡°Let go of me! Please give me some time to talk to Mr. Jordan! Mr. Jordan, just a few minutes! Please!¡±

    Noticing the displeasure on Evan¡¯s face, the bodyguards quickly tightened their grips.

    As the woman struggled against the bodyguards, her long hair swayed in the sunlight, and the red mole

    on her earlobe caught Evan¡¯s attention, freezing his gaze.

    He immediately stopped the bodyguards. ¡°Stop!¡±

    As the bodyguards stopped, the woman approached Evan, trembling with fear and desperation.

    Tears fell as she introduced herself, ¡°Mr. Jordan, my name is Danie Love. I have something to say to

    you. Please.¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze wasplicated as he stared at the woman¡¯s earlobe. Unknowingly, his voice softened.

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    With gratitude in her eyes, the woman replied, ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan turned to look at Caroline and instructed, ¡°Postpone the meeting.¡±

    Caroline opened her mouth slightly as if to say something but quickly swallowed her words.

    As she watched Evan leave with the woman, Caroline forced a smile and shut her mouth.

    *

    Caroline returned to her office desk afterpleting all of her boss¡¯s instructions.

    However, before she could reach her seat, the vision of the sight before her swayed and she stumbled,

    grabbing onto the table to steady herself.

    As she regained her bnce, she heard the sound of Danie¡¯s silver bell-likeughter ringing in her

    ears.

    Looking up in front at the CEO¡¯s office which was separated from hers by a ss wall, Caroline saw

    Evan and Danie engrossed in conversation. Although she didn¡¯t know what they were discussing,

    their joyful expressions suggested that Danie might be the person Evan had been searching for.

    Caroline felt a bitter pang in her heart but tried to suppress it as she sat back down at her desk and

    forced herself to focus on her work.

    *

    In the afternoon, an announcement was issued by the Human Resources Department stating that

    Danie had joined the fashion design department as the new deputy head.

    Seeing this message, Caroline felt a lump in her throat.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think back to the day when Evan had first noticed her mole, the very thing that

    had helped her stand out from the other candidates and secured her the position of his personal

    assistant. Now, Danie seemed to have a simr advantage.

    Since the person he was really looking for had returned, Evan would undoubtedly treat Danie well.

    Just as she was deep in thought, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline retracted the sadness in her eyes and closed the announcement page. ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened, and Reuben strode in. He had a grave look on his face.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, Mr. Jordan wants you to take care of the new deputy head of the fashion design

    department, Ms. Danie Love,¡± he said.

    Caroline was taken aback by the unexpected request. She had no authority over the fashion design

    department, and furthermore, she had only met Danie once. How could she take care of her?

    Seeing Caroline¡¯s hesitation, Reuben exined further, ¡°Mr. Jordan wants you to head over to the

    fashion design department and ensure that no one creates any problems for Ms. Love.¡±

    Caroline took a deep breath, trying to hide her frustration. She clenched her fists under the desk,

    averted her eyes, and replied with forced calmness, ¡°I understand.¡±

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Chapter 5 Paying Debts

    Reuben left without a word, and Caroline slumped into her chair. She covered her face with her hands

    to hide the sadness that threatened to consume her.

    Evan¡¯s actions made it clear that he had no intention of keeping her as his personal secretary, now that

    the person he truly cared about was back. It was time for her to ept that she was merely a

    substitute.

    Buzz¡ª

    Her thoughts were interrupted by the buzzing of her phone on the desk. It was her mother¡¯s attending

    doctor, Scott Wilson.

    Caroline anxiously answered the call. ¡°Dr. Wilson, is something wrong with my mother?¡±

    ¡°Caroline, do you have time toe to the hospital now?¡± Scott replied.

    Hearing Dr. Wilson¡¯s tone, Caroline quickly stood up, her heart racing. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    *

    Twenty minutester, Caroline arrived at the hospital entrance wearing only a simple shirt.

    Sneezing from the cold wind as she got out of the car at the hospital entrance, Caroline hurriedly ran

    towards the inpatient building.

    As she stepped out of the elevator, she was surprised to see a man in a leather jacket standing in front

    of her mother¡¯s ward, smoking a cigarette and talking to her mother¡¯s attending doctor, Scott Wilson, in

    a roguish manner.

    Caroline clenched her fists and walked over quickly.

    The sound of her footsteps made Dr. Wilson and the man turn around.

    The man smirked when he saw Caroline. ¡°Yo, the great secretary, Caroline, has finally decided to show

    up!¡±

    Caroline gave Dr. Wilson an apologetic look before addressing the man with a cold tone. ¡°y, I¡¯ve

    already made it clear. Even if you¡¯re looking to harass me for money, don¡¯t evere to my mother¡¯s

    ward.¡±

    y Davis bit the cigarette in his mouth and replied, ¡°Your father¡¯s disappeared. Who else can we turn

    to for the money, if not your mother?¡±

    Suppressing her anger, Caroline asked, ¡°How much do you want this time?¡±

    ¡°Not much. Only 4,000 dors, including interest,¡± y replied.

    Caroline¡¯s expression soured. ¡°It was only 2,000 dorsst month!¡±

    y scrutinized Caroline with a cold smile. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to ask your father what else he did to rack

    up the debt. The IOU is here, and you know your father¡¯s handwriting. I¡¯m just here to collect the

    money that¡¯s owed to me.¡±

    He produced the IOU and showed it to Caroline.

    Although Caroline seethed with anger, she couldn¡¯t find a way to refute his im.

    Caroline¡¯s father¡¯s relentless gambling addiction had driven him to borrow money regrly, and she

    had always been the one to shoulder the burden of paying off his debts. Despite her tireless efforts, his

    debts seemed to only multiply, leaving her vulnerable to the menacing loan sharks who would invade

    her mother¡¯s hospital ward and cause trouble.

    Knowing her mother¡¯s delicate condition, Caroline made a difficult decision to suppress her boiling

    rage, opting not to create a scene. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you the money this time. But if you ever dare to set

    foot in this hospital again, don¡¯t expect a single cent from me.¡±

    With a heavy sigh, Caroline pulled out her phone and retrieved y¡¯s bank details, then proceeded to

    transfer 4,000 dors to him.

    With the payment received, y nodded curtly and made a graceful exit.

    Dr. Wilson looked at Caroline with concern. ¡°Caroline, you can¡¯t keep doing this. Eventually, all of this

    pressure is going to take a toll on you.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s smile was tinged with bitterness. ¡°He¡¯s still my father, though.¡±

    Scott noticed Caroline¡¯splexion gradually paling, and his brow furrowed with worry. ¡°Are you

    feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she insisted, shaking her head, but a wave of dizziness nearly caused her to lose her

    bnce.

    Scott instinctively reached out to steady her, hesitating for a moment as his palm met her feverish skin.

    ¡°Caroline, don¡¯t you realize you have a fever?¡±

    His typically gentle andposed expression now carried a rare hint of reprimand.

    Pulling away from him, Caroline touched her burning face. ¡°I¡¯ve been too preupied with work to

    notice. I¡¯ll take some medicer. Thank you, Dr. Wilson, for your concern, but right now, I need to go

    see my mother.¡±

    With that, she walked past Scott and entered the ward.

    In the ward, Caroline¡¯s heart ached when she saw her mother¡¯s sallow face, weakened by illness.

    She blinked back tears andposed herself before stepping forward. ¡°Mom, are you done with the

    drip today?¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    On the bed, Katie Lloyd slowly turned to face Caroline, her expression filled with pain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to

    trouble you again with your father¡¯s gambling debts.¡±

    Caroline smiled nonchntly and poured some warm water into Katie¡¯s ss. ¡°Mom, you haven¡¯t

    troubled me at all. We¡¯re family. It¡¯s only natural for us to help each other.¡±

    The more sensible Caroline was, the more anxious Katie felt.

    After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Carol, leave this family.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s hand, holding the ss, froze in midair. ¡°Please don¡¯t say such things. You¡¯re my mother. I

    can¡¯t abandon you.¡±

    ¡°Would you rather be dragged down by your father¡¯s debts?!¡± Katie suddenly blurted out, her agitation

    evident.

    Pretending to be rxed, Caroline smiled and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m earning a decent sry now. You and

    Dad raised me, and it¡¯s my turn to take care of you both.¡±

    Katie frowned and said sternly, ¡°Taking care of us and sacrificing your life are two entirely different

    things! I know my situation. My time is limited. Listen to me, my child. Break away from this family and

    cut off all ties with us!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Caroline grasped Katie¡¯s hand anxiously. ¡°I promise you I¡¯m fine, and I¡¯ll take good care of

    myself, alright?¡±

    Katie looked into Caroline¡¯s tear-filled eyes and felt her heart wrench. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of

    her daughter carrying such a heavy burden alone.

    However, she knew all too well about her husband¡¯s unyielding gambling addiction. He seemed trapped

    in an endless cycle of umting debts, like a bottomless pit, and showed no signs of change.

    Frustrated, Katie closed her eyes, taking a deep breath before letting out a long sigh. ¡°Carol, there¡¯s

    something important I need to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    Chapter 6 Take Care of Danie

    Caroline replied, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Katie opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling. She pursed her lips and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Carol, you¡¯re actually not¡­¡±

    ¡°Honey!¡±

    As Katie began to speak, an unexpected visitor barged into the ward. A man reeking of alcohol and

    cigarette smoke stumbled in, his scraggly beard adding to his disheveled appearance. He sat down

    opposite Caroline.

    ¡°How did it go? y didn¡¯t bully you, did he?¡±

    Katie¡¯s face twisted with disgust. ¡°What are you doing here? Haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble for

    us?¡±

    Ignoring Katie¡¯s hostility, Bradley Shenton smacked his lips and turned his attention to Caroline. ¡°Carol,

    could you step out for a moment? I need to talk to your Mom alone.¡±

    Caroline hesitated. However, she knew that her father rarely visited, so she decided to give them some

    space to talk. As she stood up from the chair, she warned Bradley, ¡°Don¡¯t make Mom angry.¡±

    Bradley nodded in agreement, but Caroline looked back every few steps as she walked out of the ward.

    As soon as the door closed, Bradley¡¯s feigned concern vanished from his face. It was reced by a

    cold and ruthless expression. ¡°Can¡®t you just zip it?¡± he said in a low voice.

    Katie¡¯s eyes filled with anger as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare use Caroline to pay off your

    debts again!¡±

    Bradley sneered. ¡°I spent money raising her, so what¡¯s wrong with asking her to help me out now? As

    long as you keep your mouth shut, nothing will happen to any of us. But if you tell anyone, don¡¯t me

    me if Caroline ends up losing her job.¡±

    Katie¡¯s hands clenched the bedsheets as she trembled with fury. ¡°Bradley! You¡¯re heartless!¡±

    Bradley remained indifferent. ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t have a heart, so watch what you say. If you say

    anything you shouldn¡¯t, we¡¯ll all be in trouble.¡±

    With that, Bradley strode out of the ward without looking back.

    As Bradley opened the door and caught sight of Caroline still standing there, his demeanor swiftly

    changed.

    ¡°Carol, I¡¯m off now! Please put the 4,000 dors on my tab. Consider it as though I borrowed it from

    you, okay?¡±

    Caroline, feeling exhausted, was about to respond, but Bradley hurriedly left before she could say a

    word.

    Caroline sighed, straightening herself up and preparing to head back to the ward. But just as she was

    about to leave, her phone buzzed in her pocket once more.

    Upon seeing Evan¡¯s name on the caller ID, Caroline¡¯s heart leaped, and she reflexively answered the

    call.

    Evan¡¯s voice on the other end of the line was deep and cold as he asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Caroline nced toward the ward and replied quietly, ¡°I¡¯m dealing with an urgent matter.¡±

    There was a moment of silence before Evan continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t follow my instructions to take care

    of Danie?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s throat tightened. Was he calling to scold her?

    Still, he wasn¡¯t at the wrong here. As his personal secretary, it was her duty to carry out his instructions,

    even if she despised being treated like a ything.

    It was her fault for not acting on the instructions he had given her earlier.

    She murmured apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jordan. I¡¯ll inform the head of the fashion design

    department immediately.¡±

    ¡°No need for that¡­¡±

    ¡°Caroline.¡±

    As Evan was speaking, Caroline was interrupted by Scott¡¯s voice from behind her.

    As soon as Caroline turned around, Scott handed her a tablet of medicine.

    ¡°Take this fever medicine and eat it. You look terrible.¡±

    Caroline smiled faintly and took the medicine politely. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Wilson. I¡¯ll transfer the money to

    youter.¡±

    Scott smiled and pointed at the phone beside Caroline¡¯s ear. ¡°Please, continue.¡±

    Caroline nodded in response and asked again, ¡°Mr. Jordan, what did you just say?¡± Caroline intended

    to resume her call with Evan. However, there was no response from Evan on the other end.

    After a while, she put down her phone and looked at the screen. It seemed that the call had ended at

    some point while she was talking to Scott.

    Caroline quickly made the call to the head of the fashion design department to pass on Evan¡¯s request,

    despite his previous dismissal before he hung up.

    The person on the other end was Paige Watson, who had graduated from the same university as

    Caroline. The two were good friends, hence the call was a casual one.

    ¡°Carol, why are you worrying about her? She got off work right on time,¡± Paige said annoyedly, causing

    Caroline to be stunned and speechless.

    Caroline¡¯s mind started racing. What did Evan mean by that call just now then?

    Meanwhile, after hanging up the phone, Evan sat in the car with a dark expression, his cold eyes filled

    with doubt.

    ¡°Why would Caroline take fever medicine? When did she have a fever?¡± he wondered to himself. Even

    if she did have a fever, she was supposed to endure it and not take leave from work. It wasn¡¯t

    eptable that she went off during office hours and told another man about her fever, especially

    behind his back.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson¡­ That was his name,¡± he muttered to himself.

    After pondering for a moment, Evan suddenly looked up at Reuben, who was driving. ¡°Does Caroline

    have a family member in the hospital?¡±

    Reuben nodded. ¡°Yes, Ms. Shenton¡¯s mother was hospitalized due to uterine cancer. I¡¯m not too sure

    about her condition now.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Evan¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she say anything to me?¡±

    Reuben couldn¡¯t help but curse under his breath. ¡®It¡¯s because you¡¯re always so headstrong around Ms.

    Shenton. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell you anything.¡¯

    At that thought, Reuben decided to take the opportunity to put in a good word for Caroline. ¡°Mr. Jordan,

    Ms. Shenton actually has it quite tough. Her family¡­¡±

    Before Reuben could finish, Evan¡¯s phone interrupted him.

    It was Danie calling.

    Earlier, Evan had asked Reuben to book a restaurant to celebrate finally finding Danie, the woman

    he had been searching for for years. Right now, they had arrived at the restaurant as the Maybach

    pulled up at the entrance.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    Chapter 7 Why Didn¡¯t You Come Home?

    Evan pushed aside his unwarranted concern and opened the car door with a cold expression.

    ¡°Arrange for medicine to be sent to her tonight, and inform the HR department to grant her three days

    off.¡±

    Then, he unexpectedly added, ¡°Hire an attendant to take care of her meals and daily needs during this

    period.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Reuben nodded and instinctively nced at the French windows of the restaurant.

    As Reuben observed Danie sitting in the upscale restaurant, ordering food with a radiant smile, he

    couldn¡¯t help but feel a whirlwind of emotions inside.

    *

    That night, Caroline didn¡¯t return to Evan¡¯s vi. Instead, she took the medicine Dr. Wilson had given

    her and fell asleep on the hospital bed until she naturally woke up.

    When she woke up, she noticed a needle on the back of her hand. Katie, seeing that Caroline had

    awakened, quickly reminded her, ¡°Carol, don¡¯t move around. You have a fever. Dr. Wilson administered

    the IV drip for you.¡±

    Caroline nodded weakly as she propped herself up.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, dear? You didn¡¯t even tell me you had a fever, and you¡¯re wearing such a thin shirt.¡±

    Katie reprimanded gently. Caroline felt a warmth in her heart upon hearing those words that wereced

    with care.

    She eased her furrowed brow and looked at Katie yfully. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Katie red at Caroline and chided, ¡°The nurse will bring foodter. Just hold on a little longer. You

    always miss meal times. You should make the effort to eat on time!¡±

    Just as Katie finished speaking, her caregiver, Ms. Hannah, entered the room with a thermos in hand.

    Noticing that Caroline was awake, she tilted her head towards the door and inquired, ¡°Carol, there are

    two handsome men at the door. Are they your friends?¡±

    Caroline was taken aback. ¡°Friends?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s mind went nk for a moment as Evan¡¯s figure suddenly shed through her thoughts.

    Before she could utter a word, footsteps approached the door.

    Reuben emerged and addressed Caroline, ¡°Ms. Shenton, please step outside for a moment.¡±

    Caroline nodded and carefully removed the needle from the back of her hand before leaving the bed.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Katie shouted anxiously, ¡°Carol, what are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll exinter!¡±

    With that, she followed Reuben out of the ward.

    She saw Evan standing there, smoking. His handsome face clouded as if someone had provoked him.

    Confused, Caroline stood before him and called out softly, ¡°Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan shot her a cold gaze. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe homest night?¡±

    Lowering her gaze, Caroline replied, ¡°I was sick.¡±

    Evan let out a disdainful scoff. ¡°Sick? Even your voice seems to have vanished. Why didn¡¯t you inform

    me at all?¡±

    Caroline furrowed her brow. ¡°I fell asleep after taking the medicine. It wasn¡¯t my intention to keep it a

    secret.¡±

    Suppressing the boiling anger within him, Evan¡¯s tone turned even colder. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s the truth,

    or did you purposely want to be by another man¡¯s side and hide it from me? Hmm?¡±

    Caroline looked up at him in disbelief. ¡°What man?¡±

    Evan narrowed his icy eyes that resembled a thousand-year-old frigidke, and sneered, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I

    be the one asking you that?¡±

    ¡°Caroline?¡±

    Before Caroline could unravel her boss¡¯s enigmatic thoughts, a familiar gentle voice called out to her.

    At that moment, Caroline suddenly recalled her conversation with Dr. Wilson the day before. That was

    right before her boss abruptly ended the phone call yesterday!

    Was Evan referring to Dr. Wilson?

    Caroline nced up at Scott, who was approaching them, and then at Evan, whose eyes gleamed with

    mockery.

    That must be it! Otherwise, why would he be here today?

    Scott came closer and observed the bleeding back of Caroline¡¯s hand. It was a result of her hasty

    removal of the needle without applying pressure.

    Frowning, he cautioned Caroline, ¡°You¡¯re bleeding. ording to the time of your drip, it shouldn¡¯t have

    been finished yet.¡±

    Caroline nced down and quickly applied pressure to the needle puncture. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Wilson. I¡¯ll

    take care of it.¡±

    Scott sighed with concern and gently ced the back of his hand on Caroline¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°The fever has subsided, but you still need to rest.¡±

    Worried that Evan might misunderstand, Caroline swiftly averted her gaze. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Scott helplessly slipped his hands into his pockets and stood upright to face Evan, who was breathing

    heavily.

    In a gentle yet polite tone, he spoke, ¡°Sir, the patient needs to rest. Please limit the duration of your

    conversation.¡±

    Evan lifted his gaze and locked eyes with Scott. ¡°It¡¯s rare to encounter a doctor who can urately

    measure a patient¡¯s temperature without relying on instruments.¡±

    Scott smiled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s thanks to my extensive clinical experience. It also saves time and

    allows me to respect the patient¡¯s need for adequate rest.¡±

    Scott deliberately emphasized the words ¡°respect the patient¡¯s need for rest.¡±

    Caroline felt a wave of anxiety wash over her.

    She knew that Dr. Wilson was speaking up for her, but he was unaware of Evan¡¯s identity.

    Everyone in Angelbay City was aware of her boss¡¯s ruthless nature. If he became displeased, the

    entire city would tremble under his wrath.

    If Dr. Wilson upset Evan, he could lose his job at any moment.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson, this is my boss. Please, go back to work. I have some matters to discuss with my boss!¡±

    Caroline hastily intervened, her wordsced with urgency.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    Chapter 8 Terminating the Contract Prematurely

    Dr. Wilson averted his gaze and looked at Caroline. He nodded and departed.

    Recognizing it was inappropriate for him to linger, Reuben tactfully made his way to the elevator and

    patiently waited.

    The ensuing silence weighed heavily upon Caroline. She mustered the courage to speak, ¡°Mr.

    Jordan¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you gain from all this?¡± Evan coldly interjected.

    He turned away, his eyes hinting at mockery. ¡°Do you expect my sympathy in return?¡±

    Caroline stood there, stunned. ¡°Mr. Jordan, I don¡¯t understand what you mean!¡±

    Evan lowered his gaze, peering down at Caroline, who stood a head shorter than him. His handsome

    face radiated an icy coldness.

    His eyes, like thin ice, reflected a frigid glint as he uttered with a chilling tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you find your

    attempts to elicit sympathy and portray yourself as pitiful quite juvenile? Or perhaps you feel that what I

    have provided you with isn¡¯t enough, and now you seek connections with a doctor to secure free

    treatment for your mother?¡±

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Evan¡¯s words pierced Caroline¡¯s heart like a knife.

    The pain was suffocating, almost unbearable.

    She hadn¡¯t even known about her fever, so how could she have feigned it?

    It was clear now. Right from the start, she was nothing more than a crass fortune hunter in his eyes!

    Caroline clenched her fists, determined to maintainposure.

    She forced a smile and inquired, ¡°Mr. Jordan, what kind of response do you expect from me?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s distant and bureaucratic reply fueled Evan¡¯s anger.

    Closing in on Caroline, he took a step forward, his sharp eyes prying into her emotions.

    ¡°If it¡¯s money you want, then perform your job diligently. And if you dare to engage in an ambiguous

    rtionship with another man before our rtionship ends, you¡¯d better be ready to ept the

    consequences!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s nails nearly pierced her palms, yet her tone remained calm. ¡°Mr. Jordan, the contract terms

    are clear. Once the person you sought returns, the contract terminates, granting me freedom to pursue

    someone else.¡±

    Finally, Caroline showed her true temper.

    Rarely did she challenge Evan, and in his eyes, she should submit unquestioningly.

    This was the first time Caroline had fiercely stood up to him.

    Evan¡¯s towering figure loomed over her, his iron-like fingers gripping her chin. ¡°Caroline, have you

    be bolder?¡±

    Tears welled up in Caroline¡¯s eyes. After years of obedience, could her defiance truly provoke such

    fury?

    A cold smile yed on Caroline¡¯s lips. ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan tightened his grip. ¡°You want to terminate the contract prematurely, don¡¯t you? Caroline, I won¡¯t

    allow it!¡±

    With that, Evan released his hold.

    In an instant, anger transformed into disgust in his gaze as he forcefully pushed Caroline away and

    strode off.

    Caroline, pressed against the wall, slowly sank down as tears streamed down her face.

    *

    Caroline gathered herself and made her way back to the ward. After spending a few more hours with

    her mother, she returned to her humble abode.

    Her family¡¯s house was situated in an aging neighborhood. The house she had purchased for her

    mother earlier had been sold by her father to settle his debts.

    Now, all that remained was this dpidated and cramped dwelling, barely spanning 60 square meters.

    Caroline ascended to the second floor and opened the door. Immediately, the stench of alcohol

    assaulted her senses.

    Standing in the doorway, she surveyed the scattered wine bottles on the floor and let out a weary sigh.

    After tidying up, Caroline settled herself in front of herputer. Just then, a message popped up.

    [G, you¡¯re taking too long this time. My boss is on the verge of losing his temper!]

    Caroline replied. [I apologize. I¡¯ve been upiedtely. Please give me another half an hour.]

    After sending her response, Caroline buried her head in the fashion design draft she had been working

    on halfway.

    In addition to her role as Evan¡¯s personal secretary, Caroline would also take on frence fashion

    design projects during her free time to earn extra ie.

    The other party swiftly replied. [G, with your exceptional talent in design, if you pursue it

    wholeheartedly, you could be an internationally renowned designer in no time. Why do you still

    insist on following Mr. Jordan?]

    Caroline responded with a bitter smile. [Quick money.]

    Her mother¡¯s medical expenses amounted to tens of thousands every month, and her father¡¯s

    outstanding debts reached hundreds of thousands. She had no other choice.

    *

    After attending to her responsibilities, Caroline noticed that there was still some time left. She grabbed

    her bag and hurriedly made her way to the office.

    Just as she stepped out of the elevator, she bumped into Evan and Danie.

    Concern evident in her voice, Danie asked, ¡°Ms. Shenton, are you feeling better now?¡±

    Caroline avoided looking directly at Evan and responded to Danie, ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better. Thank

    you for your concern.¡±

    Danie¡¯s smile was sweet and kind. ¡°You¡¯re wee. The sooner you recover, the sooner you¡¯ll be

    able to share some of Mr. Jordan¡¯s burdens.¡±

    As she spoke, Danie delicately tucked a strand of her long hair behind her ear, revealing the red

    mole on her petite earlobe.

    She cast a gentle sideway nce at Evan. ¡°Mr. Jordan, why don¡¯t we bring back some food for Ms.

    Shenton during dinnerter?¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°No need! She¡¯s an adult and perfectly capable of taking care of her

    own meals.¡±

    With that, he firmly grasped Danie¡¯s wrist and walked into the elevator.

    Caroline tactfully stepped back and calmly brushed past them.

    However, as she entered the office, a bitter smile formed on her lips. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t havee back to the

    office at this hour.¡¯

    Caroline¡¯s heart ached as she remembered the effortless interaction between the two, seemingly

    unaware of anyone else around them.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    Chapter 9 Unpresentable

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Caroline sent the updated schedule to Evan before leaving the office.

    As she stepped out, she noticed Reuben waiting by the car.

    Seeing Caroline, Reuben approached her and said, ¡°Mr. Jordan asked me to send you back to rest.¡±

    Caroline declined, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go home on my own.¡±

    Reuben hesitated before continuing, ¡°Ms. Shenton, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure I should tell you.¡±

    Caroline looked up, her voice weak as she replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jordan knows that you¡¯re sick, so he specially hired an attendant to take care of you, and that

    person is already waiting at Vi Rosa.¡±

    Caroline furrowed her brow. What was his intention?

    Did he want to be with Danie while continuing their rtionship?

    Caroline sneered inwardly. She would never stoop so low as to agree to share a husband with another

    woman!

    Just as she was about to refuse again, Reuben lowered his voice and added, ¡°Ms. Shenton, Ms. Love¡¯s

    identity has not been confirmed yet. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to fight for yourself?¡±

    Caroline let out a bitterugh. ¡°Reuben, in this day and age, money holds more importance than

    rtionships.¡±

    After saying this, Caroline walked around Reuben and left.

    Sighing, Reuben got into the car. He nced at his superior sitting behind him and reported, ¡°Mr.

    Jordan, Ms. Shenton is unwilling to go back.¡±

    Evan pursed his lips tightly and spoke solemnly, ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for her to go back! Tomorrow,

    throw out all her belongings and make sure she disappears as far away as possible!¡±

    Reuben replied, ¡°Yes¡­¡± with a heavy heart.

    *

    The next day arrived.

    Caroline was awakened by a knock on the door. She got up, went to open it, and found Reuben

    standing there with tworge cardboard boxes.

    Caroline understood what was inside. She looked down for a moment, then silently moved the boxes

    inside.

    Once that was done, Caroline stood upright and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Thank you, Reuben. I don¡¯t

    have any food or snacks to offer you, so I won¡¯t keep you.¡±

    Reuben opened his mouth to say something, but before he could speak, Caroline closed the door

    mercilessly.

    When he returned to Vi Rosa, Reuben informed Evan, who was drinking coffee on the sofa, ¡°Mr.

    Jordan, Ms. Shenton¡¯s belongings have been sent back.¡±

    Evan did not say anything. He put down his coffee and continued flipping through the contract in his

    hands.

    Reuben couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Mr. Jordan, about where Ms. Shenton lives¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Evan¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    Evan put the phone on speaker, and Danie¡¯s lightughter filled the room. ¡°Evan, let¡¯s skip going out

    for lunch today. I¡¯ve prepared something delicious for you.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Evan¡¯s expression softened. ¡°What delicious food did you make?¡±

    Hearing their conversation, Reuben couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was a good thing Ms. Shenton didn¡¯t

    return.

    After ending the call, Evan nced at Reuben. ¡°How¡¯s the investigation on Danie going?¡±

    Reuben replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted Danie¡¯s adoptive parents. We should receive news soon.¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes. Although Danie could recall the past events, her personality now seemed

    completely different from what he remembered.

    He wanted to uncover what had happened to her all these years.

    *

    The moment Caroline entered her office, she looked through the ss separating her office and Evan¡¯s

    office, and noticed Danie sitting in Evan¡¯s office.

    Just then, Danie happened to look up and saw Caroline.

    A smile appeared in her eyes as she picked up the thermos lunch box on the table in front of her and

    approached Caroline¡¯s office.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, this is for you.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s gazended on the lunch box, she calmly replied, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Love, but I¡¯ve already

    eaten.¡±

    Ignoring Caroline¡¯s response, Danie proceeded to ce the lunch box on the desk.

    Then, she sat down in front of Caroline, her eyes focusing on Caroline¡¯s earlobe. ¡°What a coincidence.

    We both have a red mole on our earlobes.¡±

    Caroline remained silent, understanding the implication behind Danie¡¯s words.

    Resting her chin on her hands, Danie smiled sweetly. ¡°Ms. Shenton, since I just got together with

    Evan, I¡¯m not quite familiar with his preferences. Could you share some insights with me?¡±

    Caroline was in the midst of organizing some documents. Hearing that, she paused briefly and said,

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him yourself?¡±

    Danie expressed a hint of regret. ¡°Oh, what a shame. I wanted to surprise him and get to know him

    better.¡±

    Caroline stood up straight and looked directly at Danie. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have no interest in whatever

    it is that is going on between the two of you.¡±

    After saying that, Caroline nced at her watch and offered a reminder, ¡°Ms. Love, considering that

    you were personally recruited and promoted by Mr. Jordan, I suggest you work diligently to prevent

    other employees from gossiping about Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Danie¡¯s smile froze, and a hint of coldness appeared in her eyes.

    How dare Caroline use Evan to pressure her?!

    She took a deep breath and slowly stood up. ¡°Ms. Shenton, I hope you remember this¡ªfakes will never

    be presentable, as they will never, ever measure up!¡±

    With that, Danie mmed the door and left.

    *

    In the evening.

    Caroline hurried to the hospital after work.

    By chance, she spotted Scott standing by her mother¡¯s ward¡¯s entrance, engaged in conversation with

    a nurse.

    Caroline approached him and nodded lightly. Just as she was about to enter the ward, Scott stopped

    her.

    ¡°Caroline, your mother just fell asleep afterst night¡¯s chemotherapy. It¡¯s best not to disturb her right

    now.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Caroline decided to inquire about her mother¡¯s condition instead. ¡°Considering it¡¯s

    the fifth stage of chemotherapy, how is my mother doing?¡±

    Scott offered reassurance. ¡°Try not to worry too much. The surgery was performed early, so the

    recovery has been better than expected.¡±

    Caroline sighed with relief. ¡°Regarding the funds I transferred earlier, is there enough to cover the

    expenses?¡±

    Scott looked puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you deposit an additional 140,000 dors just yesterday?¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    Chapter 10 I Will Return It to You

    Caroline blinked in disbelief. In a sh, she understood.

    She quickly grabbed her phone and dialed Reuben¡¯s number.

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    Caroline asked urgently, ¡°Did Mr. Jordan pay for my mother¡¯s medical bills?¡±

    Reuben responded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Jordan didn¡¯t want me to tell you. He transferred 140,000 dors into

    your mother¡¯s ount as soon as he arrived at the hospital yesterday.¡±

    Upon receiving the confirmation, Caroline immediately dialed Evan¡¯s number. ¡°Mr. Jordan, where are

    you?¡±

    Evan¡¯s tone remained cold. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I will return your 140,000 dors to you!¡± Caroline dered firmly.

    Evan sneered dismissively. ¡°Come to Vi Rosa.¡±

    With that, he abruptly ended the call.

    Caroline held onto her phone, deep in thought. After a moment, she made up her mind and headed out

    of the hospital.

    *

    When she arrived at Vi Rosa, Caroline stepped into the darkened vi. She searched around the wall

    for the light switch.

    Before she could reach it, a familiar presence enveloped her, and she felt a strong arm wrap around

    her waist.

    Without warning, she was lifted off her feet and carried toward the sofa by Evan.

    Anxious, Caroline struggled against his embrace. ¡°Mr. Jordan! I came here to discuss returning the

    money!¡±

    Evan remained silent.

    It was only when he ced Caroline on the sofa and forcefully pushed her down that he spoke in a

    deep,manding voice. ¡°Quiet!¡±

    His words lingered heavily in the air as Evan deftly unbuttoned Caroline¡¯s bra, his lips descending upon

    her with a dominant kiss.

    In the aftermath of their intimate encounter, Caroline endured the lingering soreness in her body and

    hastily covered herself with her clothes. Slowly sitting up, her voice was low and filled with bitterness.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned that Danie will be jealous if she finds out?¡± she asked.

    Evan casually lit a cigarette, the smoke curling between his lips. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± he

    replied.

    Biting her lip, Caroline mustered her courage and said, ¡°I will return the 140,000 dors to you.¡±

    Evan exhaled a cloud of smoke. His gaze pierced through her as he sneered, ¡°And how do you n to

    repay me? With your body?¡±

    Feeling a deep sense of humiliation, Caroline clutched her clothes tightly. With a firm voice, she said,

    ¡°That¡¯s my own business.¡±

    Evan¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile as he spoke, his words dripping with condescension. ¡°70,000

    dors is yourmission, and the other 70,000 dors is payment for our little session just now. Since

    you im to care only about money and not rtionships, all you need to do is obey me to get what

    you desire. You have no right to question any decision I make!¡±

    Caroline felt as if she had been pped by an invisible force. The sting of his words resonated deeply

    within her.

    Indeed, in his eyes, she was merely someone who valued money above all else. What right did she

    have to resist and stand up for herself?

    *

    On Friday, after handling some work at thepany, Caroline purchased some food and headed to the

    hospital to be with her mother.

    On the way there, she received a call from an unknown number.

    As soon as she picked up the call, her father¡¯s panicked voice pierced her ears.

    ¡°Carol! Come and save me! They¡¯re going to chop off my fingers! Please, save Daddy!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s expression changed drastically. Before she could respond, the unsettlingughter of an

    unfamiliar man filled the line. ¡°Miss Shenton, is it? Your father lost 14,000 dors in our casino today.

    You see, he doesn¡¯t have the money to repay us, so we had no choice but to call you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the money!¡± Caroline clenched her teeth, her anger evident in her reply.

    Even if she possessed the funds, she would never surrender them!

    Her father¡¯s selfishness and his relentless cycle of indulgence had be unbearable!

    ¡°No money?¡± The man¡¯sughter grew louder. ¡°Then, let¡¯s proceed!¡±

    In the next moment, her father¡¯s agonized screams echoed through the phone, ¡°My fingers! My

    fingers!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s body tensed, and herplexion grew increasingly pale.

    She had believed the perpetrators were merely issuing threats. She never imagined they would carry

    out such a gruesome act!

    ¡°So, will you reconsider repaying the 14,000 dors?¡± the man taunted once more.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much! Please, can we negotiate¡­?¡±

    Before Caroline couldplete her sentence, a chilling order was given, ¡°Chop off his hand.¡±

    Her heart sank as she listened to her father¡¯s despairing cries, filled with terror and helplessness.

    A surge of fear and desperation coursed through her veins, and she urgently pleaded, ¡°Stop! I¡¯ll give

    you the money! Just send me the address, and I¡¯lle right away!¡±

    The man¡¯sughter echoed sinisterly. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll send it to you. If you fail to show up, your father will

    be left crippled and worthless.¡±

    As the call ended, Caroline clutched her phone tightly, her hands trembling uncontrobly.

    Despite her father¡¯s faults, she couldn¡¯t bear to witness his life being taken away before her eyes.

    Checking her bank bnce, which held less than $14,000, she hesitated for a moment before making a

    difficult decision. She had to reach out to Evan.

    *

    Meanwhile, at the opulent Fies Casino¡ª

    Within an extravagant VIP room adorned with luxury and decadence, several young men lounged

    around avish table, apanied by stunning hostesses at their sides.

    In the center of it all sat a man exuding an air of elegance and regality. His face basked in the

    enchanting glow of shimmering lights, as if he were touched by a divine radiance, captivating all who

    beheld him.

    The woman by his side clung to his coat, her gaze fixated on his profile with unwavering devotion. Each

    beat of her heart intensified her infatuation, drawing her deeper into his spellbinding allure.

    Danie understood all too well that as long as she stood beside this man who was capable of wielding

    power over the entirety of Angelbay City with a mere gesture, she would forever be shielded. No one

    would dare to threaten or mistreat her in any way.

    The allure of boundless wealth and unending glory proved irresistible to her. How could she not be

    enticed?

    No matter what, she had to find a way to be the sole woman by Evan¡¯s side!

    Just as Danie reached for a cigarette to offer it to Evan, she felt a vibration emanating from the coat

    resting on her arm.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    Chapter 11 Find Out Where She Is

    Danie extended her hand toward Evan¡¯s phone, ready to pass it to him.

    However, as she nced at the caller ID disying Caroline¡¯s name, a glimmer of coldness flickered in

    her eyes. She hesitated briefly, then swiftly ended the call and slipped the phone back into Evan¡¯s coat,

    feigning nonchnce.

    Meanwhile, Caroline remained frozen in ce, her mind reeling, as she witnessed the abrupt

    termination of the call.

    Was he too upied to answer?

    With determination, Caroline clenched her teeth and hailed a taxi to make her way to the casino. She

    desperately hoped Evan would return her call.

    *

    An hour passed.

    Caroline stepped out of the car and stood at the entrance of the opulent casino. Determined, she made

    her way through the bustling lobby, seeking directions that led her to Room 02.

    Taking a deep breath, she gathered her courage and pushed open the door.

    As the door creaked open, a pungentbination of smoke and the scent of blood assaulted her

    senses.

    Several menacing-looking men sat inside the private room, and her father knelt on the floor, his face

    drained of color. His injured hand, missing several fingers, was hastily wrapped in blood-soaked gauze.

    At the sound of the door, Bradley weakly lifted his head. His eyes were filled with desperation to

    survive. ¡°Carol! Save me, please!¡±

    Instantly, all of Caroline¡¯s anger dissipated upon seeing her father¡¯s distress.

    She hurriedly moved toward Bradley, only to be blocked by an imposing figure.

    ¡°Miss Shenton, what¡¯s the rush? Pay up first!¡± sneered a man with a repulsive scar on his face, puffing

    on a cigar.

    His gaze lingered on Caroline¡¯s body. The despicable greed in his eyes sent shivers down her spine.

    Suppressing the fear and anger welling up inside her, Caroline turned her gaze toward the scar-faced

    man. ¡°Release my father first, and then I¡¯ll give you the money!¡±

    The scar-faced man was direct in his response. With a dismissive wave of his hand, the men holding

    onto Bradley released their grip.

    Simultaneously, Bradley stumbled to his feet and hastily made his way toward Caroline, his eyes

    brimming with gratitude for surviving the ordeal. ¡°Carol! I¡¯ll make my escape now. You stay and return

    the money for me!¡±

    And just like that, he left Caroline behind and ran off without a single nce back.

    ¡°Miss Shenton, what a wonderful father you got there!¡± mocked the voices around her, apanied by

    laughter.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes met with the scar-faced man¡¯s gaze, enduring the heartless abandonment by her own

    father. ¡°At the moment, I only have 7,000 dors with me. Could you find it in your heart to grant me

    two more days to umte the funds?¡±

    The smile on the scar-faced man¡¯s face froze in an instant. In the next breath, he forcefully mmed

    his wine ss onto the table, shattering it into countless fragments.

    ¡°How dare you negotiate with me to release him when you ain¡¯t got a single penny on you?!¡±

    Caroline trembled but managed to gather herposure. ¡°I just need one day!¡±

    The scar-faced man bellowed, ¡°Fuck you!¡±

    His eyes narrowed as he scrutinized Caroline.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have the money, use your body to repay the debt!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s face drained of color as she took a step back. ¡°I¡¯ll call the police if any of you try anything!¡±

    ¡°The police?¡± The scar-faced manughed, pulling out his phone and throwing it onto the table. ¡°Go

    ahead! I ain¡¯t afraid of no police!¡±

    Caroline gulped nervously.

    She knew deep down that calling the police wouldn¡¯t solve her predicament, but she couldn¡¯t allow

    herself to be caught by them. Otherwise, she would either end up crippled, or dead!

    Quickly, Caroline reached into her pocket and pressed the shutdown button on her phone three times

    in quick session. Then, she inched back cautiously, and seizing the moment when their attention

    was diverted, she swiftly turned and bolted toward the exit.

    ¡°Get her!¡±

    An enraged shout echoed behind her. Just as Caroline managed to twist the doorknob open, someone

    forcefully grabbed her hair and yanked her back.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Caroline¡¯s cry of pain echoed through the room as she was brutally thrown into the pool of

    blood, a grim reminder of her father¡¯s abuse.

    The throbbing ache quickly radiated through her limbs and bones, causing Caroline¡¯s vision to blur from

    intense dizziness.

    She struggled to prop herself up. And just as her vision got a little clearer, her eyes widened in horror

    as she saw the bald man advancing toward her with menacing steps.

    Before she could fully rise, a harsh pnded across her face. It unleashed a symphony of ringing in

    her ears and searing pain on her cheek, nearly knocking her out.

    With her scalp tingling, Caroline forced herself to raise her head.

    ¡°Trying to run? You ain¡¯t gettin¡¯ away from me! If I don¡¯t leave you broken and shattered tonight, I ain¡¯t

    worth the dirt beneath my boots!¡± the bald man sneered, pulling back his hand and ripping at Caroline¡¯s

    garments.

    The chilling sensation on her chest snapped Caroline back to reality. Her eyes widened, and she let out

    a despairing scream, ¡°No¡­ No!!!¡±

    Meanwhile, in the corridor outside the private room, Reuben hastily grasped his phone and barged right

    into Evan¡¯s private VIP room.

    His intrusion disrupted the tranquility of the VIPs, earning disapproving frowns from them.

    However, Evan¡¯s face darkened. He knew that Reuben wouldn¡¯t have acted so rashly without urgent

    cause.

    He loosened his tie, his voice cold andmanding, ¡°Speak!¡±

    Reuben¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°Mr. Jordan, something has happened to Ms. Shenton!¡±

    Evan¡¯s features hardened, and his eyes turned dark. ¡°Find out where she is!¡±

    Reuben quickly nodded, his fingers flying across his phone. Soon, he pinpointed Caroline¡¯s location.

    He looked up at Evan in shock. ¡°She¡¯s next door¡­¡±

    Without hesitation, Evan rose abruptly, and a clueless Danie hurriedly followed behind.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    Evan kicked open the door of Room 02.

    Caroline¡¯s bloodied and swollen face trapped beneath a bald person ignited a zing fury within Evan.

    His intense ck eyes exuded a bloodthirsty and ruthless aura, chilling to the bone.

    He marched toward the bald man and effortlessly kicked him aside. Snatching a nearby wine bottle, he

    viciously smashed it against the man¡¯s head.

    His chilling presence, akin to the God of Death descending, silenced everyone present.

    No one dared to intervene as Reuben shattered the surrounding wine bottles and approached Evan

    with a coat.

    Evan turned around and draped his coat over Caroline¡¯s battered body.

    As he wrapped Caroline in his embrace, he noticed tears streaming down her cheeks. His heart

    unconsciously skipped a beat.

    He tightened his embrace,manding Reuben in a cold tone, ¡°Destroy him!¡±

    Reuben nodded, saying, ¡°With pleasure, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Meanwhile, Danie stood at the door in utter disbelief. She watched as Evan carried Caroline past her

    with a cold indifference.

    Her initial shock turned into a mix of reluctance and envy.

    *

    Back at Vi Rosa, upon seeing Caroline drenched in blood and injured, Lily Smith¡¯s legs trembled in

    fear. ¡°Mr. Jordan, Ms. Shenton¡­¡±

    ¡°Get a female doctor,¡± Evan ordered as he carried Caroline upstairs.

    When he arrived at the room, he gentlyid Caroline on the bed, her unconsciousness evident.

    As his gaze fell upon the bloodstains and swollen marks on her face, his eyes brimmed with profound

    ruthlessness.

    Soon, Lily led a female doctor to the room.

    After examining Caroline¡¯s condition, the doctor reassured Evan, saying, ¡°Other than the physical

    injuries, Ms. Shenton appears to be fine.¡±

    Finally feeling some relief, Evan spoke in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Smith, please escort the doctor out.¡±

    Lilyplied and guided the doctor to the door.

    Once the door closed, Evan took out his phone and dialed Reuben¡¯s number.

    With narrowed eyes and an icy tone, hemanded, ¡°Retrieve the surveince video from that private

    room immediately and investigate what happened!¡±

    No one was allowed to harm one of his own!

    *

    When Caroline opened her eyes in exhaustion the next day, Lily entered the room with a bowl of hot

    soup.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s dry throat prevented her from speaking, so she nodded faintly in response.

    Lily put the bowl of hot soup down and carefully helped Caroline to sit up. ¡°Ms. Shenton, Mr. Jordan

    cares about you deeply. After the doctor left, he stayed with you until almost dawn before returning to

    his room to rest.¡±

    Soon, memories began flooding back to Caroline. She vaguely recalled Evan carrying her away before

    she lost consciousness. However, his decision to stay with her for the entire night exceeded her

    expectations.

    Despite how touched she was, Caroline quickly suppressed her feelings when she thought of Danie.

    Evan¡¯s kindness toward her might just be a result of their three-year rtionship, nothing more.

    Furthermore, Danie was now the one who held the ce beside him.

    Caroline pushed aside the nket, intending to get out of bed when the bedroom door swung open.

    Evan appeared before her, dressed in dark home attire. Despite its casual nature, his noble and chilly

    aura remained unmistakable.

    He tilted his head to look at Lily. ¡°You may leave us.¡±

    Consequently, Lily withdrew her hand and stopped assisting Caroline,plying with Evan¡¯s request

    and exiting the room.

    Caroline watched Evan approach, her gratitude unspoken. If only he had answered the call the

    previous night, sparing her humiliation. Still, in the end, he was the one who rescued her.

    ¡°Caroline, you¡¯re quite something, aren¡¯t you?¡± he remarked, his expression icy.

    Confused, Caroline looked up at him.

    What did he mean by that?

    Evan drew closer, fiercely gripping her chin. ¡°You were willing to use your body to repay the debt! Why?

    Wasn¡¯t what I gave you enough?¡±

    Caroline furrowed her brows tightly, suppressing the pain as she hoarsely replied, ¡°I never intended to

    use my body to repay the debt. They were the ones¡­¡±

    ¡°You know what kind of ce Fies Casino is!¡± Evan¡¯s fury consumed him, his voice a low roar. ¡°You told

    them you didn¡¯t have the money. Were you hoping they would exempt you from the debt using another

    method?¡±

    Caroline was taken aback. ¡°I asked for a two-day extensionst night.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Evan¡¯s ck eyes turned chillingly cold. ¡°The surveince video captures your conversation clearly!

    Yet, you still deny it in front of me!¡±

    Caroline locked eyes with him, her gaze firm. ¡°Evan, I have no reason to deny such usations. Stop

    trying to tarnish my name!¡±

    ¡°Tarnish your name?¡± Evan dragged her out of bed and brought her to theputer in the study.

    He yed the surveince video provided by Reuben.

    As Caroline watched the scene from the private room, it felt like a nightmare unfolding before her. Her

    body trembled uncontrobly.

    However, her face turned ashen when she realized the part where she asked for the two-day extension

    was missing.

    The remaining dialogue twisted the narrative, portraying Caroline as someone who deliberately sought

    them out, attempting to evade her debt by offering herself to them instead.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    ¡°How do you exin yourself?¡± Evan¡¯s voice boomed above Caroline her, dripping with cold sarcasm.

    She offered a bitter smile. How else could she possibly exin it?

    The surveince video had clearly been manipted, but shecked any evidence to prove it.

    ¡°Say something!¡± His angry roar made her involuntarily tremble.

    Overwhelmed by a profound sense of injustice, she helplessly closed her eyes. ¡°What else can I say?¡±

    Her indifferent response only fueled his frustration and annoyance.

    She always responded this way. Whenever she couldn¡¯t defend herself, she would surrender, leaving

    herself at the mercy of others.

    She had done the same in the surveince video, as well as now, standing in front of him.

    Disgusted, he averted his gaze and issued a cold warning. ¡°From now on, you are not permitted to

    leave the vi, except for work.¡±

    Caroline looked up at him in disbelief. ¡°Who are you to take away my freedom?¡±

    ¡°I am your superior!¡± With those words, Evan stormed out and mmed the door behind him.

    Caroline was left speechless on the spot. The dull ache in her heart reminded her of how inferior her

    status was.

    Battling physical and mental exhaustion, she steadied herself by leaning against the table. Suddenly,

    her eyes caught sight of a locked drawer in the center.

    She stared at it, entranced.

    She knew all too well whaty inside¡ªthe source of Evan¡¯s vulnerability.

    It was the ce where he once tightly embraced her while he was drunk. In a moment of exhaustion,

    he murmured, ¡°Caroline, everyone thinks I¡¯m invincible, but do you know where my weakness lies? It¡¯s

    in the drawer in the study. Every time I open it, my heart is consumed by excruciating pain.¡±

    That was the first time she witnessed him being so disappointed and dejected.

    At that time, she remained unaware of what was kept inside the drawer. She couldn¡¯t fathom what had

    caused such desperation in a formidable man.

    However, now, a sense of realization washed over her.

    The contents of the drawer must be connected to Danie.

    After all, Evan had been desperately searching for her.

    The thought of it intensified Caroline¡¯s anguish.

    *

    After breakfast, Caroline wanted to go to the hospital to visit her mom, Katie.

    As she opened the vi door, she came face to face with Reuben.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, Mr. Jordan has instructed that you can¡¯t leave unless it¡¯s for something important,¡± he

    stated.

    Caroline frowned. ¡°I want to go to the hospital to see my mother.¡±

    Reuben took out his phone. ¡°I need to ask for his approval.¡±

    Her anger intensified as she watched him dial Evan¡¯s number.

    Had she somehow offended him? Even if the events in the surveince video were true, he would

    simply be more disgusted and want her gone. So why was he forcing her to stay?

    Reuben hung up the phone. ¡°Ms. Shenton, let me give you a ride.¡±

    Suppressing her frustration, Caroline walked past him and got into the car.

    Thirty minutester, they arrived at the hospital.

    Reuben apanied her to the ward and paused at the door as she entered.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes welled up with tears upon seeing her mother in the ward, weakly eating stew.

    She pulled her mask up to cover her red and swollen face before approaching her mother. ¡°Mom.¡±

    Katie looked up wearily and managed a smile. ¡°Carol, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Then, she frowned. ¡°Why are you wearing a mask?¡±

    Caroline sat down beside Katie. ¡°I caught a cold. I don¡¯t want to risk infecting you.¡±

    Katie inquired, ¡°Are you still running a fever?¡±

    Caroline reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just focus on taking care of yourself.¡±

    *

    After spending some time with Katie, Caroline decided it was best to leave. Katie had just undergone

    chemotherapy and needed rest. Caroline didn¡¯t want to disturb her mother¡¯s recovery.

    As she exited the ward, she noticed Reuben still standing by the door.

    Coincidentally, Scott approached with a nurse by his side. His face brightened upon seeing Caroline.

    Before he could say anything, Reuben positioned himself between them.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Her gaze now blocked, Caroline red at Reuben, displeased. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±

    Reuben responded, ¡°Ms. Shenton, Mr. Jordan has forbidden you from interacting with any men.¡±

    Caroline trembled with anger. ¡°Dr. Wilson is my mother¡¯s attending physician. Our conversations solely

    revolve around my mother¡¯s condition!¡±

    Reuben offered no response. He turned to face Scott. ¡°Dr. Wilson, I suggest you refrain from

    discussing any irrelevant matters, other than her mother¡¯s illness, if you don¡¯t want to cause trouble.¡±

    A furrow formed on Scott¡¯s forehead. He spoke earnestly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Reuben retorted, ¡°I have no obligation to answer any of your questions.¡±

    Scott then shifted his gaze to Caroline, who stood behind Reuben. ¡°Caroline, are you in trouble?¡±

    Caroline bit her lip and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Goodbye.¡±

    With clenched fists, she walked towards the elevator.

    She couldn¡¯t reveal her situation, nor did she want to bring trouble upon Scott.

    Once inside the car, Caroline received a WhatsApp message from Scott.

    Scott wrote, [Are you in some kind of trouble?]

    Caroline replied, [No, please take good care of my mother.]

    Scott responded with a sighing emoji. [We¡¯re friends. Let me know if anything happens. I can help you.]

    However, Caroline politely declined his offer. [I¡¯m fine. Thank you, Dr. Wilson.]

    *

    It was a Monday morning. After waking up, Caroline freshened up and came downstairs. She spotted

    Evan seated at the dining table, sipping his coffee. It had been two days since theyst saw each other.

    She approached the table and took a seat opposite him. After contemting for a moment, she

    questioned, ¡°When will you stop having them monitor me?¡±

    Evan looked up at her. ¡°Listen to me and remain here if you want your mother¡¯s medical expenses to

    be taken care of.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always paid for my mother¡¯s medical fees with my sry.¡± Caroline erupted in anger.

    Over the years, she had relied on her hard-earned sry to settle her father¡¯s debt and cover her

    mother¡¯s medical bills.

    Why was he now using her mother¡¯s medical expenses as a threat?

    Evan sneered. ¡°You¡¯re free to leave if you want to forfeit this job.¡±

    Caroline instantly clenched her fists tightly. ¡°You¡¯re ckmailing me!¡±

    ¡°So, what?¡± Evan responded indifferently. ¡°Do you think you can survive without this job?¡±

    He could provide her with a sry far superior to other employees, but in return, she had to be

    obedient.

    However,tely, she had been growing defiant.

    She smiled warmly at a male doctor to settle her mother¡¯s medical expenses. She even sought favor

    from individuals in the casino to repay her father¡¯s debt.

    As long as she asked him, he could fulfill all her needs.

    Yet, she never did.

    He wondered how long she could stubbornly hold her ground in front of him.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    Caroline gazed helplessly at his dignified and handsome face.

    Unable to find a way to break through their discussion about money, she decided to shift the

    conversation to a different topic.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned that Danie would be hurt or angry if she found out about all this?¡± she asked

    cautiously, studying his expression.

    Regrettably, he replied with a stoic expression, ¡°That¡¯s not your concern.¡±

    *

    The next day at eight o¡¯clock in the office, Caroline excused herself to use the restroom while Evan was

    in a meeting.

    She identally bumped into Danie, who was washing her hands.

    Caroline quickly averted her gaze after ncing at Danie, but Danie smiled and remarked, ¡°Ms.

    Shenton, you¡¯re quite dedicated. Coming to work even after being beaten up so severely.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s hand stiffened. Was Danie present that night? Could it be that Evan rejected the call

    because of Danie¡¯s presence?

    With aposed expression, she replied, ¡°Ms. Love, please refrain from meddling in my affairs.¡±

    But Danie¡¯s smile only grew brighter. ¡°Didn¡¯t Evan get angry at you?¡±

    Caroline straightened her posture and regarded Danie with a cold gaze. ¡°What exactly are you trying

    to insinuate?¡±

    Deliberately, Danie took a tissue to dry her hands. ¡°If my assumptions are correct, Evan must

    despise you now, doesn¡¯t he? After all, no one appreciates a woman who tries to settle a gambling debt

    with her body.¡±

    In that instant, Caroline understood the implications behind Danie¡¯s words as she recollected the

    altered surveince video. Danie had set her up!

    ¡®How could she do that?! It¡¯s all because of her that I¡¯m now subjected to such humiliation and

    surveince. What a bitch!¡¯ The more Caroline thought about it, the angrier she became.

    ¡°Danie, do you have a grudge against me?¡± Caroline demanded.

    A smirk formed on Danie¡¯s face as she stepped forward. ¡°Of course, I have a grudge against you.

    You¡¯re attempting to snatch my man, Caroline. Can¡¯t you see how furious I am? You seempletely

    oblivious to it.

    ¡°Why would you dare pursue the man I desire? Seeing is how your family is nothing but a bottomless

    pit, do you really think any man in this world would genuinely give you his heart?¡±

    Caroline suddenly found Danie¡¯s arrogant behavior amusing.

    She replied calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ms. Love? Feeling threatened by my abilities, academic

    qualifications, and appearance? Is that why you can only mock me by referencing my family?¡±

    Hearing that, Danie¡¯s face contorted into a hideous expression.

    Caroline shot Danie a disgusted side nce before heading out of the washroom. To her surprise,

    Danie quickly followed and forcefully grabbed her hand.

    Instinctively, Caroline pushed her away, and in the next moment, a scream pierced the air. Caroline

    swiftly turned around to find Danie lying on the floor.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Struggling with pain, Danie looked at Caroline with a pained expression. ¡°Ms. Shenton, why would

    you do this to me?¡±

    Caroline was at a loss for words.

    What was Danie trying to achieve?

    Tears welled up in her eyes as Danie continued, ¡°I was concerned about you and just wanted to see

    your face injury. Why did you push me?¡±

    Caroline let out a coldugh. As she was about to respond, she heard footsteps approaching from

    behind.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡±

    Upon hearing the cold yet familiar voice, Caroline¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She turned around to see

    Evan walking toward Danie.

    With tears streaming down her face, Danie threw herself into Evan¡¯s arms. ¡°Evan, my legs hurt so

    much.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Evan lifted her up and shot Caroline a chilling re before heading toward the office.

    Caroline¡¯s heart sank as she watched their retreating figures.

    One of them was acting a role, while the other willingly believed it. Suddenly, she found herself cast as

    the unexpected viin in this twisted narrative.

    As she walked into the office, two colleagues passing by couldn¡¯t resist mocking her.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, you¡¯re getting what you deserve.¡±

    ¡°I thought she was on her way up. Turns out, she¡¯s just a substitute for Ms. Love. How absurd!¡±

    Caroline gave them a cold nce. ¡°If your performance at the end of the month doesn¡¯t meet the

    required standard, I can make sure you leave anytime.¡±

    With her head held high, she walked back to her office.

    *

    After work, Reuben gave Caroline a ride back to Vi Rosa. Lily had prepared dinner for her.

    As Caroline washed her hands and sat at the dining table, Lily smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Shenton, you¡¯re

    so fortunate.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback and looked at Lily in confusion. ¡°Me?¡±

    Lily nodded and exined, ¡°Yes, you. Mr. Jordan told me that you enjoy these dishes, so he asked me

    to cook them before you came home.¡±

    Caroline looked down at the dishes in front of her. They were indeed her favorites.

    But what did it matter if they were her favorites? She had lost her freedom.

    She ate a few bites casually,cking appetite, and then prepared to head upstairs.

    However, just as she reached the top of the stairs, Evan walked into the vi.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    Lily immediately went to greet him. ¡°Mr. Jordan, wee back.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Evan handed his coat to her. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Lily replied, ¡°Ms. Shenton just went upstairs. She didn¡¯t eat much. It seems like she¡¯s in a bad mood.¡±

    Evan furrowed his brows. He hadn¡¯t even asked her why she pushed Danie, yet she was already in a

    sour mood.

    ncing at the nearly untouched dishes on the table, he ascended the stairs with a cold expression

    and knocked on the door without much emotion.

    Shortly after, Caroline opened the door. Observing the cold man standing outside, she asked

    nonchntly, ¡°Mr. Jordan, is there something I can assist you with?¡±

    Evan grew irritated at her distant demeanor. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you provide me with an exnation?¡± he

    questioned.

    Caroline kept her gaze lowered. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Caroline, stop asking the obvious and testing my patience!¡±

    However, Caroline chuckled. Suddenly, she lifted her head and stared directly at him. ¡°Well, even if I

    had the courage to do so, would you believe me?¡±

    Evan responded icily, ¡°So, that¡¯s why you refuse to exin? Caroline, she sprained her ankle because

    of you!¡±

    Caroline struggled to contain herughter.

    He had already deemed her guilty from the very beginning, so what was the point of asking so many

    questions?

    Caroline faked a smile. ¡°You posed the question yourself. You just want me to confess that I pushed

    her, right? Well, there you have it. I¡¯m such a wicked woman.¡±

    Didn¡¯t he despise her for having rtionships with other men? Didn¡¯t he sympathize with his first love?

    Since he despised her so, he should just drive her away.

    Witnessing her exuding confidence even after admitting her mistake only fueled his anger further.

    He forcefully grabbed her, pulling her into an unwee embrace.

    Forcing his lips upon hers, he kissed her aggressively and delivered a painful bite. A cry of pain

    escaped Caroline¡¯s lips, and the taste of blood filled their mouths.

    Her tried to push him away but her futile attempts were met with an even tighter grip as he continued to

    trap her in his arms.

    In that heart-wrenching moment, she realized she was nothing more than an object for his amusement.

    Bitter tears streamed down her face as she resigned herself to endure his cruel treatment.

    Suddenly, feeling the wetness of her tears, he abruptly released his grip. A mix of sorrow and turmoil

    filled his eyes as he saw the tears clinging to her long eyshes. His brows furrowing deeply with a

    blend of concern and inner conflict.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was slipping through his fingers.

    However, that fleeting thought quickly gave way to a surge of anger, evident in the intensity of his gaze.

    His voice dropped to a menacing tone as he bellowed, ¡°Does it pain you so much to share a kiss with

    me?¡±

    Caroline remained silent with her head bowed and her feet rooted to the spot.

    Witnessing her stubbornness, he spun around and stormed away in a fit of rage.

    Before long, the sound of a car engine resonated from downstairs.

    She looked out of the window in a daze.

    Once, she had been willing to be a substitute, but now she realized her limits¡ªshe refused to be

    a home wrecker.

    *

    Meanwhile, inside the confines of the private room at the Wild Sides club, two men exchanged

    dismayed nces as Evan entered.

    They endured the stifling tension and icy atmosphere, sitting in silence for a while. Eventually, one of

    them could no longer contain his curiosity.

    Alex Price approached Evan and remarked, ¡°Evan, did you once again find the wrong person?¡±

    Evan shot him a cold re. ¡°Watch your tongue!¡±

    Alex promptly fell silent and shot a quick nce at Lucas Jensen, who was seated nearby.

    Lucas nodded and spoke up, ¡°Evan, why didn¡¯t you bring your secretary along today?¡±

    A shadow cast over Evan¡¯s face. ¡°Mention her again, and you¡¯re gonna miss thepany of women

    for the next six months.¡±

    Fear crept into Lucas¡¯s widened eyes as he swiftly stood up, putting as much distance as possible

    between himself and Evan.

    Alex, now enlightened, realized that Evan¡¯s anger stemmed from Caroline.

    After contemting for a moment, he changed the subject. ¡°Evan, when will you introduce us to your

    new partner?¡±

    Lucas seized the opportunity and chimed in, ¡°Yes, let us finally meet the woman who upies your

    thoughts day and night.¡±

    A moment of silence enveloped Evan. ¡°What triggers such sudden transformations in a person¡¯s

    character?¡±

    Alex and Lucas exchanged knowing nces, sensing a potential source of gossip.

    Alex responded, ¡°Life experiences and the people who surround them.¡±

    Evan looked at him, his gaze filled with contemtion.

    *

    Caroline had finally managed to fall asleep before dawn, only to be abruptly awakened by the sound of

    her ringing phone.

    She reached for her phone and saw that the caller was Alex, prompting her to quickly answer the call.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, are you asleep?¡± Alex asked.

    Caroline sat up, fully awake now. ¡°Mr. Price, what can I help you with?¡±

    Alex nced at Evan beside him who got drunk because of Lucas and him. ¡°Mr. Jordan is drunk. Can

    youe and get him?¡±

    Caroline was taken aback by the request.

    She knew that Alex and Lucas were Evan¡¯s closest friends, and they were always in hispany. She

    suspected they had gotten Evan drunk to sound him out.

    She did not know what was up their sleeves at the moment, and she was unwilling to be deceived.

    Therefore, she declined the request simply. ¡°Mr. Price, please contact Reuben instead. It¡¯s inconvenient

    for me to go at the moment. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll end the call now.¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    ¡°Wait!¡± Alex quickly stopped Caroline as she was about to end the call.

    He calmly lied, ¡°Reuben can¡¯t make it due to some issues.¡±

    Silence enveloped Caroline before she responded, ¡°Alright, send me the address.¡±

    Twenty minutester, Caroline stepped out of the car at the entrance of Wild Sides.

    Both Alex and Lucas were waiting at the club¡¯s entrance, supporting Evan, whose head was hanging

    low.

    Caroline furrowed her brow as she approached. When she noticed the peculiar redness on Evan¡¯s

    handsome face, she confirmed that he was indeed drunk.

    However, she was just 170 centimeters tall. How could she support Evan, who stood at 190

    centimeters?

    Alex pushed Evan into her arms and asked, ¡°Ms. Shenton, did you meet the woman Evan has been

    searching for?¡±

    Lowering her gaze, Caroline replied, ¡°Yes, I did.¡±

    Alex smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s likely because of her that Evan resorted to drinking tonight, though I¡¯m

    uncertain of the exact reason. Please take him home and take good care of him.¡±

    Suddenly, Caroline¡¯s heart was filled with excruciating pain.

    However, that pain seemed slightly less prominent than before.

    She offered a faint smile to Alex before she struggled to leave with Evan.

    Once they were a distance away, Lucas immediately eximed, ¡°Alex, have you lost your mind?¡±

    Alex raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Lucas indignantly pointed at Caroline¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°You know very well that Evan drank because

    of Ms. Shenton, yet you imed it was because of his first love.¡±

    Alex chuckled. ¡°A little suffering will do Evan some good.¡±

    Lucas became puzzled. ¡°How will he benefit from suffering?¡±

    Alex exined, ¡°Chill. You¡¯ll find out in the future.¡±

    Lucas was left speechless.

    *

    Upon returning to Vi Rosa, Caroline exerted herself to bring Evan back to his master bedroom.

    As a result, she was so drained that she weakly copsed at the edge of the bed.

    Looking up, she carefully examined his wless face.

    His short hair was slightly disheveled, partially covering his forehead.

    His captivating eyes were tightly shut. The thin lips beneath his prominent nose were firmly pressed

    together, indicating his difort.

    As she observed him, an impulse surged within her. She felt an urge to smoothen the space between

    his eyebrows.

    However, Evan suddenly opened his eyes the moment her fingertips touched his face. He grabbed her

    wrist.

    His sudden movement startled Caroline. She attempted to retract her hand, but he didn¡¯t give her the

    opportunity.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run away when you had the chance?¡± Evan demanded coldly.

    Caroline answered insincerely, ¡°I won¡¯t get any money if I run away.¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned frigid as he tightened his grip on her wrist.

    ¡°What else do you care about apart from money?¡± he asked.

    She pretended to ponder. ¡°ording to a certain someone, it seems that I also care about other men.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t that the answer Evan desired? Well, she would give him exactly what he wanted.

    As anticipated, a deep sense of disgust manifested in his dark eyes.

    ¡°Our contract isn¡¯t over yet. Act as a mistress should,¡± he bellowed.

    His outburst caused her heart excruciating pain, to the point where she felt suffocated.

    He could shamelessly engage intimately with his first love, while she was deemed so inferior that she

    could only be his concealed mistress, too shameful to be acknowledged.

    She was unwilling to ept such a role.

    Therefore, she suppressed her bitterness and took a deep breath.

    She gazed up at him. ¡°Evan, let¡¯s put an end to this rtionship, alright?¡±

    Suddenly, his breathing became erratic. In the next moment, he grabbed her chin tightly and dered

    fiercely, ¡°Caroline, I always have the final say in this arrangement. You don¡¯t have the right to terminate

    it!

    ¡°From this day forward, you are not allowed to leave Vi Rosa without my permission!¡±

    *

    Caroline couldn¡¯tprehend how she had managed to walk out of Evan¡¯s room.

    Following his cruel warning, he ruthlessly vited her dignity and slept with her.

    If she could turn back time, she would retract her previous words. That way, she could still attend to her

    job at thepany and visit her mother at the hospital, maintaining some semnce of her former life.

    However, now she was reduced to being merely his pet, someone he could toy with and discard at his

    whim.

    *

    Caroline endured an entire week of confinement.

    She busied herself with the design drafts in her hands.

    Once she received the payment for themission, she promptly transferred it to Katie¡¯s bank

    ount.

    As she was about to log off from social media, her good friend Paige sent her a message.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    [Caroline, Ylesir is organizing an online fashion design event. Are you interested in participating?]

    Caroline was taken aback for a moment. [Could you please send me the qualifications and participation

    requirements?]

    Paige quickly sent her a link, and Caroline clicked on it to review the website. She found that she met

    the necessary criteria to enter thepetition.

    Thepetition spanned three months andprised three rounds.

    The cash prize for the champion amounted to an impressive 700,000 dors.

    That sum of money would be sufficient to cover her mother¡¯s medical expenses, and it would also give

    her the confidence to leave Evan.

    Caroline replied, [Thank you. This means a lot to me.]

    Paige responded, [You¡¯re wee. Just treat me to a meal when you have some free time.]

    Caroline agreed to the proposition.

    Just as she was done filling out the application form, Lily knocked on her door, informing her food was

    ready.

    Caroline promptly closed herptop and headed downstairs.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    After settling at the dining table, Lily served Caroline a bowl of freshly cooked mushroom soup.

    Upon seeing the yellow and greasyyer on the soup, Caroline felt a wave of nausea wash over her.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Overwhelmed by the intense feeling, she hurriedly made her way to the restroom.

    Lily was left speechless, witnessing the scene unfold before her. However, soon, a joyful expression

    appeared on her face.

    When Caroline returned, herplexion pale, Lily smiled and asked, ¡°Ms. Shenton, is your period

    late?¡±

    Caroline weakly lifted the teacup from the table. ¡°My period is never on time.¡±

    Lily spoke up, ¡°If my guess is correct, Ms. Shenton, you might be pregnant.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s hand froze suddenly, and she looked at Lily in shock. ¡°Pregnant?¡±

    Lily nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll help you get a pregnancy test kitter. You¡¯ll have rity after taking the test.¡±

    Caroline managed a bitter smile. ¡°Lily, Evan and I always use protection. Maybe my body isn¡¯t feeling

    welltely. It¡¯s unlikely that I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    But Lily felt a hint of regret. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll prepare some dishes to nourish your body, just in case.¡±

    Caroline nodded, her emotions mixed. ¡°By the way, Lily, please don¡¯t mention anything to Evan about

    any issues with my body.¡±

    Lily tried to persuade her. ¡°Mr. Jordan cares deeply for you.¡±

    However, Caroline let out a chuckle. ¡°I know. But he¡¯s incredibly busy. I don¡¯t want him to be distracted

    because of me¡­¡±

    After finishing dinner, Caroline quickly made her way upstairs.

    She was uncertain whether she was pregnant or not. That night in the car, she and Evan had not used

    any protection.

    However, it could also be a result of some other illness.

    She raised her hand, cing it on her belly with a troubled mind.

    If she was indeed pregnant, could she choose to keep the child? Certainly, Evan would not want the

    child of his mistress.

    Feeling anxious, she paced back and forth in the bedroom, contemting ways to leave the house.

    *

    Caroline heard the sound of a car engineing from downstairs at ten o¡¯clock at night.

    She walked over to the window and saw Evan¡¯s car parked outside. Immediately, she made her way

    downstairs.

    It had been a week since theyst saw each other, and exhaustion was evident on Evan¡¯s handsome

    face.

    She was well aware of his recent schedule, knowing that he had been away on business trips.

    When Evan spotted Caroline standing in front of him, he appeared surprised. ¡°Is there something you

    need?¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°I would like to visit my mother at the hospital tomorrow.¡±

    Evan walked briskly toward the stairs. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it upstairs.¡±

    She followed him into the study.

    Evan sat down at his desk, loosening his tie, and asked, ¡°When do you want to go?¡±

    As Caroline poured water for him, she nced up. ¡°Can I go tomorrow morning?¡±

    After cing the cup of warm water in front of him, she awaited his response.

    He stared at the cup for a moment before speaking coldly, ¡°Ask Reuben to drive you to thepany

    after you visit your mother.¡±

    Caroline hadn¡¯t anticipated him agreeing so quickly, even allowing her to return to work at thepany.

    Suppressing her joy, she nodded with her head lowered. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Unbeknownst to her, Evan had noticed her sense of happiness.

    In a low voice, hemanded, ¡°Come here.¡±

    Caroline looked at him, fully aware of his intentions.

    After a brief hesitation, she walked over to him.

    He held her by the neck from behind, pulling her into a passionate kiss.

    Caroline obedientlyplied. Having just obtained the opportunity to go out, she didn¡¯t want to let it

    slip away.

    *

    Caroline woke up early on Monday while Evan was still sleeping beside her.

    Carefully pushing the nket aside, she quietly left the room.

    After having breakfast prepared by Lily, she hailed a taxi to go to the gynecological department of the

    hospital.

    Following the examination, she went to the doctor with the report in hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re six weeks pregnant. You should avoid sexual intercourse during this period of time,¡± the doctor

    reminded her.

    Caroline widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Six weeks?¡±

    Frowning, the doctor looked at her. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want the child?¡±

    Anxiety gripped her heart. ¡°I took contraceptive pills. How did I be pregnant?¡±

    The doctor inquired, ¡°Were they short-term or emergency contraception?¡±

    She tried to recall carefully. ¡°Emergency contraception.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t guarantee 100% effectiveness with emergency birth control pills, and they have no impact

    on the fetus. I must remind you that your uterine wall is very thin. If you choose to terminate this

    pregnancy, it will be difficult for you to conceive again. Please consider this carefully¡­¡±

    Caroline left the consultation room with the report, feeling dazed.

    She was indeed pregnant¡­

    Pregnant with Evan¡¯s child.

    But would he ept this child?

    After a moment of contemtion, she took a photo of the report and searched for her chat log with

    Evan.

    She believed that he had the right to know about this since he was the father of the child.

 Chatper 18

    <h1><strong>Chapter 18 Here Comes Mr. Jordan</strong></h1>

    "Abort it! It''s revolting that you''re pregnant with my child!"

    Caroline''s ears were suddenly filled with a man''s angry outburst.

    She spun around and witnessed a distraught woman clutching onto a man''s clothes, tears streaming down her face. "Do you understand how harmful an abortion is to my body? How could you be so heartless?"

    "Your body is not my concern!"

    Upon hearing those words, Caroline''s mind shed back to Evan''s indifferent expression. She realized she was merely an object to fulfill his desires. He might not readily ept the baby growing inside her.

    Fearful of confronting the reality she had just heard, Caroline promptly switched off her phone. She needed to find a way to gauge his reaction first.

    After cing the report in her bag, she anxiously made her way towards the ward.

    When she arrived at Katie''s ward, sheposed herself before entering.

    When she arrived at Katie''s ward, sheposed herself before entering.

    Katie was in the midst of eating an apple. Upon seeing Caroline, she immediately broke into a smile. "Carol, there you are."

    Caroline sat down beside Katie''s bed. "Mom, I just returned from a business trip. You''re looking well."

    Katie chuckled. "Doctor Wilson took excellent care of me while you were away."

    However, Caroline''s smile turned slightly bitter. "Mom, Doctor Wilson must be busy. Let''s not bother him unless it''s absolutely necessary..."

    "I''m not busy." Before she could finish her sentence, a gentle voice interrupted from the ward door.

    Caroline quickly looked up. However, she suppressed her smile slightly.

    She stood up and expressed her gratitude. "Doctor Wilson, thank you for looking after my mother."

    Scott replied, "No need to be so formal."

    Yet Scott''s words sparked wild thoughts in Katie''s mind.

    Katie felt that her daughter was old enough to be married, so she couldn''t help but speak with a touch of concern. "Carol, if you''re free at noon, treat him to lunch."

    Caroline was about to decline, but Scott interjected, "Well, I''ll ept your invitation."

    Caught off guard, Caroline gave her mother a reproachful look. "Mom, this noon..."

    "Carol, Doctor Wilson took such good care of me when you were away. We mustn''t forget his kindness."

    However, Caroline didn''t dare to agree. After all, Evan had informed her that Reuben woulde to pick her up at noon.

    ncing at her watch, she tactfully declined. "Doctor Wilson, I need to return to thepany to attend to some work at noon. If you''re free now, I can buy you coffee."

    Scott nodded. "Sure."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    <ul>

    <li></li>

    </ul>

    In a cafe near the hospital entrance, Caroline ordered him a cup of coffee, while she opted for ass of lemonade, mindful of her pregnancy. As the waiter left, she looked at him apologetically. "Doctor Wilson, my mom may have said something strange. Please don''t take it to heart."

    Scott reassured her, "It''s okay. It''s understandable for her to think that way. After all, you need someone to take care of you."

    She took a sip of water from the ss on the table, uncertain if there was any underlying meaning in his words. Nevertheless, she needed to rify her stance.

    Pursing her lips, she spoke up. "Doctor Wilson, right now, I just want to focus on my work. I don''t really want to dwell on romantic rtionships."

    Looking directly into his eyes, she emphasized her point. His handsome and gentle face revealed a clear sense of disappointment.

    After a brief pause, Scott inquired, "Have you never considered having someone to share your burdens?"

    Caroline gave a straightforward response. "Never."

    In the past, she had been Evan''s mistress, feeling undeserving of an exceptional and wonderful man like him due to her perceived unworthiness. But now, with a child, even if Evan didn''t want her, she couldn''t ruin Scott''s future.

    Scott smiled bitterly. "I understand. But if you ever face difficulties, you must let me know. Don''t bear it all on your own, okay?"

    Unable to meet his gaze, she lowered her head. "I can handle it alone."

    Subsequently, she stood up. "Let''s go back. I want to spend more time with my mother."

    Scott nodded, and after Caroline settled the bill, they left the cafe together. However, she was preupied, and as she walked out, she identally sprained her leg on the stairs, nearly falling.

    Reacting swiftly, Scott supported her and asked anxiously, "Are you alright?"

    The intense pain around her ankle caused her delicate features to furrow tightly. She quickly pushed him away, creating some distance between them. "I''m fine. I can walk."

    Yet, after taking just a couple of steps, she couldn''t help but let out a groan.

    Scott''s face darkened. He stepped forward and lifted her up. "Stop trying to act tough if you don''t want to worsen your injury."

    With that, he picked her up and carried her hurriedly toward the hospital.

    Coincidentally, Evan, who was seated in his car, witnessed the scene unfold before him.

    A cold expression crept over his face, and his eyes simmering with boiling anger.

    Meanwhile, Reuben, sitting in the driver''s seat, felt overwhelmed with trepidation upon seeing Evan''s reaction.

    As soon as he woke up in the morning, Evan had hurriedly made his way toward the hospital, intending to wait at the entrance for Caroline to emerge so they could go to thepany together. However, he unexpectedly stumbled upon the sight before him.

    Reuben couldn''t help but worry about Caroline. Their rtionship had only recently begun to improve...

    "Go and bring her here!" Evan''s voice was frigid.

    Reuben swiftlyplied, getting out of the car and chasing after Scott, blocking their path.

    A sense of foreboding washed over Caroline when she spotted Reuben. She knew something unpleasant was about to ur.

    Nevertheless, Scott remainedposed. "Step aside. She has sprained her leg and requires immediate medical attention."

    Reuben ignored him and turned his attention to Caroline and announced to her, "Ms. Shenton, Mr. Jordan is here."

    Caroline''s face turned instantly pale.

    As feared, the very thing she dreaded was unfolding before her eyes.

    She immediately struggled to get down. "Doctor Wilson, please put me down."

    Scott looked at Caroline, still cradled in his arms, with concern. Though unaware of the details, he gently set her down.

    As her right leg touched the ground, she drew in a sharp breath, feeling the pain.

    Suppressing her difort, she looked up at Scott. "Doctor Wilson, please take care of my mother."

    Scott nodded, watching her limp away.

    Once she had distanced herself, he gazed at the Maybach parked by the hospital entrance.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    Chapter 19 He Brought a Woman Home

    As she approached the car, Reuben opened the door for her.

    Instantly, she could sense the chilling aura emanating from within.

    Her heart sank as she heard Evan¡¯s roar. ¡°Get in!¡±

    Swallowing hard, she nervously entered the car.

    Before she could settle into her seat, he grabbed her chin, forcing her to meet his furious and

    intense gaze.

    He roared aloud, ¡°Caroline, have you forgotten what I told you?¡±

    Herplexion paled as she tried to exin, ¡°Evan, it¡¯s not what you think¡­¡±

    ¡°What is the truth, then?¡± Evan interrupted, his voice harsh. ¡°Caroline, I believe what I saw!¡±

    He tightened his grip on her chin. The pain engulfed her, and she felt tears welling up in her eyes.

    How could she exin it in a way that he would believe? Or was it futile to exin, regardless of her

    efforts? What he witnessed was not the truth, but it seemed he wasn¡¯t willing to believe

    otherwise.

    He stared at her with his cold, ck eyes, expecting her to submit and know her ce.

    He had already made so many exceptions for her. After she made her request the previous night, he

    didn¡¯t order Reuben to keep an eye on her. He had allowed her to go out alone. How could she

    betray his trust?

    ¡°Say something!¡± Evan roared. His menacing presence made it hard for her to breathe.

    Suppressing her tears and emotions, she mustered the courage to ask, ¡°And what about you, Evan?

    Are you angry because you feel humiliated, or is it your possessiveness?

    ¡°You won¡¯t let me go while seeking your first love. Have you ever considered my feelings?¡±

    ¡°Feelings?¡± Evanughed coldly, his words dripping with icy disdain. ¡°Caroline, you¡¯re merely my

    mistress. You have no right to have feelings.¡± d

    With that, he released his grip on her and pushed her away forcefully. He shouted from the car,

    Reuben!¡±

    In response, Reuben promptly entered the car. ¡°Mr. Jordan.¡±

    ¡°Back to Vi Rosa.¡±

    ¡°Right away, Sir.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Upon their arrival at Vi Rosa, Evan forcefully pulled her out of the car.

    Due to the pain in her leg, she struggled to walk steadily, nearly slipping multiple times.

    However, Evan paid no heed and dragged her upstairs, forcefully pushing her onto the bed and loomed

    over her. 1

    Aware of his intentions, she mustered all her strength to resist him, her thoughts consumed by the child

    growing within her.

    ¡°Evan, no! You can¡¯t do this!¡± 2

    He tightly grasped her hands with his slender fingers, pinning them above her head.

    Simultaneously, he forcefully removed her clothing, his voice filled with anger as he shouted, ¡± You

    should know the consequences of defying me

    Tears streamed down her face as she confronted his madness,

    Gradually, she relinquished her futile struggle.

    Lying there motionless, she allowed him to do as he pleased with her body¡­

    After a restful afternoon of sleep, Caroline opened her exhausted eyes when Lily came upstairs to

    call her for lunch.

    She changed her clothes before leaving the bedroom. However, Lily looked at her with concern.

    Ms. Shenton, Mr. Jordan¡­¡±

    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t mention him,¡± Caroline interjected, not wanting to hear his name at that moment.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    His selfishness had frightened her to the point where she wished to escape

    Lily proceeded to exin, ¡°No, Ms. Shenton. He brought a woman home.¡±

    A hint of sarcasm flickered in Caroline¡¯s eyes.

    He doubted and humiliated her because of another man¡¯s approach. But what was he doing now?

    Was this some form of revenge?

    Initiallycking an appetite, now she didn¡¯t even feel like eating.

    Her tone turned cold. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t

    no downstairs.¡±

    Lily found herself in a dilemma. ¡°But Mr. Jordan ordered that you must go downstairs..¡±

    Caroline sneered inwardly.

    For Lily¡¯s sake, she chose to go downstairs.

    As she entered the dining room, she saw Danie serving food onto Evan¡¯s te, smiling.

    ¡°Evan, should I peel the prawn for you?¡±

    Evan seemed to have heard Caroline¡¯s footsteps and looked up. Upon seeing Caroline, he responded

    with a cold expression, ¡°Sure,¡±

    Danie saw Evan¡¯s gaze on Caroline, and a trace of cruelty shed in her eyes. However, she quickly

    composed herself, putting on a smile as she said, ¡®Ms. Shenton, here you are. Come and

    have a seat.¡±

    Her words conveyed a sense of familiarity with the ce, implying that Caroline was merely a guest.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    Chapter 20 Don¡¯t Be Mad at Me

    Caroline saw through Danie¡¯s intentions, but she chose to ignore them. She calmly sat opposite

    them and ate her food.

    Danie looked at Evan with a sense of awkwardness. ¡°Evan, is Ms. Shenton unhappy because I¡¯m

    here?¡±

    ¡°Just ignore her.¡± Evan replied, extending his hand to pull Danie down to sit beside him.

    Danie obediently nodded and absentmindedly took a few bites of her food. ¡°Ms. Shenton, I didn¡¯t

    me you for what happened the other day. It was my fault for not standing properly.¡±

    As she spoke, her eyes turned red. ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad at me, okay?¡±

    Danie¡¯s words were like repulsive meat in front of Caroline. She had to forcefully suppress her

    disgust, or she might have vomited.

    roline looked up at Danie. ¡°I¡¯m not as petty as someone.¡±

    Upon hearing Caroline¡¯s remark, Danie clenched her fork tightly.

    However, she was remarkably skilled in acting. She swiftly turned her anger into pitifulness. ¡°No.

    that¡¯s not true, Ms. Shenton. I didn¡¯t mean that. I just think that since we¡¯re going to be staying

    with Evan from now on, we should resolve any conflicts sooner¡­¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    As she spoke, she burst into tears.

    Her lips trembled, her head hung low, and she sobbed. ¡°Evan, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing your meal.

    I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±

    A tinge of annoyance and frustration shed across Evan¡¯s face, but he still gently consoled her.¡±

    You¡¯ll only subject yourself to more grievances if you engage with an unreasonable person. Just

    listen to me and eat.¡±

    Hearing how Evan defended and sided with Danie, bitterness consumed Caroline. In his eyes,

    she had once again be the mean person.

    On the other hand, Danie appeared gentle and generous as she epted thepromise.

    Suddenly, Caroline found it incredibly difficult to swallow the food in her mouth.

    After lunch, Evan left the vi to attend to some matters. Meanwhile, Caroline decided to go to the

    kitchen to ask Lily to cut some fruits for her.

    As she got up, she overheard Danie¡¯s sarcastic remarks, ¡°Your family situation is so terrible. Is that

    why you insist on clinging to Evan and refuse to leave?¡®

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline halted in her tracks and shot Danie a re. ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled at assuming different

    personalities. It¡¯s a shame you didn¡¯t pursue a career in acting.¡± ¡±

    Contempt shed in Danie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did I hit a nerve? Looks like you can¡¯te up with a

    However, Caroline smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you find your words dripping with jealousy? You¡¯re so incapable

    that all you can do is mock others.¡±

    Danie¡¯s expression turned cold and gloomy. ¡°Caroline, your smugness won¡¯tst long.¡±

    Caroline red at Danie icily. ¡°Your current angry face is more satisfying than before.!!

    With that, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue further and made her way to the kitchen.

    Lily handed the cut fruits to Caroline. ¡°Ms. Shenton, please forgive me for being meddlesome.¡±

    Caroline looked up at her. ¡°Yes?¡±

    Lily sighed. ¡°If your rtionship with Mr. Jordan is strained, it¡¯s easy for another person to

    Caroline found herself at a loss for words.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t Danie who hade between their rtionship. On the contrary, Caroline

    felt like she was upying someone else¡¯s ce.

    But Evan refused to let her go.

    She didn¡¯t want to exin it, so she smiled and replied, ¡°Lily, thank you for your concern.¡±

    Upon returning to her room, she ate some fruit before starting her design work.

    After drawing for less than an hour, drowsiness overwhelmed her, causing her eyelids to droop.

    She felt the need to go downstairs to get some water and refresh herself.

    As she stepped out of her room, she noticed Danie walking into the study. Evan wasn¡¯t home

    yet, so why was Danie in his study?

    Curiosity piqued, Caroline turned around and headed towards the study. Upon reaching the door, she

    witnessed Danie bending over to open a drawer.

    She remembered that the contents of that drawer were a sensitive subject for Evan, and no one was

    allowed to pry into it. Acting swiftly, Caroline interrupted Danie. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Startled, Danie looked up at Caroline. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear you? Are you trying to scare me?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Mockingly, Caroline replied, ¡°Are you scared because you have a guilty conscience?¡± She then walked

    closer.

    Approaching the table, Caroline noticed the drawer that Danie had partially pulled out, causing her

    heart to skip a beat. She didn¡¯t dare to look inside and quickly pushed it back in ce.

    ¡°Your position is still unstable, so I suggest you refrain from going through his belongings,¡± Caroline

    coldly reminded her.

    Just as she uttered those words, a dark figure suddenly appeared at the door. She heard a furious

    male voice before raising her head.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    In shock, Caroline looked up to see Evan standing there.

    Before she could exin, he stormed over in a fit of anger His eyes turned scarlet upon noticing. the

    keys jutting out from the drawer. Losing control, he grabbed Caroline by the throat.

    Didn¡¯t I warn you not to touch this drawer? Evan yelled in a rage. ¡°Caroline, why do you always.

    defy me? Why?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s eyes filled with terror.

    She struggled to exin, but Evan maintained a tight grip on her neck, rendering her unable to

    utter a single word.

    Meanwhile, Danie quickly assumed the role of the good person and stepped forward

    ¡°Evan, you¡¯ve misunderstood her. I asked her to help me find a book to read. She didn¡¯t

    purposefully open that drawer. Don¡¯t be angry. If you want to me someone, me me,¡± Danie.

    interjected.

    Upon hearing Danie¡¯s words, Evan finally released his grip.

    As Caroline gasped for breath, she held her throat and coughed vigorously.

    Evan nced at Caroline, then turned to Danie, his tone icy as he said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, E. I¡¯ll have

    Reuben give you a ride home.¡±

    Danielle protested, ¡°But I want to stay with you a little longer.

    Evan¡¯s voice turned cold abruptly. ¡°I have other matters to attend to!¡±

    Dejected, Danie relented. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you,

    As Caroline watched them depart, tears welled up uncontrobly.

    Was whatever Danie was involved in so important?

    +15 BONUS

    Important enough for Evan to seemingly want to harm her just now¡­.

    Afterposing herself, Caroline made her way downstairs,

    Before she could enter the kitchen, a stern warning came from behind her. ¡°Caroline, just this once!¡±

    Her body stiffened as she locked eyes with him, her eyes red. ¡®If you cherished whatever was in that

    drawer so much, you shouldn¡¯t have allowed me to stay here.¡±

    Evan¡¯s anger had yet to subside, his handsome face still icy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kick you out when I grow tired of you,¡± he stated coldly.

    With that, he turned and ascended the stairs, his posture exuding cruelty and aloofness.

    Caroline took a few steps back, leaning weakly against the wall.

    Did she have to wait until he grew tired of her?

    As expected, she found herself devoid of any sense of dignity in his presence.

    As she wiped away her disappointed tears, her phone in her pocket suddenly vibrated.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    Chapter 21 Haven¡¯t You Learned Your Lesson?

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline¡¯s weariness was instantly evident as she retrieved her phone and saw her father¡¯s call.

    Suppressing the pain in her ankle, she hurriedly left the kitchen to answer the call.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Caroline¡¯s voice sounded dull.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me, Carol?¡± Bradley asked

    Caroline replied, ¡°You added my number to your cklist because you were afraid someone would

    trace you through me. Did you forget?¡±

    Bradley let out an awkwardugh. ¡°Yes, I forgot. Never mind. Where are you now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m working overtime,¡± Caroline responded

    Bradleymented, ¡°Ah, working overtime is good. You can earn more. Carol, do you have any

    money now?¡±

    Caroline tightened her grip on the ss in her hand. Did he care about nothing besides money? Had

    he forgotten so quickly that he left her alone at the casino the other day?

    ¡°I don¡¯t. I used all my money to repay your debt!¡± Caroline¡¯s voice turned harsh.

    ¡°Even if you have a few dors, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t you have anything? Bradley grew anxious.

    Bitterness welled up in her heart. ¡°Dad, are you trying to push me to a desperate end? You never paid

    for Mom¡¯s medical expenses, and I even repaid your debt. What more do you want?¡±

    ¡°Why are you saying that? I raised you. So what if I use some of your money?¡± Bradley retorted.

    A brief sniff escaped her before she suppressed her emotions and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money.

    Just wait until next month.¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°No!¡± He angrily interrupted. ¡°I want the money now. If you don¡¯t give it to me, you¡¯re ungrateful!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to gamble again? Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson from the other day?¡± Caroline

    trembled with anger.

    ¡°Show some respect. You¡¯re talking to your father!¡± Bradley shouted. ¡°Fine, you don¡¯t want to give it to

    me? Then I¡¯ll cause a scene at your workce. Let¡¯s see who will be embarrassed!¡±

    ¡°30 dors!¡± Caroline¡¯s voice trembled with fury. ¡°That¡¯s all I have right now.¡±

    ¡°Fine! It¡¯s enough for me to get a meal. Transfer it to me now.¡±

    After ending the call, Caroline weakly leaned her hand against the kitchen counter, tears streaming

    down her cheeks incessantly.

    Why did she have such a father?

    +15 BONUS

    For consecutive days, Caroline hardly left her bedroom.

    She was suffering from severe morning sickness and rapid weight loss due to the looming deadline for

    apetition draft.

    Finally, she came up with an idea andpleted her draft, allowing her to finally rest that day.

    In the evening, she went downstairs to have dinner.

    Coincidentally, Evan entered the house with determined strides.

    Upon noticing her exhausted and pale appearance, his brows furrowed deeply.

    Though they had only been apart for a few days, she had evidently subjected herself to such

    torture.

    Did she intentionally push herself to such limits in order to gain his sympathy?

    Caroline averted her gaze from him indifferently and took a seat at the dining table.

    As sheid eyes on the dishes, the overwhelming nausea forced her to rush towards the

    washroom once again

    Evan¡¯s mood darkened at the sight, wondering if she found him repulsive

    Just then, Lily emerged from the kitchen with dishes in hand. Upon spotting Evan, she quickly

    approached him. ¡°Mr. Jordan, you¡¯re back.¡±

    He loosened his tie. ¡°Hasn¡¯t she been eating?¡±

    Worry filled Lily¡¯s face. ¡°Ms. Shenton has been burning the midnight oiltely. She has be

    noticeably slimmer, and her eating habits have be irregr.¡±

    ¡°Burning the midnight oil?¡± Evan nced towards the tightly shut washroom. ¡°What has she been

    working on?¡±

    Lily gestured towards the discarded drafts on the table that she had yet to dispose of. ¡°She has

    -been sketching.¡±

    Evan casually picked up one of the discarded drafts and examined it.

    ¡®A fashion design draft? He fell into deep thought. Designing was not listed on her resume. When did

    she start learning it?¡®

    While Evan was still perusing the drafts, Caroline emerged from the washroom. Her expression

    changed when she noticed that he was looking at her drafts, She rushed forward to snatch them

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at those.¡±

    Evan raised an eyebrow and shot her a sidelong nce.

    Caroline quickly fabricated a lie. ¡°I was bored, so I learned it online to pass the time. Otherwise, I would

    have been extremely bored since I can¡¯t go out.¡±

    Evan fell silent for a moment. ¡°Apany me to an auction tomorrow.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback by the request. In the past, when she apanied him to auctions, she had

    to drink wine on his behalf. But now that she was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t consume alcohol. Hence, she

    tried declining. ¡°I¡¯m experiencing difort in my stomach, so I can¡¯t have wine.¡±

    Displeasure instantly marred his handsome face. ¡°That¡¯s not my concern.¡±

    Lowering her gaze, Caroline inquired, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Ms. Love to apany you?¡±

    He sat down at the dining table and picked up a fork gracefully. ¡®It¡¯s not suitable for her to attend such

    events.¡±

    A bitterughter escaped her lips.

    Auctions were often associated with social interactions, and scenes like these often had

    individuals with questionable intentions. It didn¡¯t surprise her that he wouldn¡¯t want his beloved woman

    to be exposed to such people.

    Unable to refuse him, she reluctantly agreed.

    It was the sad truth, that in his eyes, she was insignificant.

    On Saturday afternoon, Evan arranged for a stylist to assist Caroline in getting ready.

    Caroline possessed delicate facial features and exuded a ssical charm.

    With just a touch of makeup from the artist, her allure surpassed that of others.

    Her gown was a ck, shoulder¨Cbaring dress with a high slit, lending a mysterious aura to her already

    charming and wless figure.

    Once she had changed her attire, she approached Evan

    However, his eyes darkened upon a single nce. ¡°Put on a different dress.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    Chapter 22 Who Are You Trying to Seduce?

    Who did she intend to reveal her cleavage to? Evan thought sourly.

    Caroline was left speechless by Evan¡¯s remark.

    She had always worn such gowns in the past, so why was he prohibiting it now?

    Unwilling to argue, she changed into a white long gown with a deep back V, hoping it would meet his

    approval.

    However, Evan¡¯s expression grew even more somber when he saw it.

    The most alluring feature of her body was her back, slim and upright with two captivating shoulder

    des that never failed to awaken his most primal desires in the bedroom.

    Those should be reserved for his eyes only. However, now, she wanted to disy them to the world

    Who was she trying to seduce?

    With a somber face, Evan walked toward a row of dresses.

    After examining two options, he selected a conservative, pink, long dress that perfectly

    Once she changed into the chosen dress, none of her alluring body parts were exposed. Satisfied,

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    he apanied her as they left and got into the car. Once inside, he handed her a shoe box.

    Caroline looked at him in shock. ¡°Is this for me?¡±

    Evan nced at her. ¡°If not for you, then for whom? Reuben, perhaps?¡±

    Reuben, who was driving, remained speechless.

    Caroline epted the shoe box and opened it, revealing a pair of round¨Ctoe silver shoes with low

    heels.

    Instinctively, she nced at her still¨Chealing ankle and felt a warmth spread through her.

    Who knew he had remembered her leg injury.

    At the Grand Sunny Hotel, as Evan and Caroline entered the hall, several people approached Evan.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, how are you?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, I see you¡¯re interested in today¡¯s auction as well!¡±

    With more people surrounding them, Caroline instinctively took a step back.

    14

    +15 BONUS

    Though she was ustomed to such situations, things were different now. She was concerned.

    about someone identally bumping into her belly.

    Releasing her grip on Evan¡¯s arm, she said, ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡±

    Evan nodded, and she walked away.

    ¡°Is that Caroline Shenton?¡±

    A group of young women gathered and began gossiping while observing Caroline¡¯s departure.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her. I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s quite well¨Coff. She became the principal secretary shortly after joining

    MK.¡±

    ¡°Well, officially she¡¯s a secretary, but let¡¯s be real, she¡¯s just a mistress!¡±

    ¡°Yulia, you¡¯ve had a crush on Evan for ages. Why don¡¯t you go and confront that woman?¡±

    After a fewments, the attention shifted to Yuliana Xander, who was sitting among them.

    Envy filled Yuliana¡¯s face as she stared at Caroline¡¯s retreating figure.

    She had witnessed it herself just moments ago.

    Caroline was holding onto Evan¡¯s arm as they entered the hall. Did she consider herself that

    important?

    Yuliana picked up a ss of wine from the table and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go and confront that

    shameless woman!¡± 1

    The threedies grew excited and followed Yuliana towards the restroom.

    On the other hand, Caroline didn¡¯t really need to use the restroom; she simply desired a quiet and

    secluded spot to sit.

    However, the moment she stepped out, she collided with a woman who unexpectedly appeared

    from a corner.

    Instinctively, she shielded her belly and looked at the woman before her in shock. The woman¡¯s gown

    was mostly stained with red wine.

    The woman still held a ss of wine in her hand.

    Thedies next to her shrieked in surprise.

    Caroline was prepared to apologize, but the woman¡¯s face contorted with anger as sheshed out,¡± Are

    you f*cking blind?¡±

    Attempting to apologize, Caroline began, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­

    +15 BONUS

    Before she could finish speaking, one of thedies suddenly screamed, secretary who who¡¯s Evan¡¯s

    mistress.¡±

    Ulia, she¡¯s Caroline. The

    Watching their poor acting skills, Caroline graduallyposed herself. They had deliberately

    sought her out.

    Feeling a surge of anger, Yuliana smashed her ss on the floor. ¡°Pay for my dress!¡±

    Caroline gazed at her coldly. ¡°Fine¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that? Can you afford it?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps she can. After all, she has Mr. Jordan on her side.¡±

    ¡°How disgusting! Yuliana, why don¡¯t we tear off her dress since your dress is ruined? That way,

    she won¡¯t dare to partake in the auction.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely! She¡¯s probably here to make Evan buy her things anyway. We can¡¯t let her get away

    with it!¡± 1

    Coldly staring at those individuals who were throwing baseless usations, Caroline asked, ¡±

    Since you all know that I¡¯m with Mr. Jordan, wouldn¡¯t humiliating me cause humiliation to him as

    well?¡±

    Hearing this, Yuliana¡¯s face reddened. ¡°Shut up! You have no right to mention him. I see you¡¯re itching

    to be taught a lesson!¡±

    As she raised her hand to p Caroline, she suddenly heard a rebuke.

    ¡°Yulia, stop!¡±

    Instantly, Yuliana¡¯s expression changed. Before she could retract her hand, a man arrived and

    stood in front of her, his handsome face filled with seriousness.

    ¡°Why were you bullying her?¡±

    Deep indignation and reluctance swirled within Yuliana¡¯s heart. ¡°Neil, she¡¯s Caroline! The one who

    seduced Evan.¡±

    ¡°Yulia, why would you say such vulgar things?¡±

    After reprimanding Yuliana, he turned his attention to Caroline. However, as he nced at her, his

    shocked gaze became fixed on her face.

    The woman before him bore a striking resemnce to histe mother.

    Caroline, perplexed by his gaze, looked back at him. Suppressing his emotions, he spoke politely, Ms.

    Shenton, I apologize for my cousin¡¯s rudeness.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    He then retrieved a business card from his pocket and handed it to her. ¡°This is my business card. If

    you ever need assistance in the future, please don¡¯t hesitate to reach out. Consider it my apology.

    Caroline examined the business card in her hand.

    Neil Xander. He belonged to the Xander family, one of the five aristocratic families in Angelbay

    City.

    Both the Xander and Jordan families were close friends and business partners. The patriarchs of

    the two families had shared a strong friendship as well.

    Caroline had heard about Neil during her years of working for Evan, but they had never met.

    Unexpectedly, he was so friendly.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    Chapter 23 They Look So Simr

    Caroline kept his business card and graciously replied, ¡°Mr. Xander, thank you for your assistance.

    I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    Neil couldn¡¯t tear his gaze away from Caroline until she had left.

    They¡­ they just look too alike¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help thinking to himself

    ¡°Neil!¡± Yuliana¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted his thoughts.

    Noticing that he was still fixated on Caroline¡¯s departure, Yuliana quickly grew dissatisfied. ¡°Neil, why

    are you still staring at that vixen?¡±

    Neil furrowed his brow upon hearing her use such vulgar words. ¡°Seriously, can¡¯t you behave like

    a noble youngdy?¡±

    ¡°Do you have feelings for that woman? Why are you defending her?¡± Yuliana refuted..

    Caroline quickly returned to Evan¡¯s side to avoid further unnecessary trouble.

    When she took her seat beside him, he looked at her pale face with suspicion. ¡°Are you feeling

    unwell?¡±

    Caroline made an excuse. ¡°I just feel a bit suffocated.¡±

    Hearing that, Evan nced away and said, ¡°Let me know if you find something you liketer.¡±

    However, she had no interest in the extravagant items, so she simply remained silent.

    A few minutester, the host took the stage to announce the start of the auction for the evening.

    As the first item was presented on stage, Evan¡¯s phone vibrated. He retrieved it and saw that it was

    a call from Danie. He quickly answered it.

    ¡°Evan, where are you? Please, save me. Save me now!¡±

    Danie¡¯s terrified voice echoed from the other end of the phone, audible even to Caroline, who

    was sitting beside him.

    Frowning, Evan asked with a somber expression, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s happened?¡±

    ¡°Someone is stalking me, Evan. I¡¯m really scared¡­¡±

    Evan jolted up from his seat. ¡°Send me your location. Don¡¯t hang up. I¡¯ll be there immediately!¡±

    Then, he turned to Caroline and ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    1/2

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Caroline was left speechless.

    Why did she have to apany them in their lovey¨Cdovey act?

    +15 BONUS

    As Evan made his way to Danie¡¯s location, Danie¡¯s panicked sobs permeated the air through.

    his phone¡¯s speaker. The atmosphere in the car grew increasingly stifling, casting a gloomy and

    frustrated mood over everyone present.

    Caroline tilted her head and caught a glimpse of the deep worry etched on Evan¡¯s face. A sharp

    pang of heartache surged through her, prompting her to close her eyes and lean against the car

    window for a moment of respite.

    After more than ten minutes, the car came to a stop at the mouth of an alley. Caroline opened her

    eyes and saw Danie squatting on the ground outside the car, trembling uncontrobly. Evan

    stepped out of the car and approached her with determined strides.

    Seeing him, Danie threw herself into his arms and wept inconsbly. ¡°Evan, I was so scared. I

    thought I would never see you again.¡± 1

    His body stiffened, but he still reached out to touch the crown of her head, offeringfort.

    You¡¯re safe now. I¡¯m here.¡±

    Meanwhile, Reuben nced at Caroline through the rearview mirror and let out a soft sigh. After

    contemting for a moment, he decided to speak up. ¡°Ms. Shenton, would you like something to

    drink?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Caroline replied, her gaze fixed on the two figures embracing outside the car. Her

    voice betrayed no trace of emotion.

    Reuben was momentarily speechless. ¡®Providingfort is such a difficult task¡­¡±

    Soon, Evan held Danie¡¯s hand and led her into the alley. Caroline quietly averted her gaze,

    lowering her head as the sight of them disappeared from view. Bitterness washed over her as she

    ced her hand on her t belly. Should she tell Evan about her pregnancy?

    After half an hour, Evan instructed Reuben to escort Caroline home in a cab, while leaving the car

    behind.

    As Caroline and Reuben made their way back to Vi Rosa in the cab, Caroline observed the night

    view whizzing past them and spoke up gently, ¡°Reuben, can you do me a favor?¡±

    After a brief silence, he inquired, ¡°What do you need?¡±

    Caroline responded, ¡°I¡¯d like to spend some time with my mom at the hospital.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Knowing that it had been a while since herst visit, Reuben couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse. He asked

    the driver to stop the cab at the hospital entrance.

    It was a cold December night. Apart from her gown, Caroline had only a fur shawl to keep her

    warm. Clutching the shawl tightly against her chest, she sniffed from the cold as she made her

    way to the ward

    The night was still young, and Katie was awake when Caroline arrived. With a smile on her face,

    Caroline entered the ward as she held the hem of her gown. ¡°Hi, Mom.¡±

    Katie was taken aback to see Caroline arrive at such ate hour dressed in that manner. She

    immediately eximed, ¡°Come here Carol, have a seat. Why did youe dressed like that? Are

    you cold? Have you eaten dinner?¡±

    Bitterness overwhelmed Caroline as she heard her mother¡¯s concern. She simply rested her head

    on Katie¡¯s legs and concealed her red eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not cold, and I¡¯ve already eaten. Sorry for not

    seeing you as much recently. I¡¯ve been busytely.¡±

    Katie lovingly caressed Caroline¡¯s long hair. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you should take a break and rest.¡±

    However, Caroline shook her head. ¡®I¡¯m not tired.¡± She was simply mentally exhausted. Falling in

    love with a man who loved another woman took its toll on her. She had hoped she could forget

    about him, but witnessing Evan tightly embrace Danie filled her with heart¨Cwrenching grief.

    ¡°Katie!¡± 1

    Caroline thought she could quietly lie beside her mother for a while. However, to her surprise, she

    heard her father¡¯s roar.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    Chapter 24 He¡¯s Beyond Reason

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline looked up and spotted Bradley stumbling into the ward. His face was flushed from

    alcohol.

    Upon seeing Caroline, Bradley immediately wore a wide smile ¡®Carol, there you are!¡±

    However, Katie red at him fiercely and spoke with anger, ¡°What are you doing here? Leave!¡±

    Caroline quickly stood up and tried to calm her mother. ¡°Mom, please calm down. You shouldn¡¯t

    get upset after your surgery,¡±

    Bradley pouted. ¡°I¡¯ll leave if you give me some money.¡±

    Caroline looked at her father in disbelief. ¡°Dad! Mom is still recovering. She can¡¯t give you any

    money!¡±

    He red at Caroline. ¡°Your mom used your money to restfortably in the hospital. But what about

    me? We don¡¯t even have a home now, I¡¯ve been sleeping on the streets. Do you even

    understand what situation I¡¯m in right now?¡±

    Realizing he had misspoken, he abruptly fell silent. However, both Caroline and Katie had heard

    his words.

    Pale¨Cfaced, Katie pointed at Bradley. ¡°What did you say? What happened to our house? What did you

    do with it?¡±

    Bradley seemed ready to confront everything. I used it to pay off my debts.¡±

    Katie eximed, ¡°How could you do something so despicable!¡±

    He retorted, ¡°It¡¯s not your money!*

    Caroline felt numb as she watched them argue. Her mind went nk.

    Three years¡­ She had been shouldering her father¡¯s debt for three years.

    All she wanted was to ensure that her mother would have a ce to live in the future, but now it

    was all gone.

    Her body began to tremble uncontrobly.

    ¡°Why?¡± she whispered.

    Amidst their argument, Bradley looked at her in frustration. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why do you always neglect Mom and me? You only care about yourself,¡± she questioned.

    He replied, ¡°If I didn¡¯t care, why would I sell the house? I just wanted to repay the debt.¡±

    1/3

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Repay the debt¡­¡± Carolineughed bitterly. ¡°Haven¡¯t I helped you repay your debts? Have you ever

    kept track of how much I¡¯ve been paying for you over the years?

    ¡°Carol!¡±

    Suddenly, Katie turned around, her eyes red. ¡°Stop giving him a single penny from today onward!

    He won¡¯t care about us because he¡¯s not¡­ Mmph¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Bradley forcefully covered her mouth and shouted, ¡°What the hell

    did you say? Did I allow you to speak? Don¡¯t forget what you promised me back then!¡±

    Caroline immediately rushed forward to free Katie from Bradley¡¯s grip. ¡°Let go of Mom!¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    He shoved Caroline away and red fiercely at her. ¡°And you! If you don¡¯t give me any money from

    now on, I¡¯ll make your mom suffer!¡±

    Unable to overpower Bradley, who was stronger than her, Caroline quickly took out her phone and

    transferred 40 dors to him.

    There! I¡¯ve given you the money. Can you let go of Mom now?¡± Caroline¡¯s anxiety was evident, and

    tears threatened to fall. 1

    As Bradley heard his phone chime, he released Katie

    Straightening his clothes, he left the ward with a satisfied expression.

    Caroline hurriedly approached her mother. ¡°Mom, how are you feeling?¡±

    Tears streamed down Katie¡¯s cheeks as she said, ¡°Carol, I¡¯ve wronged you. I¡¯m useless.¡±

    Caroline felt a deep sorrow for her mother and embraced her. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. The most important

    thing is that you¡¯re safe.¡±

    Afterforting Katie, Caroline took a seat and pondered the situation. Eventually, she asked, Mom,

    what were you going to say about Dad?¡±

    Katie avoided eye contact. ¡°He¡¯s beyond reason.¡±

    Caroline lowered her gaze. Was that all there was to it? If that were the case, why did he suddenly

    attack Katie earlier?

    However, seeing her mother¡¯s exhausted appearance, Caroline decided not to inquire further.

    When Caroline returned to Vi Rosa, Evan was already there. His suspicion grew when he noticed.

    she was still wearing her gown. ¡°Where did you go?¡± he asked.

    She replied honestly, ¡°I stopped by to see my mother.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Just then, his phone rang, and walked away to answer it. ¡°Got it. Ask them to put it under

    Danie¡¯s name¡­¡±

    As she watched his retreating figure, a sense of solemnity filled her eyes.

    Was he buying a house for Danie?

    With a gloomy expression, she looked down. Of course, he would feel obligated to provide a better

    living situation for the woman he loved. They would eventually marry, so there was no need for

    her to be jealous.

    Evan would never be hers.

    She wiped away her tears and returned to her room, where she dug out the contract she had signed

    with Evan years ago. It stipted that he would provide her with a house and 2,800,000

    dors, ¨¦

    Clicking on her chat log with Scott, sheposed a message. [Doctor Wilson, given my Mom¡¯s

    current situation, when can she be discharged from the hospital?]

    Scott promptly replied, [Your mother is resilient and recovering well. She should be discharged in

    less than a month.]

    Less than a month¡­.

    Caroline stared at the contract and clenched it tightly in her hand.

    Once her mother¡¯s treatment wasplete, she would take her mother and leave Anglebay City. They

    would find a fresh start in a ce where they were unknown.

    There, she would give birth to her child and begin anew.

    Two dayster, on a Wednesday night, Caroline had made up her mind to approach Evan in his study

    and discuss the contract.

    She opened the door and entered the room. Noticing that Evan was engrossed in his work with his

    head lowered, she positioned herself at the side and patiently waited.

    Sensing her presence, Evan nced up and locked eyes with her, inquiring, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    Chapter 25 You Deserve It, Don¡¯t You?

    Under Evan¡¯s watchful gaze, Caroline struggled with conflicting emotions.

    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask Evan for an advance payment using her mother and child as a

    pretext. She felt responsible for her mother¡¯s care and she wanted to keep the child, so it didn¡¯t

    seem right to ask for money from someone else.

    Furthermore, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that Evan wouldn¡¯t be suspicious.

    As a result, she made a feeble excuse. ¡°I suddenly forgot what I wanted to say. I¡¯ll let you know

    ¨C

    when I remember. Then, she hurriedly left the study.

    Sensing something was not right with Caroline, Evan furrowed his brow and decided to call

    Reuben

    The following day, when Caroline woke up, she received a notification on her phone informing her

    that she had received 280,000 dors. Additionally, she received a message from Reuben that said

    [Ms. Shenton, Mr. Jordan has given you a house. The address is¡­]

    Stunned, she was at a loss for words. She hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about it, yet Evan had given

    her money and a house. Immediately, she got out of bed and coincidentally bumped into Evan as

    he emerged from his bedroom.

    Before she could utter a word, Evan interjected, ¡°Pack your things. We¡¯re going on a business trip.

    this afternoon.¡±

    Consequently, all the words she had intended to say were shelved. ¡°How long will the business trip

    last?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long. If you want to see your mother before then, I¡¯ll have Reuben drive you there.¡± Evan¡¯s

    eyes grew distant as he spoke. ¡°But don¡¯t attempt anything foolish.¡±

    Caroline was speechless. She had actually nned to visit the hospital for a pregnancy check¨Cup.

    She needed to obtain some documents from the hospital.

    Setting aside those thoughts, she whispered, ¡°The money and the house¡­¡±

    ¡°You deserve it, don¡¯t you?¡± Evan¡¯s words left Caroline at a loss for words.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Why did his statement leave her feeling unsettled?

    After breakfast, Caroline hurried to the hospital with Reuben.

    She met her mother briefly before fabricating an excuse about feeling unwell and made her way

    to the gynecology department.

    +15 BONUS

    After a two¨Chour wait, she obtained the necessary documents and underwent a prenatal ultrasound,

    receiving reassurance about the baby¡¯s health, However, she was advised not to exert herself during

    the first three months to avoid miscarriage and was prescribed calcium and

    vitamin B tablets. t

    Caroline noticed the bottles of medicine werebeled with images of pregnant women. So as not

    to arouse any suspicion, she decided to purchase other substitute medications.

    Reuben drove Caroline to the airport at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. As she arrived at the entrance

    of the VIP lounge, she heard the sound of Danie¡¯sughter. Unexpectedly, Evan had brought

    Danie along for the business trip.

    Suppressing her emotions, she entered the lounge.

    To her surprise, Paige, her best friend, was also present, aside from Evan and Danie.

    Paige was looking disdainfully at Danie.

    Upon hearing the noise at the door, Danie turned around and greeted Caroline with a smile.

    ¡°Caroline, there you are. Come and sit. Paige chipped in with joy, patting the seat beside her.

    Caroline nodded and made her way over to sit beside Paige.

    Noticing Caroline hadpletely ignored her, Danie expressed disappointment. ¡°It seems that

    Ms. Shenton doesn¡¯t like me.¡±

    When Paige heard it, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter under her breath, ¡°How pretentious!¡±

    Paige then shifted her attention to Caroline. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you beening to thepany

    Caroline responded in a perfunctory manner, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with something else. My design draft

    is almost ready.¡±

    Paige¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I know how talented you are. You¡¯ll definitely pass the first round of the

    Feeling helpless, Caroline asked, ¡°Are you two going on a business trip to Florencia City as well?¡±

    Paige exined, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a seminar at the fashion department of our subsidiary there. Mr.

    Jordan asked me to take that pretentious b*tch along so she can learn from them.¡±

    Caroline inquired, ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden name¨Ccalling?¡±

    Paige gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we arrive in Florencia City.¡±

    In the evening, when Caroline, Paige, and the others arrived in Florencia City, their rooms were located

    on the eleventh floor, while Evan had a suite on the twelfth floor.

    As Caroline and Paige walked toward their rooms, Danie suddenly snorted andughed behind

    them.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, it appears that Evan doesn¡¯t care much for you.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    Chapter 26 You Look Like a Clown

    Paige turned around, ring at Danie. ¡°What did you say? You better watch your tongue!¡±

    Danie responded to Paige¡¯s re with a disdainful nce, not taking her seriously at all.

    She then walked over to Caroline while smiling sweetly and said, ¡°Evan couldn¡¯t stand that I was

    living in a shabby ce before this, so he bought me a house. I¡¯m certain that he and I will

    be a couple soon.¡±

    Caroline chuckled and retorted, ¡°So, you two aren¡¯t a couple yet, huh?¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Danie¡¯s smile froze as Paige burst intoughter.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be a couple soon enough. In any case, I¡¯m still getting much better treatment than you.

    ¡°Danie mocked Caroline.

    ¡°Hmm, he bought me a house too,¡± Caroline replied indifferently before turning away and opening the

    door.

    Confusion reced the smile on Danie¡¯s face. Meanwhile, Paige couldn¡¯t contain herughter. She

    patted Danie¡¯s shoulders and clicking her tongue. ¡°Stop making a fool of yourself. You look like a

    clown.¡±

    As Danie watched Caroline and Paige enter their room, a sense of ruthlessness filled her eyes. once

    again. She had gone to great lengths to secure a house, yet Caroline, a mistress, effortlessly obtained

    one.

    Gnashing her teeth, Danie walked into her own room and took out her phone to make a call. ¡°Hi, I

    need your help¡­¡±

    In Caroline¡¯s room, Paige wasted no time in criticizing Danie¡¯s behavior as soon as she sat down.

    Caroline, feeling quite sleepy, listened while Paige remained energized.

    ¡°So, Carol, what¡¯s the deal between you and Evan now?¡± Paige asked eagerly.

    Caroline rubbed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s still the same.¡±

    Paige probed further, ¡°What? Hasn¡¯t he found his long¨Clost love? Why isn¡¯t he willing to let you go?¡±

    Caroline shook her head in response, unsure of the answer herself.

    Narrowing her eyes, Paige leaned closer to Caroline. ¡°Is Mr. Jordan in love with you?¡±

    Caroline immediately retorted, ¡°That¡¯s out of the question. He has cherished his first love for over ten

    years. He won¡¯t fall for me.¡±

    Paige borated, ¡°That¡¯s not certain. Men¡¯s actions often reveal their true feelings. Hasn¡¯t he ever

    173

    Caroline stated, ¡°No, he won¡¯t discuss it.¡±

    Paige was left speechless, unsure of how to respond.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline received a call from Reuben the next morning just as she had woken up. He informed her to

    be downstairs in ten minutes. Pushing the nket aside, she quickly freshened up before heading

    downstairs.

    Evan was already seated in the lobby waiting for her.

    The morning sunlight illuminated him through the French window, creating a halo of light around him.

    He appeared noble and untouchable.

    Caroline walked up to him, maintaining her usual calm tone. ¡°Mr. Jordan.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even nce up at her, coldly responding. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Although Caroline was unsure of the reason for their trip to Florencia City, she didn¡¯t question it. She

    obediently entered the car with him, and he handed her a stack of documents.

    ¡°Take a look at this,¡± he instructed.

    Caroline epted the documents and quickly skimmed through them. A frown formed on her forehead.

    ¡°The profits stated in this contract don¡¯t match the amount reported to the headquarters,

    Her expression turned solemn as she read further. ¡°They altered the profits. I¡¯m certain it was your

    rtives who had the audacity to do this right under your nose.¡±

    Admiration flickered in Evan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re sharp,

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Caroline hadn¡¯t expected her guess to be so urate. She was still unclear about Evan¡¯s family

    dynamics and his background. She knew the Jordan family wielded significant power and influence not

    only in Angelbay City but throughout the entire Eurossian market.

    In the next moment, she looked up at Evan and asked with doubt, ¡°So, did youe here to change

    the staff?¡±

    Evan snorted and replied, ¡°Do you think I came here for fun?¡±

    Caroline fell silent. It seemed that he had brought her along to confront his rtives and make a

    statement.

    Half an hourter, they arrived at the subsidiarypany.

    +15 BONUS

    As they stepped out of the car, Caroline noticed a nervous young man and Stefan Jamison, the deputy

    manager, standing at thepany¡¯s entrance.

    When they spotted Evan¡¯s arrival, they quickly approached him.

    The young man spoke subserviently, ¡°Uncle Evan,

    Evan nodded but didn¡¯t spare him a nce as he entered thepany building with a cold

    expression.

    Caroline walked alongside Evan, stealing a sideways nce at the young man who bore a slight

    resemnce to Evan.

    She had read about him during their journey¨Cthis young man was Mark Jordan, the son of Evan¡¯s

    brother. He was known for his recklessness and had a reputation for harassing the female secretaries

    in the department. 1

    If it weren¡¯t for Stefan¡¯s hard work in supporting thepany, it might have already shut down.

    Once they reached the president¡¯s office, Caroline excused herself and headed toward the secretary¡¯s

    department. However, as she approached the door, she overheard hushed gossip

    ¡°Did Caroline be the principal secretary just because of her looks?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s more than that. I heard she¡¯s having an affair with Mr. Jordan!¡±

    ¡°Of course, she¡¯s not capable enough. She must have used her body to secure that position. We

    don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    Chapter 27 Please Reconsider Going

    Caroline knocked expressionly on the ss, instantly capturing the attention of all the secretaries in the

    office. As they turned around and saw Caroline, they fell dead silent.

    With a smile on her face, Caroline entered the office and addressed them, ¡°Why did the conversation

    suddenly stop when I arrived? Shouldn¡¯t I be included since I¡¯m the one being talked

    about?¡±

    The secretaries exchanged nervous nces.

    Caroline held the documents in her hand as she approached the front table and shot them an icy gaze.

    ¡°Perhaps you should dedicate your time to work rather than indulge in gossip about others.¡±

    cing the documents on the table, she continued, ¡°Ms. Walker, as the head of the secretaries, you

    should set a better example instead of indulging in idle chat. Before you leave, kindly collect

    this month¡¯s sry from the finance department.¡±

    Jane Walker widened her eyes and stood up abruptly. ¡°Are you nning to fire me over this?¡±

    Caroline chuckled and retorted, ¡°Is this your only mistake? You have neglected to sort out and

    report the document delivered by Flying Builders two days ago.¡±

    Jane¡¯s face turned red as she argued, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have to handle that kind of task. It¡¯s below my

    paygrade.¡±

    Caroline responded coldly. ¡°As the head of the secretaries, your first mistake is you failed to monitor

    the progress of your subordinates¡® work. As for your second mistake, perhaps you should

    take a closer look at this document.¡±

    Reluctantly, Jane stepped forward to ept the document. Her face paled as she quickly nced

    at it.

    Pushing the document away indignantly, she snapped, ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a

    slut who climbed your way up the corporatedder by selling your body, yet you have the

    audacity to act so arrogantly here. What right do you have to fire me?¡±

    Caroline chuckled once again. ¡°You are entitled to your opinion, but it is not I who is firing you.

    Thepany has decided to terminate your employment. The workce can be cruel, and only

    those who are capable rise to higher positions.¡±

    Dealing with the clique¨Cformed group of secretaries was far from easy.

    After hours of arguing and scrutinizing the documents, Caroline felt so exhausted that she almost

    copsed into her chair.

    +15 BONUS

    She sighed, feeling a mncholic weight in her heart as she gazed at the vacant office space.

    They were under Mark¡¯smand, yet hecked the courage to show up when they faced.

    criticism and dismissal.

    Inparison to Mark¡¯s despicable tactics, Evan disyed far greater excellence.

    After taking a five¨Cminute break to rest, she made her way toward the president¡¯s office.

    Just as she approached the door, Evan emerged. They locked eyes.

    Caroline quickly averted her gaze and shared, ¡®It has been resolved.¡±

    He responded, ¡°In the afternoon, assist the personnel department with the hiring, and join me to meet

    someone at noon.¡±

    Confusion washed over her, prompting an involuntary question, ¡°Who?¡±

    Evan replied. ¡°The former director of an orphanage.

    With that, he walked away, leaving her no choice but to follow suit. As she walked, her gaze briefly

    swept into the president¡¯s office.

    There, she caught sight of Mark, kneeling on the ground, his gaze fixed wickedly upon Evan¡¯s

    departing figure. Her heart skipped a beat involuntarily.

    As they stepped out of the elevator on the ground floor, they coincidentally encountered Paige and

    Danie emerging from the staff elevator across from them.

    Upon spotting Evan, Danie smiled and hurried towards him, asking, ¡°Evan, are you going for

    lunch?¡±

    While speaking, she attempted to link arms with him, but he coldly evaded her touch.

    Danie¡¯s expression stiffened momentarily, yet Evan pretended not to notice.

    Instead, he narrowed his eyes and focused on Danie. ¡°I¡¯m going to meet the orphanage director.¡±

    Abruptly, she lowered her head and anxiously bit her lip. In a panic, she questioned Evan, ¡°Why do

    you want to meet her?¡±

    Noticing her distress, his eyes turned icy. ¡°E, why are you so nervous?¡±

    Shaking her head, her face paling, Danie hurriedly exined, ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m just¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Evan pressed on, his gaze fierce.

    Consequently, her breathing quickened, and she averted her gaze. ¡°No, nothing. Evan, please.

    reconsider going.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Evan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±

    ¡°Stop interrogating me!¡± Danie suddenly screamed in terror. ¡°Evan, please, no more questions.

    Don¡¯t force me to remember those memories. I¡¯m begging you,van, please, no more questions.

    Observing from the sidelines, Caroline and Paige exchanged nces. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder

    why Danie¡¯s behavior had taken such an unexpected turn.

    Evan¡¯s face grew somber. He stepped forward and tightly gripped Danie¡¯s arm. ¡°Tell me what

    happened!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± she cried out desperately, pushing Evan¡¯s hand away and crossing her arms protectively across

    her chest.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Trembling, she retreated while sobbing. ¡°Please, I beg you. It¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t do this to me. No!¡±

    In a sudden outburst, she screamed, shut her eyes tightly, and copsed heavily onto the floor.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    Chapter 28 Does Mr. Jordan Know?

    At Florencia Hospital.

    Afterpleting the necessary hospitalization formalities, both Caroline and Paige returned to

    the ward.

    Danie had been administered a sedative and wasying on the bed, her face pale.

    Meanwhile, a hint of guilt appeared on Evan¡¯s somber face as he looked at Danie with concern.

    Caroline suppressed the bitterness in her heart and approached the medical case calmly. ¡°Mr. Jordan,

    it¡¯s taken care of.¡±

    However, Evan didn¡¯t ept it. ¡°Ask Reuben if he has found E¡¯s medical records.¡±

    Nodding, Caroline turned around and left the ward with Paige.

    Upon contacting Reuben, she honestly conveyed Evan¡¯s request.

    There was a brief silence on the phone before Reuben spoke. ¡°She has suffered from severe

    psychological trauma since childhood, which led to regr sessions with a therapist and the use

    of psychotropic medication. I met with the former director to inquire, but the details were unclear.

    I¡¯m now reaching out to the deputy director for more information.¡±

    After ending the call, Paige pursed her lips and spoke from the side. ¡°It¡¯s quite rming. How did

    we never notice any signs before?¡±

    Caroline put her phone back into her bag. ¡°One cannot fabricate medical records.¡±

    Paige continued, ¡°True, but I have a strange feeling about all of this¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°Have you ever seen her take any medication?¡±

    Paige responded, ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t paid much attention. I¡¯ll observe her closely next time we¡¯re back

    at the office.¡±

    She had a gut feeling that something was amiss with Danie.

    After informing Evan about Reuben¡¯s update, Caroline and Paige left the hospital to grab a bite to

    eat.

    However, as soon as Caroline stepped into the restaurant and caught a whiff of the heavy oil scent, she

    couldn¡¯t help but feel nauseous. She covered her mouth and rushed out of the establishment.

    Stunned, Paige quickly followed after her.

    When she saw Caroline retching on the side, her eyes widened. ¡®Carol, are you¡­?¡±

    14

    Caroline immediately exined, ¡°No, you¡¯re overthinking!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Raising an eyebrow, Paige responded, ¡°I haven¡¯t even said anything, but you seem eager to exin,

    huh?¡±

    Caroline was momentarily speechless.

    At that moment, Paige took hold of Caroline¡¯s arm. ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin right now. Let¡¯s go to the

    hospital.¡±

    However, Caroline hurriedly freed herself from Paige¡¯s grasp. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going.¡±

    Paige insisted, ¡°Then tell me the truth!¡±

    Knowing it was futile to resist, Caroline sighed and decided to be honest to avoid unnecessary

    complications. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of Paige revealing the secret. After all, they had known each other for seven

    years. She could trust Paige.

    Astounded, Paige stared in disbelief. ¡°Is it Mr. Jordan¡¯s child? Does he know?¡±

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not ready to tell him yet, so please keep it confidential.¡±

    Paige asked, ¡°What are you going to do now? Mr. Jordan¡¯s focus is solely on Danie ¡±

    Caroline smiled, masking the bitterness in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll take it one step at a time.¡±

    Afterpleting the recruitment tasks in the afternoon, Reuben informed Caroline that she

    needed to prepare dinner for Evan.

    She hailed a taxi and instructed the driver, ¡°Please take me to Blossom Hotel.¡±

    ncing at Caroline through the rearview mirror as she focused on her phone, the driver locked.

    the car doors and started the engine.

    As the driver drove for nearly twenty minutes, Caroline finished reading the documents on her

    phone and looked up, only to realize that the surroundings seemed unfamiliar and increasingly

    remote.

    A sense of unease crept over her, causing her heart to race.

    She slowly lifted her gaze and met the driver¡¯s vacant stare in the rearview mirror.

    Collecting herself, she feignedposure andmented, ¡°Florencia City looks beautiful at

    night.¡±

    The driver offered a brief, emotionless reply.

    +15 BONUS

    Maintaining herposure, Caroline swiftly essed the GPS on her phone to check the route.

    As expected, the taxi was traveling in the direction opposite of the hotel.

    She began to ponder who could be behind this abduction attempt.

    In Florencia City, she had neither friends nor enemies apart from the secretaries she had offended.

    earlier.

    However, she doubted they would resort to such sinister tactics

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    That left only one possibility¨CMark.

    Did he believe he couldn¡¯t confront Evan directly, so he targeted her instead?

    Taking a deep breath, Caroline retrieved her chat log with Evan from her phone and sent a distress

    message.

    [Mr. Jordan, I¡¯ve been kidnapped.]

    At the same time, Danie had awakened in Florencia Hospital.

    Her eyes were red as she spoke to Evan ¡°Evan, I¡¯m sorry for keeping something from you.¡±

    Evan calmly sat on the sofa. T¡¯m just relieved that you¡¯re okay.¡±

    ¡°Evan, can you do me a favor?¡± Danie asked with a hint of distress.

    A flicker of frustration appeared on his face. ¡°Go ahead.

    She nervously bit her lip. ¡°Please, can you refrain from digging into my painful childhood?¡±

    For a brief moment, Evan remained silent.

    He sensed that Danie¡¯s current demeanor was vastly different from when she was younger.

    Something must have happened to shape her into the person she had be. If she had suffered

    unjustly, he was determined to seek justice on her behalf.

    Loosening his tie, he responded in a detached tone, ¡°Let¡¯s set that aside for now.¡±

    Just then, his phone rang, and upon reading the message, his expression instantly turned icy.

    He swiftly replied to Caroline¡¯s message. [Where are you?]

    Caroline promptly shared her location with him.

    Sensing that something was amiss, Danie tried to prop herself up in bed. ¡°Evan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    However, Evan ignored her question and strode out of the ward. Before departing, he muttered,

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    Tears streamed down Olivia¡¯s cheeks.

    She knew that she and Ethan could never go back to how things were before. He had betrayed her and

    destroyed the Fordhamns, and the Fordhams owed him his sister¡¯s life.

    Those debts could never be settled. Trying to resolve them would only serve to tighten the knots of

    their rtionship, suffocating them and leading to an inevitable end.

    Ethan held her face in his hands, wiping away her tears with his cheeks. ¡°Liv, don¡¯t love me. Hate me

    instead. t betrayed you, I killed our child, and I can never turn back.¡±

    She sensed his inner turmoil, but amidst that, she could feel the tenderness he still had for her like a

    calm oasis in a turbulent desert sandstorm. However, she knew that the oasis would soon be destroyed

    by the raging winds.

    Ethan left the room, leaving Olivia behind. Olivia knew that this was their final farewell.

    When Olivia headed out of the study, Madam Burgess was nowhere to be seen. The kind¨Chearted

    Madam Burgess had always believed their conflicts to be petty quarrels and had even attempted to

    mediate between them.

    In her eyes, Olivia was the singr and rightful Mrs. Miller, hence she was unaware of her grave

    mistake.

    Oliviaughed at herself. With Madam Burgess by her side, she never felt lonely in the spacious

    mansion. It wasn¡¯t until Madam Burgess left that Olivia was hit by the emptiness of the house and the

    tedium of life.

    The sky outside was already dark, and there was a pot of chowder Madam Burgess had made waiting

    in the kitchen. Olivia poured herself some into a bowl. The steam from the pot veiled her face,

    obscuring her features.

    Slowing eating, Olivia¡¯s expression was calm. She had found a solution to the exhausting game they

    were stuck in.

    ¡°Ethan, I will repay the debt my father owes you,¡± she thought to herself.

    Instead of undergoing chemotherapy, she decided to enjoy the remaining days of her life.

    Having seen Ethan¡¯s pain and turmoil, she was certain that he would no longer be burdened by hatred

    and his conflicted. feelings upon her death.

    For Ethan to have a better life, she would just have to give up her own. He would have the beloved wife

    and a child he had always longed for after she was gone.

    He would remain a legendary figure in Aldenvine. Aside from the fact that she would be gone,

    everything would be fine, and that would be wonderful. Olivia suddenly felt the chains binding her

    loosen, and she realized that she had liberated herself

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    from her own constraints.

    That night, Ethan didn¡¯t return, and the Miller residence was as silent as death.

    The next morning, Olivia woke up early for the first time after confining herself to the room for so many

    days. The rest had greatly improved her spirits, and Madan Burgess had yed a significant role in it

    too.

    Under Madam Burgess¡¯s care, Olivia appeared to be healthier. Perhaps the chemotherapy medication

    was working, as her stomach stopped hurting in the past few days.

    Olivia changed into appropriate attire and was about to open the door when she saw Brent standing

    outside with a cold, solemn expression.

    He respectfully greeted her, ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Miller.¡±

    Olivia smiled at him. ¡°Good morning.¡±

    Brent was taken aback. Ever since the argument, for the past two years, she was either exhausted or

    weeping with sorrow whenever he saw Olivia. It had been a long time since he had seen her smile like

    that.

    Brent couldn¡¯t bring himself to say what he wanted to say next, so Olivia took the initiative to do it.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    Chapter 30 Promise Not to Get Too Worked Up

    He had finally arrived.

    A chilling intensity filled his eyes as he looked at Caroline, who was crouched on the floor.

    He directed a deadly re at Mark. ¡°Well, Mark, impressive, aren¡¯t you? How dare you kidnap my

    woman?¡±

    Mark quickly stood up, seeking refuge behind his secretaries, visibly trembling. ¡°Uncle¡­ Uncle Evan!¡±

    Evan approached him with a few swift steps, narrowing his eyes as he questioned, ¡°So, you finally

    acknowledge that I¡¯m your uncle, huh?¡±

    Mark¡¯s fear was palpable as he swallowed nervously.

    In a sudden realization, Mark nced at Caroline. ¡°Uncle Evan, I did arrange for someone to bring her

    here, but it was for your sake! You have no idea what I discovered earlier. She has ulterior motives

    against you. She despises you to the extent that she wants to poison you. You must trust

    me!¡±

    Evan nced at Caroline, who stoodposedly at the side, and smirked. ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve been so

    considerate, I suppose I should show you some appreciation¡±

    Turning to his bodyguards, hemanded. ¡°Take care of it.¡±

    Amidst Mark¡¯s pitiful wails, Evan held Caroline¡¯s hand and left the warehouse.

    Once inside the car, Evan taunted her, ¡°You certainly know how to use your charms.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback, and her gratitude instantly vanished. She took a deep breath in secret and

    retorted, ¡°Mr. Jordan, I should thank you for providing me with such an opportunity.¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t taken her to the subsidiarypany to fire those employees, she wouldn¡¯t have offended

    those people. She wouldn¡¯t have needed to suppress her disgust and curry favor with

    Mark.

    In the driver¡¯s seat, Reuben grew anxious. Caroline seemed to be the only one brave enough to stand

    up to Evan so bluntly.

    Frowning, Evan looked displeased as he nced at Caroline.

    Was she ming him?

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, would you have

    Whim tonight?¡± he asked gloomily.

    ¡°What else could I do?¡± Caroline responded in turn. Should I have stayed there and let myself get

    +15 BONUS

    Evan¡¯s expression turned somber. He sounded slightly angry. ¡°Caroline, can¡¯t you survive without.

    relying on men?¡±

    Caroline grumbled in reply, ¡°What does it matter since you¡¯ve always seen me as that kind of

    woman anyway?¡±

    Was there any need for her to provide further exnations?

    Any sensible person could see through her plot to free herself from Mark, but Evan chose to

    believe she loved using her charms to survive. It didn¡¯t concern her much, as it wasn¡¯t the first

    time he had misunderstood her.

    Lost in her thoughts, she was suddenly taken aback as he fiercely grabbed her wrist.

    Instinctively, she turned around, attempting to free her hand from his grasp. However, he showed

    no intention of letting go.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what I said?¡± His eyes burned with anger. ¡°So, now that you have money..

    you¡¯re full of yourself?¡±

    Confusion washed over her. What did money have to do with their current situation?

    Suppressing the pain, she stubbornly spoke up. ¡°So what if that¡¯s the case? Evan Jordan, I¡¯m tired

    of being your mistress! Now that you¡¯ve found your beloved woman, why won¡¯t you let me leave?

    Why are you forcing me to be a home wrecker?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± Evan tightened his grip on her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t you enjoy unting

    yourself in front of Danie?¡±

    She was dumbfounded. Why was he being so unreasonable?

    She simply didn¡¯t want to be criticized and bullied by Danie. What in the world made him think

    that she enjoyed unting herself?

    Letting out a coldugh, her gaze filled with disappointment. ¡°Evan, I¡¯ve been with you for three

    years, yet you never truly knew me.¡®

    As he detected the sarcasm in her words, he felt a pang of pain in his heart.

    But after a moment, he scoffed. ¡®I don¡¯t have to know you. After all, you¡¯re willing to do anything

    for the sake of money!¡±

    In that instant, a wave of heart¨Cwrenching pain engulfed her.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Well, it was true indeed. She had no right to deny that.

    She had willingly agreed to be his mistress back then for the sake of money.

    +15 BONUS

    Suddenly, she felt relieved that she hadn¡¯t revealed to him that she was pregnant with his child.

    Otherwise, he would use her of being a scheming and maniptive woman who did anything

    and everything to usurp another woman¡¯s position.

    After returning to the hotel, Evan escorted her to his room. Two bodyguards stood outside, reaffirming

    that she was being monitored once again.

    A message from Paige popped up on her phone. [Caroline, where are you? Mr. Jordan had someone

    take all your belongings away just now.]

    ncing at her luggage before her, Caroline let out a bitter smile. [I¡¯m in the presidential suite.]

    [Be careful, Carol. Sorry I can¡¯t help you.]

    Just as she was about to reply to Paige¡¯s message, a notification from Scott appeared.

    [Caroline, is your leg healed?]

    She nced toward the bathroom, realizing that Evan was still inside. Hastily, she replied to the

    message. [Dr. Wilson, thank you. It¡¯s almost healed.]

    While she hadn¡¯t actually consulted a doctor for her leg injury, the medicine Lily had given her proved to

    be highly effective.

    She knew that it was Evan who had arranged for the medicine to be delivered. However, no matter

    how kind he was to her, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to express gratitude, considering the extent of his

    monitoring.

    Lost in thought, another message from Scott arrived

    [I have something to tell you, but you must promise not to get too worked up.]

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    Chapter 31 Over My Dead Body

    Scott typed. [Your father came overst night and had a big fight with your mother. He even forced the

    hospital to give him your mother¡¯s medical fees.]

    Caroline furrowed her brows in concern. [Is my mother alright?]

    Scott exined. I¡¯m here with her. Don¡¯t worry. I gave him 150 dors, and he backed down.]

    Caroline was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t fathom how her dad could have the audacity to take money

    from her mother¡¯s doctor.

    Although she disapproved of Scott¡¯s independent actions, she couldn¡¯t argue with the fact that he did it

    for her mother¡¯s sake.

    However, since it had happened once, she feared it might happen again.

    Pondering over it, she made up her mind to talk to him about it.

    After transferring 150 dors to his ount, she typed. [Dr. Wilson, thank you for helping my mother in

    this situation. But please don¡¯t give my father any money again. If he approaches you, tell him toe

    to me. Thank you]

    Scott didn¡¯t decline because he knew Caroline disliked being indebted to others.

    If he didn¡¯t promise her, she might try to convince him all night, so he simply agreed.

    Afterward, he asked a question. [Got it. So¡­ when will you being back?]

    Caroline replied. [In a few days.]

    Before she could finish typing the sentence, she heard the bathroom door open.

    Evan emerged, wearing a ck bathrobe and drying his short hair with a towel.

    Quickly, Caroline hid her phone behind a pillow, pretending to watch TV.

    However, Evan caught sight of her action.

    He approached her and stared at her with his prating eyes. ¡°What are you hiding?¡±

    She tried her best to suppressing her anxiety and replied calmly, ¡°The pillow wasn¡¯t very

    Evan narrowed his eyes. Then he tossed the towel aside and forcefully pulled her off the sofa.

    As a result, the pillow fell, and he happened to see the conversation between her and Scott, as she

    hadn¡¯t had time to close her phone.

    When he noticed Scott¡¯s name, a cold aura suddenly emanated from him.

    +15 BONUS

    He picked up her phone. Fury consumed him as he read the final part of their conversation.

    Clenching the phone with his slender fingers, he red at her fiercely. ¡°How dare you lie to me!¡±

    Caroline felt frightened by his gaze, but she realized she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, so she

    responded calmly, ¡°I knew you would be angry, so I chose to keep it from you.¡±

    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t even give her exnation a chance.

    His voice grew colder and more intense. ¡°Are you so eager to see each other?¡±

    Caroline pressed her lips together. ¡°Evan, please try to calm down.¡±

    Just as she was about to turn away and leave, he grabbed her arm and forcefully pushed her back

    onto the sofa.

    Then, he sank his teeth into her shoulder with brutal force.

    Caroline cried out in pain. ¡°Evan, have you lost your mind?¡±

    She raised her hands to push him away, but he seized her wrists.

    With a face that was both dark and handsome, he looked up, gritting his teeth, and uttered each

    word forcefully, ¡°Caroline, this is the price you must pay for deceiving me!¡±

    Abruptly, he leaned down and kissed her, biting her lips forcefully to unleash his anger.

    The taste of blood flooded her mouth, mingled with the bitterness that pricked her nostrils. !

    Brimming with anger, she cursed at him with a mix of frustration and defiance, ¡°Evan, you¡¯re a

    damn pervert!¡±

    ¡°Pervert? Well, I¡¯ll show you something even more outrageous!¡±

    Caroline curled up on the sofa, her lower body throbbing with excruciating pain.

    She shot a resentful re at the retreating figure of the man before her and asked hoarsely,

    When will you let me go?¡±

    Evan, now d in a bathrobe, cast a cold sidelong nce at her. ¡°You want to leave? Not a chance.¡±

    He squatted down, his fingers tightly pinching her chin. ¡°Caroline, take this as your final warning. If I

    catch you involved with him again, he will cease to exist in Angelbay City.¡±

    Caroline defiantly pushed his hand away. ¡°All you ever do is threaten me.¡±

    Evan sneered, straightening himself up. ¡°No, I also enjoy tormenting you.¡±

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°You despicable and shameless jerk!¡® She swallowed the curses that swirled in her heart and silently

    endured.

    She knew that provoking him would lead to unimaginable consequences. She had to hold on until

    the day her mother was discharged from the hospital.

    After spending five arduous days in Florencia City, Evan brought Caroline back.

    During her time confined there, she managed toplete her design drafts. Now, all that remained

    was to submit her design concept.

    As they arrived at Florencia City Airport, Danie and Paige were already there, awaiting them.

    A tinge of envy glimmered in Danie¡¯s eyes as she observed Caroline approaching, apanied by

    Evan.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    Chapter 32 Crossing the Line

    +15 BONUS

    Despite her envy, Danie she maintained her gentle and virtuous demeanor in front of everyone.

    A few hourster, they returned to Angelbay City. This time, Evan didn¡¯t ask Reuben to give Caroline a

    ride back to Vi Rosa. Instead, they went to thepany together.

    Upon stepping back into the office that she hadn¡¯t seen in so long, Caroline was taken aback by the

    sight of the missing ss wall that once separated her office from the president¡¯s office. Now, it was

    transformed into a shared space. Her excitement about returning to thepany instantly

    shattered

    ¡®Does he intend to monitor my every move and word?¡®

    A surge of anger ignited within her, and she stormed towards Evan, who was seated at his desk.

    Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re crossing the line here?¡±

    Evan looked up calmly. ¡°Are you upset?¡±

    ¡°Upset? How dare he ask me that? Would he ept being monitored in the same way?¡®

    Caroline gritted her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like working right now. I want to leave.¡±

    Evan¡¯s handsome face sank. ¡°Are you nning to run off and schedule with Doctor Wilson the

    perfect time to meet him when I¡¯m not around?¡±

    She stared at him wide¨Ceyed and asked, ¡°Can you stop being so unreasonable?¡±

    Evan found her reaction amusing and thought inwardly, ¡°Lately, she has been showing her emotions

    openly in front of me. She¡¯s more intriguing when she¡¯s irritable rather than maintaining her distant

    facade.¡®

    Evan picked up a document on the desk and tossed it to her. ¡°Instead of spouting nonsense, you

    better focus on this task.¡±

    Her anger was abruptly interrupted, and she stared at the document for a moment before. reluctantly

    beginning to work on it.

    At five o¡¯clock in the evening, Danie popped into Evan¡¯s office.

    Her face turned grim when she realized that Caroline and Evan¡¯s offices had been merged.

    Coincidentally, Evan was absent. Always the opportunist, Danie approached Caroline.

    *Caroline, I must say, I¡¯m impressed,¡± Danie mocked.

    Caroline looked up at her icily. ¡°You tter me.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    +15 BONUS

    Infuriated, Danie¡¯s face reddened. ¡°Do you really believe you can win his heart? Don¡¯t forget, he was

    the one who stayed by my side when I fell ill!¡±

    Caroline nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Oh, if you were so affectionate with him, why did he rush to my aid when

    I needed help?¡±

    Danie¡¯s anger red up at the mention of that incident.

    ¡°Cut the act. What will it take for you to leave him?¡±

    With a sneer, Caroline stood up and approached Danie. ¡°Let¡¯s get this straight. He¡¯s the one who

    refuses to let me go. And why are you so proactive? Are you attracted to his handsome appearance or

    his high social status?¡±

    With each sentence Caroline spoke, she took a step closer to Danie. 1

    Danie was forced to retreat, panic flickering across her delicate face. ¡°Nonsense! I just have a

    crush on him.¡±

    Carolineughed coldly. ¡°Really? I¡¯m quite curious how you always know exactly when he will appear at

    thepany. And why do you always happen to be downstairs at the perfect time to meet him?

    Everything just seems a little too coincidental. I don¡¯t mind if you want to pursue him, but please

    remember one thing: Don¡¯t keep provoking me! You¡¯re not even his wife yet. What right do you have to

    boss me around?¡±

    Being retorted, Danie¡¯s charming face became hideous.

    As Danie prepared to respond, the door suddenly opened, causing her to stumble and end up sitting

    on the floor, tearfully and pitifully eximing, ¡°Ms. Shenton, I only want to repay Evan¡¯s kindness. Why

    are you scolding me?¡±

    When Caroline saw Danie¡¯s pretentious pitiable state, she knew Evan had returned.

    She stood calmly, observing the man as he entered the office.

    Evan nced at Caroline before reaching out to help Danie up. Frustration seeped into his

    voice, albeit subtly.

    ¡°You should go home first.¡±

    Shock enveloped Danie. ¡°Evan, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Go home!¡± He didn¡¯t give her a chance to refuse.

    Danie burst into tears and hastily fled the room.

    Once the door closed, Caroline inquired, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you ming me for mistreating your first

    +15 BONUS

    Evan red at her, then loosened his tie. ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to do.¡±

    Amused, Caroline retorted, ¡°And what, pray tell, am I trying to do?¡±

    Evan narrowed his cold eyes and approached, pinching her chin. ¡°You¡¯re simply trying to disgust me so

    that I¡¯ll drive you out of Vi Rosa. And then, you¡¯ll be free to escape to distantnds with Doctor

    Wilson, am I right?¡±

    Caroline was at a loss for words.

    ¡®Why is he entertaining such wild thoughts?¡±

    She felt a dull pain in her chin, prompting her to pull away without denying his words. 1

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll continue tormenting Danie every time I see her, just as you suggested.¡±

    ¡°Caroline!¡± Evan roared, his breath heavy.

    His eyes burned with anger, as if he wanted to tear her apart. ¡°How many times do you think you

    can bully her?¡±

    Caroline was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Evan withdrew his hand. ¡°She saved my life, so I¡¯ll do everything in my power to repay her.

    ¡°If you wish to avoid severe consequences in the future, you¡¯d better stop tormenting her.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    Chapter 33 Sinking Without a Trace

    Caroline¡¯s expression twisted with disdain. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you better make sure to discipline

    her properly from now on. Tell her to stop finding fault with me all the time!¡±

    With those words, Caroline forcefully stormed out of the room, leaving Evan standing alone in his

    office, his brows furrowed in thought.

    After a moment, he retrieved his phone and dialed Reuben¡¯s number. ¡°How¡¯s the investigation

    progressing?¡±

    Reuben¡¯s voice came through the line. ¡°Mr. Jordan, the deputy dean has passed away, so we couldn¡¯t

    confirm anything. However, we did find the teacher who taught Ms. Love that year.¡±

    He continued, ¡°She exined that Ms. Love was bullied during that time, which caused her to suffer

    from some sort of trauma. But the orphanage covered it up.¡±

    A dark cloud crossed Evan¡¯s face.

    ¡°There¡¯s another matter,¡± Reuben added.

    ¡°Go on,¡± Evan urged

    ¡°The dean informed me that the girl with the red mole on her earlobe went by the name Lyra. It¡¯s

    possible that Ms. Love changed her name after being adopted.¡±

    Deep lines etched across Evan¡¯s forehead. ¡°Did you manage to contact her adoptive parents?¡±

    Reuben replied, ¡°I had someone reach out to them, but by the time our contact went to their address,

    they had already moved without leaving any traces behind.¡±

    ¡°Keep investigating.¡± Evanmanded firmly.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    Suddenly, a knock interrupted their conversation. ¡°Mr. Jordan! Pleasee to the fashion design.

    department immediately. Ms. Love has copsed.¡±

    When it was time to leave work, Caroline realized she was thest one remaining in the office. To

    her surprise, Reuben was not waiting for her at thepany entrance as usual.

    Feeling a sense of relief, she made her way toward the road, intending to hail a taxi and visit her

    mother at the hospital. However, after waiting for over ten minutes, she grew impatient.

    Just then, a Lamborghini stopping in front of heri.

    +15 BONUS

    The car window rolled down, revealing a gentle and vaguely familiar face. ¡°Ms. Shenton?¡± the man

    inquired.

    Caroline was momentarily taken aback, trying to recall where she had seen that face before. After a

    brief moment, she asked, ¡°Mr. Xander?¡±

    A smile crept onto Neil¡¯s face as he spoke tenderly, ¡°Where are you headed? Allow me to give you

    a ride.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can find a taxi,¡± Caroline tactfully declined.

    Neil persisted, ¡°It might take you at least an hour to find a taxi during this rush hour. Let me save

    you the trouble.¡±

    Caroline was struck speechless.

    Reluctantly, she epted the offer and got into the car, wanting to reach the hospital sooner.

    After fastening her seatbelt, Neil turned to her with a smile, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Angelbay Private Hospital. Thank you, Mr. Xander.¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Neil chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. I still owe you a sincere apology for my cousin¡¯s behavior the

    other day.¡±

    Awkwardness settled between them. ¡°That wasn¡¯t your fault. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me.

    Neil turned to look at her. ¡°Are you sick? Why are you going to the hospital?¡±

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°No, my mother is hospitalized.*

    Stunned by her reaction, remorse flickered in Neil¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that,¡± he offered.

    sincerely.

    Caroline responded with a casual smile before falling into silence. Meanwhile, Neil couldn¡¯t help.

    but steal nces at her, struck by the uncanny resemnce she bore to his mother.

    Their features exuded a simr blend of stubbornness and tenderness, particrly their captivating

    eyes that held an ancient charm. They could easily pass for siblings.

    Neil attempted to break the tension with a gentle tone. ¡°Ms. Shenton, you remind me of someone I

    know.¡±

    Caroline was left speechless, her mind swirling with thoughts. ¡®Is this some kind of modern¨Cday tactic

    people use to flirt with others?¡®

    Observing him with a hint of wariness, she adopted a more assertive tone. ¡°Mr. Xander, what exactly do

    you mean?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    She found it hard to believe that someone would go out of their way to give her a ride after just

    one encounter.

    Neil responded honestly, hoping to rify the situation. ¡°Perhaps you bear a striking resemnce

    to her, so¡­¡±

    Caroline interrupted, her tone sharp with sarcasm. ¡°So, you gave me a ride before asking for my

    contact information. You want to approach me by pretending that I resemble someone, right?¡±

    Neil was taken aback by her defensive reaction, not expecting her to be so vignt.

    Quickly, he exined, ¡°Ms. Shenton, I apologize for the misunderstanding. I was referring to my sister,

    who disappeared when she was very young.

    Caroline was rendered speechless once again.

    Is he taking me for a fool?!!

    She spoke sternly, noticing the hospital just ahead. ¡°Mr. Xander, please stop the car and let me out.

    Neil immediately pulled over, a tinge of regret in his gentle eyes. ¡°Ms. Shenton, I did sense a familiarity

    when I saw you, but I assure you, I¡¯m not the person you think I am

    Caroline scoffed coldly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xander. But I¡¯m not the type of woman to be easily fooled by

    wealthy heirs like yourself.¡±

    With those words, she opened the car door resolutely and left.

    Sitting alone in the car, Neil was left shell¨Cshocked

    He couldn¡¯t fathom how someone could resemble both Lyra and his mother so closely in both

    appearance and character¡­

    Meanwhile, Caroline arrived at the hospital¡¯s inpatient department and discreetly inquired if Scott. was

    on duty that day. Upon learning that he wasn¡¯t, she proceeded toward the ward.

    However, when she reached the door of the ward, she heard Katie¡¯s distressed voice, barely stifling her

    sobs. ¡°Why do you insist on tormenting a child who isn¡¯t even yours? Bradley, you¡¯re a

    heartless monster!¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    Chapter 34 How Dare You Turn Off Your Phone

    After that, there was total silence¡­

    Caroline was speechless at the door, her mind filled with questions. ¡°Who is the child Mom is

    talking about? It can¡¯t possibly be me. I am definitely Dad¡¯s child. Yes, his behavior has changed

    drastically over the years, but he was always a responsible father when I was young.¡®

    Caroline shook her head, dismissing the wild thoughts from her mind.

    Opening the door and entering, she found Katie sitting on the bed with an angry expression

    ¡°Mom, did you argue with Dad again?¡±

    Startled by her daughter¡¯s presence, Katie turned to look at Caroline with a hint of panic. ¡°Why

    didn¡¯t you tell me you were here?¡±

    Caroline took a seat beside the bed. After a brief silence, she inquired, ¡°Mom, what did you mean.

    when you mentioned a child who isn¡¯t Dad¡¯s?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Avoiding eye contact, Katie replied, ¡°It¡¯s a child from one of your father¡¯s rtives. It has nothing

    to do with you. Don¡¯t meddle in this.¡±

    Caroline sensed something amiss, but she wasn¡¯t sure how to approach the topic. After all, she

    had very limited contact with her father¡¯s side of the family. Her mother had always described

    them as having peculiar personalities, so she preferred to keep her distance.

    So, Caroline decided to change the subject and peeled a fruit for her mother. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re unwell

    now. Don¡¯t worry about other people¡¯s affairs.¡±

    Katie replied, ¡°I just want to prevent your father frommitting more wrongdoings¡­¡±

    It was past nine o¡¯clock at night when Caroline left the hospital.

    She hailed a taxi to hurry back to Vi Rosa. The exhaustion and the effects of her pregnancy

    caused her to doze off shortly after getting into the cab.

    In her dream, she found herself in a spacious house, Children were running and ying in the

    yard, except for one girl with braided hair who sat alone beside a flower bed. Suddenly, another

    girl with a ponytail approached her and asked, ¡°Why do you always look so sad? Stop sulking.¡±

    The girl with braided hair lifted her head, slightly displeased. ¡°You¡¯re mean.¡®

    The girl with the ponytail pushed her shoulders, causing her to fall into the flower bed and get covered

    in dirt. She continued to taunt, ¡°I¡¯ll p you hard if you say that again!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Undeterred, the girl with braided hair endured the pain and defiantly looked at her tormentor. ¡°No

    matter how many times I say it, you¡¯ll still be mean. I¡¯m not telling lies!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±

    The girl with the ponytail gathered her friends and they started hitting the girl with braided hair

    together. Caroline watched anxiously, wanting to intervene but unable to reach them no matter

    how hard she tried.

    ¡°Hey, Miss. We¡¯ve arrived!¡± the taxi driver called, waking Caroline from her dream.

    Realizing she had reached her destination, Caroline quickly straightened herself and retrieved money

    from her purse to pay the driver.

    Stepping out of the car, the cold wind snapped her back to reality.

    Pondering over her dream, she gently massaged her forehead. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because of Danie¡¯s recent

    behavior that I had a dream about being bullied.¡®

    As she dwelled on the dream, she couldn¡¯t help but ce a hand on her lower abdomen, feeling a

    slight uneasiness,

    For a moment, she felt a wave of concern wash over her, thinking about the possibility of her

    child experiencing istion and bullying in the future.

    Shaking off the distant thoughts, she focused on walking towards the vi.

    As she entered the yard, she noticed there were no cars, indicating that Evan was not yet home.

    Opening the door and stepping inside, Caroline was greeted by an anxious Lily.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, where were you?¡±

    Confused by Lily¡¯s worried tone, Caroline inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Lily nced toward the door and replied, ¡°Mr. Jordan called you many times but couldn¡¯t reach.

    you. He even smashed a few things in the living room ¡±

    As Lily spoke, she gestured towards the scattered items strewn across the floor in the living room.

    Caroline stood there in shock, then quickly took her phone out of her bag to check it.

    Realizing her phone was dead, frustration crept over her. ¡°My phone ran out of battery.¡±

    Worry filled Lily¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ms. Shenton, I¡¯ve never seen him so angry before. When he returns, don¡¯t

    make him even more angry.¡±

    Caroline nodded, her mind filled with unease. She bypassed Lily and hurried upstairs to charge her

    phone.

    +15 BONUS

    A minuteter, her phone lit up, bombarded with notifications of missed calls. There were missed.

    calls from Evan, Reuben, and even her mother.

    Just as Caroline was about to return their calls, Evan¡¯s name appeared on the screen, and her heart

    raced as she answered.

    ¡°Caroline, how dare you turn off your phone!¡± Evan¡¯s voice boomed angrily.

    Caroline swallowed, trying to remain calm. ¡°My phone ran out of battery¡­.

    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Evan roared angrily again.

    Caroline replied honestly, ¡°I¡¯m at Vi Rosa.¡±

    He abruptly hung up, intensifying the premonition in Caroline¡¯s heart. She had witnessed Evan¡¯s

    anger before, but this level of fury was unprecedented.

    As Caroline pondered how to handle the situation, Katie called once again.

    Caroline answered immediately, her voice filled with worry. ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    ¡°Carol, where are you right now?¡± Katie¡¯s voice trembled.

    Anxiously, Caroline asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Has something happened?¡±

    Katie exined, ¡°A group of men in ck suits stormed into the ward earlier, asking if you had

    been there.¡±

    ¡°I told them you were here, and they rushed out again. Carol, have you angered someone you

    shouldn¡¯t have?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I haven¡¯t offended anyone. They¡¯re just the security personnel my boss hired to

    protect me.¡±

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    Chapter 35 Don¡¯t I Deserve the Money

    ¡°Your boss?¡± Katie was astonished.

    Caroline responded nonchntly, ¡°Dad¡¯s creditors keep bothering me. My boss noticed and he offered

    to provide a few bodyguards for my protection.¡±

    Relieved, Katic let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe. Don¡¯t turn off your phone like that again. You scared

    me.¡±

    Caroline brieflyforted her mother before ending the call. She then walked over to the window,

    feeling nervous as she looked down below and waited

    In less than ten minutes, a ck Maybach sped into the yard. Evan stepped out of the car and entered

    the vi, his demeanor ominous and gloomy

    Caroline closed her eyes Exhaustion consumed her as she anticipated Evan¡¯s fury that awaited

    her.

    Turning around, she headed towards the bedroom door with a sense of unease. As she reached for

    the doorknob, it suddenly swung open with a loud bang, striking her shoulder and causing a sharp

    pain.

    Instinctively, she cradled her shoulder and gazed up at the handsome yet gloomy face. Veins

    bulged on his forehead, his once impable countenance now filled with weariness.

    His gaze frightened her, causing her to instinctively take a step back. Before she could retreat to

    safety, he grabbed her shoulders and forcefully pressed her against the wall.

    ¡°Tell me, why did you turn off your phone?¡± Evan demanded in a cold, aloof tone.

    Caroline endured the pain shooting through her shoulders and met his gaze, exining, ¡°I told you, my

    phone¡¯s battery died¡­¡±

    Whoosh!

    Before she could finish her exnation, he abruptly threw several cold photographs at her face.

    As they fluttered down to the floor, she lowered her head to examine them.

    Soon, she recognized the familiar Lamborghini and saw herself standing beside the car, engaged

    in conversation with the driver.

    ¡°Were you fooling around with another man in my absence?¡± At that moment, he resembled a

    beast that had lost control.

    His furious roar pierced her ears. ¡°Caroline, I never knew you were capable of this!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart sank as she anticipated another wave of relentless scrutiny and torment.

    +15 BONUS

    Taking a deep breath, she looked up into his bloodthirsty gaze. ¡°Will you believe me even if I exin?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t make you any less repulsive!¡± Evan¡¯s anger was terrifying.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes flickered ¡®Repulsive¡­

    ¡°He finds me repulsive even before I have a chance to exin.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the repulsive one? Caroline lowered her gaze and snorted.

    ¡°You that once you found her, you would terminate the contract automatically. So

    promised me why are we still stuck together now? You adore Danie but treat me like a disposable

    dog. You cruelly trample on my dignity every single day. One word from you controls my entire life. But

    why? I worked hard and wasted my youth serving you for three long years. Don¡¯t I deserve the

    money?¡± :

    As she posed these questions, tears welled up in her eyes and streamed down her cheeks.

    Fiercely wiping them away, she pushed him away and firmly dered, ¡°I¡¯m resigning!¡±

    Evan felt as if he had been dealt a fatal blow, witnessing her tears and hearing her final words. A tinge

    of panic flickered in his dark eyes as an uncontroble feeling surged within him.

    That panic onlysted a brief moment. Very quickly, his eyes turned cold once more.

    ¡°Resign?¡± Evan sneered. ¡°You can never escape until I grow tired of you¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    That statement shattered all of Caroline¡¯s hopes for her future.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Evan coldly shouted.

    Several footsteps echoed from the stairs.

    The bodyguards appeared one by one at the door of the room

    ¡°No one is to let her out without my permission!¡±

    After issuing the order, he callously left the room.

    As the door closed firmly, Caroline closed her eyes inplete despair.

    Caroline spent the entire night sleepless, enduring until Lily arrived to bring her breakfast.

    When the door opened, Caroline noticed the bodyguard still stationed motionlessly at the entrance.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, you can¡¯t resist Mr. Jordan like this,¡± Lily sighed, cing the food on the bedside

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand how worried he wasst night. He had over a hundred bodyguards searching for

    you all over the city. I saw the panic on his face when he couldn¡¯t reach you on the phone. I¡¯ve seen

    this kind of thing before. His behavior stems from his deep concern for you. Why are you so stubborn?¡±

    1

    ¡®Does he really care about me?¡¯ Caroline sneered inwardly. ¡°I suppose I¡¯d be worried too if I lost my

    pet.¡±

    She restrained herself from uttering that she was merely a dog he kept.

    Feeling sympathetic towards Caroline, Lily advised kindly, ¡°Ms. Shenton, this won¡¯t end well. You

    should give in to him. It¡¯s better than being locked up like this¡­¡±

    Caroline slowly curled her knees up, hugging them tightly with her hands. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°Lily,

    please stop trying to persuade me.¡±

    She had given in to him for three years, and now she refused to continue down that path. Otherwise,

    she would see herself as a despicably shameless woman.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    Chapter 36 Who Do You Think You¡¯re Fooling

    Evan decided to visit Danie in the hospital afterpleting his tasks for the night. As he entered her

    ward, Danie quickly sat up, a smile forming on her face.

    ¡°Evan, you¡¯re here!¡± she said happily.

    He responded tly, ¡°Lie down, you don¡¯t need to get up.¡±

    A flicker of disappointment shed through Danie¡¯s eyes when she realized he didn¡¯te

    closer to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I feel much better after a night of rest,¡± she sighed. ¡°Sorry for causing you trouble again.

    yesterday.¡±

    He furrowed his brows ¡°Don¡¯t go to her again. She¡¯s terrible. Please protect yourself.¡±

    Danie asked shyly, ¡°Can I assume that you care about me?¡±

    Evan¡¯s eyes dimmed significantly. There are certain things you can definitely avoid.¡±

    Danie¡¯s expression froze, not hearing the response she hoped for. But then, she noticed his tired,

    and handsome face.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get a good restst night, Evan?¡± she asked with affection.

    He responded curtly, devoid of emotion, ¡°I¡¯m going to go since you¡¯re fine.¡±

    She didn¡¯t dare ask him to stay. She had to maintain the image of being considerate in front of

    him. Even if she felt unwilling, she suppressed her feelings. ¡®Sure, you should leave.¡±

    After he left, her face turned grim.

    ¡®What do I have to do to win this man¡¯s heart? she wondered to herself.

    She had pretended to be unconscious twice, yet she didn¡¯t sense any care from him. It seemed like he

    only cared for her as he would a regr friend.

    As she pondered, her phone suddenly rang. Her face paled significantly when she saw the phone

    number.

    Quickly, she removed the nket and ran to the door. After making sure Evan had left, she

    answered the call.

    ¡°Did you miss me, Danie?¡± a man¡¯s crooked chuckle came through the phone.

    Danie clenched her teeth and replied with a forced smile, ¡®Of course. But next time, please send me

    a text before calling. If you had called a few minutes earlier, he would have found out.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    The man chuckled. ¡°How¡¯s it going, babe? Did you get it?¡±

    ¡°How can I get it so quickly? I need a little more time,¡± she said.

    The man paused for a moment. I¡¯ve been tight on moneytely. Can you send me some?¡±

    Frowning, she lowered her voice. ¡°I don¡¯t have any!¡±

    ¡°He gave you a house but not money? Who are you trying to fool?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± she said in panic. ¡°All the money I have is my sry!¡±

    The man¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a three¨Cyear¨Cold child, Danie? Don¡¯t forget,

    if I hadn¡¯t told you about the secret of the red mole, how could you have convinced Evan

    that you¡¯re the love of his life? If you don¡¯t want to give me money, I guess I can identally

    reveal some things to Evan.¡± 1

    Danie¡¯s expression changed drastically. She tightly gripped her phone andforted him. ¡°I

    know, Nic. Don¡¯t be mad at me. Why don¡¯t I transfer you half of my sry? I¡¯ll work harder to

    convince Evan, how¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I¡¯ll be in Angelbay City tomorrow. Be a good girl and apany me, all right?¡±

    Nic said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, Nic. But can you help me one more time?¡± she pleaded.

    ¡°How can I say no to my baby?¡±

    She held back her disgust. ¡°You know Evan has a secretary, right? Find a way to get rid of her for

    me.¡±

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sure. But I¡¯m tight on money. I¡¯ll need some to do that¡­¡±

    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll transfer you the moneyter.¡±

    Back at Vi Rosa, Lily approached Evan as soon as he returned.

    ¡°Sir, Ms. Shenton is refusing to eat. Why don¡¯t you talk to her?¡± she suggested.

    He red coldly at the second floor. ¡°Let her be. Let¡¯s see how long she can keep this up!¡±

    Lily looked concerned. ¡°But her stomach is still upset¡­¡±

    ¡°Let her be! She won¡¯t die of hunger!¡± Evan dered, heading upstairs. He paused for a moment as

    he passed Caroline¡¯s room before eventually returning to his own.

    After taking a shower, hey on the bed. Despite his annoyance, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He decided to

    chat on his phone instead

    +15 BONUS

    He texted, [Hey].

    Alex, who received the message, was shocked. The typically umunicative Evan Jordan sent

    him a message!

    [What¡¯s upl. Alex replied.

    [What does it mean when a woman who has been working with you for many years suddenly insists on

    resigning?]

    Alex couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at the question. Couldn¡¯t he just mention Caroline directly?

    Intent on stirring things up, Alex responded, [Just let her go! Out with the old, in with the new.]

    Evan frowned. ¡®Let Caroline go?

    He immediately dismissed that thought. It was impossible!

    [She¡¯s capable], he replied.

    Alex continued to instigate. [She¡¯s either not making enough money or she¡¯s in love, ready to start

    a family.]

    Evan ignored the first suggestionpletely. Just as he suspected, Caroline had an ulterior

    motive for leaving! She was even starving herself for it!

    Evan¡¯s anger red up again. After seeing Alex¡¯s suggestions, there was no way he could sleep

    peacefully tonight.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    Chapter 37 Are You Guys Together

    +15 BONUS

    For the next three days, Lily would inform Evan about Caroline¡¯s refusal to eat every time he

    returned home. He had initially tolerated it, but at the end of three days, he had reached his limit.

    She was willing to trade her health to run away freely with another man?!

    With a grim expression, Evan made his way upstairs. After dismissing the bodyguard, he entered

    Caroline¡¯s room.

    The only source of light in the dark room came from theputer. He noticed Caroline curled up

    on the bed, peacefully asleep.

    As he approached her, he caught sight of two bottles of medicine on the side of theputer. His

    frown deepened when he picked them up and realized they were acute pain relievers, not the gastric

    medicine he expected. Opening the cap, he discovered that there wasn¡¯t much left.

    Putting the medicine aside, he walked closer to the bed and gently shook Caroline awake. ¡°Get up!¡±

    Caroline, feeling dizzy from hunger, opened her eyes and saw his handsome face. She thought it was a

    hallucination caused by her empty stomach.

    pping his arms away, she mumbled with closed eyes, ¡°Why am I seeing him even in my

    dreams?¡±

    Evan heard her words clearly, and he couldn¡¯t snap out of his shock. Was she talking about him? His

    grim expression softened considerably as he contemted her statement.

    Sitting by the bed, he asked in his deep voice, ¡°Do you want to see your mother?¡±

    Caroline, still thinking she was imagining things, heard his voice again and sensed that

    something was amiss. Opening her eyes wide, she realized it was really him.

    She instinctively wanted to get up, but she just did not have the strength to after not¨Ceating for

    three days.

    Confused, she gulped and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    His expression turned cold as he came up with a flimsy excuse. ¡°The New Year is approaching, and I

    don¡¯t want anyone to die in my home.¡±

    Angry, she retorted, ¡°Then bury me somewhere. I¡¯d rather die than lose my freedom.¡±

    She would rather die sooner. Although she didn¡¯t verbalize her innermost thoughts, he could perceive

    the weight of her unspoken desires, and a flicker of irritation danced in his eyes.

    Determined to change the situation, he issued amanding order, ¡°Get up, we¡¯re going out!¡±

    1/3

    Caroline gazed at him, a mix of astonishment and uncertainty reflecting in her eyes.

    +15 BONUS

    At a spa vi in the suburbs, Evan brought Caroline for a spa day after she reluctantly ate a

    spoonful of porridge made by Lily.

    As she Immersed in the hot spring surrounded by beautiful scenery, she felt a sense of rxation.

    Secretly, she nced at the man with a perfect face who was resting with his eyes closed.

    His lips were pursed, and the mist in the air gave him a mysterious aura. After a moment of

    contemtion, she gathered her courage and asked, ¡°The year ising to an end. How is the

    secretary¡¯s office managing?¡°1

    His voice was husky as he responded, ¡°If you want to go to work, just say so.

    She was taken aback. It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to work, but she needed to find a way to gain her

    freedom. That way, once her mother was discharged from the hospital, she could leave at any

    time. 1

    ying along, she replied, ¡°Yes, I want to work. Staying at Vi Rosa is boring¡±

    Evan opened his eyes slowly, fixing his gaze on her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you studying fashion design online?¡±

    She carefully lied, ¡°I don¡¯t have the talent for it, so I gave up.¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Evan stood up from the water, his muscr body on full disy. ¡°Come with me to the room.¡±

    Caroline looked down and calmly asked, ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±

    He took a step forward and put on a white robe. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you and Danie¡­¡± She licked her lips. ¡°Together?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t ept the fact that she was caught in the middle of their rtionship.

    ¡°As long as you behave, I won¡¯t be with her anytime soon.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t only that, there were some matters he needed to investigate. He had been searching for

    her adoptive parents for years, but many women had faked their identity for money. Even though

    Danie had shared her side of the story, it didn¡¯t guarantee that she was the person he was

    looking for. He had to proceed cautiously.

    Meanwhile, Daniey in bed at the International Residence in Angelbay City. Nic caressed her back

    as he asked, ¡°How are things going with your adoptive parents? Have they agreed to be your

    witnesses?¡± 1

    Viciousness shed in her eyes as she replied, ¡°No. They¡¯re still stubborn, even after being locked

    up for so long!¡±

    He kissed her red lips. ¡°I heard your adoptive mother¡¯s parents are still alive.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    She looked up in shock. ¡°Are you saying that I should threaten them with my grandparents?¡±

    ¡°Why not? Look at Evan. He¡¯s suspicious of you, which is why he doesn¡¯t want tomit fully.

    Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±

    ¡°No, my conscience won¡¯t allow it! They¡¯re too old.¡±

    ¡°Why are we talking about conscience now? Don¡¯t you want your status? Money? Don¡¯t you know

    how to weigh the pros and cons?¡±

    Danie froze, Evan¡¯s handsome face suddenly appearing in her mind.

    Noticing her reaction, Nic continued to fan the mes. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to harm them

    physically. Just use verbal threats on your adoptive parents. If you don¡¯t act quickly, you might lose

    your chance to be with Evan. After all, his real true love hasn¡¯t appeared yet.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    Chapter 38 Don¡¯t You Dare!

    +15 BONUS

    Danie¡¯s expression turned grim, and she immediately rose to her feet. ¡°Fine. I understand.¡±

    After Nic left, she took a shower and donned a robe before settling in the living room to make a

    phone call.

    When the call was connected, she demanded, ¡°Put them on the line.¡±

    As the door creaked open, her adoptive father¡¯s disapproving voice reached her ears. ¡°Go away! 1

    won¡¯t speak to her!¡±

    The watchman spoke, ¡°You can speak now, Ms. Love.¡±

    With a smile, she greeted, ¡°Mom, Dad, it¡¯s been a while since I called. Seems like you¡¯ve both

    developed quite a temper

    ¡°Shut your mouth! We never should have adopted you!¡± Her adoptive mother¡¯s voice was filled

    with anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh. I just want to know if you¡¯ve reconsidered my proposal.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been an honest man my whole life! I can¡¯t lie with my eyes wide open!¡± Her adoptive father

    dered firmly.

    ¡°What about you, mother? Do you share the same sentiment?¡± Danie inquired after taking a sip

    of wine.

    ¡°My decision stands! Just let us rot here. We¡¯ll never lie for you!¡± Her mother¡¯s voice trembled with

    rage.

    Danie scoffed. ¡°Oh, yes. It¡¯s been a while since I visited Grandpa and Grandma. I wonder how

    they¡¯re doing? Are they still around, or¡­¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Her adoptive mother¡¯s voice quivered with anger. ¡°What are you nning to do?!¡±

    ¡°Nothing much, just seeking your opinion. Would you prefer them to age gracefully or suffer in misery?¡±

    Danie taunted

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Her mother copsed.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you one more day to think about it. Face the consequences if you fail to decide by then,

    she concluded before hanging up.

    Raising her head, she emptied the ss of red wine, feeling a shiver run down her spine as she

    imagined kissing Evan¡­

    10

    The following day, Caroline went to work.

    +15 BONUS

    The secretary¡¯s office was overflowing with pending tasks that awaited her attention. She became

    engrossed in her work and forgot to eat throughout the morning.

    Evan had another secretary buy two lunches and handed one to her while she was absorbed in front of

    theputer screen, typing away.

    He admired her dedication to work and didn¡¯t want to disturb her. But when he recalled the nearly

    empty bottles of medicine, he couldn¡¯t help but remind her to eat.

    cing the food on her table, he issued amanding order, ¡°Eat first.¡±

    The two simple words carried an undeniable authority that she couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Surprised, she stopped typing and lifted her head, touched by his concern. It was the first time he had

    shown such care about her eating habits at work.

    As she whispered a heartfelt ¡°thank you,¡± he had already departed

    At 5:30 p.m., Caroline finished sorting thest document and brought it to Evan for his signature.

    After he finished signing, she asked, ¡°Can I visit my mom at the hospital now?¡±

    Setting down the pen, he stood up and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    She nodded, grabbed her bag, and followed him out of the office.

    When they arrived at the hospital, she turned to him. ¡°I won¡¯t be long. What about you?¡±

    He closed his eyes briefly. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here.¡±

    She got out of the car without saying a word. If he wanted to wait, she would let him

    Just as she took a few steps forward, a blinding white light shed before her eyes.

    Instinctively, she looked toward the source and saw a van speeding toward her from a short distance

    away.

    Her eyes widened, and as if her feet were rooted in ce, she couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Caroline!!!¡±

    Evan¡¯s desperate voice rang out from behind her.

    Her heart squeezed, and she quickly turned her head. Before she could fully process the situation,

    he had thrown himself at her, and they were both knocked to the ground.

    Closing her eyes instinctively, she didn¡¯t feel any pain of the impact.

    +15 BONUS

    After a moment, she opened her eyes and found herself lying on top of him, his arms still around.

    her. He looked like he was in a lot of pain. 1

    Panic¨Cstricken, she eximed, ¡°Evan! Are you hurt?¡±

    He grunted. ¡°Shut up and get up!¡±

    Caroline quickly got up away from him She gazed at the van, which was speeding away, its number

    te obscured.

    Reuben rushed over to help Evan up, asking in shock, ¡°Mr. Jordan, are you all right?!¡±

    Evan squinted at the grass beside him. ¡°Did you manage to jot down the number te?¡±

    Reuben nodded. ¡°Yes, I did I¡¯ll get someone to track them down right away!¡±

    Caroline was still trembling with feat as she stood up. Who wanted to kill her? If Evan hadn¡¯t

    intervened, she might have been hit.

    She looked at Evan, his grim face filled with determination. Was he not scared?

    The van had been speeding so recklessly. If Evan had been just a second slower, she might have.

    been seriously injured or worse.

    A mix ofplicated emotions swirled within her.

    He had risked his own life to save hers.

    How could she ever repay such a debt?

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    Chapter 39 You¡¯ve No Right to Negotiate Terms

    ¡°What were you thinking?!¡± The man¡¯s voice pierced through Caroline¡¯s thoughts, jolting her back. to

    reality.

    She lifted her head, her expression filled with quilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t react in time.¡±

    Seeing her guilty look, Evan¡¯s anger seemed to dissolve, and he sighed. ¡°Forget it, get in the car.¡±

    Caroline nodded quietly and looked at the hospital from afar. Then, she followed him into the car.

    As the engine roared to life, she mumbled softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Evan removed his dirty coat without acknowledging her gratitude. There was a flicker of irritation in his

    beautiful eyes as he wondered, I rushed out without thinking to save Caroline at the first sign of danger.

    What¡¯s wrong with me? My life is more valuable than hers!¡®

    ¡°Who do you think you might have offendedtely?¡± He asked coldly, his tone filled with a hint of

    suspicion

    Caroline shook her head, her brows furrowing. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Besides Mark, I can¡¯t think of anyone else

    I might have offended.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still bedridden, so it can¡¯t be him.¡± Evan¡¯s words crushed her spection.

    As they arrived at Vi Rosa, they continued to specte on their own.

    Soon after, Reuben arrived with news. ¡°Mr. Jordan, we found him. The car owner is a man named

    Jared Walker.¡±

    Evan loosened his tie, his gaze focused ¡°Bring him here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Reuben responded and left the vi to fetch Jared Walker.

    Half an hourter, a man with a paleplexion was brought in by two bodyguards. Caroline was

    sitting at the table, drinking the nutritious soup Lily had prepared. She observed the man, 1 who

    seemed around 50.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, Sir! I really don¡¯t! I didn¡¯t even touch the car today!¡± the man blurted out in fear

    as soon as he saw Evan.

    Evan¡¯s eyes were sharp as an eagle¡¯s as he leaned forward. ¡°Did someone borrow your car?¡±

    The middle¨Caged man shook his head frantically. ¡°No, no! My wife can vouch for me!¡±

    Evan raised his hand, and one of the bodyguards stepped forward, kicking the man in the belly.

    +15 BONUS

    The man copsed onto the ground, writhing in pain, while Caroline watched with a mixture of

    shock and unease

    Despite witnessing the man¡¯s suffering, she couldn¡¯t find it in herself to feel pity. After all, Evan and she

    had nearly lost their lives because of this man¡¯s actions.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cripple your arm if you don¡¯t start talking.¡± Evan said coldly, his voice filled with resolve.

    The man, drenched in cold sweat, pleaded, ¡°I really don¡¯t know, Sir! I swear, I don¡¯t!¡±

    Evan scoffed, his frustration evident. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then why did you start exining as soon as

    you came in? Did I ask you about your car? Or did my men ask you something about it?¡±

    The man¡¯s face turned pale, and he stammered while clutching his belly, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±

    Seeing the man¡¯s stubbornness, Evan nced at the bodyguard. ¡°Do it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you!!!¡± the man screamed frantically. ¡°But please, show mercy to my family and kids!¡±

    ¡°You have no right to negotiate terms,¡± Evan dered firmly.

    The man sat on the ground, defeated. ¡°I don¡¯t know the man. He offered me 7,000 dors to borrow my

    car, a sum I couldn¡¯t possibly earn by selling that old vehicle. I let my greed cloud my judgment, so I

    agreed to his request without questioning further. But he made it clear that my family¡¯s lives were at

    stake if I dared to speak a word to anyone.¡±

    ¦§

    ¡°Do you remember what he looked like?¡± Reuben asked, hoping for a clue.

    The middle¨Caged man furrowed his brow, recalling the encounter. ¡°He had a mask and a cap on but his

    eyes¡­ His eyes were fierce, triangr.¡±

    Caroline sighed softly, realizing that it would be difficult to track down the culprit with such limited

    information.

    Feeling powerless to intervene, she excused herself and went upstairs after finishing the soup.

    Meanwhile, at the International Residence in Angelbay City, Danie sat on the couch, seething with

    anger. She red at Nic and confronted him. ¡°You could have kidnapped her! Why did you have to do

    that? What if you had harmed Evan?¡±

    Nic, visibly upset, raised his voice. ¡°Are you falling in love with him or something?¡±

    Caught off guard, Danie quickly changed her tone, trying to diffuse the tension ¡°How could you say

    that, Nic? I¡¯m just worried about our future.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    He scoffed, his frustration evident. ¡°I hope that¡¯s the case, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for what I do

    next!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Suppressing her anger, she clenched her teeth and spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°I got it, Nic. But. since

    the mission failed this time, it won¡¯t be easy the next time.¡± ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? We have plenty of options. But we can¡¯t kidnap her.¡±

    Danie pondered for a moment before a realization struck him. ¡°Oh yeah, I remember her mother is in

    the hospital.¡±

    Confused, he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    She leaned closer to him, sharing her thoughts. As she finished exining, he burst intoughter,

    reaching out to grab her breasts.

    ¡°I love it when you¡¯re ruthless and cunning!¡± he eximed, flipping her over and pressing against

    her.

    She wrapped her arms around his neck. As the couch started shaking, she closed her eyes and willed

    herself to imagine him as Evan.

    Amidst their intense entanglement, her moans filled the room, a symphony of her private desires.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    Chapter 40 I Don¡¯t n On Doing That

    For the next two days, Caroline found herself apanied by two bodyguards whenever she

    wanted to go to the hospital.

    Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t mind their presence as they were a constant reminder that the culprit

    responsible for her recent ordeal remained unknown.

    There was, however, one troublesome issue she faced she couldn¡¯t go to the gynecologist for a

    pregnancy test.

    After careful consideration, she decided to reach out to her friend Paige for help.

    She swiftly sent a text, ¡®Paige, can you help me with something?¡±

    Paige responded promptly, expressing her willingness to help. ¡°Sure, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Caroline shared the details of her predicament and conveyed a rough idea of what she needed

    from Paige¡¯s support.

    ¡°Right now?¡± Paige asked.

    ¡°Yes, can you?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Meet at the hospital entrance at 10.¡±

    Realizing it was already nine o¡¯clock, Caroline quickly changed her clothes and headed out.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    When she arrived at the hospital, Paige nced up and was taken aback by the presence of the

    two imposing bodyguards behind Caroline. ¡°The boss sure takes it to another level. No one would dare

    toe near you with these guards around.¡±

    Caroline let out a sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    Under the pretense of apanying Paige, Caroline sessfully managed to undergo the

    ultrasound examination. Once it was done, they decided to have lunch at a nearby restaurant.

    Seatedfortably, they took advantage of the bodyguards stationed at the door and engaged in

    conversation.

    Paige¡¯s gaze shifted towards Caroline¡¯s belly, concern etched on her face. ¡°Carol, the doctor

    mentioned that you¡¯ll start showing in about three months. I think it¡¯s time you consider telling

    the boss.¡±

    Caroline took a sip of water, contemting Paige¡¯s words. ¡°I don¡¯t n on doing that.¡±

    Paige persisted, offering her advice. ¡°Have you ever considered that he might want to marry you.

    because of the child? After all these years, surely you must feel something for him.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline was momentarily taken aback by Paige¡¯s statement. So what if she had feelings for Evan?

    She had never entertained the idea of him staying in her life, especially not stealing him from Danie.

    Furthermore, revealing the truth carried the potential threat of having her child aborted.

    ¡°Carol, I¡¯m telling you, children from single¨Cparent families often face gossip and judgment from a

    young age. Aren¡¯t you worried that your child will feel envious of other kids with fathers? What will you

    say when they ask about their dad?¡± Paige pressed on.

    Caroline hadn¡¯t given much thought to those implications. ¡°I haven¡¯t considered that,¡± she admitted.

    Paige let out a sigh of exasperation. ¡°You should test him. It¡¯s better than not knowing at all.¡±

    Caroline took a deep breath, steeling herself. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll find an opportunity and give it a try.¡±

    Upon returning to Vi Rosa, Caroline found Evan and Reuben engaged in conversation in the

    living room.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, we didn¡¯t find anything the past two days. This person is quite good at hiding his trails.

    Please give me more time. Reuben said

    Evan, his handsome face marked with a grim expression, spoke fiercely. ¡°I want results, not

    excuses!¡±

    Reuben¡¯s head drooped, and he furrowed his brow. ¡°Yes, Mr. Jordan!¡±

    Evan¡¯s head began to ache, and he rubbed his temples. ¡°Tomorrow is thepany¡¯s annual dinner. It¡¯s

    going to be arge gathering, and security needs to be wless. There can be no

    mistakes.¡±

    Reuben acknowledged his instructions and identally bumped into Caroline while turning to leave.

    He greeted her briefly before making his way out.

    She changed into slippers and walked into the living room. She saw Evan walking toward her.

    Recalling Paige¡¯s advice, she instinctively avoided eye contact. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs,¡± she muttered.

    Just as she took a couple of steps away, Evan¡¯s deep and hoarse voice reached her ears. ¡°Why did

    you go to the gynecologist?¡±

    Her heart squeezed in her chest, but she clenched her fists and looked up, feigningposure as she

    met his gaze. ¡°I apanied Paige for a consultation,¡± she replied calmly.

    Evan smirked, his toneced with amusement. ¡°You better not bring any diseases home.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s expression turned ugly. Unable to hold back herself, she retorted, ¡°If that¡¯s what you

    +15 BONUS

    She walked to the stairs after saying that, and she soon said something else casually,

    With those words, she proceeded towards the stairs, her anger barely contained. Before

    disappearing from view, she casually added, ¡°And by the way, it¡¯s perfectly normal for women to

    undergo medical check¨Cups at the hospital. Don¡¯t read too much into it, Evan.¡±

    As Caroline vanished at the top of the stairs, a mixture of frustration and anger simmered in

    Evan¡¯s eyes.

    The following day, the deputy director called for a meeting with all the employees to announce

    the date and venue for thepany¡¯s annual dinner. Paige kept chatting with Caroline, inquiring about

    Evan¡¯s attendance. ¡°Carol, the boss will being too, right?¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°He¡¯ll be there unless something urgentes up.¡±

    ¡°And what about you? Will you being?¡±

    ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡±

    She considered herself lucky when it came to the annual dinner. Each year, she would win prizes

    like a mobile phone, aputer, or even cash amounts exceeding 150 dors. It was all money in

    the end, and it would be a waste to miss out. Her concern wasn¡¯t having too much money; instead,

    she worried about not having enough once she left

    Paige held onto her arm. ¡°You¡¯ll be with the boss tomorrow. What if he asks you to drink?¡±

    She smiled. ¡°I¡¯lle up with something.¡±

    Danie overheard their conversation and, after the meeting concluded, made her way to the

    stairs to call Nic. ¡°Nic, I need you to help me retrieve something before tomorrow night¡­¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    Chapter 41 Be Assertive and Take Him Back

    +15 BONUS

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Danie walked out through the fire exit after making that call, only to unexpectedly run into Caroline,

    who was waiting for the elevator.

    Danie stood next to her and shed a smile, hoping for some kind of acknowledgment. ¡°What a

    coincidence, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline simply ignored her presence.

    Unfazed by the cold reception, Danie arrogantly crossed her arms and said, ¡°I heard you haven¡¯t

    been feeling well. Should I take your ce tomorrow and attend the event with Evan?¡±

    Carline continued to act oblivious to Danie¡¯s words.

    After being ignored repeatedly, Danie¡¯s humiliation grew.

    She waved her arms frustratedly and spoke with a lowered voice. ¡°Why are you acting

    Caroline?¡±

    Caroline scoffed and red at her. ¡°You¡¯re breaking character just like that?¡±

    SO

    proud,

    Frustration seeped through Danie¡¯s clenched teeth. ¡°I told you your good days woulde to an end

    soon. I¡¯ll be with Evan tomorrow night!¡±

    Caroline looked at her, perplexed. ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about, presenting yourself like a sex

    worker?¡®

    Furthermore, Evan would never indulge in drinking at the annual dinner. Even if he did, what did

    it have to do with Danie being with him or not?

    Danie¡¯s face paled from the rage. ¡°You better watch out, Caroline! Don¡¯t me me if I show you

    no mercy!¡±

    The elevator doors opened just as Danie finished speaking.

    Caroline stepped expressionlessly into the elevator and pressed the button.

    As the doors closed, Danie¡¯s eyes brimmed with a deep brutality, a simmering intensity fueling

    her determination.

    In that moment, she couldn¡¯t help but revel in the anticipation of seeing how long Caroline could uphold

    her mask of arrogance.

    At five in the evening on Friday, Caroline put on a presentable and warm outfit for the annual dinner.

    +15 BONUS

    Upon descending the stairs, she found Evan already waiting on the couch. His ck coat added to his

    cold and elegant charisma. His mature features held a restrained air of sophistication. 1

    She nced at him briefly and looked away, announcing her readiness as she approached him. I¡¯m

    ready.¡±

    Evan nced up, giving her a thorough appraisal. Satisfied that she hadn¡¯t worn an inappropriate attire,

    he stood up with a smile.

    Together, they got into the car and headed toward the Silver Hotel.

    Twenty minutester, the car pulled up at the hotel entrance.

    As they stepped out, they spotted two familiar faces¨CAlex and Lucas.

    Evan furrowed his brow as he approached them with Caroline in tow. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±

    Lucas smiled, ¡°We came to learn from you how to organize the annual dinner for next year.¡±

    ¡°You could have just said you were here for the drinks if you wanted an easy entry,¡± Alex added.

    Lucas red at him. ¡°Why do you always find ways to expose me?¡±

    Growing irritated by their bickering, Evan dismissed them. ¡°If you¡¯re here to fight, then leave.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re good!¡® they hastily assured him.

    The three of them proceeded into the hotel, with Caroline walking a few steps behind. Just before

    entering the ballroom, Alex paused and turned to face her. His smile exuded warmth as he said, We¡¯ll

    have to trouble you to take Evan home tonight.¡±

    Caroline was left speechless.

    ¡°Evan!¡±

    Before Caroline could utter a word, Danie¡¯s sweet voice reached their ears.

    Curiosity piqued, Alex and Lucas turned to observe Danie running toward them.

    Caroline discreetly made her way toward Paige, who happened to be engaged in conversation with

    their colleagues nearby. As soon as she spotted Caroline, Paige waved her over.

    ¡°Over here, Carol!¡±

    Caroline nodded and joined her, taking a seat beside her.

    Paige yfully teased her. ¡°Did you see that pretentious woman? Flirting at the annual dinner, how

    ridiculous!¡±

    2/4

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline pulled her friend closer and whispered, ¡°There are many people here. Let¡¯s not say that.¡±

    Paige pped her hand in irritation. ¡°You¡¯re way too nice!¡±

    She handed Caroline a ss of fresh juice from the table. ¡°I had the waiter make this fresh for

    you. It¡¯s packed with vitamins.¡±

    Caroline epted the drink with a grateful smile. Thanks.¡±

    Soon, all the employees arrived, and the MC took the stage to give a speech.

    The lucky draw this year still employed the same drawing number system as the previous years

    Caroline received the number 8.1

    In the initial rounds, she didn¡¯t win anything, but in the final round, she struck luck and won 5,999

    dors.

    Her colleagues couldn¡¯t help but envy her as she ascended the stage to im her prize.

    Paige grabbed Caroline¡¯s hands and yelled in excitement as she came down from the stage. You¡¯re so

    lucky!¡±

    Caroline instinctively nced over at Evan, who was seated at the main table.

    However, she quickly averted her gaze when she noticed Danie serving him food with a smile.

    Paige grinned mischievously. ¡°I think the boss did it on purpose!¡±

    Caroline was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I remember you won aptop worth over 4,000 dorsst year! It was the most expensive prize! And

    two years ago, you won 2,200 dors. It wasn¡¯t the most expensive prize, but it was the second most

    expensive prize. Tell me, who can be this lucky for three years in a row? You¡¯re the only one who can¡¯t

    see it.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s expression froze, and she couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow as she looked at the check

    in her hand.

    Paige¡¯s words made sense, but Caroline wasn¡¯t vain enough to assume such things.

    An hourter, Alex suddenly approached her and grabbed her arm. ¡°Ms. Shenton, I think you should

    check on your Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Paige moved to intervene when Caroline was unexpectedly grabbed. ¡°Who are you? Let go of Carol!¡±

    Alex nced at Paige, studying her closely. ¡°Are you willing to take responsibility if someone else

    steals his heart?¡±

    Paige was stunned, and her gaze involuntarily shifted toward Evan. There, she saw Danie

    on Caroline¡¯s arm.

    She turned her head away and gave Caroline a nudge. ¡°Be assertive and take him back!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Alex raised an eyebrow, surprised by Paige¡¯s reaction, then swiftly whisked Caroline away within

    seconds.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    Chapter 42 Let¡¯s Not Trouble Her

    Caroline was reluctantly dragged over to Evan, all the while feeling lost and bewildered

    She overheard Alex¡¯s words to Danie. ¡®Ms. Love, it¡¯s better to let Ms. Shenton handle this

    difficult task.¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯tprehend why she had to be the one to undertake such an thankless

    responsibility.

    She nced at Evan, who was now unconscious and drunk after a mere half¨Chour of drinking. She

    was secretly rmed.

    How much had they made him drink?

    Danie was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Alex to bring Caroline into the picture.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Suppressing the upset feelings, she forced a smile ¡°Mr. Price, allow me to take care of Evan. Ms.

    Shenton hasn¡¯t been feeling welltely, so let¡¯s not trouble her.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Love, there are certain things you should know when Evan drinks. Are you confident that you can

    handle it?¡± Alex inquired.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Danie replied confidently..

    Caroline was rendered speechless.

    She couldn¡¯t fathom why Alex insisted on her taking on this role.

    Evan and Danie would inevitably end up together sooner orter.

    Besides, she was merely an outsider.

    Before Alex could continue, she interjected, ¡°Mr. Price! Let Ms. Love handle him. I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    He furrowed his brow and observed her as she departed. After some contemtion, he followed after

    her.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, you¡¯re aware that Evan is allergic to goose, right? Ms. Love fed him some. As his

    secretary, I presume you have allergy medication with you. It would be wise to administer it while we

    wait for the doctor.¡±

    Caroline remained silent.

    Alex continued while she stood there, quiet and pensive. ¡°If you don¡¯t take care of him, then Evan can

    only me himself for being so blind that he chose a secretary who doesn¡¯t care if he dies at all!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    With that, he left and returned to his seat. 1

    Caroline struggled with her emotions as she stood in ce.

    Should she go?

    If she did not, Evan would undoubtedly suffer. She had witnessed his allergic reactions before, and

    they were frightening.

    However, she did not want to ruin his time with Danie.

    After pondering it over, she decided to give the medicine to Danie and then leave.

    A sly smirk formed on Alex¡¯s face when he saw her hastily departing.

    Lucas, slightly tipsy, leaned on his shoulder. ¡°Why are you trying to get Ms. Shenton involved with

    Evan? Ms. Love looks pretty great, no?¡±

    Alex pushed him away. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Evan has been ignoring Ms. Love? As his friend, it¡¯s my

    duty to push someone that he likes toward him.¡±

    Lucas tutted and said, ¡°You¡¯re such a meddler¡­¡±

    In the hotel lobby, Caroline persuaded the front desk to provide her with Danie¡¯s room number.

    Just as the elevator doors opened, she coincidentally saw Danie, who entered the elevator

    before Caroline could call out to her.

    Frowning, Caroline realized that her best option was to go directly to Danie¡¯s room in search of

    Evan

    When she found the room, she pressed the doorbell several times.

    Finally, the door swung open, revealing Evan with an unusually flushed face.

    Without wasting a moment, she rummaged through her bag for the medicine, her eyes fixed on his

    flushedplexion.

    ¡°They told me you ate goose. I¡¯m here to give you the medicine¡­ Ah¡­¡±

    Evan grabbed her waist and pulled her into the room before she could finish her sentence.

    He held her tightly, burying his head in her neck.

    His voice was passionate and rough, carrying an unprecedented urgency. ¡°Take off your clothes!¡±

    Caroline was stunned. How could these symptoms ur if it was an allergy?

    As he delivered a warm and overpowering kiss, she noticed a redness on his neck but no signs of a

    rash.

    In that moment, she realized the truth. 1

    That b*stard Alex had deceived her!

    +15 BONUS

    Danie intended to return to Evan¡¯s hotel room after concluding her phone call.

    However, she suddenly heard soft moans that would make anyone blushing from the room,

    causing her to freeze and furrow her brow.

    Who was it in there?!

    She had only stepped out to speak with Nic on the phone, so who was taking advantage of this

    opportunity?!

    Though she possessed the key card, she hesitated to enter. She believed Evan would be furious if

    she entered without his permission.

    She quickly took the lift down to the front desk and imed she needed to review the security

    camera footage as she had misced something.

    Her hands clenched as she observed Caroline appearing outside the room through the screen.

    She had an intense urge to shatter the screen in front of her.

    She thought tonight¡¯s n would guarantee her sess in bing his girlfriend!

    Who knew that Caroline would suddenly emerge and ruin her scheme!

    Resentment grew within her.

    Since Caroline had acted so shamelessly, she couldn¡¯t be med for executing her own n

    ahead of schedule!

    At 5 a.m., Caroline discreetly exited the room, fully dressed.

    She needed to hurry back to Vi Rosa, as the first draft for thepetition had to be submitted.

    by 8 a m..

    Only two hours remained until the submission deadline. She needed to review her draft onest

    time before sending it out.

    Meanwhile, Danie emerged from the corridor just as Caroline left the room.

    With clenched teeth, she watched Caroline¡¯s departure. Her tired eyes were bloodshot.

    She had considered leavingst night but couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.

    Instead, she had waited the entire night, hoping to find a way to salvage the situation.

    Her instincts had been correct¨CCaroline would be the first to leave the room.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    Chapter 43 Ungrateful Daughter

    Danie opened the door and walked into the room in her heels.

    As she observed the man soundly asleep in bed, she discarded her clothes without hesitation, allowing

    them to fall carelessly onto the floor. She gingerly climbed into the bed, mindful not to

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    disturb his slumber.

    She slept soundly until 7 a.m¡­

    Suddenly, Evan¡¯s eyes fluttered open from an upset tummy, his face contorted with difort.

    He frowned when he realized that he was in a hotel room

    ¡°Mmph¡­ Evan, you¡¯re awake?¡± Danie¡¯s voice filled the air, carrying a hint of sleepiness as she

    gazed at him sheepishly.

    In that moment, a rush of memories from the previous night flooded Evan¡¯s mind. He recalled the

    ringing of the doorbell, his hazy consciousness as he stumbled towards the entrance, and pulling

    someone inside upon recognizing a familiar voice. He had mistaken Danie for Caroline¨Chis

    heart sank.

    Annoyed, Evan threw off the nket and rose from the bed, his frustration evident on his

    handsome face.

    With disappointment evident in her voice, Danie quickly sat up. ¡°Evan! Do you despise me to the

    extent that you don¡¯t want to be intimate with me?¡±

    Evan¡¯s handsome face stiffened, his voice ice¨Ccold. ¡°Did you bring me here?¡±

    ¡°I had been drinking too. I realized it wasn¡¯t safe to drive you home, so I brought you here. I intended to

    get some honey water to help sober you up, but the kitchen was closed. When I returned, you suddenly

    pulled me in and things escted¡­ Evan, if you loathe me, I can pretend this never happened.¡±

    Feeling wronged, she recalled the images she had seen on the security camera and lied.

    Evan¡¯s fists clenched tightly as he spoke, ¡®Danie, I¡¯ll make it up to you, but not right now.¡±

    Secretly relieved by his response, she hoped he wouldn¡¯t recall Caroline¡¯s presence.

    Her focus was now on ensuring everything went smoothly when her adoptive parents¨Cwho had

    promised toe¨Carrived.

    Meanwhile, Caroline had just finished showering when Evan returned home. She crossed paths. with

    him, an instinctive desire to ask about his well¨Cbeing tugged at her.

    +15 BONUS

    However, before she could utter a word, he spoke coldly. ¡°Did you know that Danie took me

    awayst night?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°I do.¡±

    Frowning, disappointment evident in his eyes, Evan continued. ¡°You truly are something, Caroline.

    With that, he swiftly made his way to their room, mming the door with a resounding thud,

    leaving Caroline standing at the entrance, bewildered and lost.

    Perplexed by his sudden outburst, she couldn¡¯t fathom what she had done to trigger such a tantrum.

    Evan had been fine the previous night, but this morning, he seemed like apletely. different person

    Deciding not to dwell on it, she headed downstairs for breakfast before setting off to the hospital.

    The bodyguards stationed themselves outside the ward, allowing her to enter alone.

    Caroline¡¯s heart squeezed painfully at the sight of her pale and tearful mother, Katie, lying in the

    hospital bed and sobbing.

    She quickly went up to ask. ¡°Mom? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Katie hurriedly wiped away her tears upon seeing Caroline and choked out, ¡°You¡¯re here, Carol.¡±

    She nodded, her mind racing as she considered her next question. ¡°Was Dad here?¡±

    A weary sigh escaped Katie¡¯s lips. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him, Carol. Please, let¡¯s not.¡±

    Rage began to simmer within Caroline. ¡°Mom, did he cause trouble for you again? Did he demand

    more money?¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Carol. I¡¯ve already paid Doctor Wilson back.¡± Katie said.

    ¡°We owe him too many favors. We¡¯ve burdened him enough; we can never repay him¡­¡±

    Caroline¡¯s emotions wereplex. She knew all too well that her father would inevitably return,

    seeking money once more, given his character. However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated it happening so

    Soon

    Taking a deep breath, she made a determined deration. ¡°Let me handle it, Mom. I won¡¯t allow him to

    come back.¡±

    Katie stared at her in disbelief. ¡°What are you going to do, Carol?¡±

    ¡°Call the police,¡± she stated firmly.

    She refused to be a passive victim any longer. Even if it meant beingbeled ¡°ungrateful¡± and

    2/3

    +15 BONUS

    Recognizing her daughter¡¯s resolute character, Katie refrained from dissuading her. Exhausted, she

    closed her eyes, silently watching as Caroline left the ward.

    In her heart, she hoped that Bradley would finally learn his lesson.

    Caroline instructed the bodyguards to take turns keeping watch outside the ward

    Bradley appeared two dayster.

    The bodyguard secretly recorded the abhorrent scene as Bradley coerced Katie into handing over

    money and resorted to physically assaulting her.

    The footage was swiftly sent to Caroline, shattering her heart as she witnessed her mother being

    callously thrown to the ground and struck by her own father.

    Caroline immediatelymanded the bodyguards to intervene and put a stop to Bradley¡¯s abusive.

    actions

    Simultaneously, she rushed to the police station, presenting the incriminating video evidence to the

    officer in charge.

    In no time, the officer apanied Caroline back to the ward

    She felt sad and helpless seeing Bradley being detained.

    ¡°Caroline, you ungrateful daughter! How dare you call the police on me!¡±

    His eyes widened with fury as he unleashed his scathing words upon Caroline. 1

    ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯ll hunt you down when I get out! I will make you suffer along with your mother!¡±

    After recording her statement with the police officer, Caroline returned to the ward tofort her

    mother, Katie.

    Meanwhile, in a nearby restaurant, Danie and Evan sat next to each other. They were there to meet

    with the individuals posing as her adoptive parents.

    ¡°Mum, Dad, why didn¡¯t you let me know you wereing back?¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    Chapter 44 Why Are You Lying

    Her fake adoptive father mustered a strained smile and said, ¡°Hi, Danie. Please, have a seat.¡±

    Her fake adoptive mother nced at Evan and deliberately inquired, ¡°And who might this be,

    Danie?¡±

    Danie blushed shyly. ¡°Mom, this is Evan, the person I¡¯ve told you so much about.¡±

    Her adoptive mother appeared stunned, but she nodded in acknowledgement. ¡°Ah, so this is Mr.

    Jordan. Please, join us.¡±

    Evan sat down, his dark eyes fixed on the couple who seemed to have appeared out of thin air. They

    poured him water and engaged in casual conversation.

    Barely had they settled in their seats when the waiter arrived to serve the food.

    ¡°Danie, Mr. Jordan seems like a reliable man. We are relieved that you¡¯ve found someone like him,¡±

    her adoptive fathermented.

    ¡°Yes, indeed her adoptive mother chimed in, her gaze shifting towards Evan. ¡°Mr. Jordan, when

    you n to make your rtionship with Danie official?¡±

    do

    Evan wiped his hands slowly with a napkin, his tone distant and cold. ¡°What kind of rtionship are you

    referring to?¡±

    ¡°Engagement, of course.¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t reached that stage yet. There are some matters I still need to attend to,¡± Evan

    responded, his voice devoid of warmth.

    Danie yed along sweetly. ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no rush. Evan is quite busy, and we¡¯ve only just

    started dating.¡±

    Hearing her words, Evan suddenly recalled Caroline¡¯s statement, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a mistress.¡±

    Annoyance welled up within him. He discarded the napkin and abruptly stood up. ¡°I have some urgent

    matters to attend to. Please, continue without me.¡±

    Danie panicked at his sudden departure. She hurriedly followed him, calling out, ¡°Evan! Are you

    angry with me?¡±

    He halted and turned his head to look at her, his expression icy. ¡°Danie, I don¡¯t wish to say hurtful

    things to you.¡±

    Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°But we¡¯ve already been intimate. Aren¡¯t we considered to be in a

    committed rtionship after that?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°No one can make that decision for me.¡±

    With those words, he turned away and left.

    Upon returning to the car, Evan instructed Reuben, who was in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Arrange for an

    investigation into Danie¡¯s adoptive parents.¡±

    Reuben expressed doubt. ¡°You want to investigate Ms. Love¡¯s childhood?¡±

    Evan loosened his tie and gave a grunt with his deep voice.

    Later that night, Caroline returned to Vi Rosa..

    She hadn¡¯t eaten much for dinner and, after taking a shower, descended the stairs to request some fruit

    from Lily to replenish her vitamins.

    Coincidentally, Evan had just arrived back and encountered her as she left the bedroom. His eyes were

    drawn to the water droplets trickling from her hair to her chest. It ignited a smoldering desire within him.

    He swallowed hard and questioned, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Instinctively clutching her robe, she replied. ¡°I¡¯m going to get some fruit.¡±

    She attempted to sidestep him, but he gripped her arm firmly. ¡°Ask Lily to bring the fruit. Come to the

    room with me.¡±

    Caroline knew exactly what he wanted without having to think about it.

    However, her doctor had advised her to abstain from sexual activity for the first three months of her

    pregnancy.

    Thus, she withdrew her arm coldly. ¡°I can¡¯t do that for the next few days.¡±

    Evan scoffed, closing the distance between them. ¡°Lily will inform me when you¡¯re menstruating or not.

    So tell me, why are you lying?¡±

    A flush crept up Caroline¡¯s cheeks as she heard his words. She raised her head, looking at him with

    anger. ¡°Are you a pervert, Evan? You even know about that?¡±

    He shed a teasing smile and grasped her chin.

    ¡°Tell me!¡±

    She pped his hand away reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, and I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m on my period!¡±

    Evan paused for a moment, then scoffed. ¡°You seem quite energetic when you¡¯re speaking. You don¡¯t

    look ill at all.¡±

    She was left speechless.

    Forget it! She couldn¡¯t win against this man!

    +15 BONUS

    Rather than provoking his anger and facing potential violence, she would ratherply with his

    wishes.

    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Danie arrived at Katie¡¯s ward, guided by the information she had

    obtained.

    After confirming that Caroline wasn¡¯t present, she approached the room and peered inside. through the

    window.

    Katie was lying down, but she slowly sat up upon seeing someone approaching. Confused, she asked,

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Danie walked over and sat by the bed, offering a smile. I know Caroline, Mrs. Shenton. I came here

    to see you.¡±

    Katie scrutinized her with skepticism. ¡°Oh, why didn¡¯t shee with you?¡±

    Danie pursed her lips. ¡°If she were here, I doubt I could share this with you.¡±

    Gradually, Katie¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Has something happened to her?¡±

    With a sigh, Danie spoke. ¡°Well, I was hoping you could talk to her, Mrs. Shenton. My fiance and

    I are nning to get engaged, but she has been sharing a bed with him. My fiance is her boss¡­¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Katie interjected loudly as soon as Danie finished speaking. ¡°My daughter isn¡¯t

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    that kind of person! What nonsense are you spewing?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Shenton, I¡¯m only telling you this out of concern. I don¡¯t want Caroline to face difficulties at

    work. And if she weren¡¯t a mistress, how could she afford your expensive medical bills and her

    father¡¯s debt?¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    Chapter 45 No One Will Ever Want Her Again

    Katie stood frozen, her anger still palpable as she struggled to catch her breath. ¡°Impossible! You¡¯re

    ndering her! I can sue you for this!¡± she eximed.

    Danie feigned anger as she rose from her seat. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, call her, Mrs. Shenton!

    That¡¯s all I have to say. Please ask Caroline to know her ce!¡± With that, she left the ward, walking

    away confidently in her heels.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Meanwhile, Katie couldn¡¯t shake off Danie¡¯s words, feeling increasingly anxious. The doubt and

    anger inside her grew stronger,pelling her to reach out to Caroline.

    Meanwhile, in the intimate confines of the room at Vi Rosa, Caroline heard her phone buzzing and

    nced toward the bedside table.

    She lightly tapped Evan¡¯s chest. ¡°Someone is¡­ mmph¡­

    Before she couldplete her sentence, he leaned in and kissed her lips, diverting her attention.

    She could only ignore her phone.

    Muchter when they were done, she hurriedly left the bed and made her way to the bathroom. while

    clutching her phone tightly.

    A wave of unease washed over her when she noticed missed calls from her mother.

    With a racing heart, she quickly dialed back, relieved when Katie promptly answered the call.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer, Carol?¡® Katie¡¯s voice held a serious tone.

    Breathing heavily from her recent passionate encounter, Caroline replied, ¡°I was taking a shower,

    Mom. I didn¡¯t hear my phone.¡±

    Katie detected the evasiveness in her daughter¡¯s voice and interrogated fiercely. ¡°Where are you

    now?¡±

    Just as Caroline was about to respond, the bathroom door swung open, and Evan entered, his eyes

    filled with seriousness. ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±

    Startled by his sudden appearance, Caroline hung up the call in a moment of panic.

    She furrowed her brow and exined, ¡°That was my mom. Can you please give me a heads¨Cup.

    before entering next time?¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze hardened as he red at her. ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡±

    Clutching her phone tightly, Caroline found herself too preupied to answer him. A sense of unease

    lingered in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t shake the worry that her mother might have heard

    1/9

    +15 BONUS

    He seemed to have guessed what she was worried about. ¡°Are you afraid your mom will find out

    you¡¯re with me?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she responded irritably, pushing him away. ¡°I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll find out I¡¯m with a man right.

    now.¡±

    Evan leaned against the basin with one hand supporting his body as he inched closer to her ear.

    Your mom wouldn¡¯t mind if that man were Doctor Wilson, right?¡®

    Caroline locked eyes with him and pushed him away. ¡°My mom isn¡¯t like that!*

    What had she done with Doctor Wilson that Evan couldn¡¯t seem to let go of?

    Meanwhile, in the ward, anxiety gripped Katie as she ced her phone down, her face paling. She

    was certain she had heard a man¡¯s voice during her conversation with Caroline.

    It couldn¡¯t possibly be her boyfriend. Caroline wouldn¡¯t hide that from her. But if Caroline were a

    mistress¡­

    Fear coursed through her as she contemted the possibility. She wanted to trust her daughter,

    but the mounting medical bills and Bradley¡¯s debt were a substantial burden. Closing her eyes in

    anguish, she couldn¡¯t help but worry that Caroline had resorted to such shameless acts because of

    her.1

    She could never repay her daughter if that were the case.

    Danie, who had been standing outside the ward, overheard every word Katie said. A satisfied. smirk

    crossed her face as she reached for her phone and made a call.

    As the call connected, she nced mischievously at the security camera in the corridor. ¡°I¡¯ve done

    my part. You¡¯re up next¡±

    The next day, Caroline arrived at the hospital early in the morning, mentally rehearsing the words she

    had carefully prepared the previous night. Taking a deep breath, she entered the building.

    determined to address the situation head¨Con.

    But as the elevator doors opened, she froze.

    Her heart sank as she saw her photos stered all over the walls, apanied by a ring

    sentence in red: ¡°This is the shameless mistress who has sex with her boss for money!*

    Her blood boiled, and an icy chill coursed through her veins. The people walking out of the elevator

    looked at her, and after realizing she was the one in the posters, cast disgusted nces

    her way.

    273

    +15 BONUS

    The second when the doors were closed, a realization hit her like a bolt of lightning.

    She spun around abruptly and sprinted towards the upper floors, her heart pounding in her chest.

    If the posters were disyed in the elevator, what about the corridors? And the bathrooms? And worst

    of all, what about her mother¡¯s ward?

    Panic consumed her, and she struggled to catch her breath. Suppressing the pain in her chest, she

    staggered towards the oncology department on the third floor

    As she turned the corner, she saw a group of people gathered outside her mother¡¯s ward. Voices filled

    with judgment reached her ears.

    ¡°I wonder if she was ever taught any morals. Allowing her child to stoop this low¡­¡±

    ¡°Their family is a mess after all. I didn¡¯t expect their daughter to be even more messed up

    ¡°She¡¯s engaging in such behavior at such a young age. No one will ever want her again.¡±

    ¡°My child spoke to her a few days ago. Who knows if she carries diseases with her!¡±

    ¡°Enough! Stop gathering around here!¡± the nurse shouted, but the families of other patients were in no

    hurry to disperse.

    Caroline felt the onught of criticism like relentless waves, leaving her dazed as she stumbled

    into her mother¡¯s ward.

    ¡°She¡¯s here! It¡¯s her!¡± Someone in the crowd shouted, and suddenly, all the judgmental eyes turned

    toward Caroline.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    Chapter 46 One¡¯s Reputation Is Important

    ¡°Quick! Step aside. She might have HIV!¡±

    ¡°How shameless! She did it for money and status. How fucking shameless!¡±

    ¡°Get lost! Get the hell out of here!¡±

    Suddenly, desperate screams echoed from the ward. It was Katie¡¯s voice.

    Caroline regained herposure and swiftly pushed through the crowd, making her way into the

    chaotic ward.

    The floor was a mess, and there were shattered ss scattered everywhere

    The sight made Caroline struggle to breathe. Even swallowing felt unusually difficult. Her eyes fell upon

    Katie, sitting on the hospital bed, looking pale and struggling to catch her breath.

    Tears welled up in Caroline¡¯s eyes as she choked out, ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Katie roared fiercely.

    Caroline¡¯s entire body trembled, and she sobbed, trying to reason with her mother, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t

    be angry. Let me exin, okay?¡±

    Through tear¨Cfilled eyes, Katie pointed an using finger at Caroline, her voice filled with hurt and

    disbelief, ¡°Why would you do that? Why?¡±

    Caroline broke down in a torrent of tears, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not what you. think.

    Please calm down. Let¡¯s talk and sort things out, okay?¡±

    ¡°Caroline! You¡­ you!¡±

    But before Katie could finish her sentence, she suddenly cked out and copsed to the floor.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Caroline rushed forward, embracing Katie tightly. Then, she screamed from the ward, Nurse!

    Nurse! Help! My mother needs help!¡±

    Within moments, a nurse hurriedly entered the room.

    In less than two minutes, an anxious doctor arrived.

    Caroline was swiftly pushed out of the ward as the medical team urgently attended to Katie.

    Themotion outside the ward had dispersed, leaving behind a vacant and silent corridor that

    seemed to suffocate those present with its eerie gloom.

    Caroline copsed onto a nearby bench, her gaze vacant as she stared off into the distance.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡®If only I had realized something was wrongst night and rushed here, could I have prevented this

    from happening today? I should have noticed sooner that the person who wanted to harm me is still out

    there, likely with more schemes. But I was careless and allowed myself to be taken

    advantage of.

    Caroline hugged herself tightly, attempting to calm her racing thoughts, but it proved futile.

    Soon, urgent footsteps echoed through the corridor, and a pair of ck leather shoes came into

    view

    ¡°Caroline, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. Scott¡¯s voice carried a deep sense of concern.

    Caroline looked up, her gaze distant. Her red and teary eyes caused Scott¡¯s brows to furrow.

    ¡°Dr. Wilson¡­¡± Her voice quivered, nearly hoarse.

    She reached out and tightly grasped Scott¡¯s pants ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you. Go in and save my

    mother, please.¡±

    Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do everything I can to save your mother. Promise me you¡¯ll stop overthinking. okay?¡±

    Scott gently consoled her.

    Caroline nodded resolutely. ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Scott turned around and entered the ward. When he opened the door, Caroline heard the urgent

    sounds of the medical equipment.

    Fear washed over her once again. 1

    Half an hourter, the door of the ward was swung open.

    Several doctors and nurses emerged from the room.

    Caroline hurriedly approached them. ¡°Doctor, how is my mother?¡±

    The lead doctor shook his head regretfully. ¡°Go and see her onest time. We did everything we

    could.¡±

    Caroline stood frozen, as if her soul had left her body in an instant.

    She raised a trembling hand to steady herself against the wall and slowly made her way into the

    ward.

    At a nce, she saw her mother¡¯s once vibrant face now worn and yellowed. A respirator covered

    Katie¡¯s mouth.

    Scott sat by the bed, his expression filled with guilt as he watched Caroline enter.

    +15 BONUS

    He stood up with his head lowered as he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Caroline.¡±

    However, Caroline remained silent.

    She sat down by the bed and looked at her mother. The sight of Katie¡¯s sunken checks caused her

    heart to ache so intensely it felt like it might shatter.

    Suppressing the tears welling up in her eyes, Caroline reached out and held Katie¡¯s hand, which. was

    gradually losing its warmth. She leaned in close to her mother¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Mom, can you

    hear me?¡±

    Katie¡¯s brows twitched, and she struggled to open her eyes slightly. When she saw Caroline, tears

    streamed down her cheeks. She tried to open her mouth, gesturing for Caroline to remove the

    respirator.

    Caroline nced at Scott, who nodded and gave his permission.

    With trembling hands, Caroline gently removed the respirator. Katie mustered all her strength to speak

    weakly, her voice barely audible, ¡°Carol¡­¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline nodded firmly.

    ¡°Carol, don¡¯t be a mistress. Reputation is very important for women¡­¡±

    Caroline¡¯s lips quivered ¡°Okay, Mom. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Katie closed her eyes and weakly pursed her lips. ¡°Having you in my life is my great satisfaction.¡±

    Caroline bit her lips hard, but the tears couldn¡¯t be held back.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m begging you. You may be satisfied, but I¡¯m not. I want you to stay with me. I have a n.

    We¡¯ll leave this ce once you¡¯re discharged from the hospital.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­ I won¡¯t make it¡­¡± Katie¡¯s breathing grew weaker. ¡°Carol¡­ Actually¡­ You¡­ You¡¯re not¡­

    my¡­¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    Chapter 47 Don¡¯t Be Mad at Him

    Katie¡¯s lips moved slightly. Caroline watch on as if in a trance, but no sound reached her ears.

    The machine beside her emitted a long beep, plunging Caroline¡¯s heart into an overwhelming. sense of

    coldness.

    In a rush, Evan arrived at the scene, guided by Caroline¡¯s desperate cries and screams that echoed

    from within the ward. His heart skipped a beat as he hastened his steps, eager to reach her side.

    To his surprise, before he even entered the ward, he witnessed Scott tenderly patting Caroline¡¯s

    back, offering herfort. A surge of anger reced the initial ache in Evan¡¯s heart, causing his

    fists to clench tightly at his sides.

    With a tense expression on his handsome face, Evan turned to Reuben, who stood by his side,

    trembling with trepidation. ¡°Shall we go in, Mr. Jordan? Reuben asked cautiously.

    Evan¡¯s face remained impassive as he pivoted, issuing a coldmand ¡°Investigate this. I want to

    know who¡¯s responsible!¡± His voice held an icy edge.

    Just as Reuben was about to depart, Evan added, ¡°Also, send a few people to the funeral. Make sure

    everything goes well.¡±

    Since Katie had no rtives or friends, Caroline organized a simple funeral for her. Both Paige and

    Scott had taken leave to apany Caroline during this difficult time.

    For three days, Caroline barely ate or drank, and she only managed to steal a few hours of restless

    sleep.

    Paige felt really sorry for her friend. She approached Caroline, trying to offer sce. ¡°Carol, please eat

    something and rest for a while. We¡¯re here for you.¡±

    However, Caroline shook her head silently.

    Paige sighed and was about to resume her seat when something caught her eye. She turned her head

    and noticed Danie¡¯s presence.

    Danie was here alone.

    Instantly, Paige¡¯s expression changed, and she moved to block Danie¡¯s path. ¡°What are your doing

    here? If you¡¯re here to cause trouble, leave now.¡±

    Danie raised an eyebrow. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie on behalf of Evan?¡±

    Paige instinctively nced at Caroline, who remained stoic, before redirecting her attention back to

    Danie and issued a warning. ¡°If you stir up trouble again, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Danie chuckled and pushed past Paige, stepping forward. She nced at Caroline briefly and

    then shifted her gaze to Scott, who stood beside her. After a momentary pause, she averted her

    eyes.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Approaching the area, Danie offered flowers in tribute to the deceased before turning her

    attention to Caroline. ¡°Evan is busy, so he couldn¡¯t make it. Don¡¯t be mad at him,¡± she stated matter

    -of¨Cfactly.

    Caroline lowered her head quietly, seemingly unaffected by Danie¡¯s presence and words.

    Danie snorted and squatted down, feigningfort as she whispered, ¡°Caroline, there¡¯s no pity

    in my heart for you. In fact, I believe you deserve every bit of this suffering. You attempt to steal

    my man, and every day you cling to him relentlessly. Even God Himself cannot bear witness to such

    audacity and is punishing you for it.¡±

    She paused momentarily, a wicked smile dancing across her lips, before continuing. ¡°Ah, but

    perhaps that wouldn¡¯t be fitting. I should have used you of being the one who murdered your

    own mothe. Wouldn¡¯t that have been more appropriate, you little mistress?¡±

    Upon hearing thest word out of Danie¡¯s mouth, Caroline¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Abruptly

    raising her head, she stared at Danie with cold intensity. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Danie swiftly stood up, pretending to be panicked ¡°Caroline, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s eyes reddened as her anger surged. ¡°Mistress?¡®

    She had been tormented by this question for days, unable toprehend who would be so wicked

    as to desire her mother¡¯s death and spread such rumors in the hospital, exposing her sick mother.

    to unnecessary suffering.

    on

    Finally, the truth dawned on her, and there could be no one else but Danie Danie, who was

    consumed by envy, was the very person behind this atrocious act.

    Caroline stood up, her voice seething with rage. ¡°What about me? How dare youe here! I know

    it was you, even if I don¡¯t have any evidence! Danie, you will face the consequences for

    everything you¡¯ve done. Get out of here! Let my mother rest in peace! Leave! Now!¡±

    Perceiving Caroline¡¯s distress, Paige sensed something was amiss and urgently inquired, ¡°What¡¯s -

    happening?¡±

    Scott approached Caroline and supported her by holding her arm, while casting a somber look at

    Danie. ¡°Please leave,¡± he said firmly.

    Infuriated, Danie bit her lip and retorted, ¡°How ungrateful you all are! Caroline, you¡¯ve lost your mind.

    Don¡¯t falsely use me!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s eyes burned with fierce coldness, bordering on a bloodthirsty re. She angrily

    +15 BONUS

    Danie hastily retreated, leaving Caroline grinding her teeth, her face drained of color, Moments

    into the background.

    The bodyguards stationed outside witnessed the ordeal and promptly reported the incident to

    Evan. Upon receiving the news, Evan¡¯s ck eyes turned icy.

    He ended the call and immediately dialed Danie¡¯s number. In a stern tone, he demanded, ¡°Where

    are you now?¡±

    Danie sobbed, filled with grievance. ¡°Evan, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Why interrogate me over

    the phone? Don¡¯t you trust me? Or are you starting to believe Caroline¡¯s usations? Do you

    think I¡¯m the one who killed her mother?¡± 1

    Evan clenched his lips tightly, a frustrated expression taking hold. I¡¯ll ask you onest time.

    Where are you now?¡±

    Danie pleaded, ¡°Evan, please trust me. I¡¯ll prove my innocence.¡±

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    Chapter 48 Are You Leaving

    After Evan hung up, his handsome face contorted with disgust.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan.¡± Reuben, who was behind the wheel, sensed Evan¡¯s unease and spoke up.

    Evan massaged the space between his brows and said, ¡°Tell me everything you got on her.¡±

    Reubenplied and started rying the details. ¡°We spoke to Ms. Love¡¯s foster parents. Their

    statements align with the information in Ms. Love¡¯s medical records. They even mentioned how

    she always spoke about saving you when they brought her home all those years ago.¡±

    Hearing that, Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed, a mix of confirmation and lingering suspicion taking hold.

    Danie had always given him a vague weird feeling, but now, he was sure.

    A sinking feeling settled in Evan¡¯s heart. He raised his gaze to meet Reuben¡¯s ¡°Take me to the

    hospital.¡±

    Reuben appeared taken aback. ¡°Mr. Jordan, you have a video conference scheduled this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Reschedule it for tonight,¡± Evan coldlymanded.

    Without saying another word, Reuben steered the car toward the hospital.

    However, just as they arrived at the hospital entrance and Evan was about to step out, Reuben

    abruptly halted him. ¡°Mr. Jordan, Ms. Love cut her wrist.¡±

    Evan froze in his tracks, turning to face Reuben, his brow furrowed ¡°Where is she now?¡±

    Reuben responded swiftly, ¡°She¡¯s being rushed to the hospital¡±

    #

    Inside the emergency room, Caroline stirred from her slumber, roused by the beeping machines

    surrounding her. With great effort, she pried open her heavy eyelids, casting a weak nce at her

    surroundings, the curtain shielding her from the room.

    The familiar scent of disinfectant filled her nostrils, evoking a bitter sense of recognition. Suddenly, the

    curtain was pulled aside, and Scott approached with a thermos in hand.

    Upon noticing Caroline¡¯s wakefulness, Scott inquired tenderly, ¡°Caroline? Are you feeling any better?¡±

    Caroline mustered the strength to move her lips, her voice hoarse. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Scott ced the thermos on the bedside cab and took a seat beside her. ¡°You should have listened

    to me and rested more. Your anger caused you to faint in a fit.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline cast her gaze downward, fully aware of her condition. The events leading up to her fainting

    were still vivid in her memory.

    She vowed to seek revenge against Danie, their feud burning within her, but now was not the

    time. Once her mother¡¯s funeral was concluded, she would gradually gather evidence.

    Composing herself, Caroline asked in a calm tone, ¡°The funeral¡­¡±

    Scott gently interrupted her. ¡°Your friend is handling it. Don¡¯t worry. You can afford to rest for a while

    longer before rushing back. And you need to eat now; otherwise, you¡¯ll be too weak for the

    burial tomorrow. Furthermore¡­¡±

    Scott¡¯s voice trailed off as he lowered his gaze, concealing the emotions that welled up in his eyes. He

    added softly, ¡°You should also consider the well¨Cbeing of your baby, even if you don¡¯t think of

    yourself.

    Caught off guard, Caroline looked at him, her expression one of astonishment. ¡°You¡­ you know?¡±

    Scott nodded, a deep sense of bitterness evident. ¡°The doctor conducted aprehensive check-

    up on you.¡±

    Caroline pursed her lips, preparing to speak, when a familiar voice from nearby cut through the

    air.

    ¡°Evan, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve caused you trouble.¡±

    The moment Caroline recognized the voice, her eyes filled with pure hatred. It¡¯s was Danie¡¯s

    disgusting voice!

    Soon after, Evan¡¯s subdued and hoarse voice reached Caroline¡¯s ears. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do this again.¡±

    Danie sobbed. ¡°Evan, do you trust me now? I didn¡¯t kill Caroline¡¯s mother.¡±

    Evan¡¯s tone turned colder. ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s not bring that up again.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s eyes dulled, while Scott looked at her with concern, uncertain of what he could say.

    Undeterred, Danie continued, her voice pleading, ¡°Evan, I don¡¯t mind if you investigate my past

    with my foster parents. It¡¯s normal for you to doubt me. But now, do you still doubt me?¡± @

    After a brief pause, Evan asked, ¡°E, what do you want from me?¡±

    Danie replied, ¡°I just want to be with you. Even if you don¡¯t care for me now, I want to stay by

    your side.¡±

    Evan stated firmly, ¡°You were the one who saved me. Of course, I¡¯ll fulfill that promise. Give me a

    month. I¡¯ll announce our engagement after that.¡±

    Upon hearing Evan¡¯s final words, Caroline slowly closed her eyes, tears streaming down her

    +15 BONUS

    Scott let out a sigh, gently wiping away her tears. ¡°Caroline, he isn¡¯t deserving of your feelings.¡±

    Caroline returned to the funeral groundste in the night. Kneeling before her mother¡¯s photograph,

    she engaged in prayer. Her frail figure appeared feeble, yet she remained resolute. with her back

    straightened.

    ¡°Mom, I feel useless. Please rest in peace. I will fulfill the promise I made to you¡­ And I will find the

    person who caused your sudden death. Give me time. I won¡¯t let her escape punishment!¡±

    The following morning, Katie was cremated andid to rest.

    Caroline sat in front of the tomb for a long while before making her way to Vi Rosa

    Upon Caroline¡¯s return, Lily approached her with concern evident in her voice. ¡°Ms. Shenton, what

    happened to you? You¡¯ve be so thin.¡±

    Lily¡¯s worry resembled that of a caring mother. Suppressing her pain, Caroline forced a smile.

    ¡°Lily, I¡¯vee back to pack my belongings

    Lily appeared bewildered. ¡°Ms. Shenton, are you leaving?¡±

    Caroline gently patted Lily¡¯s shoulder, offering no further exnation, and turned to ascend the

    stairs.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan was nowhere to be seen, and Lily made no effort to stop Caroline. She swiftly packed her

    belongings into two suitcases.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    Chapter 49 I Refuse to Be a Homewrecker

    As she pulled the suitcases out the door, a sleek Maybach pulled up in front. Evan who sitting. inside

    the car, caught sight of Caroline standing at the entrance with her luggage.

    Stepping out of the vehicle, he approached Caroline with a gloomy expression and inquired, ¡°What are

    you doing?¡±

    Caroline responded with an expressionless face, ¡°Evan, please carefully consider my words, now that

    you¡¯ve made up your mind.

    ¨C

    ncing at her suitcases, he sneered, ¡°You want me to consider letting you go?¡±

    Caroline lifted her gaze and spoke calmly but aloofly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    His demeanor grew somber. ¡°Are you that eager to be with Doctor Wilson?¡±

    To prevent him from angrily kicking her suitcases, she deliberately ced them behind her.

    ¡°Evan, I have no control over your thoughts. As I¡¯ve mentioned before, I refuse to be a homewrecker.

    Even though it¡¯ll be a monthter before you get officially engaged, I no longer wish to be your

    mistress.¡±

    Her statement caused an instant chill in the air. ¡°How do you know I¡¯m getting engaged in a

    month?¡±

    Caroline sneered, ¡°Did you already forget what you said? Should I remind you of the time and

    ce?¡±

    Her sarcastic words stung both of them, casting a shadow of gloom over Evan.

    She exposed her true emotions to other men, whereas she had always remained aloof and distant

    in his presence, which fueled his anger.

    He felt that he had spoiled her to the point where she had the audacity to retort. Irritated, he took

    a step toward Caroline. ¡°Do you want to terminate the contract? Caroline, can you afford to do so?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°I can¡¯t, but L..¡±

    ¡°Caroline!¡± Evan interrupted her coldly. ¡°It¡¯s the final month. The contract will end then!¡±

    His tone was icy, leaving no room for her to refuse

    A month wasn¡¯t a particrly long or short period of time. However, she couldn¡¯t disobey her

    mother¡¯s dying wish. ¡°Evan, I believe I can bear the consequences.¡±

    After a brief moment of silence, he snorted gloomily, crushing any hope that she might have had.

    1/3

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not nning to take any action against the person who killed your mother, are you?¡±

    Caroline clenched her teeth as she thought, ¡®Is that how he sees it? I have no evidence. What¡¯s

    more, he¡¯s going to get engaged to my mother¡¯s murderer and protect her! I¡¯ll lose if I take her head.

    -on.¡±

    But his words seemed to carry an underlying meaning.

    Caroline sighed inwardly before cautiously asking. ¡°Evan, what do you mean?¡±

    He red at her coldly. ¡°If you can¡¯t figure it out, go inside and eat. You can ponder it after you¡¯re

    full.¡±

    It was thest chance he was giving her.

    She understood his unspoken message, even without him exining it.

    As long as she remained obedient, he would deal with the culprit.

    Caroline¡¯s curiosity was piqued. What would he do if he discovered it was Danie?

    Perhaps he would find an excuse to dy any action against her and disregard Danie¡¯s deeds.

    Pursing her lips, she inquired, ¡°And if I insist on leaving?¡±

    In response to her question, he closed the distance between them and abruptly grasped her chin. Well,

    then I¡¯ll make your cherished Doctor Wilson vanish from Angelbay City tonight!*

    ¡°Evan! Why are you always trying to involve innocent people?¡± Caroline red at him.

    She screamed inwardly, ¡®Doctor Wilson! He always brings up Doctor Wilson! There¡¯s nothing between

    Doctor Wilson and me. Why does he keep mentioning Doctor Wilson?¡®

    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t innocent.¡± he retorted before turning and walking toward the vi.

    Before entering, he added, ¡°Think it through.¡±

    Caroline seethed with anger, yet she felt utterly helpless against him.

    She knew Evan was a man of his word.

    After Danie received a call in the hospital, she nearly destroyed everything in her ward.

    It was the first time her fake foster parents had witnessed her in such a rage, causing them to

    retreat to a corner and remain silent.

    Danie red fiercely at the bandages around her wrist.

    She had endured the pain in exchange for Evan¡¯s sympathy. She had even gone to great lengths to

    Her intention was to show Caroline that she had gained Evan¡¯s trust.

    +15 BONUS

    However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated that Caroline was pregnant with Evan¡¯s child.

    Was that the reason Evan hadn¡¯t insisted on Caroline leaving? Had he learned of her pregnancy?

    It seemed that she had to find a chance to sound him out.

    If¡­

    If she were to carry Evan¡¯s child¡­

    Caroline¡¯s child would not be as precious as hers.

    Danie pondered the idea for a while, then suddenly recalled something

    She sent a text to Nic. [Nic, I miss you. When are youing to see me?]

    Caroline received an email in the afternoon a few dayster. She had passed the preliminary

    round of the online fashionpetition.

    However, the excitement she once felt about being selected had waned. In the past, she had pursued

    her dreams for the sake of her mother and children. Now, she did it for her children alone.

    ncing at the time for the second round of thepetition, she closed the email without much

    enthusiasm.

    Suddenly, her phone rang beside her.

    Upon seeing that it was Paige calling, she answered.

    ¡°Carol,e down here immediately. Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Paige¡¯s voice was filled with

    nervousness.

    Caroline maintained herposure as she inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Paige exined in a hurried tone, ¡°Your father is downstairs, just outside thepany. Hurry up and

    make him leave before he causes a scene.¡±

    Furrowing her brow, Caroline thought, ¡®It¡¯s only the tenth, and they¡¯ve already released him.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± With that, she ended the call and made her way downstairs.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    Chapter 50 Stay in the Restaurant

    +15 BONUS

    Bradley stood outside thepany with his hands in his pockets, his face covered in stubble as

    he gazed up at the skyscraper.

    That b*tch dared to get me locked up! I suffered so much in there,¡® he seethed with anger. ¡®I will

    make her pay for it today.¡¯

    Lost in his thoughts, he suddenly erupted, bellowing, ¡°Caroline, youe down now!¡±

    Thepany¡¯s security guards had already noticed Bradley, but they refrained from intervening

    as he was merely observing from a distance. However, his loud outburst threatened thepany¡¯s

    image, so a security guard swiftly approached him.

    ¡°Sir, please refrain from shouting outside thepany¡¯s premises,¡± the guard urged.

    Bradley spat on the ground before retorting, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare stop me! I¡¯m here to find my daughter.

    It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    The bodyguard frowned, insisting, ¡°If you¡¯re looking for a family member, please make a phone

    call.¡±

    ¡°My phone¡¯s battery died. Help me get her down here,¡± Bradley requested.

    The security guard inquired, ¡°What is your daughter¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Caroline! Her name is Caroline,¡± he replied.

    Coincidentally, Danie arrived just in time to hear their conversation as she stepped out of her car. Her

    body tensed, and a glimmer of cunning intent shed in her eyes. Taking a few steps. forward, she

    approached Bradley and asked, ¡°Sir, are you Caroline¡¯s father?¡±

    Bradley turned around, looking at her with confusion. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Caroline¡¯s colleague. Why are you looking for her?¡± Danie asked, feigning a friendly smile.

    Raising an eyebrow, Bradley responded, ¡°I¡¯m here to get even with her and ask for money. Can you

    believe she had me locked up in prison?¡±

    Pretending to be shocked, Danie asked, ¡°Caroline did that?¡±

    Bradley cursed, ¡°She¡¯s fucking shameless!¡±

    Danie echoed his words, adding, ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s infuriating. Sir, how about this? I¡¯ll give you the

    money you need. Just give me your contact number. If there¡¯s anything, text me, and I¡¯ll inform

    Caroline. Making a scene here will only tarnish your reputation, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Bradley¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of money, and he eagerly shared his contact number. Danie.

    1/3

    +15 BONUS

    After putting away her phone, Danie said, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t mention to Caroline that we met. I prefer

    to keep my good deeds hidden from others.¡±

    Bradley nodded firmly. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    When Caroline arrived downstairs, Bradley was sitting on a flower bed by thepany entrance She

    walked up to him, her gaze cold as she questioned, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Bradley red at her. ¡°I¡¯m here to teach you a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Caroline snorted. ¡°Go ahead, as long as you¡¯re not afraid of ending up in prison for a

    few years.

    A flicker of fear crossed his face. ¡°I won¡¯t hit you, but I¡¯ll make you suffer.¡±

    Caroline leaned slightly and extended her hand. ¡°Feel free to try. Let¡¯s see who ends up being

    thrown out¨Cme or you.¡±

    Her desperate behavior made Bradley yearn to hit her vigorously, but he knew that she always valued

    righteousness before her family, so he restrained himself.

    ¡°Give me money!¡± Bradley changed the subject.

    Caroline responded firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t give you a penny anymore. You want to exploit our

    rtionship for money? I¡¯ve given you enough over the years. I helped you repay your debts in the past

    because I didn¡¯t want Mom to be disturbed at the hospital. But now that she¡¯s passed away, I

    won¡¯t continue paying off your debts.¡±

    With those words, she turned away and left.

    Bradley remained rooted to the spot, shocked. ¡°Katie¡­ is dead?¡±

    After work, Caroline went out for dinner with Paige. They chose a rtively quiet restaurant.

    After cing their orders, Paige broached the topic. ¡°Carol, haven¡¯t you informed the boss about

    your pregnancy?¡±

    Caroline calmly sipped her tea. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    Paige exined, ¡°That pretentious woman is so repugnant. She ims the boss gave her a bank card

    to spend freely.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°He adores her so much.¡®

    +15 BONUS

    Although bitterness lingered in her heart, it wasn¡¯t as intense as before. Caroline set her cup down

    and replied, ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    Paige sighed. ¡°By the way, you asked me to keep an eye on Danie, to see if she takes her

    medication. Do you still remember?¡±

    Caroline responded with a question of her own ¡°Did you find anything?¡±

    Paige shook her head. ¡°I had someone follow her for a while because of this. I even know which

    building she resides in. The person I hired informed me that a man entered Danie¡¯s house the night

    before yesterday.¡±

    Caroline was stunned. ¡°A man?¡®

    Evan was upied with work at Vi Rosa on that night. Who could have entered Danie¡¯s

    house?

    ¡°Could it be¡­ her foster father?¡± Caroline spected.

    She had heard that Danie¡¯s foster parents hade to Angelbay City.

    Paige pursed her lips. ¡°He had blond hair. He looked like a gangster, but of course, he¡¯s not her

    foster father.¡± 1

    Caroline was at a loss for words.

    Paige continued, ¡°Let¡¯s not cause amotion just yet. I¡¯ll investigate further.¡±

    Caroline agreed, knowing it was unwise to confront Danie without sufficient evidence. Even

    though she desperately sought something to expose Danie¡¯s true nature, she wouldn¡¯t alert

    Danie until she had concrete proof.

    As they finished their dinner and prepared to settle the bill, Caroline¡¯s phone rang unexpectedly. It was

    Evan calling. Feeling a slight unease, she answered the call.

    Evan¡¯s voice sounded hoarse and tinged with anxiety. ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Caroline nced at Paige and told him the restaurant¡¯s location.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t bring along any of the bodyguards, did you?¡± he asked.

    Suddenly, Caroline became anxious. ¡°Why? What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Check out the trending news online. And remember, don¡¯t leave the restaurant until Reuben arrives,¡±

    he said in a cold tone.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    Chapter 51 Are You nning to Take Action

    Caroline¡¯s hands trembled as she checked her Facebook after ending the call. To her dismay, she

    came across a series of rming trending topics that caught her attention:

    ¡°Heartless chief secretary of a famouspany cruelly sends her father to jail!¡±

    Her face turned pale upon reading the headline. Overwhelmed with anxiety, she clicked into the

    ¡°Can you believe such a person exists? And she¡¯s the secretary of that famouspany?¡±

    ¡°I know someone who works there. Rumor has it she¡¯s a mistress.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not fit to be working at a prestigious listedpany. This sets a terrible example for

    neers!¡±

    ¡°Trash! Bitch! Disgusting!¡±

    Disturbing words flooded her vision, engulfing her in a sense of icy dread. She was well aware of

    the destructive power that words held, capable of tarnishing a person¡¯s reputation.

    Paige noticed her distress and quickly inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Panicking, Caroline thrust her phone in front of Paige, revealing the distressing content on the

    screen.

    Seeing what was on the screen, Paige was enraged. ¡°Who the hell is responsible for spreading this.

    nonsense?!¡±

    Caroline pinched her palm, trying to regainposure. As she had orchestrated her father¡¯s

    arrest in front of numerous hospital patients, it seemed usible that someone might have

    witnessed it. However, why had this news only surfaced now?

    She checked her phone again, searching for any videos but found none. She instantly ruled out the

    patients and their families as potential culprits.

    Looking up at Paige, she said, determination flickering in her eyes, ¡°Paige, get someone to find out who

    posted this and when it was posted.¡±

    Paige nodded, concern etched on her face. ¡°Of course, but for now, you must return home. If someone

    wants to harm you, they might be watching you right now. If you don¡¯t leave soon, they could escte

    things.¡±

    Just as Paige finished speaking, Reuben¡¯s call came in.

    Caroline and Paige exited the building and spotted the familiar car waiting for them.

    +15 BONUS As they got into the car, Reuben addressed Caroline, ¡°Ms. Shenton, Mr. Jacob has

    arranged for the trending topic to be suppressed. However, the culprit paid a considerable sum to

    secure their prominent cement in the trending list. Many people have already read the news. I

    suggest you stay at Vi Rossa for the next few days. The storm will likely subside by then.¡±

    ¡°Subside?!¡± Paige eximed, her anger boiling. ¡°Are you asking Carol to endure the nder and false

    usations passively?¡±

    Reuben quickly interjected, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you mean?! Since your boss is so capable, can¡¯t he find the mastermind behind this?

    ¡°Paige angrily punched the car seat.

    In contrast, Caroline had regained herposure and calmly grasped Paige¡¯s clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t panic.

    The more frantic we be, the farther we stray from finding a solution.¡±

    Paige fell silent instantly.

    Gazing out the car window, Caroline realized that only her father would go to such lengths, Given his

    character, he would undoubtedly scold her for her actions today.

    In truth, he had disappeared before she could provide the money. Someone must have approached

    him and influenced his actions.

    Pondering over the situation, she turned to Reuben and requested, ¡°Reuben, could you get me the

    security footage of thepany entrance.¡±

    Nodding, Reuben made a call, and soon enough, he acquired the requested footage.

    Caroline carefully reviewed the footage and, as she suspected, discovered Danie conversing

    with her father.

    Paige seethed with anger. ¡°I knew that pretentious b*tch was behind all of this!¡±

    Caroline nced at her. ¡°Without audio evidence, weck concrete proof.¡±

    Paige gritted her teeth in frustration, acknowledging the validity of Caroline¡¯s statement.

    Based on their behavior, it seemed likely that Danie had orchestrated something. Perhaps she had

    paid off her father, exining his sudden change of heart regarding the money.

    Caroline looked at Paige as she pondered the situation and requested, ¡°Paige, lend me your phone.¡±

    Paige calmly brought out her phone. ¡°Are you nning to take action?¡±

    Caroline rolled her eyes, then dialed a number on Paige¡¯s phone. After a couple of rings, the call

    connected.

    ¡°Hello? Who is it!¡± Bradley¡¯s voice sounded cheerful.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Caroline.¡±

    His tone immediately shifted to silence, only to speak again momentster. ¡°Just say what you¡¯ve

    got to say!¡±

    Caroline scoffed, noting the change in his attitude from when he had requested money earlier. ¡°I

    purchased something and want to deliver it to you. Where are you staying?¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He sounded genuinely surprised before adding, ¡°Why are you suddenlying to

    visit?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you money. Don¡¯t you want it?¡± Caroline asked calmly.

    Money meant everything to him, evident from the sudden change in his mood. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll send you

    my address.¡±

    After ending the call, Caroline instructed Reuben, ¡°Take us to Sunny Street, Reuben.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m concerned for your safety if you go alone, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline pursed her lips. ¡°That¡¯s my business.¡±

    Reuben ceased his objections, and upon arrival, he sent Evan the location along with a brief

    description.

    Caroline reminded Paige before stepping out of the car that if she didn¡¯t receive a call within half

    an hour, Paige should bring Reuben to Room 302 at the hostel

    Caroline took a deep breath and knocked on Bradley¡¯s door, mentally preparing herself for what

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.<py ahead.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    Chapter 52 What is Conscience

    +15 BONUS

    When Bradley went to open the door, he discreetly peeped into the corridor to ensure no one was

    following Caroline. Satisfied, he let her in and scrutinized her as she took a seat.

    ¡°You mentioned that you brought something for me. Where is it?¡± he inquired.

    Caroline lied, ¡°Oh, I left it in the car.¡±

    He became suspicious and pressed further, ¡°And what about the money?¡±

    ¡°I can give you the money,¡± she said, staring coldly at him, ¡°But I hope you can tell me the truth. about

    something.¡±

    His face darkened, and his tone turned defensive. ¡°I know nothing. Don¡¯t ask me anything!¡±

    ¡°Do you

    Rage consumed Caroline¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you dare to swear on Mom¡¯s grave that you didn¡¯t collude with

    someone else to defame me? If you dare, I¡¯ll give you 2,800 dors. If you don¡¯t, it¡¯ll prove that you¡¯re

    guilty of it!¡±

    Bradley¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Caroline! How dare you speak to me in such a manner?! You¡¯re

    shameless, being someone else¡¯s mistress. I haven¡¯t even taught you a lesson for humiliating me! It

    seems what they say about you is true ¨C you¡¯re nothing but a bitch!¡±

    Shaking with disappointment, Caroline never expected her biological father to utter such horrible

    words. She had hoped he wouldn¡¯t stoop so low.

    Clenching her fists, she retorted, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re paid quite handsomely to do this to me, right?!

    He looked arrogant. ¡°Yes, they paid me! What are you going to do about it? Who asked you not to

    pay me?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t pay you?!¡± Her eyes reddened with anger. ¡°Do you feel any sense of conscience when you. say

    that?!¡±

    ¡°Conscience?!¡± He stood up and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Okay, you want to talk about conscience with

    me? I¡¯ll show you what conscience means today!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart pounded as Bradley made a move to strike her. She instinctively stood up and

    retreated toward the door, warning him, ¡°You know the consequences if you hit me!¡±

    Ignoring her, he grabbed the ashtray from the table and threw it at her. She managed to dodge it, but

    she couldn¡¯t evade him as he charged towards her, swinging his fist and grabbing her hair.

    As she was forcefully flung away, she instinctively protected her tummy.

    Bradley vented all his pent¨Cup rage from his time in the detention center, delivering a torrent of kicks

    and punches.

    +15 BONUS

    Meanwhile, downstairs, Paige paced anxiously, ncing upward every now and then. Half an hour

    had passed, and Caroline hadn¡¯te down. Paige considered dragging Reuben upstairs

    Before she could act, a Rolls Royce suddenly pulled up outside. Evan stepped out of the car with a

    cold expression and marched into the dpidated hostel

    Paige¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. It was the first time she had seen her boss looking so dreadful. His

    eyes radiated a grim and menacing aura, as if he were ready to take someone¡¯s life.

    Reuben and Paige hurriedly followed him into the hostel. When they reached the third floor, they

    heard Caroline¡¯s screams loud and clear.

    Reuben rushed to the room and forcefully pushed the door open. Evan¡¯s expression turned grave.

    as he witnessed Bradley relentlessly attacking Caroline despite her already battered and bruised

    body.

    He intervened, kicking Bradley away, and then squatted down to carry Caroline. The rage within.

    him intensified when he saw her unconscious form and blood dripping from her forehead.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Reuben, catch him! Wait for my return, but don¡¯t kill him yet!¡± Evanmanded.

    Coincidentally, they encountered Scott when they arrived at the hospital. He swiftly arranged for

    Caroline to be taken directly to the operating room. Paige remained at the hospital, while Evan

    stationed two bodyguards there.

    Upon Evan¡¯s return to Vi Rosa, Bradley was on the brink of death from the severe beating.

    Evan sat on the couch, his gaze icy as he stared at Bradley, who was being held by the bodyguards.

    He asked coldly, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Bradley nodded, feeling dizzy. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°Good, Caroline is hurting too!¡± Evan sneered, barely containing his anger.

    Bradley shook his head with arrogance, but fear quickly overcame him as he faced Evan¡¯s

    menacing presence.

    Trembling, he asked, ¡°S¨CSir, who are you? I was just teaching my daughter a lesson.¡±

    ¡°You have no right to ask me anything. All you need to do is answer my questions,¡± Evan replied. with

    narrowed eyes.

    Bradley wasn¡¯t foolish enough to provoke the man before him. He immediately nodded, fear

    evident on his face. ¡°Y¨CYes¡­ Yes, sir.¡±

    Evan¡¯s cold stare locked onto him. ¡°You¡¯re responsible for making Caroline a trending topic online,

    right?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Bradley looked bewildered. ¡°What do you mean? Trending topic? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Indeed, he had no knowledge about it, as he wasn¡¯t familiar with the inte.

    Evan tried a different approach. ¡°Did you tell anyone about her sending you to the detention

    center?¡±

    Bradley confessed honestly, ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°Who was it?¡±

    ¡°A man wearing a cap and a mask. He approached me out of the blue. I don¡¯t know him. But he was

    generous and said he¡¯d pay me 7,000 dors if I told him about what she did.¡±

    Evan nced at Reuben. ¡°Check the security camera.¡±

    Reuben nodded in response and swiftly left the vi. Bradley looked around guiltily. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s

    something else about her that I haven¡¯t told anyone. Would you like to buy that information off

    me?¡±

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    Chapter 53 Sent to Prison

    Evan let out a scoff, apanied by a smirk. ¡°Buy it off you?¡±

    Bradley chuckled, slightly nervous. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but only if you pay me and let me go.¡±

    Mockery filled Evan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it after you give me the information.¡±

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Caroline isn¡¯t my child. Katie adopted her,¡± Bradley revealed.

    ¡°I agreed to let Caroline stay with her when I was courting Katie back then.¡±

    ¡®Caroline was adopted? She was an orphan?¡±

    Evan frowned as a sudden realization struck him. Panic filled his voice as he asked, ¡°Where did

    she adopt her from?¡±

    Bradley shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But Katie had the adoption certificate, and it should be

    written there.¡±

    ¡°Where is the certificate?¡± Evan inquired urgently.

    Bradley gulped nervously. ¡°I¡­ I sent everything to the remation depot when I sold the house.

    After contemting for a moment, Evan asked another question. ¡°One more thing. Why did she

    send you to the detention center?¡±

    ¡°Because she¡¯s a terrible person!¡± Bradley snapped.

    Evan¡¯s frown deepened, his frustration evident. ¡°Are you itching to get beaten up some more?¡±

    Realizing he had no choice, Bradley had to speak the truth. ¡°Because I hit her mother, or perhaps

    she no longer wanted to pay my debts.¡±

    Evan¡¯s eyes turned dark, his anger simmering. He immediately instructed the bodyguard next to

    him. ¡°Julian, sort out the recording and send it to all publishers.¡±

    The next day, Caroline woke up, feeling a throbbing pain in her forehead.

    As she opened her eyes, she noticed Evan sitting on the couch, engrossed in documents.

    She knew it was him who had saved her before she lost consciousness. He had saved her life. She

    couldn¡¯t deny that he always appeared whenever she was in danger, making her harbor foolish. hopes

    for him, even when she tried to forget her feelings.

    A warmth filled her heart, but she suppressed it. She pursed her lips, noticing the IV needle in her

    hand. Since it was Evan who brought her here, her pregnancy¡­.

    She quickly called out to him softly, ¡°Evan..¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Evan looked up and got up as soon as he realized she was awake. ¡°What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll

    have Reuben bring it over.¡±

    She shook her head slowly, her gaze fixed on his expression. ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite. Thank you.

    for what you did this time.¡±

    He didn¡¯t press her further. The doctor had mentioned that her loss of appetite was normal due to

    the concussion.

    Pulling a chair, he sat down next to the bed. ¡®Caroline, I believe you have the right to know.¡±

    Her heart raced. Was he referring to her child?

    Maintaining a calm facade, she asked, ¡°Know what?¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze turned cold as he spoke. ¡°I sent your father to prison.¡±

    A sudden wave of

    relief washed over her upon hearing those words. It seemed like he didn¡¯t know about her pregnancy,

    or else he wouldn¡¯t have started with a different topic.

    Noticing her reaction, Evan furrowed his brows. ¡°You have nothing to say about that?¡±

    She smiled tly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a loser and an idiot? I was beaten by my biological father. Why

    would I feel sad for him being put into prison?¡±

    ¡°You sure have a charming way of distancing yourself from family matters,¡± he remarked, a smile

    ying on his lips.

    She remained silent, not knowing how to respond. She simply acted ording to her conscience,

    avoiding burdensome situations.

    After a moment of silence, she mustered the courage to ask, ¡°If I told you that the viral post online had

    something to do with Danie¡­¡±

    ¡°Caroline!¡± Evan abruptly interrupted her, his voiceced with determination. ¡°Danie wouldn¡¯t. do

    something like that.¡±

    His trust in Danie was unwavering. Caroline¡¯s heart sank, realizing the extent of her own

    foolishness.

    sping her hands tightly, she asked reluctantly, ¡°Even if I present you with evidence, will you still

    stand by her side?¡±

    His face darkened, and he stood up abruptly. ¡°Caroline, what do you gain from ndering her?¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to entertain the topic any longer. Frustrated, he left the room in haste.

    213

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline forced a smile, feeling upset by the turn of events.

    However, the door opened soon after Evan¡¯s departure.

    It was Danie who came in this time.

    She held a fruit basket and walked to the bed while smiling. ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re up, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s eyes turned cold. She sat up quickly while suppressing the pain and yelled, ¡°Get out!¡±

    Danie put down the fruit basket elegantly. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯d be terrible if you got a miscarriage.¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    Chapter 54 Whose Child Would He Keep

    +15 BONUS

    Stunned, Caroline stared at Danie, her voice filled with disbelief as she asked, ¡°What nonsense

    are you talking about?¡±

    Danie responded with a smile. ¡°Why are you so nervous? Is there really something to be nervous

    about?¡±

    The smile quickly disappeared from her face, reced by a coldness in her eyes.

    ¡°How shameless are you to get pregnant with my boyfriend¡¯s child? But don¡¯t worry, I spread that

    news online about you putting your father in jail to punish you, and that punishment is just the

    beginning.¡±

    Caroline struggled to control the resentment boiling inside her. ¡°Danie, aren¡¯t you afraid of

    karma? Aren¡¯t you scared that my mom will haunt you in your dreams and take your life there?¡±

    Danie raised even handle me when she

    an evebrow, unfazed. ¡°Take my life? Your mom couldn

    was alive, let alone in her afterlife.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart felt like it would burst. She yearned to tear Danie apart.

    But her rational side warned her against it.

    Touching Danie would only give her ammunition toin to Evan

    She was deliberately provoking Caroline, waiting for her to fall into her trap.

    Taking a deep breath, Caroline suppressed her anger. She wore a mocking smile on her lips. ¡°So,

    Danie, are you officially with Evan now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be his fiancee in 20 days.¡±

    ¡°And what is your rtionship with him now?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re a couple, of course.¡±

    ¡°Is that a title you¡¯ve given all on your own?¡± Caroline mocked. ¡°Because he told me there is

    nothing going on between you two!¡±

    Danie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re still living together, isn¡¯t that proof enough?¡± Caroline replied, her smile cryptic.

    Danie¡¯s face twisted in anger. ¡°Even if we¡¯re not together now, we will be in the future!

    ¡°I can¡¯t say as much for you! You know Evan and I will end up together eventually, yet you¡¯re still

    clinging to him with those slutty ws of yours. Who¡¯s the real bitch here?!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°He¡¯s single, I¡¯m single. Is it wrong for adults to pursue what they want?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Danie red fiercely at her.

    But momentster, a smile crept onto Danie¡¯s face. ¡°Caroline, how long do you think you can revel in

    this? The title of Mrs. Jordan will be mine eventually. That¡¯s enough for me.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh, and yes, Evan has been sleeping with you for three years, but he has never promised you

    anything.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different for me. We only slept together once, and he¡¯s marrying me.¡±

    Caroline felt her energy drain away. Her body grew weak.

    They¡­ slept together?

    Danie¡¯slowly lowered herself, staring into Caroline¡¯s eyes, searching for any sign of weakness.

    With a bright smile, she asked, ¡°Tell me, if I¡¯m pregnant, whose child do you think he would choose to

    keep?¡±

    It took Caroline a long time to snap back to reality after Danie left.

    She clutched her chest, feeling herself crumble.

    It was only a matter of time before Evan and Danie would be together. She had prepared herself

    to let go of Evan and give him to Danie. But why did her heart ache so intensely at those words?

    In the following days, Evan was nowhere to be seen.

    Caroline was taken care of by either Lily, Scott, or Paige during her stay in the hospital.

    She asked Lily to bring herptop, insisting on drawing despite the pain she held back for five

    days.

    On the sixth day, she was discharged from the hospital.

    Scott insisted on driving her home since the wound on her forehead had yet to heal.

    Upon reaching the entrance of Vi Rossa, he stepped out of the car to assist her with her bags in

    the boot-

    As they stood at the entrance, Scott offered a gentle reminder. ¡°Make sure water doesn¡¯t touch

    your wound, or it might get infected. And with the weather turning cold, try to stay home. Your

    work is important, but taking care of your body should be a priority.¡±

    Caroline nodded like a good girl. ¡°I understand. Thank you for everything.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Scott¡¯s gentle eyes reflected a sense of helplessness. ¡°Caroline, I know there are things I shouldn¡¯t say,

    but as your friend, I have to remind you that you can¡¯t keep your pregnancy a secret for long. If you

    don¡¯t n on telling him, you should consider leaving him. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Doctor Wilson!¡± Caroline lifted her head and interrupted him, offering a light smile. Thank you for

    keeping my secret.¡±

    He pursed his lips, gazing at her face for a while.

    Then, he reached out to touch the gauze on her forehead.

    Caroline instinctively pulled back, her guard up.

    He forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not sticking properly.¡±

    Blushing, Caroline quickly took the bag from his hand. Thanks for driving me home. Goodbye for

    now!¡±

    Watching her enter the house, Scott finally turned to leave.

    Unbeknownst to him, Evan, who had just returned from a business trip, witnessed the encounter.

    Rage shed between his dark eyebrows, and a terrifying coldness emanated from him.

    Reuben sighed as he peeped at the rearview mirror. What an ill¨Cfated rtionship

    Shortly after Caroline entered her room, heavy footsteps echoed through the corridor.

    The door swung open, revealing Evan, his face grim.

    Setting down the clothes she was holding, Caroline spoke with a t tone. Evan.¡±

    As she was speaking, Evan strode toward her and gripped her chin tightly.

    His voice sounded icy. ¡°Caroline! Are you trying to provoke me?¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    Chapter 55 Family Portrait

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    As Caroline¡¯s gaze fixated on Evan¡¯s cold and elegant face, disturbing images of him and Danie

    having sex shed through her mind. The mixture of heartache and disgust overwhelmed her.

    She swiftly raised her hand, pping away his outstretched hand, unable to contain her mocking

    tone. ¡°What on earth did I do to provoke you, Evan?!¡±

    Evan scoffed in response. ¡°You presented me with a gift as soon as I returned from my trip.¡±

    A gift¡­ Caroline panicked. Danie shouldn¡¯t have divulged her pregnancy to him. It wouldn¡¯t

    bring her any advantage, after all. I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡±

    She turned her gaze away, unable to meet his cold eyes.

    Feeling guilty, are we?¡± Evan¡¯s eyes turned even colder as he noticed the fear lingering deep

    within her eyes. ¡°You brought a man home and flirted with him, didn¡¯t you?!¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help but scoff at the recollection of Scott¡¯s behavior outside Vi Rossa.

    That was flirting?

    What about what he did?

    Anger surged within her, and she suddenly looked up, her voice rising. ¡°Evan, is everyone, apart

    from Danie, repulsive to you?!¡±

    ¡°What about you? You touched me after sleeping with her. What was that about?!

    ¡°I can stay, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can tolerate the disgust of sharing a man with another woman!

    ¡°And why can¡¯t I do what you did? Is it because you gave me money?¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Caroline held back the tears welling up in her eyes as she continued. ¡°What

    about the three years of my youth that I wasted on you, Evan Jordan?! You¡¯re the most selfish

    person I¡¯ve ever met! I never asked for anything from you, but I hoped for the most basic fairness

    and respect!¡±

    After screaming while struggling to hold back her emotions, she pushed the man standing in

    front of her and turned to run out of the room.

    Evan stood frozen, disbelief etched onto his handsome face. He had never witnessed such an

    expression from her before.

    Disgust, repulsion, and most of all, disappointment.

    For someone who was usually strong and stubborn, her tears, now visible, struck a chord deep

    within his heart.

    +15 BONUS

    What was happening to him? She had merely been a backup n all this time, so why was he

    feeling this way now?

    Caroline aimlessly wandered the streets after leaving Vi Rossa, watching as the sky gradually

    darkened. She soon realized she had nowhere to go. She couldn¡¯t bear to return to Vi Rosa and face

    Evan¡¯s mocking presence.

    After careful consideration, she concluded that Paige was the only person she could turn to.

    Feeling her pocket for her phone, she realized she hadn¡¯t brought anything with her.

    Helpless sighs escaped her lips as she continued walking, burying her face in her hands.

    Suddenly, a car came to a halt in front of her. The window rolled down, revealing Neil¡¯s face. ¡°Ms.

    Shenton?¡±

    Stunned, she managed to offer a smile in response. ¡°Mr. Xander.¡±

    He modestly smiled back. ¡°What a coincidence to run into you on the streets again.¡±

    She was left speechless. It felt too coincidental, as if she were being tracked.

    ¡°Where are you headed?¡±

    Caroline looked at him cautiously. ¡°Just say what¡¯s on your mind, Mr. Xander.¡±

    Neil felt helpless. ¡°I noticed it¡¯s about to rain, and it¡¯s unsafe to be in the suburbs at night.¡±

    Caroline hadn¡¯t even noticed the approaching rain until he mentioned it. She looked up, realizing

    the area was secluded indeed. She wanted to refuse, but just as she contemted, raindrops

    began to fall.

    Neil opened the car door and stepped out. Smiling, he looked at her and said, ¡°Shall we go?¡±

    After a brief moment of hesitation, she got into the car.

    He fastened his seatbelt and asked, ¡°Where to?¡±

    Caroline pursed her lips, realizing she had no particr destination in mind. It would be pointless

    to go to Paige¡¯s ce if she wasn¡¯t home.

    Observing her silence, Neil refrained from asking further.

    After driving for half an hour, they arrived at a vi

    Neil parked the car and turned to Caroline, exining, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this used to be my mother¡¯s

    house.¡±

    2/3

    +15 BONUS

    Doubt filled her eyes as she looked at him. ¡°Why have you brought me here?¡±

    He smiled gently and replied, ¡°I couldn¡¯t let you wander the streets

    She was left speechless.

    could I?¡±

    He led her into the vi, which, while not luxurious, had a warm and well¨Cmaintained interior.

    The old furniture exuded a sense of charm and one could tell at a nce that it was well

    maintained.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes fixated on a photo frame on a shelf. Approaching it, she was stunned to find a family

    portrait of four. The woman in the photo bore a striking resemnce to herself, in both expression and

    eyes.

    ¡°This is my family portrait,¡± Neil said, his eyes filled with sadness

    Quickly averting her gaze, Caroline apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought your mother¡­¡±

    Neil interrupted, asking, ¡°She looks like you, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    Her cheeks flushed as she replied, ¡°Perhaps a little.¡±

    He picked up the photo frame and looked down at it, his tone resolute. ¡°Not just a little, you

    resemble her greatly.¡±

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    Chapter 56 She Forgot Her Phone

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline found herself at a loss for words in that moment. The weight of Neil¡¯s mncholy had

    permeated the air since they had stepped foot into the vi. The overwhelming sadness was

    suffocating for her.

    ¡°My parents have passed away. I¡¯m left with only my younger sister, but she¡¯s currently missing.¡± Neil

    confessed, his voice heavy with grief.

    As he finished speaking, he reached for a photo album on the shelf and handed it to Caroline. ¡°I believe

    these pictures will help you understand and perhaps alleviate the hostility between us.¡±

    Caroline epted the album and began flipping through its pages. She saw numerous photos of a

    woman and a little girl. As she continued, a sense of guilt washed over her.

    her was It seemed that Neil had not been lying before. The resemnce between her and his striking,

    and even more so with the little girl. The only difference was that Caroline had a mother,

    and it wasn¡¯t the woman in the photos.

    Caroline returned the album, realizing her misunderstanding. ¡°I misunderstood youst time. I¡¯m sorry,

    and I genuinely hope you find your sister soon.¡±

    Neil stared nkly at her for a moment before nodding. ¡°If you don¡¯t have a ce to go, you can

    stay here.¡±

    Staying in a stranger¡¯s home was something Caroline couldn¡¯t easily adjust to. ¡°Could I borrow your

    phone, Mr. Xander?¡± she asked Neil.

    He handed her his phone. ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Mr. Xander. Please, just call me by my name.¡±

    Caroline smiled lightly and dialed Paige¡¯s number.

    After a brief conversation, she returned the phone to Neil. ¡°My friend will pick me up. Thank you.¡±

    In just over ten minutes, Paige arrived at Neil¡¯s house. Caroline bid Neil farewell and got into

    Paige¡¯s car.

    ¡°Carol, who was that handsome man?¡± Paige¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity.

    ¡°He¡¯s Neil Xander, the eldest son of the Xander family,¡± Caroline replied.

    Paige stopped questioning after learning he was from one of the three most prestigious families.

    As Paige started the car engine, she asked, ¡°What happened? Where¡¯s your phone?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s mood turned mncholic. ¡°I stormed out after a fight with Evan and forgot my phone.¡±

    1/3

    +15 BONUS

    Paige was taken aback. ¡°Caroline, are you already suffering from ¡®pregnant brain¡°?¡± Caroline red at

    her, irritated. ¡°Paige, can you help me find a house in the suburbs?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve made up your mind?¡± Paige was surprised. ¡°Are you really not going to pursue the boss?¡±

    Caroline forced a smile. ¡°If you were in my position, would you steal a man who¡¯s had sex with

    someone else?¡±

    Paige¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you telling me that the pretentious woman has slept with the boss?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what she imed. Considering they¡¯re about to get engaged soon, it¡¯s time for us topletely

    separate.¡±

    Paige suddenly stopped the car and looked at Caroline seriously. ¡°As your good friend, I feel obligated

    to remind you of something. The child doesn¡¯t belong to you alone. No matter what, you need to find

    out how he feels about it. If he doesn¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll help you find a house. If he does, I

    can¡¯t interfere.¡±

    Caroline looked down, knowing Paige was right, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to face it. She was afraid

    of hearing terrible things, and even more afraid that Evan would be suspicious and

    force her into an abortion. 1

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°What are you hesitating about, Carol?¡± Paige persisted.

    Caroline¡¯s expression grew sorrowful. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to lose my child, and I won¡¯t use the child to gain

    something that doesn¡¯t rightfully belong to me.¡±

    The child was her only family in the world now, and she wouldn¡¯t let anyone harm it.

    ¡°Test him, but don¡¯t tell him,¡± Paige suggested.

    ¡°¡­let¡¯s see.¡±

    w

    The next morning, Paige and Caroline headed to the office together. Caroline had spent the entire night

    contemting her decision, and as soon as she arrived, she began typing out her resignation letter on

    theputer.

    Leaving Evan once and for all seemed like the best way to sever ties with him.

    Half an hourter, she finally printed the letter she hadposed.

    Just as Caroline was about to ce the letter on Evan¡¯s desk, Danie¡¯s voice echoed outside the

    door.

    ¡°Evan, what would you do if Ms. Shenton is pregnant with your child?¡±

    Caroline froze upon hearing the question, her face turning pale.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan¡¯s response cut through her heart like a knife. ¡°I won¡¯t allow a mistress to bear my child.¡± Sadness

    washed over her, epting that a dishonorable mistress had no right to carry his child. Suddenly, the

    office door swung open, revealing Evan and Danie standing there.

    There was a hint of mockery in Danie¡¯s eyes as she smiled. ¡°You¡¯re early, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Suppressing her emotions, Caroline retorted, ¡°How else would I know that Ms. Love is so interested in

    my personal life?¡±

    Danie put on a pitiful look and turned to Evan. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now, Evan.¡±

    He nodded coldly.

    After the door closed, Caroline approached him and handed him her resignation letter. ¡°Evan, after

    everything we¡¯ve been through in the past three years, I¡¯m begging you onest time to let me go.¡±

    Evan looked down, his face darkening as he noticed the word ¡°resignation¡± on the envelope.

    ¡°You disappeared all night and now you give me this without any exnation?¡±

    Caroline looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Would my exnation change anything?¡±

    If her exnations were effective, would he still doubt her repeatedly?

    He squinted and stepped closer to her. ¡°So, you¡¯re willing to abandon your resentments for the sake of

    another man. I was wrong about you, Caroline.¡±

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    Chapter 57 What Took You So Long

    Caroline felt a pang in her heart when Evan mentioned resentment.

    She had held onto it tightly, but had he made any effort to address it?

    She was unsure if he had discovered something but chose to ignore it for the sake of protecting

    Danie. The uncertainty was unbearable, and the pain inside her continued to grow with no sign

    of resolution.

    Looking at him, she scoffed and said, ¡°You can say whatever you want, Evan, but you¡¯re getting

    engaged. It¡¯s unfair to Ms. Love that you¡¯re preupied with my issues, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Evan¡¯s face turned chillingly cold. ¡®Caroline, once you step out of MK, you won¡¯t get a chance to

    return.¡±

    Her heart skipped a beat at his words, but she found sce in the fact that he was willing to let

    her go. Maintaining a smile, she replied. ¡°Thank you for everything over the past three years,

    Evan. From now on, I wish you and Ms. Love a lifetime of happiness and love!¡±

    With that, she ced her resignation letter in Evan¡¯s hand and left without looking back. As soon

    as she closed the door behind her, his grim aura permeated the entire office.

    Meanwhile, Paige, upon learning of Caroline¡¯s resignation, requested a paid leave.

    She apanied Caroline to pack at Vi Rosa and they went to the suburbs to search for a new

    ce.

    Exhausted, Caroline copsed on the couch in the living room after arranging for an hourly maid

    to clean the entire ce

    Paige yfully nudged Caroline¡¯s calves with her toe and joked, ¡°Caroline, you¡¯re not only exhausting

    me, but are you also trying to starve me to death?¡±

    Caroline smiled and asked, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±

    Paige pondered for a moment before suggesting, ¡°Let¡¯s have fondue! There¡¯s a new fondue ce in

    the city, but it¡¯s a little pricey.¡±

    Checking the time on her watch, she added, ¡°It¡¯s already 10:30 p.m. We should be able to have it for

    supper if we go now.¡±

    Caroline quickly drank a ss of water and agreed, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go now.¡±

    They hastily made their way to the fondue ce after reaching a decision. The restaurant

    happened to be near the International Residence.

    1/3

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline looked at Paige rather helplessly. ¡°Are you bringing me here to stir up trouble or to have

    a meal?¡±

    Paige sounded annoyed as she ced an order. ¡°Are you talking about that pretentious person? We

    won¡¯t be so unlucky to run into her while we eat.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, a rude voice suddenly echoed from a nearby table. ¡°Waiter, bring

    me the bill!¡±

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Instinctively, Caroline and Paige turned their heads to see who it was.

    Paige¡¯s eyes widened in shock at a single nce. ¡°Oh no!¡± she eximed.

    Caroline looked at her, confused by her reaction.

    Lowering her voice, Paige pointed discreetly behind them. ¡°That blond man, Carol! I recognize him!

    Caroline raised an eyebrow skeptically. ¡°Is he your friend?¡±

    Paige shook her head firmly. ¡°No, he¡¯s Danie¡¯s secret lover!¡±

    Suddenly, Caroline recalled something Paige had mentioned earlier. Frowning, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t.

    think so. Evan and Danie are getting engaged. Unless she¡¯s foolish, it¡¯s highly unlikely she

    would do something like that. It would be the end for her if Evan found out.¡±

    Paige insisted, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me? Let¡¯s forget about eating and follow him!¡±

    Without hesitation, she pulled Caroline away from the fondue ce.

    The blond man made his way toward the International Residence after leaving the restaurant. He

    looked around cautiously before entering, using his key card to gain ess.

    Caroline could only shake her head in disappointment. ¡°Okay, we can¡¯t enter without a¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Paige revealed the International Residence¡¯s key card

    Caroline was taken aback. ¡°How did you get that?¡±

    Paige shed a sly smile and led Caroline inside the International Residence grounds without.

    exining. 1

    The two suspicious women followed the man to a building. Once he entered the elevator, Paige

    guided Caroline to the third floor through the fire exit.

    As they stepped out, they heard Danie¡¯s flirtatious voice. ¡°What took you so long, Nic?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t wait for me to fuck you?¡±

    Shortly after, the door closed behind them.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline stood frozen, struck by a lightning bolt of realization. Paige was equally surprised. They hadn¡¯t

    expected Nic to be so crude with his words.

    Silently, they both understood what was going through each other¡¯s minds. It was only after they left

    and got into the car that Paige broke the silence. That was quite something.¡±

    Caroline muttered, ¡°She sure is ballsy. Evan won¡¯t tolerate this.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it was fate that we witnessed that today. It¡¯s a stroke of luck that we ran into him,¡± Paige said,

    gazing at the International Residence.

    If she managed to capture what she witnessed on film and showed it to Evan, Danie would face

    the ultimate revenge for what she had done to Caroline¡¯s mother.

    Unfortunately, Caroline couldn¡¯t ignore the missed opportunity and regretted not believing Paige earlier.

    ¡°Paige, I¡¯ll transfer you moneyter. Please find someone to keep an eye on Danie.¡±

    Paige rolled her eyes. ¡°Gurl, do I look like I need money?¡±

    Caroline insisted, ¡°I just want to be fair. If you don¡¯t ept it, I won¡¯t ask for your help ever again.¡±

    Angrily, Paige relented.

    Meanwhile, at the International Residence, Nic embraced Danie after their intimate encounter.

    I won¡¯t be able to visit for a while,¡± he informed her.

    She gazed at him, taken aback. ¡°Why? What¡¯s the reason?¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    Chapter 58 Entrusted With a Task

    She was not pregnant yet. He must continue visiting her!

    Nic¡¯s eyes burned with intensity. ¡°Evan¡¯s men have uncovered some information about me. I¡¯m

    concerned that they might track me down.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still investigating?¡± Danie asked

    He nodded. ¡°Not only that, I found out I was being followed here.¡±

    Danie was taken aback, almost jumping up. ¡°Then why did you stille?¡±

    ¡°Keep pushing me, and you¡¯ll meet your end!¡± His re was chilling. ¡°You¡¯ll live only as long as I

    allow it, and you¡¯ll die when I decide!¡±

    Suppressing her anger, she clenched her teeth. She despised her inability to fight him.

    For now, she had no choice but to obey him, like an obedient girl

    But once she became pregnant, she vowed to silence him forever.

    There was no way she would let a man who knew her deepest secrets continue to exist.

    Taking a deep breath, she asked, ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    A faint smirk appeared on his lips. ¡°I want to capture those who followed me before Evan finds out.

    On Wednesday, Caroline went for a check¨Cup at the suburban hospital.

    As she discovered her baby was healthy, her spirits lifted.

    During her journey back home, she received a call from an unfamiliar number.

    ¡°Hello, is this Caroline Shenton?¡® the voice on the other end inquired.

    Caroline was cautious and suspicious. ¡°Who is this?¡±

    ¡°I am your mother¡¯s trustee. I wonder if you have a moment for me to deliver a letter.¡±

    Perplexed, she thought to herself, ¡®Trustee? When did my mom appoint a trustee?¡±

    Maintaining her skepticism, she continued, ¡°Sure, where shall we meet?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we meet at Starry Cafe on North Sea Street at 10:30 a.m.7¡± the caller suggested.

    Checking the time, Caroline agreed, ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll head there now.¡±

    10

    +15 BONUS

    She arrived promptly at the cafe.

    As she entered, a bespectacled middle¨Caged man stood up and waved to catch her attention.

    Her guard immediately went up when she saw the strange man.

    He recognized me the moment I walked in?¡®

    However, the presence of other patrons put her slightly at ease.

    Approaching him, she noticed an envelope ced on the table.

    Taking a seat, she greeted him, ¡°Hello.¡±

    The middle¨Caged man smiled. ¡°Hello, Caroline.¡±

    He then handed her a business card. I am Mr. Hall.

    Caroline was direct. ¡°Mr. Hall, could you please tell me your connection to my mother?¡±

    ¡°We have no personal rtionship. I am merely entrusted with a task,¡± Mason Hall exined.

    ¡°You mentioned my mother wrote a letter for me,¡± she said and looked at the envelope, ¡°Is this it?¡±

    He nodded and slid the envelope across the table. ¡°She prepared this a year ago. She told me to

    deliver the letter to you if she dies from her illness. My mission is nowplete.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback. A year ago¡­

    She swiftly opened the envelope and retrieved the letter enclosed within.

    The letter read-

    [My dearest Carol,

    By the time you read this letter, I will have departed to another world.

    Time has flown by, and you have grown into a remarkable person in the blink of an eye.

    I wrote this knowing that I am losing my battle with cancer. Please don¡¯t resent me for leaving you

    behind. Take care of yourself while I am gone.

    What I am about to reveal has been a secret for two decades. You may hate me and hold me

    responsible once you discover the truth.

    Carol, you are not my biological child, nor are you Bradley¡¯s.

    I adopted you from an orphanage. However, I cannot disclose the identity of your birth parents,

    because nothing goodes from knowing it.

    +15 BONUS

    I understand that you may be driven to investigate, and I can¡¯t stop you, but I implore you to refrain

    from uncovering their identities and the circumstances of their death until you possess the power to do

    so.

    The person to whom I entrusted this secret is capable. Seek his assistance if you ever need clues in

    the future.

    Carol, you will spend future New Year¡¯s celebrations without family, but fear not. I will bless you from

    above. 1

    That is all I have to say. I don¡¯t know much. but I have shared all that I can.

    Remember this, my child!

    Do not investigate the identity of your parents until you you possess the power and capability! Don¡¯t

    forget that!

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    With all my love, Katie.]

    Contained within the concise, single¨Cpage letter were profound expressions of Katie¡¯s love and longing

    for Caroline.

    At the same time, it conveyed astonishing revtions that shattered Caroline¡¯s perception of reality.

    She was not her mother¡¯s biological child?

    How could this even be possible?

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    Chapter 59 Cloude Orphanage

    Mason handed Caroline a tissue, empathetically offering support. I understand that epting this

    situation is difficult, but crying now won¡¯t change anything.¡±

    Caroline, unaware of her tears until he pointed them out, epted the tissue with a lowered head. Her

    voice carried a hint of moodiness as she muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He responded calmly, ¡°It happens.

    After collecting herself, Caroline lifted her gaze and addressed Mr. Hall. ¡°Mr. Hall, my mom mentioned

    in her letter that you might be able to help me.¡±

    Mr. Hall retrieved a document from his backpack and handed it to her, saying, ¡°I can provide

    assistance, but ites at a cost. In my line of work, we don¡¯t offer help out of kindness. It¡¯s for our

    livelihood, and I hope you understand.¡±

    Nodding in acknowledgment, Caroline epted the document, which contained a list of prices for

    various services. She quickly skimmed through the prices and found them within her budget.

    ¡°Money isn¡¯t the issue,¡± she asserted, looking directly at him. ¡°Efficiency and uracy are all 1 care

    about.¡±

    Mason took out another document and handed it to her. ¡°You¡¯ll trust us after seeing this.¡±

    Caroline read through the document meticulously. It detailed the firm¡¯s sessful case history over the

    years. After perusing it, she felt much more confident in Mr. Hall¡¯s capabilities.

    ¡°In that case, when can we sign the contract, Mr. Hall?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Tell me, what would you like me to investigate first?¡± he asked, genuinely interested.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes fixed on the letter, and she responded, ¡°I¡¯d like to find out which orphanage my mom

    adopted me from.¡±

    On the presidential office floor in MK, a secretary ran out from Evan¡¯s office with tears streaming down

    her face and hands clutching documents to her chest. With her head held low in misery, she

    identally collided with Danie, who happened to be passing by..

    Rage flickered in Danie¡¯s eyes, but she maintainedposure and feigned concern. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    The secretary quickly bowed and apologized upon recognizing Danie. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Love! I wasn¡¯t

    paying attention. It¡¯s entirely my fault!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Danie nced at Evan¡¯s office and asked, ¡°Did Mr. Jordan scold you again?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Amidst her tears, the secretaryined, ¡°Ever since Ms. Shenton left, Mr. Jordan has been angry

    every day. Everything we do seems to be wrong.¡±

    Although seething with anger, Danie spoke gently to the secretary, masking her true feelings.¡± Don¡¯t

    worry, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±

    Grateful for Danie¡¯s words, the secretary expressed her thanks through tears and hurried back

    to the secretarial office.

    Danie¡¯s expression turned grim. Was Caroline really so important to Evan?

    Despite his constant tantrums, he hadn¡¯t invited her to live in Vi Rossa since Caroline¡¯s

    departure.

    She was so angry that she forgot to knock. As she reached for the door handle, she overheard

    Evan¡¯s voice from within.

    ¡°Have you double¨Cchecked? Are you certain Caroline stayed at Cloude Orphanage?¡±

    -Startled, Danie froze in shock. Cloude Orphanage? Caroline? Didn¡¯t she have parents? Why did

    she reside in the very same orphanage Danie once called home?

    Images flooded Danie¡¯s mind¨CCaroline¡¯s red cinnabar mole on her earlobe. In a panic, Danie

    recoiled her hand and took a couple of steps back.

    She quickly scanned her surroundings, realizing no one had witnessed her reaction. Swiftly.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    turning on her heels, she rushed towards the elevator, unable to calm her racing thoughts even

    after reaching her office. 1

    Childhood memories flooded back like an overpowering storm

    Danie recalled seeing a girl from the same orphanage carrying an unconscious boy out of a

    river. The two of them had sought refuge in an abandoned warehouse nearby, where they stayed

    for a considerable time.

    Driven by curiosity, Danie had ventured to investigate. She witnessed the girl tending to the boy

    -lighting a fire to keep him warm, dressing him in clothes. At the time, Danie had scorned the girl,

    considering her nosy and intrusive.

    However, during her previous stint as an escort at a nightclub, Nic had enlightened her on Evan

    Jordan¡¯s quest to find a girl from Cloude Orphanage. The girl, distinguished by a red cinnabar

    mole on her earlobe, had captured Evan¡¯s attention.

    In that split second, Danie connected the dots. The unconscious boy she had seen back then

    was, undoubtedly, Evan himself.

    That realization prompted Danie to scheme with Nic, pretending to be the girl who had saved

    +15 BONUS

    her current position alongside Evan.

    The more Danie dwelled on these revtions, the more her panic intensified.

    Could Caroline be that very girl who had saved Evan?

    That didn¡¯t seem usible. If she was that girl, why couldn¡¯t she remember any of it now?

    Determined to ensure her own safety, Danie resolved to eliminate Carolinepletely. Caroline

    was a nuisance and an awful threat!

    At the cafe, Caroline and Mason rose from their seats and exited after signing the contract. As

    soon as they stepped outside, a familiar voice eximed, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you!¡±

    Caroline turned her head, recognizing the person when her eyes met the woman standing a meter

    away¨CNeil¡¯s cousin, Yuliana.

    Deciding not to engage in an argument on the street, Caroline pretended not to hear and began to

    walk away.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡± Yuliana¡¯s shout reverberated through the air, brimming with

    determination. She lunged forward unexpectedly, seizing Caroline¡¯s arm.

    ¡°We¡¯re far from finished with our grudge. Now that I¡¯ve finally found you, there¡¯s no escaping now!¡±

    Caroline looked at Yuliana, a hint of amusement in her eyes. ¡°What grudge are you referring to? Is

    it about me supposedly stealing someone else¡¯s man, or perhaps your lingering resentment

    toward your cousin for helping me teach you a lesson?¡±

    ¡°Both! I won¡¯t let you off the hook, no matter what!¡± Yuliana dered, her anger apparent.

    Caroline chuckled softly. ¡°So, what do you n to do?¡±

    Caught off guard by the question, Yuliana blinked rapidly. ¡°Well, I. L¡­¡±

    Caroline prodded further, ¡°What exactly? You want to hit me in public and humiliate your family?¡±

    Yuliana¡¯s frustration grew, and she blurted out, ¡°Caroline! Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you

    want just because Evan supports you!¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    Chapter 60 Are You Free Tonight

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline withdrew her arm from Yuliana¡¯s grip, her expression calm andposed. ¡°Ms. Xander, you

    seem a bit behind on the news. I¡¯m not the woman currently with Evan. It¡¯s Danie Love, the deputy

    head of thepany¡¯s fashion design department.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re looking to create trouble, you should approach Danie, not me.¡±

    Yuliana¡¯s shock was evident. ¡°Who?!¡±

    Caroline repeated, trying to spare her any further confusion ¡°Danie Love.¡±

    Yuliana¡¯s face contorted, revealing her heartbreak. ¡°How did that happen? Why did Evan seek

    another woman?¡±

    After muttering to herself, Yuliana suddenly raised her head and red at Caroline. ¡°Are you lying

    to me, you bitch? Evan¡¯s not like that!¡±

    Caroline was rendered speechless.

    Did she just call me a bitch?

    ¡®Does she think my patience knows no limits?¡±

    Caroline scoffed, unable to contain her disbelief. ¡°Ms. Xander, if you truly like Evan, why don¡¯t you

    have a conversation with Danie and ask her to step aside? Oh, but be careful not to be bullied if

    you decide to confront her. She¡¯s a terrible person.¡±

    Yuliana grew suspicious. ¡°What if I find out you lied to me?!¡±

    Caroline responded, ¡°They¡¯re actually getting engaged soon. You can wait and see if I¡¯m telling the

    truth.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re getting engaged?!¡± Yuliana shrieked, her voice piercing. ¡°Are you saying that awful woman is

    getting engaged to Evan?!¡±

    Caroline smirked, sensing the growing anger within Yuliana.

    As long as Yuliana redirected her hostility toward Danie, Caroline could focus on her

    investigation in peace.

    Recognizing an opportune moment, she swiftly took her leave while Yuliana¡¯s attention was

    elsewhere.

    It was only when she stepped into a taxi that Caroline finally felt a sense of relief.

    She took out her phone and texted Paige. ¡°Have you moved?¡±

    1/3

    +15 BONUS

    A response came within minutes. ¡°Yes, I moved yesterday, but that person never showed up.¡±

    Caroline frowned. As expected, it was not an easy task.

    As she was about to put her phone away, a text from an unfamiliar number caught her attention.

    [I apologize, Caroline. My cousin has caused trouble for you once again.] (1)

    She stared at the number in confusion for a moment before realizing it belonged to Neil, whom

    she had given her number to a few days ago as a gesture of gratitude for his previous help.

    She only did that so that she could buy him a meal one day since she owed him two favors.

    She checked the time before replying.

    [It¡¯s alright. Are you free tonight?]

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    [I am, if you¡¯re asking me out.]

    [How about we meet at Sycamore Restaurant on Grand River Road?]

    Sure, see you in half an hour.]

    After setting her phone aside, Caroline instructed the driver to head toward Grand River Road.

    Twenty minutester, Caroline arrived at Sycamore Restaurant, known for its sulent steaks in

    Angelbay City. Despite the expensive price she would have to pay for it, she knew that someone like

    Neil, with his status, would appreciate fine dining.

    Upon entering, she immediately requested a private room and promptly shared the room number with

    Neil. It didn¡¯t take long for him to join her.

    Neil appeared casually dressed, exuding friendliness and gentleness.

    Teasingly, Caroline remarked, ¡°Just arrived, Mr. Xander?¡±

    Smiling, he settled into his seat across from her. ¡°I got your message as soon as I arrived.¡±

    She handed him the menu. ¡°Thank you for driving me twice. This dinner¡¯s on me, to express my

    gratitude.¡±

    Neil seemed a bit helpless. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re trying to distance yourself from me.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s hand, which was reaching for her ss, paused. In truth, that was exactly what she had

    intended.

    He belonged to the upper ss, while she was a regr office worker, nothing out of the ordinary.

    People with such status disparities couldn¡¯t be friends.

    +15 BONUS She took a sip of water and replied, ¡°You¡¯re perceptive, Mr. Xander. I don¡¯t think I need to

    spell it out for you.¡±

    He responded directly, I¡¯m not so sure about that. I believe we can be friends.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback, her gaze fixed on him.

    His eyes held warmth and kindness. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I mean genuine friendship, nothing. more.

    Don¡¯t assume that your status is inferior. To me, everyone is equal. Besides, you¡¯re remarkable,

    Caroline. You should let go of any feelings of interiority.¡±

    His words of affirmation touched her deeply.

    This was the third time they had conversed, and she couldn¡¯t help but conclude that he was a down¨C

    to¨Cearth, warm, and easy¨Cgoing person.

    It was rare to find someone from the upper ss who possessed such qualities.

    She smiled, choosing to remain silent.

    After they finished their meal, as she reached for her wallet to pay, the waiter informed her that Neil had

    already taken care of the bill.

    Embarrassed, she said, ¡°This is embarrassing. I invited you cut, after all.¡±

    He waved off her concern. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll make sure you have the chance to pay.¡±

    She nodded, and they exited the private room together.

    However, just as they stepped out, they encountered Evan and Danie.

    Caroline¡¯s heart raced at the sight of Evan¡¯s face.

    ¡°What a coincidence, Caroline. Are you here on a date?¡± Danie asked, a smile on her face.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    Chapter 61 Enjoying Oneself

    Her words made the simple meal sound like a special date.

    Caroline regarded her with a cold gaze, but before she could utter a word, Neil interjected. His voice

    was calm and pleasant. It dissipated Caroline¡¯s anxiety.

    ¡°Evan, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Neil¡¯s intervention was apt. Caroline had no connection to Evan anymore, and she no longer needed to

    fret about his misunderstandings.

    Evan¡¯s countenance reflected a chilling indifference as he mumbled, ¡°You seem to be enjoying

    yourself.¡±

    Neil chuckled and remarked, ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite delightful.¡±

    Danie gazed up at Evan and remarked, ¡°Evan, don¡¯t you think Caroline and this gentleman make a

    splendid match?¡±

    Evan¡¯s gloomy eyes revealed no emotions as he pursed his lips and replied curtly, ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Neil nced at Danie, then averted his gaze and suggested to Caroline, ¡°Shall we go? I¡¯ll give

    you a ride home.¡±

    Caroline intended to decline but hesitated when he added, ¡°It¡¯s not safe there at night.¡±

    With thoughts of her baby¡¯s well¨Cbeing, she reluctantly nodded in agreement as she brushed past

    Evan, catching a glimpse of his mocking smile.

    On their way back, Neil chuckled and asked, ¡°Are you upset because I didn¡¯t clear the

    misunderstanding back there?¡±

    Caroline responded calmly. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to be angry if I¡¯ve already let it go.¡±

    ¡°I find that you resemble my mother more now,¡± Neil remarked, his smile gradually fading.

    Caroline didn¡¯tprehend the meaning behind his words since she had little knowledge of his

    mother¡¯s character.

    Thus, she ventured, ¡°Can I shamelessly assume you see me as your younger sister?¡±

    Neil was taken aback, then burst intoughter. ¡°Yes, you can put it that way.¡±

    Her silence enveloped her.

    Back at home, after freshening up, Caroline settled in front of herputer and immersed herself

    1/1

    again before retiring to bed.

    +15 BONUS

    Soon after she had dozed off, a sudden knock on her door jolted Caroline awake. Her heart raced, and

    she peered cautiously towards the door.

    Why would someone be knocking on my door at this hour? Is it some sort of trouble, considering it¡¯s

    the end of the year?¡¯ she wondered, her anxiety growing.

    Caroline anxiously switched on themp and approached the door, stepping lightly. As she looked

    through the peephole, she saw not a viin but Evan, his face flushed.

    Frowning, Caroline shouted through the door, ¡°Evan, stop knocking¡­¡±

    ¡°Caroline, open the door,¡± he threatened.

    Reluctantly, Caroline, not wanting to disturb her neighbors, opened the door slightly.

    Taking advantage of the crack, Evan ¡®sneaked into the house with his tall, robust frame. The scent of

    alcohol wafted from him, catching Caroline off guard. Before she could react, he pulled her into his

    arms without uttering a word.

    Caroline swiftly pushed him away and, in a hushed tone, reminded him, ¡°Evan, you¡¯vee to the

    wrong ce.¡±

    Ignoring her, he straightened his back and took two unsteady steps back to close the door.

    After that, he nced around the living room. When he found no one else except them, he sneered.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you invite your new man to spend the night here?¡± he jeered.

    His sarcasm ignited Caroline¡¯s anger. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Did youe here in the middle

    of the night for an inspection?¡±

    Almost immediately, she regretted saying that. She didn¡¯t need to worry about any ¡°inspections¡±

    because he had no right to act that way now.

    Evan¡¯s expression turned cold, and his aura grew increasingly frigid. ¡°Caroline, do you crave

    money that much?¡± 1

    Perplexed, Caroline furrowed her brow. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Leave Neil!¡± hemanded, his tone leaving no room for negotiation.

    Carolineughed disdainfully. ¡°What right do you have to order me around?¡±

    ¡°Caroline!¡± he suddenly roared in anger. ¡°If the Xanders find out you¡¯re with Neil, they¡¯ll ruin you.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Caroline red at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better if you focus on leading your

    life well with Danie? Can¡¯t we just stay out of each other¡¯s lives?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    His response was an unexpected kiss, and Caroline attempted to push him away. Yet, he swiftly.

    reacted, gripping her arms tightly.

    Trapped in his hold, she struggled to break free, resorting to biting him forcefully.

    He winced in pain but showed no intention of letting go. Instead, he raised his hand, holding the

    back of her head, intensifying the kiss.

    The more she fought, the more relentless his grip became. Eventually, dizziness overcame her as

    his forceful kisses grew more consuming. In one swift motion, Evan picked her up and carried her

    toward the bedroom.

    He tossed her onto the bed and loomed above her, his gaze fixed on her. ¡°Caroline, I haven¡¯t signed

    the contract!¡±

    Shame and fury surged through her, and she cursed, ¡°Evan, you¡¯re despicable!¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    He sneered in response. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you remember just how despicable I can be!¡±

    It was four o¡¯clock in the morning, and sleep eluded her. Caroline tossed and turned, her eyes fixed

    fiercely on the man beside her. As he slumbered, his facecked its usual sternness and instead

    appeared calm. The sight tempted her to strike him, to wake him up.

    But she gritted her teeth and held herself back, knowing she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.

    However, if she continued sharing a bed with him, she couldn¡¯t help but think of how he had slept.

    with Danie

    Suddenly, her phone buzzed on the bedside table.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    Chapter 62 iming a Body

    Caroline spun around and found the phone.

    Upon seeing the unfamiliar number disyed on the screen, a frown involuntarily creased her

    forehead.

    Who was it calling her in the middle of the night?

    Compelled by curiosity, she shrugged off the nket and quietly slipped out of the room to

    answer the call. With bated breath, she awaited the caller¡¯s introduction.

    ¡°Hello? Is this Caroline? This is Angelbay Prison,¡± the voice on the other end revealed.

    Prison?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart started to flutter with unease. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    I regret to inform you that your father passed away at the prison at 3.52 AM. Pleasee to im.

    his body tomorrow,¡± the voice informed her solemnly.

    Caroline¡¯s mind went nk, a wave of disbelief crashing over her.

    ¡°Bradley¡­ he¡¯s dead?¡± she murmured in disbelief.

    Slowly, Caroline lowered the phone, her eyes filled with an overwhelming sense of shock.

    Despite harboring resentment toward Bradley, she couldn¡¯t deny the hardships he endured while

    caring for the family during her childhood.

    Suppressing the pain welling up in her chest, she weakly copsed onto the sofa.

    ¡®Why does everything have to happen so suddenly?¡® she wondered, a sense of turmoil gripping her.

    The next morning, Evan received the same news. Without hesitation, he rushed to the prison

    alongside Caroline in the early hours.

    Guided by a prison guard, Caroline made her way to im Bradley¡¯s lifeless body.

    Upon seeing her father¡¯s face, marred by injuries, tears welled up in Caroline¡¯s eyes uncontrobly.

    Evan stood outside the door, silently observing her anguish. His own pain became too difficult to

    bear.

    Turning to the prison guard, Evan¡¯s voice grew icy as he demanded, ¡°Who did this?¡±

    The prison guard sighed heavily. ¡°There was an altercation in the prison, and Bradley was beaten

    1/4

    +15 BONUS

    Evan furrowed his brow. He knew that seekingpensation for her father¡¯s life would be meaningless

    After a while, Caroline emerged from the room, her expression devoid of emotion. She approached

    Evan and spoke with a detached tone, Thank you for driving me here.¡±

    Narrowing his eyes, Evan stared at her intently. The extreme calmness in her eyes cast a somber

    shadow over his own.

    ¡°Caroline¡­¡± Evan called out to heri

    ¡°Thank you. You can leave now,¡± Caroline interrupted, her lips pursed. ¡°I can handle it.¡±

    Evan fell silent, his gaze fixed on her for a moment before he turned around and departed.

    A funeral home car arrived promptly Caroline joined them, and together they headed to the

    crematorium. 1

    With no friends or rtives to bid him farewell, Bradley¡¯s funeral was simple and understated.

    While waiting for the cremation to conclude, Caroline reached out to the cemetery.

    Once the cremation was over, Caroline received Bradley¡¯s ashes and proceeded to the cemetery for

    his burial.

    Having taken care of all the necessary arrangements, Caroline purchased a bouquet of

    chrysanthemums and made her way to Katie¡¯s grave.

    She gently ced the flowers against the tombstone and knelt down slowly. In a soft murmur, she

    addressed her departed mother, ¡°Mom, are you at peace in heaven?

    ¡°You harbored so much hatred toward Dad, didn¡¯t you? But now, there¡¯s no need for that because

    he¡¯s passed away as well.¡±

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m the only one left¡­¡±

    In the distance, both Evan and Reuben quietly observed Caroline as she knelt before the

    tombstone. T

    After a while, Reuben let out a sigh and remarked, ¡°Mr. Jordan, Miss Shenton is truly pitiful.¡±

    Evan remained silent, his eyes clouded with gloom, revealing the depths of his emotions.

    After a moment, Evan inquired, ¡°Have you found out who was responsible?¡±

    Reuben bowed his head. ¡°Mr. Jordan, the person we¡¯re dealing with is cunning. Every time we uncover

    a clue, it¡¯s swiftly erased.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Evan¡¯s displeasure manifested as a frown. ¡°What I want is results.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Jordan,¡± Reuben replied

    Evan averted his gaze, retrieving a cigarette from his pocket and lighting it. After taking a drag, he

    asked, ¡°How about the orphanage? Any news?¡±

    ¡°The new director is still searching for information from that year. It will take some time,¡± Reuben

    reported.

    Flicking the ash off his cigarette, Evan made a decision. ¡®I¡¯ll go there tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, Reuben reminded, ¡°Your father ising to Angelbay City tomorrow.¡±

    Evan¡¯s frustration surfaced on his face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Got it¡­¡±

    As Reuben spoke, he noticed Carolin¨¦ standing unsteadily.

    Without warning, she suddenly copsed.

    ¡°Caroline!¡± Evan eximed, tossing his cigarette aside and rushing to her side.

    ¡°Caroline!¡±

    In a room adorned with cartoon pictures, a girl huddled on the bed, clutching her knees tightly.

    She wept relentlessly, repeatedly calling out for her mother.

    She screamed until her voice grew hoarse, but her mother never appeared.

    Suddenly, the door swung open.

    The girl straightened up, her gaze fixed on the doorway, only to find a few girls her age entering

    the room. She pouted and shrunk back.

    ¡°You¡¯re crying again. All you do is cry all day long! What a jinx!¡±

    The leader, with her hair tied in a ponytail, was consumed by anger. She grabbed a doll from the

    floor and hurled it forcefully at the girl on the bed.

    ¡°If you cry again, I¡¯ll stuff your mouth with towels.

    The girl stopped crying, but she red at the girl in a ponytail with a deep sense of injustice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare re at me! How dare you!¡± the ponytailed girl stormed toward her, raising her fists and

    striking her head repeatedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson, you jinx!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Stop hitting her!¡± Caroline shouted at the top of her lungs, suddenly jolting awake.

    She panted heavily, fear lingering in her eyes as she stared at the ceiling.

    She had dreamt once again of that pitiful girl being subjected to violence.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton is awake!¡± a familiar voice eximed, jolting Caroline back to reality.

    She turned her head and saw Lily rushing out of the room, brimming with excitement.

    +15 BONUS

    4/4

    Chapter 62 iming a Body

    Caroline spun around and found the phone.

    Upon seeing the unfamiliar number disyed on the screen, a frown involuntarily creased her

    forehead.

    Who was it calling her in the middle of the night?

    Compelled by curiosity, she shrugged off the nket and quietly slipped out of the room to

    answer the call. With bated breath, she awaited the caller¡¯s introduction.

    ¡°Hello? Is this Caroline? This is Angelbay Prison,¡± the voice on the other end revealed.

    Prison?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart started to flutter with unease. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    I regret to inform you that your father passed away at the prison at 3.52 AM. Pleasee to im.

    his body tomorrow,¡± the voice informed her solemnly.

    Caroline¡¯s mind went nk, a wave of disbelief crashing over her.

    ¡°Bradley¡­ he¡¯s dead?¡± she murmured in disbelief.

    Slowly, Caroline lowered the phone, her eyes filled with an overwhelming sense of shock.

    Despite harboring resentment toward Bradley, she couldn¡¯t deny the hardships he endured while

    caring for the family during her childhood.

    Suppressing the pain welling up in her chest, she weakly copsed onto the sofa.

    ¡®Why does everything have to happen so suddenly?¡® she wondered, a sense of turmoil gripping her.

    The next morning, Evan received the same news. Without hesitation, he rushed to the prison

    alongside Caroline in the early hours.

    Guided by a prison guard, Caroline made her way to im Bradley¡¯s lifeless body.

    Upon seeing her father¡¯s face, marred by injuries, tears welled up in Caroline¡¯s eyes uncontrobly.

    Evan stood outside the door, silently observing her anguish. His own pain became too difficult to

    bear.

    Turning to the prison guard, Evan¡¯s voice grew icy as he demanded, ¡°Who did this?¡±

    The prison guard sighed heavily. ¡°There was an altercation in the prison, and Bradley was beaten

    1/4

    +15 BONUS

    Evan furrowed his brow. He knew that seekingpensation for her father¡¯s life would be meaningless

    After a while, Caroline emerged from the room, her expression devoid of emotion. She approached

    Evan and spoke with a detached tone, Thank you for driving me here.¡±

    Narrowing his eyes, Evan stared at her intently. The extreme calmness in her eyes cast a somber

    shadow over his own.

    ¡°Caroline¡­¡± Evan called out to heri

    ¡°Thank you. You can leave now,¡± Caroline interrupted, her lips pursed. ¡°I can handle it.¡±

    Evan fell silent, his gaze fixed on her for a moment before he turned around and departed.

    A funeral home car arrived promptly Caroline joined them, and together they headed to the

    crematorium. 1

    With no friends or rtives to bid him farewell, Bradley¡¯s funeral was simple and understated.

    While waiting for the cremation to conclude, Caroline reached out to the cemetery.

    Once the cremation was over, Caroline received Bradley¡¯s ashes and proceeded to the cemetery for

    his burial.

    Having taken care of all the necessary arrangements, Caroline purchased a bouquet of

    chrysanthemums and made her way to Katie¡¯s grave.

    She gently ced the flowers against the tombstone and knelt down slowly. In a soft murmur, she

    addressed her departed mother, ¡°Mom, are you at peace in heaven?

    ¡°You harbored so much hatred toward Dad, didn¡¯t you? But now, there¡¯s no need for that because

    he¡¯s passed away as well.¡±

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m the only one left¡­¡±

    In the distance, both Evan and Reuben quietly observed Caroline as she knelt before the

    tombstone. T

    After a while, Reuben let out a sigh and remarked, ¡°Mr. Jordan, Miss Shenton is truly pitiful.¡±

    Evan remained silent, his eyes clouded with gloom, revealing the depths of his emotions.

    After a moment, Evan inquired, ¡°Have you found out who was responsible?¡±

    Reuben bowed his head. ¡°Mr. Jordan, the person we¡¯re dealing with is cunning. Every time we uncover

    a clue, it¡¯s swiftly erased.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan¡¯s displeasure manifested as a frown. ¡°What I want is results.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Jordan,¡± Reuben replied

    Evan averted his gaze, retrieving a cigarette from his pocket and lighting it. After taking a drag, he

    asked, ¡°How about the orphanage? Any news?¡±

    ¡°The new director is still searching for information from that year. It will take some time,¡± Reuben

    reported.

    Flicking the ash off his cigarette, Evan made a decision. ¡®I¡¯ll go there tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, Reuben reminded, ¡°Your father ising to Angelbay City tomorrow.¡±

    Evan¡¯s frustration surfaced on his face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Got it¡­¡±

    As Reuben spoke, he noticed Carolin¨¦ standing unsteadily.

    Without warning, she suddenly copsed.

    ¡°Caroline!¡± Evan eximed, tossing his cigarette aside and rushing to her side.

    ¡°Caroline!¡±

    In a room adorned with cartoon pictures, a girl huddled on the bed, clutching her knees tightly.

    She wept relentlessly, repeatedly calling out for her mother.

    She screamed until her voice grew hoarse, but her mother never appeared.

    Suddenly, the door swung open.

    The girl straightened up, her gaze fixed on the doorway, only to find a few girls her age entering

    the room. She pouted and shrunk back.

    ¡°You¡¯re crying again. All you do is cry all day long! What a jinx!¡±

    The leader, with her hair tied in a ponytail, was consumed by anger. She grabbed a doll from the

    floor and hurled it forcefully at the girl on the bed.

    ¡°If you cry again, I¡¯ll stuff your mouth with towels.

    The girl stopped crying, but she red at the girl in a ponytail with a deep sense of injustice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare re at me! How dare you!¡± the ponytailed girl stormed toward her, raising her fists and

    striking her head repeatedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson, you jinx!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Stop hitting her!¡± Caroline shouted at the top of her lungs, suddenly jolting awake.

    She panted heavily, fear lingering in her eyes as she stared at the ceiling.

    She had dreamt once again of that pitiful girl being subjected to violence.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton is awake!¡± a familiar voice eximed, jolting Caroline back to reality.

    She turned her head and saw Lily rushing out of the room, brimming with excitement.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    Chapter 63 Stop ying Dumb

    Caroline¡¯s mind was in a state of stupefaction as she found herself in Evan¡¯s bedroom. She rubbed her

    forehead, unable to recall how Evan had brought her here.

    Footsteps reached her ears, and she looked up to see Evan¡¯s gloomy yet handsome face. He walked

    towards the bed and gazed down at her, his tone cold as he asked, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Caroline gave him a grumpy look. ¡°What kind of question is that?¡±

    Evan noticed the sarcasm in her eyes, and his face turned dull. ¡°Ungrateful as ever! I brought you

    home, but you didn¡¯t even thank me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Caroline replied, lowering her gaze. Her tone was so calm that itcked any hint of

    gratitude.

    His frustration rose, and he swallowed slightly while thinking, ¡°She really knows how to drive me

    crazy.

    After a moment, he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat properly? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s not good for your

    health?¡±

    Caroline pursed her lips, refusing to answer his questions. Despite feeling dizzy, she pushed the

    nket aside and tried to get out of bed.

    ¡°Caroline!¡± Evan pressed her shoulders down, a tinge of anger visible in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to tie

    you up in bed with ropes.¡±

    Caroline looked up at him with cold eyes. ¡°You have no right to keep locking me up now.¡±

    After what had happened the previous night, Caroline couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe his words. She

    couldn¡¯t trust that he wouldn¡¯t behave wildly and take liberties with her again.

    Caroline put on her slippers and walked out, determined to leave his bedroom.

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you think you can leave in those clothes,¡± Evan snorted, standing his ground.

    Caroline came to a sudden halt, her gaze shifting to the clothes she was wearing. She blushed rapidly

    upon realizing that she had donned Evan¡¯s shirt.

    ring at him with a mix of shame and fury, she couldn¡¯t help but demand, ¡°Where are my clothes?¡±

    He smirked and chuckled at her angry expression. ¡°Do you think I would allow you to lie in my bed with

    dirty clothes?¡±

    I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s dirty, you are!¡® Caroline cursed him in her mind.

    After a momentary hesitation, she decided to leave his bedroom.

    +15 BONUS

    However, she didn¡¯t head downstairs. Instead, she made her way back to her old room.

    Opening the wardrobe, she retrieved the clothes Evan had given her before, the ones she had left

    behind earlier.

    After changing into her own clothes, she headed downstairs.

    When Lily came out with a bowl of soup, she noticed that Caroline was about to leave. She hurriedly

    ced the bowl down and stopped Caroline. ¡®Ms. Shenton, you¡¯re still weak. You should

    rest more.¡±

    Caroline softened her tone when she noticed Lily¡¯s motherly concern. ¡°Lily, thank you for your

    concern, but I can¡¯t stay here.¡±

    Lily tried to persuade her. ¡°At least eat before you leave. This is the chicken soup I cooked for you for

    two hours. It¡¯s good for your body.¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t bear to reject Lily¡¯s kindness, so she gave in. ¡°Okay, thank you, Lily.¡± She walked

    toward the dining table and sat down to have the soup.

    Initially, she nned to leave as soon as she finished the soup, but someone suddenly knocked on

    the door.

    Lily went to open the door, and Danie¡¯s voice filled the room. ¡°Lily, is Evan at home?¡± Danie

    entered alongside Lily, whose gaze fell upon Caroline awkwardly.

    At the same time, Danie noticed Caroline too, and her expression turned wicked and ruthless. What

    are you doing here?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    Caroline was left speechless, struck by the encounter with the very person she was most

    reluctant to face.

    Danie rushed toward Caroline. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, why are you in Evan¡¯s house?¡±

    Caroline ignored Danie¡¯s question and calmly drank her soup.

    Thwack!

    Danie raised her hand and smacked Caroline¡¯s spoon away, her agitation growing. ¡°Speak up!

    Stop acting dumb.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Evan¡¯s gloomy voice echoed from the foot of the stairs.

    Danie stiffened, her emotions changing rapidly. She looked at Evan with a pitiful expression. Evan,

    I¡¯m sorry. I got jealous, and I wasn¡¯t able to control my emotions well.¡±

    Her pretentious act disgusted Caroline.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan walked toward Danie, coldness creeping onto his handsome face, ¡°Go back.¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Danie¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she retorted in disbelief, ¡°Evan, shouldn¡¯t you give me a chance

    to exin? We¡¯re about to be engaged, but she shows up at your house.¡±

    Frustration dawned on Evan. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to meddle in my affairs just yet.¡±

    Danie burst into tears, lowering her head and apologizing. ¡®Evan¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I was wrong. Don¡¯t

    be mad. I won¡¯t ask about it anymore, okay?¡±

    Curiosity washed over Caroline as she watched Danie¡¯s act. If Evan were to find out she cheated. on

    him, how humble would she be, begging for forgiveness?¡®

    A buzz came from Caroline¡¯s phone, jolting her out of her thoughts. She took it out and checked the

    message. It was from Mason.

    [I found it. It¡¯s called Cloude Orphanage.]

    Caroline¡¯s fingers stiffened, and she quickly got up and walked out.

    Evan furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Are you done eating?¡±

    Caroline halted, a sudden idea sparking in her mind. ¡°Yes, thank you. What¡¯s more, I wouldn¡¯t have

    been able to taste Lily¡¯s cooking if you hadn¡¯t forcefully detained me.¡±

    As she averted her gaze, she purposely nced at Danie for a moment, relishing in thetter¡¯s

    hideous gaze.

    Satisfied, Caroline bid Lily goodbye and left Vi Rosa.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    Chapter 64 It¡¯s All Here

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline hailed a cab and searched for Cloude Orphanage¡¯s address on the map. It was situated in the

    western part of the city, a two¨Chour journey from her residence.

    Once she found the address, she returned to her conversation with Mason and transferred the

    remaining money to him.

    Undoubtedly, he had proven to be incredibly effective.

    Caroline texted him. [Mr. Hall, I would like to ask how you discovered that information.]

    Mason called her back less than a minute after she sent the message.

    ¡°I used Katie¡¯s identity instead of yours to conduct the search,¡± Mason exined. ¡°She had a history of

    adopting a child. However, I could only find information about your orphanage, without your previous

    name. If it¡¯s convenient for you, could you please share your previous name? It

    might help me find more valuable information.¡±

    ¡®My previous name?¡®

    Caroline was taken aback. Her mother had once mentioned that she fell seriously ill during her

    childhood, causing her to lose all memories prior to the age of seven..

    Helplessly, she admitted, ¡°Mr. Hall, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t remember my previous name.¡±

    Caroline sighed silently, feeling a sense of loss.

    Mason replied, ¡°Well, if there¡¯s no other way, you can visit the orphanage and search for the records

    from that year. I¡¯ll send you the time of the adoptionter, so you canpare it. I¡¯ll also help you

    arrange it so that you can meet the new dean directly.¡±

    Thanking him once again, Caroline hung up the call.

    Shortly afterward, Mason texted her again. She saved the photograph and nced out of the

    window.

    Caroline decided to temporarily halt her investigation into her biological parents¡® identity, but she was

    determined to reim this part of her life that belonged to her.

    Meanwhile, at International Residence, Danie immediately called Nic after returning home.

    She started sobbing as soon as Nic picked up the phone. She pleaded, ¡°Nic, you have to help me get

    rid of Caroline, no matter what,¡±

    Nic patiently urged her to calm down and asked, ¡°What happened? Take your time and tell me

    everything.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Danie proceeded to describe the incident in detail.

    Indignant, she asserted, ¡°Although I have no definite proof, my hunch tells me that Caroline is the one

    who saved Evan. Nic, Caroline must die! If she doesn¡¯t, our future ns will all go down the

    drain.¡±

    Nic replied, ¡°Got it. Leave it to me.¡±

    The next day, Caroline hailed a cab after taking care of her affairs and headed to Cloude

    Orphanage.

    Two hourster, she stepped out of the car in front of the orphanage¡¯s entrance.

    Looking at the unfamiliar surroundings, she found it hard to believe that she had once stayed

    here. If her mother hadn¡¯t passed away, Caroline might never have imagined that she was adopted

    from an orphanage.

    She smiled wistfully before making her way toward the orphanage¡¯s entrance.

    In the yard, a few teachers were ying with a group of children. When they noticed someone.

    entering, a female teacher approached Caroline and asked, ¡®Hello, may I ask why you¡¯re here?¡±

    Recalling Mason¡¯s words from the previous night, Caroline replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to meet Ms. Emma

    Walter. Is she around?¡±

    The teacher nodded and said, ¡°Yes, let me take you to her.¡±

    Caroline expressed her gratitude before following the teacher into the teaching building, where

    they both headed straight toward the dean¡¯s office

    The office door was open. The teacher lightly knocked twice and announced, ¡°Ms. Walter,

    someone is here to see you.¡±

    Emma, a friendly middle¨Caged woman wearing sses, looked at Caroline and stood up. ¡°Hello,

    may I know who you are?¡±

    Caroline walked into the office and responded, ¡°Hello, Ms. Walter. Mr. Kennedy should have.

    informed you about my visit.¡±

    Mr. Kennedy was the intermediary who helped Caroline establish a connection with the dean, as. per

    Mason¡¯s request.

    Emma recognized the situation and smiled. ¡°Ah, yes, I¡¯ve been informed. Pleasee in and have

    a seat.¡±

    Smiling in return, Caroline sat on the sofa while Emma poured a ss of water for her. ¡°He called

    ¦£

    +15 BONUS

    However, the information is quite old, and it wasn¡¯t properly categorized when I took over the

    orphanage. It might be challenging to find what you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    Caroline felt a pang of surprise. ¡°Not properly categorized?

    If there was a lot of information, it would prove to be a difficult task.

    After a brief silence, she replied, ¡°That¡¯s alright. I appreciate your willingness to help me search.¡±

    e have s

    Emma smiled, cing the ss of water in front of Caroline. water first. Let me fetch the key and take

    you to the archive.¡±

    Caroline epted the ss and took a few sips while Emma retrieved the key.

    Once she returned, the dean guided Caroline to the rear of the teaching building.

    Opening an iron door, they were greeted by a row of dpidated shacks.

    They walked to the third shack and Emma opened the door and turned themp on. ¡°It¡¯s all here.¡±

    As Caroline observed the scattered stacks of information on the table and floor, a headache began to

    creep in. Nevertheless, she expressed her gratitude to the dean, who then left her to search for the

    records from neen years ago.

    Meanwhile, at the Jordan Residence, Evan stepped out of the car, and a housekeeper hurried over to

    wee him. ¡°Young Master Jordan, Master Jordan is waiting for you inside.¡±

    Evan nodded and entered the house alongside Reuben.

    In the living room, he found his second elder brother, Adam Jordan, and his father, Draco Jordan,

    engaged in conversation

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Draco looked up upon hearing the noise at the door and sneered upon seeing Evan. ¡°Do you still

    consider me your father?¡±

    Unperturbed, Evan calmly took a seat on the sofa, prompting Adam to lean closer. In a hushed tone, he

    urged Evan, ¡°Bro, you need to exin your engagement to Dad properly.¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    Chapter 65 Why Must You Marry Her

    Evan nced at Draco, but remained silent.

    Draco was well aware of Evan¡¯s temper, so he made an effort to control his anger.

    ¡°Evan, tell me, what kind of woman managed to convince you to propose an engagement within such a

    short time?¡± Draco inquired.

    Evan shot him a cold re. ¡°Have you forgotten what happened to me when I was eight years old?¡±

    Both Draco and Adam¡¯s expressions stiffened.

    Draco inquired, ¡°Have you managed to find the girl who saved you back then?¡±

    Evan responded somberly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Draco was left speechless. It wasmon knowledge that his son had been searching for that girl.

    While he felt grateful to her for rescuing Evan, he believed his daughter¨Cinw shoulde

    from a family of equal standing

    Draco suggested, ¡°Since you¡¯ve found her, you can simply offer her money and a house. There¡¯s not

    need to marry her.¡±

    Evan sneered. ¡°Do you think I could sit here idly if not for her?¡±

    A deep crease formed between Draco¡¯s brows. ¡°Evan!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Evan abruptly stood up, cutting off Draco. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave now. And one more

    thing, you need to stay out of my marriage.¡±

    With that, he headed towards the door. Observing this, Adam immediately admonished Evan.¡± Evan,

    you can¡¯t speak to Dad like that.¡±

    Evan stopped in his tracks and turned to Adam, his gaze icy. ¡°What right do you have to lecture

    me?¡±

    Adam¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°I¡¯m your elder brother!¡±

    ¡°Elder brother?¡± Evan snorted. ¡°Back then, if it weren¡¯t for you, would I have been kidnapped and

    almost killed?¡±

    Adam grew tense and fell silent.

    After Evan left, Adam nced at Draco and voiced his concern. ¡°Dad, if you let him continue like

    this, he will eventually lose respect for you.¡±

    Draco red at him. ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t let me down. Work harder.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Adam hung his head guiltily and stammered, ¡°I am doing that, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Outside the residence, Reuben turned around and reported as soon as Evan got into the car. ¡°Mr.

    Jordan, our men informed me that someone is investigating Ms. Shenton¡¯s identity.¡±

    Evan¡¯s demeanor turned cold instantly. ¡°Who?¡±

    Reuben exined, ¡°We haven¡¯t discovered their identities yet, but they¡¯ve headed toward the

    orphanage.¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Turn around. Let¡¯s go to the orphanage.¡±

    Caroline remained in the archive room until darkness enveloped the sky, managing to find only

    two sets of information from neen years ago.

    After a brief break, as she prepared to resume her search, Emma entered the room.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s almost time for dinner. Would you like to go to the cafeteria and grab a bite?¡±

    Caroline declined politely, wearing a smile. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ll continue for a while longer. If I

    can¡¯t find it, I¡¯ll return tomorrow.

    Emma nodded and ced a key on the table. This is the key to the iron door. When you leaveter,

    please lock it for me. You can hand the key to the teacher here. I¡¯ll go home first.¡±

    Caroline pocketed the key and nodded gratefully. ¡°Alright, thank you very much.¡±

    After Emma departed, Caroline immersed herself in the archives once again. At half¨Cpast seven in the

    evening, she carried thest stack of documents from the floor to the table.

    Organizing them chronologically, she discovered a few more folders containing information from

    neen years ago. Just as she was about to examine them, she heard faint footsteps approaching

    the door.

    Her heart skipped a beat, and she turned toward the window. The darkness outside prevented her from

    seeing anyone. She gulped as a trace of fear crept into her thoughts.

    The row of buildings where the information was stored was old and dpidated, and the open. space in

    front was overgrown with weeds, indicating that very few people visited, especially at

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    this hour.

    She got up and cautiously surveyed the area, and her eyes fell on an iron rod in theer. She picked

    it up, suppressing her apprehension, and slowly approached the door.

    When she was less than a meter from the door, the footsteps sounded again.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    Chapter 66 I¡¯ll Be There Right Away

    When Evan received Caroline¡¯s call, he had just arrived at the orphanage.

    Frowning slightly, he nced at the name on his phone screen and wondered, ¡°Why is she calling

    me at this hour?¡±

    He picked up the call and before he could speak, he heard Caroline¡¯s vigorous coughing.

    ¡°Evan, save me!¡± Caroline shouted anxiously, her voice filled with desperation.

    Evan¡¯s handsome face immediately darkened, his eyes turning cold. ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at Cloude Orphanage, in the old shack at the back,¡± Caroline managed to say amidst her

    coughs. ¡°Someone Cough! Cough! Someone purposely set the ce on fire and locked me inside.

    Cough! Cough. Evan! Save me! Cough! I can¡¯t get out!¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Evan¡¯s gaze shifted to the orphanage, his expression filled with a chilling

    determination. Without wasting any time, he opened the car door and swiftly stepped out.

    ¡°Caroline, cover your mouth and find an air vent. Stand near it. I¡¯ming right away.¡±

    Reuben, noticing something was amiss, quickly exited the car and asked, ¡°Mr. Jordan, what¡¯s

    happening?¡±

    Evan quickly briefed him, saying, ¡°Gather some men and head to the old shack at the back of the

    orphanage immediately. Caroline is trapped there.¡±

    With that, he rushed into the orphanage, his heart pounding with worry. Running towards the rear of the

    building, he encountered arge blue iron door from which thick smoke billowed out. The bodyguards

    following closely behind him attempted to kick the door open.

    After a few forceful kicks, the door swung open, revealing the third shack that was engulfed in

    mes.

    Evan¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he called out, ¡°Caroline!¡±

    Caroline was hiding under the window in the shack. When she heard Evan¡¯s voice, she

    immediately responded, ¡°Evan! I¡¯m here!¡±

    Evan nced at the door that was secured with an iron lock. He screamed coldly, ¡°Stay back!¡±

    Then, he forcefully kicked the door open

    Dense smoke gushed out of the shack.

    Fanning away the smoke with his hand, Evan spotted Caroline trembling and coughing in a corner.

    Without waiting for the bodyguards¡® assistance, he darted into the fire, determined to save

    her.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline, having inhaled a significant amount of smoke, felt dizzy and weak. Her legs failed to support

    her when she tried to stand up. Evan¡¯s expression hardened as he crouched down and swiftly lifted her

    before rushing out of the burning room.

    He carried her back to the car and scolded her fiercely as she settled in. ¡°Are you out of your mind?

    Why did youe here alone? If I hadn¡¯t arrived, you would have been burned to death.¡±

    k you.¡±

    Caroline sniffled, her voice hoarse. Thank

    She sounded very sincere.

    Her gratitude touched Evan, causing his anger to subside. He calmed down and noticed the folders she

    held in her arms. Frowning, he asked, ¡°What did you manage to retrieve from there?¡±

    Regaining herposure, Caroline carefully ced the documents on herp. She switched on the

    carmp and anxiously searched through the documents,

    Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you looking for information about the time you spent in the

    orphanage?¡±

    Her hands momentarily froze as she realized something. Looking up at Evan, she asked, confused,

    ¡°How did you get here so quickly?¡±

    Evan red at her. ¡°Have you be dumb from all the smoke?¡±

    Caroline attempted to calm herself down, recollecting what Evan had just told her. He had asked if she

    was looking for information, which she now realized. Shocked, she stared at him and asked, Do you

    know something?¡±

    Evan picked up a set of information from herp. ¡°Your father told me that you were adopted by

    your mother.¡±

    Caroline was stunned. Questions flooded her mind. ¡®He knew it all along? Why didn¡¯t he tell me? How

    did he arrive so quickly? Did hee here with his men to search for information?¡®

    Caroline blinked, her mind in a daze. ¡°Did you find anything?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Evan replied, growing frustrated. ¡°Caroline, let me ask you onest time.¡±

    Evan¡¯s cold gaze bore into her. ¡°That year¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Caroline knew what he wanted to ask, so she interrupted him. I¡¯ve lost my

    memories.¡±

    Evan furrowed his brows, briefly scrutinizing her before returning his attention to the information. They

    searched for a long time, but found no details about Caroline¡¯s adoption or even a photograph

    resembling her.

    ¨C

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    Disappointed, Caroline nced at the scattered information in the car and remarked, ¡°Well,

    everything¡¯s gone now. The remaining information was burned together with the shack.¡±

    Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You mentioned on the phone that someone deliberately set the ce on

    fire?¡±

    Caroline nodded and proceeded to recount the events leading up to the fire in great detail.

    After a moment of silence, Evan let out a coldugh. ¡°The person who destroyed the information

    might have knowledge about your background. Moreover, the person who attacked you on two

    previous asions could very well be the same individual.¡±

    Caroline felt a surge of fear upon hearing his words. ¡°Are you suggesting that they are enemies of

    my parents?¡±

    ¡°Enemies?¡± Evan¡¯s gaze grew intense. ¡°Why do you assume it¡¯s their enemies?¡±

    Caroline averted her eyes. ¡°I have the right to withhold answers to your questions.¡±

    Without any leads, she couldn¡¯t reveal her mother¡¯s warnings to Evan just yet.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    Chapter 67 Robin

    +15 BONUS

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan did not pressure Caroline for an answer when she refused to disclose the truth.

    Once the firefighters and police officers arrived at the scene, he escorted her to a nearby hospital

    after she finished giving her testimony.

    The doctor examined her lungs, and upon being assured of her well¨Cbeing, they departed.

    On her way home, drowsiness overcame Caroline, causing her to identally bump her head

    against the car door from time to time.

    Seeing that, Evan pursed his thin lips and extended his hand, gently supporting her head and

    allowing her to rest it on his shoulder.

    Reuben, who was driving, caught a glimpse of the scene through the rearview mirror and couldn¡¯t

    help but suppress hisughter.

    ¡®Mr. Jordan is stubborn, but he does care about Ms. Shenton,¡® Reuben mused to himself.

    Two hourster, they arrived at Vi Rosa.

    Initially, Evan had intended to carry Caroline out of the car, but the moment he touched her legs, she

    abruptly awakened and shrinked back in fear. When she realized it was Evan, she averted her! gaze

    and asked hesitantly, ¡°Are we at Redwood Neighborhood?¡±

    Redwood Neighborhood was the neighborhood where Caroline rented her house.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be staying at Vi Rosa, Evan replied, his tone devoid of warmth.

    Caroline regained herposure, widening her eyes in surprise. ¡°Vi Rosa? No, I want to go

    home.¡±

    Evan furrowed his brows, his voice taking on a slightly somber tone. ¡°Caroline, do you think you¡¯ll

    always be this incredibly lucky?¡±

    Caroline pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°I can hire a few bodyguards.¡±

    ¡°And for how long do you intend to do that?¡± Evan scoffed.

    Caroline fell silent, realizing she didn¡¯t have sufficient funds to hire bodyguards indefinitely.

    However, Evan was on the verge of bing engaged to Danie. If Caroline remained at Vi Rosa,

    she would bebeled a homewrecker.

    As they reached an impasse, Reuben¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He stepped out of the car to answer the

    call and hurriedly returned, eximing, ¡°Mr. Jordan, they¡¯ve apprehended the people responsible for

    setting the fire. Do you want them brought here?¡±

    13

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline immediately lifted her gaze and locked eyes with Evan. A faint smile appeared in his eyes, as

    if he was awaiting her decision.

    Caroline looked away and said, ¡®T¡¯ll go home after listening to them.¡±

    With that, she opened the car door and rushed into the vi.

    At the same time, in International Residence, Danie received a call from Nic.

    *So, you¡¯re telling me that Evan was also at the orphanage?¡± Danie¡¯s face twisted in anger, her fury

    evident.

    Nic gasped. ¡°Are you seriously fucking caring about Evan at a time like this? My men have been

    caught! If they can¡¯t keep this a secret, you know damn well what awaits me!¡±

    Danie¡¯s expression tensed. ¡°Nic, I¡¯m begging you. Even if you get caught, don¡¯t expose me. If

    you¡¯re imprisoned, I can help you from the outside. But if we¡¯re both locked up, who knows what

    will be of us?¡±

    Nicughed coldly. ¡°Danie! I know exactly what kind of person you are. Don¡¯t even dream of having it

    easy if I have to suffer.¡±

    Danie attempted to persuade him. ¡°Nic, you can¡¯t do this. Just calm down and listen to me. I¡¯ll

    be engaged to Evan in a week, and as his fianc¨¦e, it¡¯ll be easy for me to secure your release.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Nic erupted in anger. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you repeatedly pushing me to do these dirty

    jobs for you, would I be facing imprisonment? Pray that I don¡¯t get caught. Motherfucker! If I get

    caught, they¡¯ll push me to the edge.¡±

    With that, he abruptly ended the call.

    Danie sat on the nearby sofa and contemted quietly. After a while, she retrieved her phone

    and transferred all the money she possessed to Nic. She even sent him a text message: [Nic, lie

    low for now. I¡¯m transferring all my avable funds to you.]

    By the time the culprits were tied up and brought to Vi Rosa, Evan had already retreated to the

    backyard with Caroline.

    With the New Year approaching, the biting cold weather caused Caroline to shiver, despite being

    bundled up inyers of clothing.

    The culprits fared even worse as Evan ordered his subordinates to strip them, leaving them with

    only their boxers

    Caroline stole a quick nce at the man sitting beside her, realizing that only he could devise

    such a legally torturous method to deal with people.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan instructed his subordinate, Julian, ¡°Bring some water here.¡±

    Julian promptlyplied, returning shortly with several pails of

    ssh the freezing water onto the four culprits

    They useddles to

    None of the culprits could withstand thebination of the cold water and chilly wind.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± one of the bald men shouted anxiously.

    Evan cast a nce at Julian, who¡¯immediately ceased the water torture. Evan then stated icily.¡±

    You have five minutes.¡±

    The bald man trembled as he exined, ¡°It was Robin! He paid us and ordered us to do it. He said

    our task was to burn the archive room. That¡¯s all we know.¡±

    Robin?¡® Caroline had no recollection of that name. ¡°Why would he want to destroy the archive

    room for no apparent reason?¡®

    Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Did he reveal anything else to you?¡±

    The bald man responded, ¡°Not at all. He never disclosed the whole story to us. He simply paid us

    and instructed us to carry out the task. He imed he would handle the aftermath. He didn¡¯t even

    provide a reason when he asked us to run over the woman next to you back at the hospital.

    grounds.¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    Chapter 68 I Don¡¯t Have Any Evidence

    Caroline was taken aback, her mind reeling. ¡°Robin asked you to run me over? And what about the

    posters at the hospital?¡±

    The bald man replied, ¡°We were the ones who put up those posters to defame you.¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t stay seated any longer. She abruptly stood up and confronted them. ¡°Danie. Do you

    know her?¡±

    Evan turned to Caroline, who had be unhinged. His eyes reflected a multitude ofplex

    emotions.

    But the bald man shook his head. ¡°As I said before, we only have limited knowledge. I can¡¯t guarantee

    if Robin knows her or not. The truth will only be revealed when you capture Robin.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet with anger. She knew deep down that Danie was behind

    all this, but Danie was skilled at hiding herself. Even if Caroline found the people who

    attacked her, she would be powerless against Danie

    y way

    She could only suffer in silence, even if she knew the truth. The forward was to y the

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    fool and continue searching for evidence.

    Seeing her trembling in fear, Evan softlyforted her. ¡°Caroline, calm down.¡±

    Caroline turned to look at him, gritting her teeth and suppressing her anger as she asked, ¡°Evan,

    do you trust me?¡±

    Evan¡¯s handsome face turned serious. ¡°Danie is incapable of such actions.¡±

    ¡°Do you trust her that much?¡± Caroline sneered. ¡°Our three years together can¡¯t bepared to the

    short time you¡¯ve spent with her? Or is it because she once saved you, so you trust her blindly?

    Annoyance flickered across his face. ¡°Show me the evidence.¡±

    Bitterness overwhelmed Caroline¡¯s senses. ¡°I don¡¯t have any evidence.¡± If she did, Danie

    wouldn¡¯t be so carefree and unaffected.

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have the right to use her.¡± Evan frowned. He looked away and stood up, giving an

    order to the bodyguard. Take them to the police station and have someone continue searching

    for the mastermind¡±

    And so, the matter came to an end.

    Caroline dragged her exhausted body back to Redwood Neighborhood. She put her phone on

    1/3

    her root, immersed in her designs.

    Half a month flew by, and it was time for her pregnancy test once again.

    Caroline hailed a cab to go to the hospital. After the check¨Cup, the doctor delivered a shocking

    statement. ¡°You¡¯re carrying triplets. Why didn¡¯t we discover this earlier?¡±

    Caroline took in a sharp breath. ¡°Triplets?¡±

    The doctor pushed the ultrasound report towards her. ¡°The ultrasound report doesn¡¯t lie. If you don¡¯t

    believe it, you can confirm with arger hospital. And you¡¯re quite slim. You need to consume more

    nutritious food, or else it may affect the growth of your babies.¡±

    Caroline didn¡¯t know how she managed to walk out of the hospital. The winter sun was ringly

    bright.

    When she answered Paige¡¯s call, she was still in a daze.

    Paige¡¯s voice came through the phone, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m here. Are you done with your check¨Cup? I¡¯m

    famished!¡±

    Caroline gulped and whispered, ¡°Paige¡­¡±

    Paige was startled by Caroline¡¯s tone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Caroline pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with triplets¡±

    Silence engulfed them both for a moment.

    After a while, Paige took a deep breath and said, ¡°Come over. I need to tell you something.¡±

    Caroline hung up and went to the hospital entrance to meet Paige.

    As she got into the car, Paige said, ¡°Let¡¯s set aside the baby talk for now. There¡¯s something else. Did

    you know Evan postponed the engagement?¡±

    Caroline regained herposure, shaking her head in confusion.

    During this period, she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to her phone, so she was unaware of the situation

    outside. Besides, Evan hadn¡¯t visited her either.

    It was likely that he felt embarrassed by how she lost control and red up in a rage at him in

    front of so many people that night.

    ¡°I identally overheard Danie talking to the boss on the phone and found out about it,¡± Paige

    continued. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the exact reason. But in any case, Evan has been distant towards

    hertely. If they¡¯re not getting engaged, I think you should seize this opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Why should I pursue a man who doesn¡¯t trust me?¡± Caroline cracked a bitter smile.

    Paige persisted, ¡°But you¡¯re carrying his triplets now!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline rubbed her temples, feeling a headacheing on. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss that after the New Year.

    Paige nodded and changed the subject. ¡°How about a New Year¡¯s Eve countdown together

    tomorrow?¡±

    Caroline smiled helplessly. ¡°You should be with your parents. I¡¯ll be fine alone.¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending!¡± Paige red at her. ¡°I can see the loneliness on your face.¡±

    They chatted until they reached the city center, where they went to a highly regarded restaurant for a

    meal.

    Caroline had booked a private room in advance while they were on the way there.

    As she climbed the stairs, she overheard Danie¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Evan, please don¡¯t rush off. Can you take a look at this first?¡±

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    Chapter 69 I¡¯ve Come To Keep You Company

    Both Caroline and Paige exchanged a silent nce, understanding each other without words.

    They were not in the habit of eavesdropping, so they proceeded directly toward the private room.

    However, just as they took a couple of steps, Evan¡¯s words halted them in their tracks.

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant? Evan¡¯s voice sounded hoarse and filled with bewilderment.

    Danie nodded with a pitiful expression. ¡°Evan, it¡¯s been a month. I don¡¯t want to force you into an

    engagement because of the child. If you don¡¯t want the baby, I can have an abortion.¡±

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°No!¡± His response was icy, carrying an unmistakable intensity.

    Caroline, on the other hand, felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her. She stood there

    speechless, her mind unable toprehend the situation.

    Based on Evan¡¯s tone, it seemed he intended to ept Danie¡¯s child.

    Carol¡­¡± Paige looked at Caroline with concern.

    Caroline blinked, trying to collect herself. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    However, Paige grabbed her arm and led her toward the exit. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Caroline took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the private room and have something to eat.¡±

    Once inside the private room, Caroline sat down, her mind still reeling. She couldn¡¯t help but touch her

    belly, feeling a deep ache in her heart.

    For a moment, regret washed over her. ¡®Why am I pregnant? If it weren¡¯t for my past infatuation with

    Evan, my babies would definitely have someone to call a father!¡¯

    ¡°Carol? Caroline?¡± Paige¡¯s voice brought her back to reality. She looked up, dazed, and saw Paige,

    whose face was filled with anger.

    Paige handed her a tissue. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, Wipe away your tears.¡±

    Caroline absentmindedly touched her face, realizing it was wet with tears.

    ¡°Stop crying. At most, I¡¯ll help you raise the kids,¡± Paigeforted her.

    ¡°Men are jerks! How can he treat the mothers of his children so differently?¡±

    Caroline whispered, ¡°Speak softly.¡±

    Evan was just next door, and she didn¡¯t want to be discovered by him. She also despised seeing

    Danie unt herself in front of her.

    +15 BONUS

    Paige rolled her eyes. ¡°So what if he hears me? At most, I¡¯ll resign. Then I won¡¯t have to see that

    pretentious bitch¡¯s face every day.¡±

    Caroline gently patted Paige¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Paige asked, ¡°Are you really okay? Just now, you seemed as if your soul escaped your body.

    Danie keeps trying to get in between the two of you and snatch him away at every possible

    corner. Why are you stepping back and giving up so easily? Ughhh! You¡¯re killing me!¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Do you want me to be stuck between them and live a shameful life forever?¡±

    She had had enough of beingbeled as a mistress. She didn¡¯t want to be a homewrecker. She

    knew very well who she could and couldn¡¯t fall in love with.

    If she pursued Evan out of hatred for Danie, and for the sake of their children, she might end up

    ruining her entire life.

    Paige relented. ¡°Okay, forget it.¡±

    Caroline revealed a smile. ¡°I stand by my decision. I¡¯m the one who chose to keep the babies.

    Regardless of how my future turns out, it has nothing to do with Evan.¡±

    After the meal, Paige drove Caroline back to Redwood Neighborhood..

    When Caroline arrived home, her phone rang.

    It was a call from Neil.

    ¡°Caroline, can I talk to you for a moment?¡±

    Caroline checked the time. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Neil exined, ¡°My question might offend you, but after hearing about what happened, I can¡¯t help but

    ask.¡°1

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Caroline, is it true that you were adopted?¡±

    His voice was tinged with nervousness.

    Caroline¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Are you investigating my private matters?¡±

    Neil quickly rified, ¡°No, today I was out with friends, and they mentioned the fire at Cloude

    Orphanage. When they brought up your name, I inquired about it. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Hearing his exnation, Caroline¡¯s expression softened.

    +15 BONUS

    After a brief pause, she answered, ¡°Yes, my mother adopted me.¡±

    Neil fell silent for a moment.

    If it weren¡¯t for the call still being connected as shown on the phone screen, Caroline would have

    thought he had hung up.

    After a while, Neil asked, ¡°How are you nning to celebrate New Year¡¯s Eve tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Just the usual,¡± Caroline replied casually.

    She didn¡¯t feel the need to share her personal affairs with others.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hang up now if you¡¯re done. Bye

    With that, she ended the call before waiting for his response.

    Neil¡¯s tone had been too telling. He almost blurted out that she was his long¨Clost younger sister.

    The Xander family held high prestige and power. Of course, this kind of melodramatic thing. would

    never happen to her, not in a million years.

    She had never even considered it. Not even once.

    It was New Year¡¯s Eve.

    Caroline visited the florist early in the morning and bought two bouquets of chrysanthemums

    before rushing to the cemetery

    Once she arrived, she ced the bouquets before Bradley and Katie¡¯s tombstones, one for each.

    Then, she took out a tissue and began wiping the dust off Katie¡¯s photograph.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve. I¡¯vee to keep youpany.¡±

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she touched the photograph. ¡°I went to the orphanage, but 1

    couldn¡¯t find any relevant information. I¡¯ve sought Mr. Hall¡¯s help to further look into it for me.

    Mom, I really want to know who I am. Please don¡¯t be angry that I¡¯m looking into it so soon. I just

    want to reim what I¡¯ve lost¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she suddenly heard footsteps behind her.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70

    Chapter 70 Head to Redwood Neighborhood

    Caroline immediately stopped talking and turned to look behind her.

    It was none other than Dr. Wilson, holding a bouquet of Leucantheme flowers.

    ¡°Doctor Wilson?¡± Caroline stood up in astonishment. It had been quite some time since shest

    saw Scott.

    Under the warm sunlight, Scott¡¯s facial features emanated a gentle charm. He appeared refined

    and kind

    1

    With a smile, Scott said, ¡°I saw you as I was heading upstairs just now, but I didn¡¯t want to disturb.

    you since you were talking to Mrs. Shenton.¡±

    Awkwardness washed over her. Caroline didn¡¯t know how much he had overheard.

    To change the subject, Caroline spoke up. ¡°Thank you for visiting my mother.¡±

    Scott ced the flowers in front of the tombstone and spoke with rity and tenderness, ¡®You

    haven¡¯t been taking good care of yourself.¡±

    His words carried a certain conviction.

    Caroline lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy with worktely.¡±

    Scott nced at her belly. ¡°You should think about your babies. The first three months are crucial.

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    ¡°I recently changed jobs, so I¡¯ve been busy and haven¡¯t had the chance to ask about you¡­¡±

    Scott inquired hesitantly, ¡°Are you¡­ okay with him?¡±

    Caroline smoothed her hair, which had been slightly ruffled by the wind. ¡°We¡¯re separated, and

    I¡¯ve moved out.¡±

    Scott was taken aback. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t tell him about the babies?¡°.

    ¡°No.¡± Caroline¡¯s voice sounded helpless.

    Scott suggested, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, and only if you¡¯refortable with it, let me take you out for a

    meal.¡±

    Caroline was at a loss for words.

    He truly was a kind¨Chearted person.

    +15 BONUS

    He always considered others¡® feelings in his speech and behavior.

    When her mother was alive, he had helped take care of her.

    When her mother passed away, he set aside his own work to assist with the funeral arrangements.

    It would be unreasonable to refuse a simple meal with him considering all that

    With that in mind, she asked him subconsciously, ¡°Are you going to celebrate New Year¡¯s alone?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I always celebrate it by myself. My mother passed away when I was young, and I don¡¯t

    know where my father is.¡±

    A tinge of sadness flickered in his eyes as he made that confession.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Caroline was slightly taken aback. After a moment of silence, she proposed, ¡°Why don¡¯t we

    celebrat¨¦ together?¡±

    Paige would being to her ce tonight, and Scott had met Paige before.

    It would be more lively to celebrate together rather than being alone.

    Scott was surprised for a moment before he chuckled, ¡°Alright, thank you for your hospitality¡±

    After leaving the cemetery, Caroline and Scott went to a supermarket tooth to buy some items

    for their New Year¡¯s celebration.

    As they stood at the checkout counter, the cashier couldn¡¯t help but gaze at them..

    Suddenly, out of the blue, she eximed, ¡°Your husband is so handsome!¡±

    Caroline blushed instantly. ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t my wife beautiful?¡± Scott interjected and chuckled before Caroline could exin.

    Caroline stared at him with wide eyes. ¡°We¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, let me pay for it.¡± Scott interrupted her.

    Caroline was left speechless.

    She wished the ground would open up and swallow her,

    As they walked out of the supermarket, Caroline sighed with mixed emotions. ¡°Doctor Wilson,

    you¡¯ve be quite skilled at deceiving people.¡±

    Scott shrugged nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s a festive day. Let¡¯s not dampen her enthusiasm.¡±

    Caroline didn¡¯t know what to say to that. She just helplessly thought, ¡®Her enthusiasm has

    +15 BONUS

    Upon returning to Redwood Neighborhood, they found Paige leaning against the car, waiting for

    them.

    Caroline had informed both Scott and Paige earlier, so their arrival didn¡¯te as a surprise to

    either of them.

    Paige wasted no time in teasing Scott, and he responded in good humor.

    The three of them busied themselves in the kitchen, preparing a lively meal.

    In contrast, Vi Rosa was enveloped in a somber and cold atmosphere.

    Danie had moved into Vi Rosa due to her pregnancy, and Lily was taking care of her.

    Danie helped Lily serve the dishes before she headed upstairs to call Evan down for dinner.

    Just as she reached the top of the stairs, Evan descended.

    She smiled and informed him, ¡°Evan, dinner¡¯s ready.¡±

    Evan didn¡¯t even spare her a nce as he responded coldly, ¡°Go ahead and eat, I¡¯m going out.¡±

    Her disappointment was palpable. ¡°But Evan, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve today.¡±

    He paused briefly, clearly annoyed. ¡°Is that really important?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to eat with you,¡± she replied cautiously

    ¡°You can do that alone.¡±

    With that, he turned away and left Vi Rosa, leaving her standing there with a crestfallen

    expression.

    ¡°Where is he going on such an important night?¡±

    Evan got into his car and looked up at the window of Caroline¡¯s old room with dark eyes:

    Reuben ventured tentatively, ¡°Mr. Jordan, is Ms. Shenton celebrating New Year¡¯s alone?¡±

    Evan pursed his lips. ¡°Head to Redwood Neighborhood.¡±

    An hourter, the car was parked near Caroline¡¯s building. As Evan reached for the car door

    handle, he noticed two figures appearing at the foot of the stairs

    Caroline, wearing a¡¯white sweater and her hair in a low ponytail, exuded a gentle aura. She held a

    trash bag and walked towards the bins, apanied by Scott, also dressed in white. They were

    engrossed in conversation,ughing together.

    To outsiders, it would be easy to mistake them for a couple, and Evan was no exception.

    +15 BONUS

    A deep chill crept into his eyes as he stared at them, his tension mounting.

    The atmosphere in the car turned chillingly cold. Reuben regretted mentioning that Caroline might be

    celebrating alone.

    After disposing of the trash, Caroline started to ascend the stairs. Out of the corner of her eye, she

    noticed a car parked nearby.

    Given that the modest neighborhood mostly consisted of ordinary people, the presence of the luxurious

    Maybach seemed strikingly out of context.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71

    Chapter 71 Telling the Truth

    Scott followed Caroline¡¯s gaze and immediately understood who

    Should I go up first?¡±

    had transpired. He spoke softly,¡±

    Caroline pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be done after saying hello to him.

    She had no interest in drama.

    She couldn¡¯t fathom why he was here now. Nheless, she deemed it appropriate to

    acknowledge him since he had previouslye to her rescue.

    Scoff nodded and patiently waited as she made her way toward the Maybach.

    As Caroline approached the car, Evan rolled down the window, revealing his stern, handsome face.

    Maintaining a cold and courteous tone, she greeted him, ¡®Happy New Year, Evan.¡±

    Addressing him formally created an immediate distance between them.

    He returned her gaze coldly andmanded, ¡°Get in.¡±

    Refusing his demand, she asserted, ¡°My friend is waiting for me. I¡¯ll go after saying hello to you.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself!¡± Evan¡¯s tone left little room for defiance.

    Caroline scoffed. Who did he think he was, ordering her around sote at night?

    ¡°Evan, I am no longer your subordinate. I don¡¯t have to obey your orders,¡± she dered firmly,

    turning to leave.

    However, the moment she turned away, a flicker of coldness crossed his face.

    In an instant, he flung the door open and grabbed her arm.

    Caught off guard, she instinctively pulled away, her guard up as she stared at the man before her.

    ¡°Evan! You have a wife, so please show me some respect!¡±

    I already told you, I didn¡¯t sign the agreement,¡± he snarled at her.

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Evan, only assholes would want to cheat on their wives. Are you trying to be

    one?!¡±

    Reuben¡¯s heart raced as he listened. Ms. Shenton was the first person to call Evan Jordan an

    asshole!

    Evan was instantly enraged ¡°Are you sick of living, Caroline?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a friendly reminder that you shouldn¡¯t be clinging onto a woman sote at night. I

    don¡¯t want you to me me when Daniees looking for trouble!¡± she retorted.

    Then why did you walk over here?!¡® he asked angrily.

    She smiled ¡°Don¡¯t you know what it means to be courteous, Evan?¡±

    ¡°Caroline!¡± Evan nced at her and peered at Scott, who stood at the entrance. ¡°You don¡¯t dare

    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± She fought back. ¡°Evan, I¡¯m grateful that you saved me. That¡¯s why I thought it made

    sense to say hello when I saw you. But we need to set boundaries now. 1

    ¡°We should have done so when Danie appeared, and even more so now. If we had approached this

    reasonably, and if it weren¡¯t for your interference, she wouldn¡¯t have targeted my mom! Meanwhile, you

    offer her all your protection and trust! I¡¯m done talking. I wish you evesting.

    love with that evil woman, Evan!¡±

    Fuck trust, she no longer wanted that!

    She vowed to never fall for a foolish man again.

    There had been a glimmer of hope within her before, but it all shattered when she witnessed him.

    protect Danie that night. No matter how filthy she was, Danie was still the love of his life!

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In contrast, Caroline felt like nothing more than a disposable pawn in his game.

    Coldness and determination filled Caroline¡¯s eyes as she made her decision. She walked away,

    ascending the stairs with Scott.

    Evan watched them depart, looking utterly miserable.

    Inside the elevator, Scott nced at her, his concern evident as he noticed her tear¨Cstained face.

    He asked, ¡°I suppose it¡¯s difficult to let go?¡±

    Sniffling, she replied, ¡°I have to, no matter how hard it is. I refuse to hold a person in my heart who

    doesn¡¯t trust me.¡±

    Observing her paleplexion, he sighed quietly under his breath.

    At 1 a.m., Caroline bid Scott and Paige farewell. As she arrived home, she heard a sudden knock on

    the door. Assuming it was Paige who had forgotten something, she opened the door without a

    second thought. ¡°Why did youe back¡­¡±

    Her words trailed off as she stared icily at the uninvited guest. ¡°Is Evan here?!¡± Danie demanded,

    her face filled with grim determination.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline retorted, ¡°Why have youe to my home if you can¡¯t find your man?¡±

    Pushing Caroline aside, Danie nced around the living room before checking the bedroom. Only

    when she didn¡¯t find Evan did she emerge from the room

    She issued a venomous warning. ¡°If you dare to covet him, I¡¯ll make sure¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Caroline pped her.

    Danie red at her furiously, so Caroline pped her on the other cheek

    ¡°What makes you think you have the right toe into my house?¡± Caroline stepped closer to her.

    ¡°Are you causing trouble with me simply because you can¡¯t control your

    man?¡±

    Danie covered her cheeks, yelling fiercely, ¡°Are you out of your mind, Caroline?!¡±

    Caroline scoffed. ¡°Yes, I am out of my mind. Do you think I¡¯ve forgotten how my mother died?¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with me? Weren¡¯t you the one who drove your mother to death by being a

    mistress? I was merely speaking the truth¡± Danie¡¯s ferocity intensified as she stared at Caroline with

    bloodshot eyes, as if trying to pierce through her.

    ¡°The truth?¡± Caroline narrowed her eyes. ¡°Perhaps I should find the time to tell Evan the truth as well.¡±

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72

    Chapter 72 Do You Have Anything To Drink

    Danie roared, her voice filled with anger. ¡°Do you honestly think Evan would believe you?¡±

    ¡°Sure, he might not believe me, but¡­¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help but notice the swell of Danie¡¯s belly as she spoke. ¡°If I were to tell him about

    your affair with another man while you¡¯re with him, do you think he¡¯d suspect that the baby

    isn¡¯t his?¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it seems like your memory is failing you. Have you forgotten about Nic, whom you slept with?

    ¡°Caroline teased.

    Danie¡¯s face paled. ¡°You¡¯re full of bullshit, Caroline!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s smile grew wider ¡°Why so nervous? Are you

    ling quilty?

    In a fit of anger, Danie mmed her hand on the table and pointed at Caroline. ¡°Do you really

    think Evan would believe you based on that? Do you honestly believe you can jeopardize our

    rtionship so easily? Are you blind to how differently he treats mepared to you?¡±

    Danie stormed toward the door, fearing that Caroline might lose control and strike her once. more

    Just before mming the door shut, she delivered one final statement. ¡°Don¡¯t humiliate

    yourself, please!¡±

    Caroline turned away, her gaze fixated on her reddened palm. The p she had given Danie couldn¡¯t

    erase the deep¨Cseated resentment she felt toward her.

    After taking a shower, Carolineid down on her bed, hoping for some peace. However, her tranquility

    was short¨Clived as the sound of her front door being mmed echoed through her

    home.

    Annoyed, she wondered why people kept intruding tonight of all nights.

    As she opened the door, she was surprised to find two men standing outside her house, seemingly

    appearing out of thin air. Alex, holding a heavily intoxicated Evan, wore an awkward smile. T apologize.

    He had a bit too much to drink.¡±

    Without waiting for her response, Alex gently pushed Evan inside and entered her home.

    Caroline was at a loss. Danie had just left, and now Evan had arrived? Did they think her ce.

    was some sort of gathering spot?

    After settling Evan on the couch, Alex turned to Caroline, catching his breath. ¡°Do you have

    anything to drink?¡±

    1/3

    +15 BONUS Reluctantly, she fetched a bottle of water from the kitchen and handed it to him. ¡°You

    shouldn¡¯t have brought him here, Mr. Price.¡±

    Only after drinking half a bottle of water did Alex offer an exnation. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to send him all the

    way to the suburbs in the middle of the night. He insisted, and there was nothing else I could do.¡±

    ¡°I need to get rid of him,¡± Caroline dered firmly.

    A frown creased Alex¡¯s brow. ¡°Do you have any idea why he drank so much? Despite the current

    circumstances that you¡¯re not together anymore, he treated you well in the past, didn¡¯t he? You can¡¯t be

    so cruel to toss him out right now! It¡¯s negative 10 degree Celsius out there!¡±

    Caroline met his gaze coldly. ¡°I traded my body for his kindness, didn¡¯t I, Mr. Price? Don¡¯t make things

    difficult for me.¡±

    She was determined not to let Evan stay, no matter what.

    She had made up her mind to sever all ties. She couldn¡¯t afford to be vulnerable again.

    Alex was left speechless. He ced the bottle down and stared at Evan, who was now stirring on the

    couch. Caroline thought he hade to his senses and was about to take Evan away, but she

    never expected what happened next.

    In a sudden burst of action, Alex darted toward the door, his voice echoing through the room,¡±

    Caroline, if you allow him to freeze out there, you¡¯ll face the consequences of thew!¡±

    The door mmed shut, leaving Caroline staring at it, trembling with disbelief.

    How could anyone be so shameless?!

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    She stood frozen for a moment before adjusting the air¨Cconditioning and retreating to her room.

    Just as she turned off the lights, her door swung open.

    Furious, she found Evan standing tall in the doorway, appearingpletely sober.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame you didn¡¯t pursue acting with your extraordinary acting skills!¡± she spat out,

    seething with anger.

    She was pissed.

    The man stood with a grim expression, the light casting an intimidating shadow on his face. You¡¯re truly

    heartless for not even giving me a nket,¡± he stated coldly.

    She scoffed. ¡°I only have one nket. If that¡¯s not eptable to you, you can go back to Vi Rosa!¡±

    He entered the room with a cold demeanor, shutting the door behind him before making his way

    to the bed. He removed the nket andy down.

    +15 BONUS

    Immediately, she sat up and switched on the bedsidemp, her guard firmly in ce. ¡°Can you at least

    let me keep my dignity?!¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°Are you worried about upsetting Doctor Wilson or Neil?¡±

    Her response eluded her for a moment.

    He sure was full of himself! He had repeatedly humiliated her, and the more he behaved that way. the

    more she desired to defy him!

    Mocking, she retorted, ¡°Since you already know, then stop intruding into my life!¡±

    A menacing glint shed in his eyes as he reached out and grabbed her arm, forcing himself on top of

    her

    He grabbed her chin and said with his cold eyes ¡°Caroline! How many men do you want to mess

    around with before finally giving up?!¡± !

    Suppressing her resentment, she shot back, ¡°What does my personal life have to do with you? Can¡¯t

    you just go be with Danie? Why must you behave like a madman here?¡±

    Before she could finish, he forcefully bit down on her lips, sending a wave of pain through her. Anger

    overwhelmed her rationality.

    In a moment of reflex, she pped him across the cheek. The sound reverberated through the

    room.

    She was stunned by her own actions.

    He seethed with rage, gritting his teeth. ¡°Wow, Caroline!¡±

    With that, he pressed himself onto her, violently tearing at her pajamas and forcibly entered her.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    Chapter 73 I Hope You Will Keep Your Promise

    That night, Evan ravaged her with relentless fervor, his actions bordering on madness.

    Once he was spent, he cast a cold, disdainful re at Caroline. She was trembling and curled¨Cup on

    the bed. Without uttering a single word, he swiftly dressed and prepared to leave.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes welled up with despair, tears soaking her pillow. What more did she have to

    endure for him to release her from this torment?

    For an entire month, Evan remained absent from her life. Caroline, meanwhile, had been selected for

    the second round of the fashion designpetition. On top of that, Paige had some news to

    share

    Evan and Danie were now engaged. The news pierced Caroline¡¯s heart, causing her great pain.

    However, she tried not to dwell on it. She immersed herself in her work, while eagerly awaiting. updates

    from Mason. During this time, Paige and Scott took turns feeding her.

    Despite her efforts, Caroline remained frail and thin, no matter how much she ate. Her stomach

    showed no signs of the triplets she had been carrying for over three months

    When she went to the hospital for a check¨Cup, the doctor informed her that her centa had deeply

    embedded into the uterine wall. Nevertheless, the babies were growing healthily.

    Relieved by this news, Caroline left the hospital with the report in hand. On her way out, Neil.

    called her.

    ¡°Hello, Caroline,¡± his gentle voice greeted her.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Mr. Xander?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so formal when speaking to me, Caroline,¡± he responded with a touch of

    helplessness. ¡°Well, are you avable the day after tomorrow?¡±

    Caroline frowned. ¡°Why? Just tell me directly.¡±

    She despised people who beat around the bush.

    ¡°It¡¯s my grandpa¡¯s birthday the day after tomorrow. Can you apany me?¡±

    His invitation may have sounded casual, but there was an underlying intention.

    Although he hadn¡¯t found any information about her childhood, Neil had a strong feeling that she

    was his sister, Lyra.

    +15 BONUS

    Perhaps, by bringing her to his grandpa, he could leverage his grandpa¡¯s connections and uncover

    some clues

    ¡°Mr. Xander, you surely have many women by your side. You don¡¯t need my assistance,¡± Caroline

    declined.

    She held contempt for upper¨Css gatherings.

    ¡°I will do my best to find your family for you!¡±

    His words moved her.

    There were certain things Mason couldn¡¯t uncover, but that didn¡¯t mean Neil couldn¡¯t.

    The influence and power held by the three major families of Angelbay City were unparalleled.

    She fell into a prolonged silence before finally speaking up again. ¡°I hope you will keep your promise,

    Mr. Xander.¡±

    On the other end of the line, Neil felt¡¯a wave of relief. ¡°Of course.¡±

    After ending the call, Caroline decided to stop by the shopping mall She purchased loose¨Cfitting

    clothing, pregnancy essentials, and a gown for the uing dinner.

    Time seemed to fly by, and soon, Friday arrived.

    Caroline had just finished applying her makeup and putting on her gown when Neil called.

    After a brief conversation, she made her way downstairs and entered his car.

    Her gown, although not extravagant, exuded a timeless elegance. Its simplicity perfectly matched

    her cool charisma.

    As Neilid eyes on her, he couldn¡¯t help but be captivated. At that moment, he saw a striking

    resemnce between her and his mother, who also wore a gown in a photograph.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Her cold eyes contained gentleness in them.

    Caroline noticed his gaze and furrowed her brow. Is there something on my face?¡± she

    questioned, sensing his intense scrutiny,

    Neil realized his behavior was inappropriate and quickly averted his eyes. ¡°No, I just saw a

    resemnce to my mom,¡± he stammered, feeling slightly embarrassed.

    Silence hung in the air, and Caroline was left speechless. Hisment had sounded peculiar, leaving

    her uncertain of how to respond.

    Half an hourter, they arrived at the Xander Residence, where an array of luxury cars were

    +15 BONUS

    numerous gatherings with Evan in the past.

    The only difference now was that she wasn¡¯t sure if these affluent women would cause trouble for her.

    In the past, their fear of Evan prevented them from crossing any boundaries with her. However, the

    situation was different now.

    As Caroline and Neil entered the living room, the guests nced their way, engaging in whispered

    conversations. Many of them wore expressions of disdain upon seeing her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she Mr. Jordan¡¯s lover? Why is she with Mr. Xander now?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Mr. Jordan is engaged now. Seems like he grew tired of her and discarded her.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s nothing but a mistress, she¡¯ll go with anyone. Poor Mr. Xander.¡±

    Caroline¨Coverheard theirments, and Neil did too. His guilt¨Cridden gaze met hers. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry you

    have to endure this,¡± he murmured.

    However, Caroline remained expressionless. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I anticipated this when I made the decision

    toe.¡±

    Neil paused, his voice now filled with determination. ¡°No one will bully you anymore.¡±

    Doubt flickered in her eyes as she nced at him.

    He led her to a quieter spot, where they could sit down and talk.

    She gazed at him, her expression devoid of emotion, and uttered in a t tone, ¡°You can ignore me.¡±

    A warm smile graced his lips. ¡°I brought you here, so abandoning you is out of the question. Join me

    when my grandpa arrives. We can present the gift to him together.¡±

    Before she could respond, a voice abruptly interrupted their exchange.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    Chapter 74 He Isn¡¯t Usually Like That

    Evan is here!¡®

    Caroline froze as she caught sight of Evan approaching, apanied by Danie. She had anticipated

    his presence, but not this early.

    Danie wore a delicate gown and had applied light makeup, making them look like a picture- perfect

    couple. Meanwhile, Evan retained his cold, handsome demeanor, his natural reserve entuated.

    Neil seemed to sense Caroline¡¯s unease and offered her reassurance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He usually leaves

    after presenting his gift¡± Caroline felt a wave of relief wash over her upon hearing those words.

    As Evan entered the room, his gaze fell upon Caroline, who was seated next to Neil. His icy eyes

    narrowed, and his handsome face grew stiff. Danie noticed his focus and a flicker of jealousy shed

    in her eyes. She handed Evan a drink from the table, attempting to distract him with her gentle voice.

    ¡°Juice, Evan?¡±

    However, hepletely ignored her, not even sparing her a nce

    Danie clenched her teeth in frustration. Why wouldn¡¯t Caroline leave her alone? Was that bitch

    unting her closeness with Mr. Xander now? Not only was Mr. Xander kind and attentive toward

    Caroline, but even her own fianc¨¦ was captivated by that vixen. Danie couldn¡¯t help but question why

    she was still alive.

    Just as Danie was devising a n to divert Evan¡¯s attention, the crowd suddenly erupted into

    conversation.

    ¡°Master Xander has arrived!¡±

    ¡°Quick, let¡¯s present him with our gifts!¡±

    An elderly man with a full head of white hair, exuding vitality, made his way into the room with the aid of

    his walking stick. Taking his ce in the main seat of the living room, Grayson Xander smiled warmly

    while epting well wishes and gifts from the quests.

    Neil stood up, shing a smile at Caroline. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go and meet my grandfather.¡±

    Confusion washed over her face as she looked at Neil. Apany him? She couldn¡¯t help but wonder

    if he had once again mistaken her for his sister. Though reluctant, she still stood up and followed him.

    As they approached, Evan coincidentally presented his gift alongside Danie.

    Consequently, Caroline and Neil had to stand aside, patiently waiting for their turn.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Master Xander, I have a small token of appreciation for you, wishing you a long and prosperous life,¡±

    Evan said. Once he finished, Reuben, who stood behind him, stepped forward to hand the gift to the

    family maid.

    Grayson smiled warmly and praised, ¡°Excellent, as always. I¡¯ve heard about your engagement. Is this

    your fiancee?¡± He turned his gaze toward Danie.

    Danie nodded gracefully, wearing a gentle smile. ¡°I wish you great health and prosperity, Master

    Xander.¡± After speaking, she tucked a strand of her long hair behind her ear, maintaining

    her elegantposure.

    Grayson nodded in acknowledgment. However, as he raised his head to look at Danie, he suddenly

    appeared stunned, a visible shock on his face. ¡°You. He faltered, leaving Danie bewildered and

    blinking in confusion.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Aware of the inappropriate timing for further discussion, Grayson averted his gaze and turned his

    attention to Evan. ¡°Evan, please stay so we can catch up.¡± Evan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, suspicion

    shing in his eyes. After a moment, he replied in his deep voice, ¡°Certainly.¡±

    Neil, who observed the entire interaction, was taken aback by his grandfather¡¯s sudden change of

    expression What had his grandpa seen? Why such a drastic reaction? Neil furrowed his brows as he

    guided Caroline forward, addressing his grandfather when the maid presented his gift. Wishing you

    endless longevity and prosperity as vast as the ocean

    Grayson beamed happily. ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet child He then turned his attention to Caroline and

    inquired, ¡°And who is this?¡±

    Neil smiled and introduced her, saying. ¡°This is Caroline, Grandpa.¡±

    Grayson squinted, as if recollecting something, and his tone turned unexpectedly cold. ¡°Don¡¯t bring just

    any women home!¡±

    Caroline remainedposed as she looked at him. She had mentally prepared herself for such a

    reaction.

    Given the close rtionship between Grayson Xander and Evan¡¯s father, Draco Jordan, it was natural

    for him to have some knowledge about Evan Caroline considered herself fortunate that he hadn¡¯t said

    anything too hurtful. 1

    Neil frowned, feeling anxious. ¡°Grandpa, Caroline¡­¡±

    ¡°You may leave!¡± Grayson interrupted fiercely. ¡°Come to meter!¡±

    The guests discreetly concealed their amusement, casting disdainful nces at Caroline, who

    stood humiliated yet unaffected. Neil escorted her to the side, luis unease evident.

    He then apologized to her with guilt in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Caroline. My grandpa isn¡¯t usually like

    203

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline remainedposed. ¡°I expected as much.¡±

    She did not care about that, she was not marrying him anyway.

    The only thing she cared about was whether he could help her uncover information about her parents.

    Neil sighed and nced at Danie, who was nearby. What had happened? Why did his grandpa react

    so strongly to Danie? And why did he look so disdainfully at Caroline, whose eyes

    resembled those of his mother?

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    Chapter 75 This Is Humiliating

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    After the guests had presented their gifts, Grayson Xander instructed someone to fetch Neil and bring

    him to the study.

    Not wanting to leave Caroline behind, Neil insisted on her apanying him. As they entered the

    study, the old man¡¯s expression appeared troubled, reflecting the turmoil within him.

    ¡°Why have you brought this mistress here?¡± His tone wasced with fierce disapproval.

    Neil frowned. ¡°Take a closer look at Caroline, Grandpa. Don¡¯t you think she looks a lot like mom?¡±

    Grayson scoffed dismissively. ¡°Many people in this world bear resemnces to others. And if you

    insist, Evan¡¯s fianc¨¦e also has eyes simr to your mother¡¯s. Furthermore, she has a red cinnabar mole

    on her earlobe!¡±

    01

    face

    ¡°But Caroline has the same mole too! Grandpa, please don¡¯t let her status cloud your judgment!¡± Neil¡¯s

    voice grew harsh and forceful, catching Caroline off guard as she turned her head him. It was the first

    time she had heard him speak in such a manner.

    Enraged, the old man pounded the table with his fist. ¡°No member of the Xander family would

    ever stoop so low as to be someone¡¯s mistress! This is a disgrace!¡±

    Neil¡¯s handsome face stiffened, his lips moving as if he wanted to exin himself, but he was abruptly

    interrupted by his grandfather.

    With a furious gaze fixed on Caroline, the old man bellowed, ¡°You are not wee in our family!

    Caroline sneered in response. ¡°Master Xander, I have never sought to be associated with the

    Xanders. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Xander¡¯s incessant pleas, I would not have bothered toe. And you,

    the supposedly wise elder, seem tock any virtue at all.¡±

    Neil stared at her in shock, while his grandfather¡¯s eyes widened in a fit of rage. Trembling with anger,

    he pointed fiercely towards the door. ¡°Leave! Get out of here!¡±

    Maintaining a t smile, Caroline retorted, ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t said that, I wouldn¡¯t have stayed.¡±

    With those words, she turned to leave, but Neil swiftly stepped forward to intercept her path.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go just yet, Caroline. Let me talk to Grandpa.

    She paused and cast a cold gaze upon him. ¡°Do you still not understand? I endured all those

    humiliations until now, hoping you will keep your promise. If there¡¯s nothing else, please let me go.

    Thank you

    ¡°Neill Why are you holding back such a lowly woman?! Get her out of my sight!¡± Grayson roared.

    Hearing that, smirked at Neil mockingly before departing from the study.

    +15 BONUS

    Meanwhile, Neil¡¯s once warm expression gradually turned cold as he stared at his grandfather in a

    mix of panic and determination. ¡°Grandpa, if you won¡¯t believe me, I will find evidence to prove

    her identity!¡±

    With those resolute words, he chased after Caroline, leaving the study behind.

    Unbeknownst to Caroline, as she made her way toward the courtyard, she unexpectedly

    encountered Danie along the way.

    ¡°How shameless of you to attend such an event, Caroline,¡± she sneered.

    Caroline maintained a stoic expression. I see even two ps aren¡¯t enough to shut that foul mouth of

    yours. Want more?¡±

    Danie¡¯s demeanor shifted. ¡°Caroline! You better know your ce! I¡¯m carrying Evan¡¯s child. If

    you darey a hand on me again, let¡¯s see if he would protect you instead of me!¡±

    Caroline scoffed. ¡°Who exactly is being protected by whom? Don¡¯t forget about your Nic.

    ¡°Caroline!¡± Danie¡¯s face paled. ¡°I won¡¯t let you live peacefully, I promise you that!¡±

    Caroline simply responded with an indifferent ¡°Oh before walking purposefully towards the door.

    Danie¡¯s frustration was evident as her failed threat seemed to have no effect on Caroline, as

    she were made of cotton candy.

    She would relish seeing Caroline¡¯s arrogance crumble two monthster!

    As Caroline departed, Neil happened to chase after her in his car, calling out in a panic, ¡°Caroline!¡±

    She halted and looked at him. ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Xander?¡±

    I¡¯ll drive you home. It¡¯s difficult to find a taxi here,¡± he offered.

    Caroline hesitated briefly before getting into the car.

    Throughout the journey, Neil incessantly apologized for what had transpired earlier.

    Caroline responded with a t tone as she gazed out of the window. ¡°It¡¯s already happened, Mr.

    Xander. Your repeated apologies won¡¯t change that.¡±

    His concerned eyes bore into her. ¡°Caroline, do you not believe what I said either?¡±

    ¡°So what if I do?¡± She turned her head to face him. ¡°Do you have any proof?¡±

    He clenched the steering wheel, his hands visibly tense.

    ¡°I will find evidence that you are my sister,¡± he asserted.

    She forced a smile. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask if I even want to join your family?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    He was taken aback. ¡°Caroline, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xander, did you not see where your grandfather stands? If I truly am your sister, how would your

    family treat me, considering I was Evan¡¯s lover? Where would I fit in?¡±

    Caroline pursed her lips and fell silent.

    From another perspective, even if she was indeed Neil¡¯s sister, why did her biological mother

    abandon her at an orphanage instead of entrusting her to the Xander family?

    That was the truth she sought to uncover, rather than embracing a rtionship that seemed to

    materialize out of thin air.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    Chapter 76 She Doesn¡¯t Look Like Mom.

    As they arrived at Redwood Neighborhood, Neil took the opportunity to express his viewpoint to

    Caroline before she exited the car. ¡°Caroline, I still stand by what I said.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback for a moment, but then she smiled and replied, ¡°Fine. Just don¡¯t forget

    about what you promised me.¡±

    Once she stepped out of the car, Caroline made her way into the neighborhood. As she descended

    the stairs near her house, she spotted Evan standing before the building.

    Confusion washed over her. ¡°Didn¡¯t Neil¡¯s grandfather ask him to stay back for a chat about the

    past? Why is he here?¡±

    Trying to avoid eye contact, Caroline instinctively thought about turning back. However, she

    couldn¡¯t escape his cold, deep voice

    ¡°Caroline!¡± Caroline tightly clenched her fists and took a deep breath. Forget it. There¡¯s always a

    solution to a problem.¡±

    Summoning her courage, Caroline approached Evan. She looked up and asked with a distant tone,

    Evan, you¡¯re such a busy guy, yet you¡¯vee here to wait for me. Is there something urgent you

    need?¡±

    ¡°Why do you always speak to me with such sarcasm?¡± Evan fixed his cold gaze on her.

    Caroline grumbled, ¡°What did you expect? Should I go back to being submissive as I was before?

    Or should I continue to fawn over you?¡±

    ¡°Caroline!¡± Evan¡¯s face darkened as he adopted a harsher tone. ¡°Neil isn¡¯t the right guy for you. Master

    Xander values social status above all else. Do you think being with Neil will bring you any

    benefits?¡±

    ¡°What does it have anything to do with you?¡± Caroline cracked a sneer.

    ¡°Are you nning to do ¡®those things to me again just to break up my rtionship? Do you want

    everyone to know that I¡¯m still your mistress? Evan, you have a fianc¨¦e. Please, don¡¯te and

    hurt me again!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s words sessfully provoked his anger.

    ¡°Caroline, do you have any conscience?¡± Evan gritted his teeth. ¡°Did I hurt you or save you?¡±

    ¡°Am I supposed to be your mistress for the rest of my life just because you saved me?¡± Deep anger

    surged within her, forcing her to shout at Evan.

    Evan was taken aback. After a moment, he softened his tone.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Neil can¡¯t protect you. He won¡¯t get any shares without Master Xander¡¯s approval.¡±

    Caroline scoffed mockingly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can protect me either.¡±

    With that, she pushed past him, clearing the way to the elevator, and walked toward it with

    determination.

    Watching her resolute figure retreating, Evan slowly tightened his fists.

    At the Xander Residence, after Neil arrived home, he noticed his grandfather engaged in a lively.

    conversation with Danie.

    Danie was peeling an orange for Grayson. ¡°Master Xander, you must be joking. I don¡¯t resemble

    Mr. Xander¡¯s mother, of course.¡±

    Grayson dered, ¡°Even though I¡¯m old, my eyesight is still sharp.¡±

    Danie responded, ¡°Thank you for thepliment, but I don¡¯t consider myself that fortunate.¡±

    Grayson let out a sigh. If my daughter hadn¡¯t passed away so early, she would have recognized

    you instantly.¡± 1

    Standing at the door. Neil¡¯s handsome face darkened slightly. He walked into the room and

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    approached his grandfather, speaking firmly.

    ¡°Grandpa, she doesn¡¯t look like Mom.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that mistress looks like her.¡± Grayson red at Neil. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by that vixen¡¯s.

    face!¡±

    Hearing that, Danie¡¯s eyes gleamed with satisfaction.

    She relished it when people scolded Caroline, and gaining Grayson¡¯s approval only added to her

    delight.

    If she could secure the support of the Xander family, her position as Mrs. Jordan would be more

    solidified. After all, she had heard that Evan¡¯s father, Draco Jordan, had a good rtionship

    with Grayson.

    Neil shot Danie a cold gaze. He couldn¡¯t see any resemnce between Danie and his mother.

    So what if she had a red cinnabar mole on her earlobe? That didn¡¯t mean anything.

    However, Neil failed to convince Grayson and could only head upstairs.

    ¡°Neil!¡± Grayson called out, stopping him. ¡°Give E a ride home.¡±

    A crease formed between Neil¡¯s brows.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°She¡¯s Mr. Jordan¡¯s fiancee, I should maintain a distance from her.¡±

    Observing this, Danie quickly chimed in. ¡°Master Xander, I can go home by myself. Let¡¯s not

    inconvenience Mr. Xander.¡± (¡±

    Grayson said, ¡°Dear child, you don¡¯t have to be so considerate.¡±

    With that said, he looked at Neil with displeasure. ¡°Do as I told!¡±

    Neil clenched his fists. After a brief pause, he relented. ¡°Ms. Love, pleasee with me.¡±

    ¡±

    Danie promptly got up. ¡°Master Xander, I¡¯ll take my leave now. It¡¯s your birthday today. Please don¡¯t

    be upset.

    Grayson smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Go home, child. Come and visit me tomorrow.¡±

    Danie agreed before she turned and left with Neil.

    Neil drove Danie to a ce where it was easier to hail a cab before he stopped the car.

    I have some personal matters to attend to. Take a cab and go home.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Danie¡¯s expression stiffened, but she nodded to maintain her good image.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xander.¡±

    After Danie exited the car, Neil stepped on the gas pedal and drove off.

    As Danie stood there, the car¡¯s exhaust causing her eyes to sting, her gaze turned scarlet.

    ¡®Why does Caroline receive special attention from Neil? Master Xander approves of me, yet Neil dares

    to kick me out of the car in the middle of the road. And Evan! Does he even care about his

    pregnant fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Danie hailed a cab to return to Vi Rosa,

    Not spotting Evan¡¯s car, she entered the vi gloomily.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    Chapter 77 Know Your ce

    +15 BONUS

    Hearing the scream, Lily hurried downstairs, her footsteps quickening as she spotted Danie¡¯s return.

    Without hesitation, she approached her and spoke, ¡°Ms. Love.¡±

    However, Danie fixed Lily with a fierce re. ¡°You need to change the way you address me.¡±

    Lily¡¯s fear was palpable as she stammered, ¡°Ma¡­ Madam.¡±

    Danie averted her gaze and demanded, ¡°Where¡¯s my supper?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll cook it now,¡± Lily replied, her voice filled with urgency.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Be more sensible! I need a nutritious meal, especially since I¡¯m pregnant,¡± Danie snapped.

    With anger still lingering, Danie angrily sank into the sofa and questioned, ¡°Where¡¯s Evan?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not home yet,¡± Lily responded

    tter!

    Danie raised her hand and pushed away the fruits on the tea table. ¡°Call him and inform him

    that I¡¯m feeling sick. Ask him to conte home now.¡±

    Shuddering, Lily retrieved her phone and nodded, ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Evan was in the midst of arranging for Reuben to deliver food to Caroline when he caught sight of Scott

    out of the corner of his eye. Scott was approaching, carrying a bag.

    Evan narrowed his eyes, and as Scott reached his car, he rolled down the window.

    ¡°Doctor Wilson.¡± Evan¡¯s voice was icy.

    Scott halted and looked at Evan. ¡°Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan nced at the food in Scott¡¯s bag and sneered, ¡°I see you¡¯re very eager to take care of Caroline.

    Scott smiled. ¡°Caroline won¡¯t take good care of herself. As her friend, I should visit her more often.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s quite a distance from the hospital. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s meddlesome?¡± Evan scoffed.

    Scott responded indifferently, ¡°If you don¡¯t find it meddlesome, why should I? Besides, I¡¯ve transferred

    to a hospital in the countryside.¡±

    Evan pursed his thin lips, his expression tense.

    ¡°Did you do that for Caroline?¡± he questioned.

    1/4

    +15 BONUS

    Scott faked a smile before he nodding. ¡°Both she and I are single. Why not?¡±

    Coldly, Evan averted his gaze and stepped out of the car, clutching the takeout Reuben had purchased.

    He walked toward the stairs.

    Scott frowned, his voice low. ¡°Mr. Jordan, you shouldn¡¯t have made things difficult for Caroline.¡±

    Evan straightened his back and looked at Scott, his tone icy. ¡°You have no right to meddle in that.¡±

    Scott caught up with Evan. ¡°Mr. Jordan, it¡¯s true that you can¡¯t forget about Caroline, but your fianc¨¦e

    shouldn¡¯t take it out on her. Caroline doesn¡¯t deserve your fianc¨¦e¡¯s rebukes because of

    you.¡± 1

    Evan snorted, dismissing Scott¡¯s words, and proceeded into the corridor.

    Carrying the takeout, they arrived at Caroline¡¯s door, where Evan knocked.

    Before long, Caroline opened the door, her surprise evident when she saw the two men wearing. grim

    expressions.

    Furrowing her brows, she asked, ¡°Evan, are you bored?¡±

    Gloom clouded Evan¡¯s face.

    This woman doesn¡¯t do me any favors. Can¡¯t she leave me a shred of dignity?¡±

    Suppressing his anger, he prepared to raise his hand, but his phone rang, interrupting the tense.

    moment

    Reluctantly, he retrieved his phone and answered the call. ¡°Speak.¡±

    Lily¡¯s voice trembled on the other end, ¡°Sir, Ma¡­ Madam is feeling sick.¡±

    The corridor was very quiet, so everyone could hear Lily¡¯s voice from his phone.

    Caroline sneered and looked at Evan. ¡°Evan, your fiancee is feeling sick. You should hurry home.¡±

    Evan ended the call and directed his displeased gaze at Caroline. After a prolonged pause, he

    turned to leave.

    Scott looked at Caroline, concern etched on his face, ¡°Caroline, I¡­¡±

    Caroline shifted her body. ¡°Come in. Paige will be here soon.¡±

    w

    Scott sighed and walked into her house with the food.

    When Evan returned to Vi Rosa, he made his way upstairs and entered the room. Inside, he

    found Danie lying in bed, her face stained with tears.

    +15 BONUS

    Upon seeing him, she quickly wiped her tears and sat up. ¡°Evan, I¡¯m sorry. I have a slight pain in my

    belly. Lily got worried and called you.¡±

    Her voice carried a mix of tenderness and sorrow.

    Evan approached the bed and sat beside her, his expression softening slightly. ¡°Next time, ask Lily to

    call the family doctor if you¡¯re feeling unwell.¡±

    Danie pursed her lips and nodded, then looked up at him with a careful gaze.

    ¡°Evan, can you spend more time with me? I haven¡¯t had much of an appetitetely.¡±

    ¡°I have a lot of matters to attend to,¡± Evan replied, gently turning her down.

    Disappointment flickered in Danie¡¯s eyes as she lowered her gaze, but a scheming glint soon shed

    across them.

    When she looked up again, her voice carried a hint of daze. ¡°Evan, there¡¯s something I want to tell

    you.¡±

    Evan nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Master Xander mentioned that I bear a striking resemnce to histe daughter..

    Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°So, he invited you to his house more often?¡±

    Danie nodded, her nervousness apparent.

    ¡°Evan, I won¡¯t go if you dislike it.¡±

    oll Want +

    ¡°Just go if Evan said, rising from his seat.

    ¡°It¡¯ste now. Get some rest.¡±

    Seeing that he was about to leave, Danie quickly reached out and grabbed his hand.

    ¡°Evan, can you stay with me tonight?¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°E, there are things I can offer you, but not everything. It would be wise for you to maintain a sense of

    propriety.¡±

    Danie was stunned as she watched Evan walk away.

    Gradually, her face contorted into a grotesque expression the moment the door closed.

    ¡®So he won¡¯t see me as long as Caroline is alive, huh? Or does he care about no one else but that

    bitch?¡®

    Danie regained her cold and maliciousposure as she reached for her phone on the bedside

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    Chapter 78 I Have High Expectations for You

    Danie reached out to Nic with a text message. [Nic, how¡¯s it going there?]

    Nic replied soon enough. [Do you miss me?]

    Danie suppressed her disgust and texted him back. [Yeah, I miss you.]

    [I can¡¯te back just yet. Tell me. What do you want me to do now?]

    Danie remained patient and replied, [Nothing. Rest well. I¡¯ll be waiting for you to return.]

    [I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll feel very excited if I have sex with you in another face.]

    Danie bit her lower lips hard [You naughty boy!

    The following day, Caroline woke up to find an email on her phone.

    Curious, she opened it and discovered it was sent by someone named G. The email proposed an

    opportunity for Caroline to pursue further studies in Ylesir after achieving a position in the design.

    Caroline was taken aback. ¡°Further my studies in Ylesir?¡±

    She quicklyposed a reply.

    [It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. Could you please inform me what position I need to secure in order to

    participate?]C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    After half an hour, she received a response.

    [Any one of the top three positions in thepetition. In other words, you must distinguish

    # among the remaining hundred designers to earn this opportunity. Only two weeks

    remain until the third round. Ms. Shenton, I have high expectations for you.]

    Caroline thanked G and sank onto the sofa, lost in thought.

    ¡®G? Who could it be? There¡¯s a renowned international designer based in Ylesir John Salvatore.

    Could it be him?¡±

    She entertained the idea briefly but swiftly dismissed it as preposterous. While thepetition

    was held both locally and abroad, it was unlikely that John would be involved. Moreover, among

    the multitude of participants, it seemed improbable that he would take notice of her designs. Yet, the

    competition¡¯s genuine stamp on the email couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    She recalled seeing the same stamp on the email she received upon advancing to the next round.

    Even if John Salvatore wasn¡¯t involved, she couldn¡¯t pass up such a rare chance.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline refused to settle for another secretary position. She was determined to give her all in the

    competition and fulfill her long¨Cstanding dream. Designing had been her passion for as long as she

    could remember.

    In the afternoon, Danie arrived at the Xander Residence where she was warmly received by the

    helper.

    ¡°Ms. Love, Master Xander is upstairs. He mentioned that you should go to his study after you arrive,

    ¡°the helper informed her.

    Danie smiled and replied. ¡°Thank you, but I think it¡¯s best to wait for him to finish his business and

    come downstairs.¡±

    The helper nodded and said, ¡°Alright, 111 go and inform him then ¡±

    Danie settled herself on the sofa and patiently waited until she saw Graysoning downstairs.

    His face was filled with warmth and affection.

    ¡°E, why didn¡¯t youe upstairs? I wanted to show you something.¡± Grayson said.

    Danie stood up and nced at the photo album he held

    ¡°I thought you were busy, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. Master Xander, what kind of surprise do you

    have for me?¡± she inquired.

    Grayson smiled contentedly. ¡°You¡¯re such a considerate child. Come, let me show you something.¡±

    They sat on the sofa together. Grayson opened the album and found a particr photograph, which he

    handed to Danie, asking. ¡°Take a look at this. Do you think you resemble my daughter?

    As Danie gazed upon the photograph, her face suddenly froze. If it weren¡¯t for the age of the picture,

    she would have mistaken it for Caroline

    Caroline and Grayson¡¯ste daughter were strikingly simr. However, Grayson, being elderly and

    having poor eyesight, mistook Danie for his departed daughter.

    Attempting to remainposed, Danie replied stiffly, ¡°Master Xander, I¡¯ll believe whatever you say.

    My eyesight isn¡¯t the best, so I can¡¯t be certain¡±

    Grayson held the photograph beside Danie¡¯s face topare the two.

    ¡°I believe you look just like her!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Suppressing her emotions, Danie pursed her lips tightly.

    From the corner of her eye, she noticed a missing part of the photograph.

    Quickly changing the subject, she asked, ¡°Master Xander, was this photo deliberately cut?¡±

    Grayson¡¯s expression immediately changed upon hearing her question.

    ¡°That was the man my daughter was involved with. It¡¯s Neil¡¯s father. If it weren¡¯t for him, my

    daughter wouldn¡¯t have left the Xander Residence with him. When I found her, she was nothing

    but a lifeless body!¡±

    As they spoke, they heard footsteps approaching the door.

    They turned around and saw Neil entering. Upon spotting Danie, he put on a cold expression. 1

    Directly addressing Grayson, Neil spoke, ¡°Grandpa, I need to talk to you.¡±

    Grayson stood up and looked at Danie. ¡°Take a look at this album, girl. I¡¯ll go upstairs and speak

    to Neil.¡±

    Danie smiled and nodded. As she watched them ascend the stairs, she sat on the sofa, feeling a

    sense of panic.

    ¡®Master Xander may not be able to see the truth, but Neil can! If Neil reveals the truth to Master

    Xander and it affects him, everything will fall into Caroline¡¯s hands.

    ¡®No! I have to fight for it. I can¡¯t let Caroline seize this opportunity.¡±

    After sitting quietly for a while, she gathered her courage and proceeded upstairs with the photo

    album.

    Upon reaching thending on the second floor, she overheard Neil¡¯s words.

    ¡°Grandpa, go ahead and get a DNA test if you want to hold onto that belief.¡±

    ¡°A DNA test?¡®

    Danie¡¯s face turned pale as a ghost in an instant.

    If it was discovered that she wasn¡¯t truly Grayson¡¯s granddaughter, she would lose everything.

    Feeling a surge of panic, she thought of Caroline.

    Taking a deep breath, she realized that she had no choice but to take a risk and assume that

    Caroline was indeed a Xander.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    Chapter 79 Further Studies

    After leaving Xander Residence, Danie was consumed with thoughts on how to obtain Caroline¡¯s

    hair, but her focus was interrupted by a text message from Nic.

    [I don¡¯t have enough money. Transfer more funds to my ount.]

    Danie clenched her phone, frustration evident in her reply. [I just gave you 14,000 dorsst

    month.]

    [I spent a fortune on stic surgery! You¡¯re with Evan now. How dare you im to be broke!]

    Danie¡¯s eyes turned red as she seethed with anger.

    [I never asked Evan for a single penny.]

    [I don¡¯t care. You have ess to his office, don¡¯t you? Just steal a valuable secret and sell it for at

    hefty sum!]

    [Are you out of your mind? If Evan finds out, it¡¯ll be the end of me.]

    [What are you so afraid of? Find a way to frame Caroline for it. You despise her, don¡¯t you? You must

    give me 70,000 dors within two weeks. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll reveal our secrets to Evan.]

    As Danie nced at the daunting sum, her eyes widened in disbelief.

    The thought of obtaining any valuable secret rted to MK worth more than 70,000 dors seemed like

    a way out of her predicament with Nic.

    With a deep breath, she clicked on her bank ount savings, staring at the remaining bnce of 7,000

    dors. Her mind raced as she delved into deep contemtion

    On Friday night, Caroline and Paige decided to go shopping at a maternal and child store in the

    city mall after their meal.

    The array of cribs on disy left Paige in awe. ¡°Caroline, can your rental house fit such arge crib?¡±

    she inquired curiously.

    Caroline¡¯s worry became apparent as she pondered the question. ¡°Maybe I should buy a house. It

    won¡¯t be convenient to stay in a rental unit once I have kids,¡± she mused aloud. 2

    Paige chimed in, concerned about the cost. ¡°How much do you have saved up? Buying a house in

    Angelbay City isn¡¯t cheap.¡±

    Caroline parted her lips, ready to respond, but her train of thought was interrupted by a sudden

    recollection of the email she had received earlier in the day.

    +15 BONUS

    After a moment of silence, she finally confessed to Paige, ¡°Paige, I want to further my studies.¡±

    ¡°Further your studies?¡± Paige looked at her friend with a mixture of confusion and curiosity.

    ¡°What are you going to study?¡±

    Caroline proceeded to share the details of the incident with Paige, who slowly widened her eyes in

    surprise.

    ¡°Carol, pursuing higher education is a wonderful decision, and you have my full support! But have

    you considered the financial aspect? Moreover, you¡¯ll be embarking on this journey alone, with

    three children. It sounds like something out of a fantasy story,¡± Paige remarked, expressing her

    concerns.

    Caroline kept her gaze lowered. ¡°I have considered the challenges, but this opportunity means

    everything to me. I don¡¯t want to let it slip away,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton?¡±

    Just as she spoke those words, Caroline heard someone calling her name from nearby.

    She turned her head and recognized the young secretary who used to be her intern at MK. The

    secretary appeared surprised to see Caroline at the maternal and child store.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, it¡¯s you! What brings you here?¡± the secretary asked, approaching Caroline.

    Caroline¡¯s expression stiffened momentarily, but she quickly regained herposure and replied,

    ¡°My friend is shopping here, so I came along with her.¡±

    The secretary looked at Caroline with a puzzled expression, having overheard their conversation

    about three children earlier.

    Paige quickly intervened, attempting to cover for Caroline. ¡°My sister¡­ She¡¯s about to give birth. soon,

    so I asked Caroline to apany me for gift shopping.¡±

    The secretary gave a dubious nod before asking. ¡°Will you be returning to thepany, Ms.

    Shenton?¡±

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. How have you been?¡± she inquired politely.

    The secretary let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. Ever since you left, Mr. Jordan has been

    losing his temper every day. He has fired a few secretaries who made mistakes, and the remaining

    ones work in constant fear,¡± she revealed 1

    Caroline sank into a contemtive silence, realizing that Evan¡¯s temper hadn¡¯t iniproved. She

    couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had truly treated her any differently or if it only stemmed from his

    obsession with controlling and possessing her.

    +15 BONUS ¡®It¡¯s as if the dog he kept for three years suddenly ran away. It¡¯s natural to feel uneasy in

    such a situation, Caroline thought to herself.

    In a perfunctory manner, Caroline replied, ¡°You should work hard then.¡±

    The young secretary seemed caught in a dilemma as she looked at Caroline.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, can I seek your advice if I face any difficulties at work? I¡¯m afraid Mr. Jordan will fire me

    if I don¡¯t perform well. You know that my grandma¡­¡±

    Caroline was moved by the secretary¡¯s situation. She realized that this woman had experienced simr

    hardships to her own past.

    Nodding, Caroline said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll do my best to help.¡± ¡±

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The secretary thanked Caroline excitedly and repeatedly. ¡®Thank you, Ms. Shenton. I need to buy a gift

    for my nephew¡¯s one¨Cmonth celebration. Goodbye, Ms, Shenton.¡±

    However, as Caroline watched her depart, her eyes slightly darkened.

    ¡®A nephew? I recall that her family has had only one child for three generations. How does she

    suddenly have a nephew? Is it a distant rtive?¡® Caroline wondered.

    ¡°Caroline!¡± Paige¡¯s voice pulled Caroline out of her trance.

    Caroline turned to Paige, still lost in her thoughts. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Paige scowled at Caroline. ¡°I called your name several times. What were you thinking? You seemed

    completely absorbed in something.¡±

    Shaking her head, Caroline asked, ¡°How long was she standing there earlier?¡±

    Paige pursed her lips. ¡°We were just separated by a shelf. I don¡¯t know how much she heard.¡±

    Caroline stood there, feeling uncertain.

    It wasn¡¯t that she feared the secretary might divulge something to Evan, but she knew that they

    had each other¡¯s contact information. If the secretary was genuinely concerned about being fired,

    she wouldn¡¯t have waited until now.

    Rubbing the space between her brows, Caroline found herself torn. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m pregnant? Is

    that why I¡¯m bing more paranoid?¡±

    After the secretary paid for her purchases, she left the maternal and child store. Then, she

    quickly found a rtively secluded spot, pulled out her phone and texted Danie.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    Chapter 80 What Are You Doing Here

    [Ms. Love, I did what you asked me to. As for the money¡­]

    [Thank you. I¡¯ll pay you 1,400 dors first. When youe to work on Monday, I¡¯ll teach you how

    to do it.]

    The young secretary received the money and nced at the maternal and child store with a gloomy

    expression. She didn¡¯t fully understand Danie¡¯s intentions, but she had no choice in this matter. She

    had to wrong Caroline for the sake of her grandmother¡¯s medical expenses.

    Caroline did noty idle for two days. She focused on refining her design and improving her concept.

    She also went house¨Chunting with Paige.

    They discussed the details extensively, as Caroline still needed a ce to settle down aftering

    back from her studies.

    Considering she would have three children, she needed to n the space ordingly. The house

    couldn¡¯t be too small, but it also couldn¡¯t be too costly.

    Sitting in the passenger seat, Caroline grew worried as she looked at the rows of residential buildings

    ahead.

    ¡°Carol, I just had an idea!¡± Paige eximed, patting Caroline¡¯s arm excitedly. She seemed radiant

    with delight.

    Caroline rubbed her arm helplessly and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Paige exined, ¡°You mentioned the other day that Mr. Jordan gifted you a house after buying

    one for Danie, right?¡±

    Caroline immediately shook her head. ¡®Don¡¯t even consider it. I left the property ownership

    certificate at Vi Rosa. I didn¡¯t take it with me because I don¡¯t want to live under his control in

    the future. I don¡¯t want to be constantly subjected to his whims and end up affecting my

    children¡¯s lives.¡±

    Paige¡¯s eyes widened angrily. ¡°You¡¯re so naive! Why don¡¯t you learn to be as shameless as that

    pretentious woman?¡±

    Caroline sighed, feeling quite helpless.

    As Paige mentioned Danie, Caroline realized there had been no news about Nic recently.

    ¡°Has Danie¡¯s little lover reappeared?¡± she asked.

    ¡°He seems to have gone missing. But I found some leads. I wanted to verify them before telling you,

    13

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline adjusted her posture. ¡°Tell me. What did you find?¡± (1

    ¡°I became suspicious when you mentioned Robin the other day. It was always the same man following

    Danie after the person I hired started stalking her. So, I had my friend in a relevant department look

    up two names for me: Robin and Nic. Guess what my friend found?¡±

    ¡°Based on the photo I saw, Nic is Robin. His real name is Nichs Robinson, but he¡¯s currently

    missing.¡±

    Caroline was stunned,

    Nichs Robinson¡­

    When there was no news about someone, it meant they were either intentionally covering their tracks

    or¨Cdidn¡¯t exist at all.

    Caroline furrowed her brow. ¡°Do you have a hacker among the people you hired?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we do, but the hacker isn¡¯t very skilled. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to dig deeper,¡± Paige

    replied.

    ¡°What about call logs and bank transfer records?¡±

    ¡°You want to investigate that pretentious bitch?¡± Paige frowned. ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll make a call.¡±

    She parked the car by the side of the road and made a phone call.

    After gathering information, she looked at Caroline. ¡°It¡¯s possible if you can get hold of that bitch¡¯s

    SIM card and use an RFID reader to extract the data from it.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.

    ¡®It¡¯s going to be tricky. If I want to get close to Danie and spend a significant amount of time with her, I

    might have to go to Vi Rosa.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Caroline said, ¡°Can we go to your friend now and get the RFID reader?¡±

    Paige replied, ¡°Sure!¡±

    Caroline arrived home at eight o¡¯clock in the evening and sat on the sofa, examining the RFID

    reader, which was about the size of a USB drive. If she wanted to go to Vi Rosa, she would have

    to let Evan take her there to avoid arousing Danie¡¯s suspicion.

    After contemting for a while, she picked up her phone and found Evan¡¯s contact. Taking a deep

    breath, she nced at his profile picture.

    +15 BONUS

    Tm sorry, she thought. I have no choice but to use you to gather the evidence. I can¡¯t let the murderer

    lead a carefree and unscrupulous life.¡±

    With that in mind, sheposed a text and sent it to Evan

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    [Evan, I left something at your ce. Are you free tomorrow night?]

    Evan, who had just finished a long¨Cdistance video conference, noticed his vibrating phone out of

    the corner of his eye.

    He immediately picked it up when he saw the text from Caroline. His face grew gloomy as he read

    the message.

    [111 ask Reuben to pick you up.]

    After texting her back, he tossed the phone frustratedly onto the table.

    Evan¡¯s heart sank as he realized that she was the first person to contact him solely to retrieve

    something. If not for this pretext, she might never have a reason to reach out to him again

    Caroline felt a sense of relief upon receiving Evan¡¯s response. The excuse about leaving something

    behind was just a ruse. Her real intention was to stay at Vi Rosa

    On Monday night, Reuben arrived to pick up Caroline. She entered the vi and saw Danie

    lounging on the sofa, eating fruit.

    When Danie heard the noise at the door, she sat up. However, her expression turned hideous

    when she saw Caroline. She was about to throw a tantrum but paused upon hearing footsteps

    Caroline sneered and replied, I¡¯m here to have some fun with you. Are you happy?¡±

    Danie widened her eyes, but her face immediately softened when she noticed Evan out of the

    corner of her eye.

    ¡°Caroline, it¡¯s cold outside, isn¡¯t it? Hurry up ande in,¡± she said in a tender tone.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    Chapter 81 You¡¯re Lying

    Caroline observed silently as Danie put on her act, her gaze fixated on Evan as he approached. Can

    I go up now, or do I need the madam of the house¡¯s permission?¡± she asked bitterly, causing a

    frown to appear on his face.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you speak properly?¡± he questioned, a single sentence that instantly drained the color from

    Danie¡¯s face. How could she not understand what he meant? Who was Caroline to treat him

    rudely? And why was she even here?

    Caroline sensed the drastic change in Danie¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of

    satisfaction. With a cold andposed demeanor, she said, ¡°Of course I can. I¡¯ll go up and pack now.¡±

    And with that, she headed toward the stairs

    However, after taking just two steps, she suddenly stumbled and fell. Instinctively, she protected. her

    belly and frowned, enduring the pain in her knees.

    Themotion on the stairs caught Evan¡¯s attention, and his face darkened as he witnessed her

    fall.

    Hurrying over, he swiftly lifted her up, his eyes fixed on her reddened knees. He eximed, ¡°Are you

    blind? How could you fall on the stairs you¡¯ve been using for years?¡±

    Caroline retracted her hand and replied, ¡°Thank you. I felt a little dizzy, but I¡¯m okay now.¡± She could

    act just as well as Danie; she would shamelessly y her part as long as she could stay.

    Evan¡¯s brow furrowed, and he asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Her response was icy, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± She then released her arm from his grip, limping up the stairs while

    holding onto the railing.

    His expression turned stiff. After a moment of silence, he followed her up and scooped her into his

    arms. Danie, who witnessed this, felt a surge of rage. Why was this bitch seeking sympathy?

    She caught up to them and seethed as she watched Evan carry Caroline into his bedroom. Her eyes

    filled with poisonous resentment. She had never set foot in his room since she moved here. Once Evan

    had ced Caroline on the bed, he retrieved his phone to call the family doctor. After hanging up, he

    stared at her coldly and remarked, ¡°I thought someone was taking care of you. Why

    are you so skinny?¡±

    She was speechless.

    Who was being sarcastic right now?

    She sat up straight and changed the topic. ¡°This is inappropriate, Evan. Your fiancee is out there.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I¡¯m not nning to marry her just yet!¡± He removed his tie in irritation.

    What did it matter to Caroline whether he was getting married or not? She wanted to leave once she

    had gathered the evidence; she wasn¡¯t in the mood to discuss his impending marriage.

    Nevertheless, in order to buy more time, she replied in a t tone, ¡°But she¡¯s pregnant with your

    child.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see after the child is born,¡± he responded with a harsh tone, clearly unwilling to delve further into

    the topic.

    ¡°So, what did youe here to retrieve before returning?¡± he asked, his voice deep andmanding.

    She offered the excuse she had concocted, ¡°Just some knick¨Cknacks. The box was too small, so my

    things couldn¡¯t fit.¡±

    Taking a seat on the leather sofa, he casually picked up a finance magazine, not bothering to look

    Without missing a beat, he continued, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stay at the ce I bought for you?¡±

    Caroline was speechless. Was he suddenly initiating a conversation? He had never spoken about.

    such things with her before.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I have to look for my own ce anyway if you take it back when you¡¯re upset?¡± Caroline

    couldn¡¯t resist being sarcastic.

    He scoffed in response. ¡°You¡¯re lying, Caroline.¡±

    ¡°Well, what if I am?¡± She looked at him, her lips pursed with a hint of mockery in her eyes. ¡°You

    wouldn¡¯t believe me anyway, would you?¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    He squinted at her but remained silent.

    An awkward silence enveloped the bedroom, only broken when the family doctor arrived

    After conducting a simple test on Caroline, the doctor informed Evan, ¡°Ms. Shenton has always been

    malnourished; she remains the same. She needs to adjust her food intake and avoid exhausting

    herself.¡±

    Caroline was left speechless. The doctor¡¯s words hit home. She knew she hadn¡¯t been eating properly

    recently. Busy as she was, she often forgot to take care of her own meals.

    Evan¡¯s expression darkened as he nodded. ¡°Understood. You may leave.¡±

    Once the doctor departed, Caroline pretended to get off the bed. However, she was met with a stern

    re from Evan.

    ¡°Lie back down!¡± hemanded. 1

    +15 BONUS

    If she were too obedient, it would seem contrived. Aware of that, she willfully disregarded his

    order and stepped off the bed. ¡°Do you need a hug?¡± she asked, looking up at him.

    His face turned grim.

    ¡°Evan, do you enjoy seeing people call me a mistress?¡± Caroline looked at him squarely.

    Evan abruptly rose from his chair. ¡®T¡¯ll sleep in your old bedroom. Stay here and rest if you don¡¯t

    want to die!¡±

    He headed toward the bedroom, pausing briefly after opening the door. In a lowered voice, he added, ¡°I

    won¡¯t touch you.¡°*

    She was stunned to hear that.

    Was he saying that tofort her? Or was it because Danie was present?

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    Chapter 82 I¡¯m Back to Retrieve My Belongings

    After lying down for a while, Caroline heard a knock on the door some ten minutester. It was Lily,

    carrying a tray of food with a bright smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯re finally home, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline sat up and offered a t smile. ¡°I¡¯m just back to get some stuff, Lily.¡±

    Lily sighed as she ced the food on the bedside table. ¡°It would be great if you stayed.¡±

    Caroline fell silent for a moment. ¡°Is Danie giving you a hard time?¡±

    Lily forced a smile and remained silent, handing her the cooled¨Cdown soup.

    ¡°I can see that you¡¯ve lost more weight. You should stay here for a while and let me nurse you back to

    health,¡± Lily suggested.

    Caroline took a sip of the soup and licking her lips before asking. ¡°Tell me the truth, Lily, Has Danie

    been causing trouble for you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unavoidable.¡± Lily sighed. ¡°I often wish you¡¯de back.¡±

    Caroline drank another sip of soup and licked her lips. ¡°I can¡¯te back, Lily. But I believe I can chase

    Danie out. You must help me with this.¡±

    She lifted her head to look at Lily. Her clear eyes filled with determination

    Lily widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Ms Shenton, the reason you¡¯re doing this.

    Caroline took a deep breath and recounted all the things Danie had done to Katie briefly.

    Lily couldn¡¯t contain her anger after hearing the whole story. ¡°I can do it, Ms. Shenton. Let mee up

    with a n on how to do it.¡±

    Caroline nodded and expressed her gratefulness to Lily.

    At 1 a.m., Caroline looked up from her phone as the door opened.

    Danie entered the room with bloodshot eyes

    Approaching the bed, Danie spoke in a lowered voice. ¡°Do you have no shame, Caroline?!¡±

    Caroline stared back expressionlessly. ¡°You¡¯re shameless too, so why can¡¯t I be?¡±

    Fists clenched, Danie seethed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to grab your stuff?! Why haven¡¯t you left? Why must

    you steal someone¡¯s fianc¨¦? I¡¯ve never met anyone as malicious as you!¡±

    Caroline scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t recall being the one who wanted to stay. Evan asked me to because he¡¯s

    fall.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Danie trembled with anger. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared that I¡¯ll expose your shameless behavior on the

    inte?!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Caroline replied nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯m already the infamous mistress. Do you think I¡¯m.

    afraid of a little criticism like that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re threatening me? What gives you the audacity, Caroline?!¡± Danie was on the verge of

    losing control, her face contorted in fury.

    Caroline scoffed once more. ¡°You destroyed my family. Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡±

    Danie was ready to tear her apart. But then, she suddenly paused as she noticed the long hair

    cascading down Caroline¡¯s back.

    She had almost forgotten about the Xanders because of Nic!

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    She knew very well of her status. If Evan said no, there was no way that she could drive Caroline

    away.

    Instead of wasting her energy being pissed here, she would win the Xanders¡® hearts first.

    Also, now that Caroline was here, it was the perfect cover for her to steal some of MK¡¯s secrets just

    like Nic suggested.

    Unknowingly, Caroline even saved her the effort to get her to the office!

    A strange calm washed over her face as she thought about this. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s see. Let¡¯s see who will

    With that, she turned to leave.

    Caroline narrowed her eyes. Judging by Danie¡¯s character, she knew she wouldn¡¯t leave so

    easily.

    She turned off the lights andy down with a sense of skepticism.

    As she smelled Evan¡¯s scent lingering on the nket, a strangefort washed over her. She knew

    that moving on from a rtionship wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Caroline woke up well past 10 a.m., feeling refreshed from a good night¡¯s sleep. After freshening up,

    she went downstairs, making sure to tidy up the bed before leaving her room.

    In the dining area, Danie was already having breakfast at the table. Caroline took a seat across from

    her, treating her as if she were invisible.

    +15 BONUS

    Lily served Caroline the breakfast she had heated up, smiling warmly. ¡°Mr. Jordan asked me to make

    your favorite breakfast, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback. It was difficult to determine if Lily¡¯s friendliness was genuine after their

    conversationst night. Nheless, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction as she noticed

    Danie¡¯s increasingly jealous gaze.

    With a smile, Caroline met her gaze head¨Con. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll thank him for his loveter.¡±

    Bam!

    Danie mmed her cutlery down in anger and stormed off upstairs.

    Caroline turned to Lily and instructed her, ¡°Lily, go to her on my behalf. We¡¯ll talk through

    WhatsApp.

    Lily nodded and hurriedly went upstairs.

    As Danie seized the opportunity to search for Caroline¡¯s hair in Evan¡¯s room, she heard

    footsteps approaching from the stairs. Her heart skipped a beat, and she swiftly retreated back to

    the guest room.

    Lily walked to Evan¡¯s room to pretend to clean. When she got upstairs, she saw Danie¡¯s door being

    shut.

    She quickly sent a text to Caroline, informing her, ¡°She¡¯s in her room.¡±

    Caroline frowned upon reading the message. It seemed that her n could only be executed when

    Danie took a shower in the evening.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    Chapter 83 Are You Trying To Come Back

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline made her way back upstairs to Evan¡¯s room after finishing her breakfast.

    Just as she was about to enter, Danie opened the door and approached her. Her eyes darted. toward

    Caroline¡¯s belly as shemented, ¡°You¡¯re nearly four months along, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Caroline regarded her with a guarded expression. ¡°What are you trying to insinuate?¡±

    Danie put on a gentle smile. ¡°1,wonder if you haven¡¯t told him because you¡¯re afraid he might ask

    you to get an abortion or if you¡¯ve been hiding something from him. Say, for example, being pregnant

    with someone else¡¯s child.¡®

    Caroline scoffed. ¡°Do you think everyone is like you?¡±

    Danie¡¯s face froze for a moment. ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you told him about me?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling him now? Caroline took a step closer, her voiceced with a sense of

    vindictiveness. ¡°I simply enjoy reminding you from time to time. I want you to live in pain, to see you

    filled with worry, fear, and anger. It brings me happiness, Danie, you better pray that the

    child inside you is Evan¡¯s. Otherwise, even I can¡¯t predict the consequences.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, Caroline turned away and returned to Evan¡¯s room.

    Danie stared at the closed door with intense fury. Soon enough, Caroline wouldn¡¯t be reveling in

    her misery anymore!

    She then proceeded to Evan¡¯s study and entered the room. Inside, she spotted a safe with three

    locks. Furrowing her brows, she recalled Nic mentioning that some safes were custom¨Cmade and

    had only one working lock out of the three. Triggering the wrong locks without the correct one.

    would set off an rm.

    She bit her lip in contemtion. There was no safe in Evan¡¯s office. Perhaps she should carry out

    her n in the office.

    She casually grabbed a book and walked out. Back in her room, she sent a message to the young

    secretary.

    ¡°Try to get Caroline toe to the office.¡±

    The young secretary promptly contacted Caroline upon receiving the message.

    [Do you have a moment, Ms. Shenton?]

    Caroline who was in the middle of reading the news, responded after reading the message.

    [Yes, what¡¯s up?)

    1/3

    +15 BONUS

    [Could you drop by the office, Ms. Shenton?)

    The young secretary briefly exined the issue.

    After some consideration, Caroline replied.

    [Sure, I understand. Don¡¯t move the file, I¡¯ll guide youter.]

    No longer being part of MK¡¯s staff, Caroline needed Evan¡¯s permission to ess the office, She

    retrieved his phone number and dialed it.

    The call connected quickly, and Evan¡¯s tired voice came through. ¡®What¡¯s the matter?!

    Caroline exined, ¡°The young secretary I mentored needs me toe to the office. She made a

    mistake in a file that¡¯s quite substantial, and it needs to bepleted by the end of the month. Since I

    don¡¯t have aputer here, can Ie by to help her?¡±

    He smirked. ¡°What? Can¡¯t move on from MK? Are you trying toe back?¡±

    Caroline suppressed the urge to roll her eyes. ¡°I take responsibility for the mistakes made by the

    person I mentored. It¡¯s not that I want to return

    1

    His face sank, and his voice became cold. Tll inform the front desk. I¡¯m hanging up!¡±

    She was taken aback. He had been in a good mood just moments ago, so why did he suddenly

    snap?

    She informed Lily and changed her clothes before leaving the house. Danie followed suit and they

    both hailed a taxi to the MK office, Caroline first, then Danie closely behind.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Upon arriving, Caroline spoke to the front desk and made her way upstairs. The familiar

    surroundings of the office building brought back a wave of nostalgia.

    She took a deep breath and headed towards the president¡¯s office. Since she was here, it was only

    appropriate to greet Evan.

    Just as she approached the office, she heard a scoff from behind her.

    ¡°Hah, I knew it had to be you, Caroline. You¡¯ve already resigned, so why are you back?¡±

    Caroline turned around upon hearing the voice. She faced her former colleague, Ms. Walker.

    ¡°How have you been, Ms. Walker?¡® Caroline greeted her with a smile, taking a good look at her.

    ¡°Ms. Walker, you¡¯re more experienced than me no matter what. Now that I¡¯m gone, why aren¡¯t you

    sitting on the leader¡¯s throne?

    ¡°Caroline, you may have left, but you have no right to gloat over me! Does Mr. Jordan even know

    you¡¯re here? I can have security escort you out for trespassing MKI Ms. Walker retorted, her face

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline¡¯s smile faded, and she stared at her tly. Feel free to try

    Ms. Walker frowned. ¡°A¨CAre you back?¡±

    Let¡¯s see if securityes.

    Caroline didn¡¯t dignify her with a response. Instead, she turned away and approached Evan¡¯s office

    door, knocking on it.

    ¡°Come in.¡± came the hoarse voice of Evan from within the office.

    Ms. Walker was dumbstruck to see her going in.

    Inside the office, Caroline¡¯s gaze swept across the empty secretary¡¯s desk at the side. Then, she

    looked at Evan and said, ¡°I just wanted to say hello before going to assist the young secretary.¡±

    Evan closed the documents on his desk, nced at her, and stood up. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be at the project

    site.¡±

    He walked past her toward the door but turned around before leaving. I¡¯ll take you out to dinner

    <pter.¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    Chapter 84 I Can Only Give Her Status and Money

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so generous, Evan. Aren¡¯t you worried that I might sh with Danie

    when I see her?¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes, his gaze fixed on her red lips. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to silence you, Caroline.¡±

    She was rendered speechless. It was best for her to keep her mouth shut when dealing with a man

    driven by high testosterone.

    After he left, she made her way to her old desk.

    Her hand gently caressed the stationery she had used for the past three years. Memories of her hard

    work and dedication yed in her mind.

    Before Danie came into the picture, she had naively believed that she would be with Evan for a long

    time.

    Unfortunately, her childish fantasies were shattered by reality.

    She sniffled softly,posing herself. Then she left the desk and headed to the secretary¡¯s office.

    However, just as she left, Danie appeared in the corridor.

    She knocked on Evan¡¯s door, holding a bag in her hand

    Although her gaze was on the door, she kept a keen eye on the security camera hanging in the

    corridor.

    Realizing that the room was empty, she entered

    She knew Evan¡¯s schedule like the back of her hand. That was why she chose toe today.

    Approaching the desk, she ced some snacks on it.

    Then, her eyes shifted toward the document cab on the side. She walked over while licking

    her lips out of anxiety.

    In the secretary¡¯s office, Caroline¡¯s presence stirred excitement among the younger secretaries, who

    eagerly chatted with her.

    They even vented their frustrations about the boss to her.

    Caroline responded to each one of them with a smile. Meanwhile, Ms. Walker and Ms. Fisher, who

    were not far away, rolled their eyes in annoyance.

    ¡°Did you see how arrogant that bitch is? Acting like the office can¡¯t function without her!¡± Ms. Walker

    remarked.

    +15 BONUS

    Ms. Fisher was taken aback by Caroline¡¯s return. ¡°Is she actually back to work?!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! How am I supposed to get promoted if she¡¯s back?¡± Ms. Walker grumbled

    Ms. Fisher pouted. ¡°Let¡¯s be honest here, we¡¯re just jealous of her. Jealous of herpetence and the

    fact that she gets to sleep with Mr. Jordan¡±

    Ms. Walker red at her angrily. ¡°So now you¡¯re suddenly enlightened? Aren¡¯t you jealous too?¡±

    Ms. Fisher scoffed. During Caroline¡¯s absence, she had seen things clearly. It was true that Caroline¡¯s

    personal capabilities surpassed everyone else¡¯s.

    She would never forget how chaotic the secretary¡¯s office became in those two days that Caroline

    was gone.

    At 5 p.m., when Evan returned, he noticed a crowd gathered around Caroline. They were all observing

    her work.

    Seeing how engrossed she was in her tasks, he made his way to his office.

    Upon entering the room, he found Danie curled up on the couch, apparently resting Snacks

    were ced on his desk.

    Instinctively, he frowned. How long had she been lying there?

    He approached her and called out her name in his deep voice. ¡°Danie.¡±

    He called three times before she slowly opened her eyes.

    Startled, she sat up when she saw him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Evan I

    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go home,¡± Evan interrupted, looking away as he walked toward his desk. ¡°Don¡¯t

    wait for me.¡±

    Danie quickly grasped her phone from her pocket and stood up. She cautiously looked up at

    him and asked, ¡°Are you going home for dinner?¡±

    He nced at her with a t expression. ¡°No, I¡¯ll have the driver take you home.¡±

    Sadness filled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll take a taxi.¡±

    His voice grew deeper. ¡°It¡¯s not safe¡­¡±

    Knock! Knock!

    A knock sounded at the door just as he spoke.

    Caroline entered the room after he gave her permission.

    +15 BONUS

    She nced at Danie, who was holding a bag, before turning her attention to Evan. ¡°I thought we

    were having dinner together?¡±

    Danie looked at the man before her in disbelief.

    He rejected her invitation because of Caroline?

    Who exactly was his fiancee?!

    Her face paled from anger, but she dared notsh out in front of him.

    She could only suppress her emotions and leave the office¡­

    Once Danie was gone, Evan coldly questioned Caroline. ¡°Did you do that on purpose?

    Caroline admitted proudly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m delighted to see her being defeated. If it pains you, you can go

    after her

    ¡°Caroline, would you believe me if I said there are no feelings between her and 17¡± Evan exined,

    his tone serious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re repaying her favor by giving her a status? And you¡¯re keeping someone you

    actually like out there?¡± Caroline¡¯s questions were sharp and direct.

    ¡°I can only give her status and financial support. Nothing more,¡± Evan rified.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know the details of your rtionship! All I know is that she¡¯s pregnant with your

    child!¡±

    Evan squinted at her mention of that. ¡°Caroline, did youe to my room on the night of the

    annual dinner?¡±

    ¡°What difference does it make? You slept with her anyway!¡± Caroline retorted.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    Chapter 85 Can¡¯t You Do Anything Right

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline looked away tly after saying her piece. She didn¡¯t wait for Evan¡¯s response and left the

    office

    The thought of Danie and Evan being intimate made her feel disgusted.

    Having dinner with him was out of the question. She couldn¡¯t peacefully sit and eat with him.

    She had only asked that question to witness Danie struggling to suppress her anger.

    Once she left the office, Caroline took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down.

    She checked the time. She should have enough time if she went back right now.

    When she arrived at Vi Rosa by taxi, Lily hurriedly came out to greet her.

    Lily urged her as soon as she saw her. ¡°Ms. Love is currently taking a shower, Ms. Shenton. I saw

    her ce her phone on the table.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Got it. Please stall for me.¡±

    Danie was staying in a quest room without a bathroom. Caroline could use this opportunity to

    retrieve what she needed.

    Lily nodded and handed her a piece of paper. ¡°This is the passcode to Ms. Love¡¯s phone. I secretly

    took a look.¡±

    Grateful, Caroline replied, ¡°Thank you, Lily!¡±

    She grabbed the passcode and went upstairs. Seeing the bathroom light was still on, she quickly

    entered Danie¡¯s room

    As soon as she walked in, she noticed Danie¡¯s phone on the table.

    Suppressing her nervousness, she took out the reader and connected it to her own phone.

    As soon as the connection was established, a stream of data appeared on the screen.

    Caroline gulped as she watched the progress bar at the bottom, her ears attentive to any sounds.

    outside.

    When the progress bar reached 50%, a suddenmotion erupted from the next room.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    Shortly after, Lily¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°The towel is still in the dryer, Ms. Love! There wasn¡¯t much

    sun today. I¡¯ll get it for you now.¡±

    +16 DONUS

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Lily? Can¡¯t you do anything right?! Danie¡¯s angry voice pierced through the

    door.

    Lily stuttered in response before the door was mmed shut. However, the sound of a car engine

    came from downstairs at that moment.

    Caroline¡¯s nerves heightened. Evan was home!

    Lily walked up to the door and asked with concern, ¡°Are you finished, Ms. Shenton? Sir is also

    home!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be done soon!¡± Caroline replied.

    Wiping the cold sweat from her palms, she quickly disconnected the reader when the progress

    reached 100%.

    She ced the phone back on the table and turned to leave.

    Just as she reached Evan¡¯s room, he appeared at the top of the stairs.

    Shocked, Caroline¡¯s facial expression changed, and she almost stumbled.

    ncing at him while feigning calmness, she opened the door and entered the room.

    Just when she thought she could finally rx, he walked in as well.

    ¡°Why are you panicking?¡± The man¡¯s prating gaze bore into her, sharp as a hawk¡¯s.

    Sweat formed on her forehead, and just as she was contemting what to say, Lily arrived at the

    door.

    ¡°Sir, Ms. Shenton is experiencing gastric difort. She has no appetite to eat the food I prepared

    for her.¡±

    Caroline felt secretly grateful. Lily hade to her rescue at the perfect moment!

    Evan¡¯s expression turned grim instantly. ¡°Are you throwing a tantrum? Don¡¯t you realize how terrible

    you look?¡±

    She seized the opportunity to catch her breath. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little sick. Am I not allowed to feel

    that way?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t lying: the anxiety had made her nauseous. She truly couldn¡¯t adjust to engaging in sneaky

    activities.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Evan pursed his thin lips. ¡°Get the doctor here, Lily.

    ¡°No need!¡± Caroline interrupted quickly. ¡°Lily, just bring me some fruits.¡±

    Lily nodded and left the room.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan didn¡¯t leave either, Instead, he sat down on the couch and began scrolling through his phone.

    Caroline still hadn¡¯t fullyposed herself, so she used the excuse to sort out her belongings. ¡°Im

    gonna go sort out my stuff.¡±

    He observed her departing with an enigmatic expression.

    Squinting, he rhythmically tapped his finger on the armrest of the couch.

    Meanwhile, Danie returned to her room after finishing her shower. She locked the door and

    sent the pictures of the secret documents she had sneakily taken to Nic.

    Sen the information. I can¡¯t be involved, or Evan will find out it was me]

    Nic replied promptly. That was fast!]

    She clenched her teeth. [There won¡¯t be a next time!

    [Get Evan to give you pocket money!)

    She stared at the screen, falling into a momentary silence.

    Now that money was mentioned, perhaps she should test him. Not only to reduce Evan¡¯s suspicions of

    her but also because she didn¡¯t have much money left. After all, she was pregnant, so asking for

    financial support shouldn¡¯t be crossing a line, right? She would need to be a bit

    indirect in her approach.

    In her room, Caroliney on the bed after organizing her clothes. She needed to hand over the reader

    and data to Paige tomorrow and then leave Vi Rosa.

    She didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer and watch as a murderer roamed freely around her.

    Moreover, she still hadn¡¯t finished the design draft. Time was precious, and she couldn¡¯t afford to

    waste it.

    After drinking the herbal soup that Lily had served her, she nned to take a shower.

    Suddenly, Evan entered the room just as she had taken out clothes to change into.

    She stared at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you knock?¡±

    He nced at her. ¡°Haven¡¯t I seen every inch of your body already?¡±

    ¡®What a jerk! Pervert! she couldn¡¯t help but criticize in her mind.

    Suppressing her flustered state, sheposed herself and asked, ¡°Is there something I can help you

    with?¡±

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    Chapter 86 It¡¯s Snowing

    Seeing Caroline¡¯s anger, Evan leaned against the door and asked, ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±

    She responded tly.

    He turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡±

    She was baffled. It was already past 9 p.m., so where was he taking her?

    +15 BONUS

    As they reached a halfway point up the northern mountain after a two¨Chour drive, Caroline had fallen

    asleep on the reclined seat.

    After parking the car, Evan looked at her curled up figure in the passenger seat, and his eyes softened

    significantly.

    She didn¡¯t appear as cold and intimidating when she was asleep.

    Observing the hair that partially covered her face, he slowly reached his hand out to tuck it away.

    However, the moment his fingers made contact with her face, he was stunned.

    There was moisture on the tips of his fingers.

    ¡°Mom¡­ Don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll listen to you, I won¡¯t be a mistress. Don¡¯t go¡­¡±

    His heart constricted upon hearing her murmurs in her sleep.

    Was she insistent on leaving because of something her mother had said?

    His eyes darkened. Besides seeing her cry on the day her mother passed away, he had never

    witnessed any pain on her face.

    She was skilled at hiding her emotions.

    She always wanted to appear strong.

    In frustration, Evan loosened his tie. He grabbed a tissue and gently wiped away her tears.

    She finally woke up at that moment.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the bony joints of his fingers.

    She was taken aback and looked at him warily. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    He ignored her and retracted his hand only after he had finished. ¡°You were drooling. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Feeling awkward, she quickly looked away and gazed out the window.

    Her eyes widened gradually as she noticed that it was heavily snowing outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s snowing?¡±

    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, Reuben, who is in his hometown, told me it¡¯s snowing.¡± Evan lied without hesitation.

    Caroline paid him no mind. She opened the car door and stepped out.

    Her spirits lifted as she stepped onto the soft snow.

    She had never imagined that he would bring her here to witness the snowfall.

    She smiled with her eyes as she yfully walked around in the snow. The first snow brings good. luck.

    I hope everything goes smoothly this year.¡±

    Evan leaned against the car and watched her quietly. A smile unknowingly formed on his face.

    The peaceful atmospherested for less than ten minutes when it was abruptly interrupted by the

    sound of his phone ringing.

    He answered the call.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, thepany¡¯s confidential information has been leaked!¡± Reuben¡¯s voice came

    through.

    His eyes turned cold. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°The design draft for the new product,pleted by the electronic R&D department, has been

    stolen. We¡¯re still trying to find the person who sold it! The recipient of the ssified information

    hasn¡¯t dared to sell it yet. The message exchange urred after 6 p.m. today.

    ¡°We were immediately notified once the exchange took ce. It was an online trade with a virtual

    1. ID. They need time to investigate.¡±

    Evan¡¯s coldness reached its peak. ¡°Give them two days! If they can¡¯t solve it by then, fire them!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    After hanging up the call, Evan turned to get back into the car.

    Sensing that something was wrong, Caroline went after him.

    She had a sinking feeling when she saw his grim expression.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± she asked, her voice filled with concern.

    He pursed his thin lips, his eyes filled with intensity. ¡°Company confidential information was stolen. It

    happened today.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    She was taken aback. Thepany¡¯s confidential information was stolen?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Evan replied, squinting as he started the car.

    Caroline was shocked. How could this have happened? No secretary would dare touch his documents,

    and ess to the president¡¯s floor required an exclusive ess card.

    She had stopped by his office earlier in the day when she visited thepany. Besides the events in

    the morning that she was unaware of, Danie was the only person who had entered the office

    after that.

    Without any conclusive evidence, she didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions,

    During the drive home, Evan received another call from Reuben.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, we asked the secretaries. They said that apart from Ms. Love, the only person who

    entered your office today was¡­

    He dared not say the rest.

    ¡±

    Got it!¡± Evan hung up the call, he looked terribly grim.

    Caroline heard the conversation clearly.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if Evan suspected her. She was indeed more suspicious than Danie,

    unexpectedly turning up at Vi Rosa and then to the office.

    He even saw her anxious face when he returned home.

    ¡°Caroline,¡± he said sternly, his anger evident in his tone, ¡°Tell me, why did you suddenlye

    back?¡±

    Her eyes darkened. Just as she had expected, he suspected her.

    He would never consider the possibility of Danie being involved. He always assumed it was her

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    fault.

    ¡°Do you think it was me?¡± Her voice was almost devoid of emotion.

    Screech-

    Evan mmed on the brakes and turned to face her. His gaze was fierce. ¡°Then tell me, why did

    youe back all of a sudden?! You insisted on not seeing me before, and now you suddenly came

    looking for me! Caroline, how am I supposed to believe you¡¯re innocent?!¡±

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    Chapter 87 What¡¯s There To Exin.

    Caroline¡¯s heart grew colder with each word Evan spoke.

    She closed her eyes, a helpless smile appearing on her face.

    Would he believe her even if she exined herself?

    ¡°Say something!!!¡± He suddenly yelled.

    She looked at him with a t expression. ¡°Would you believe me, Evan? If you won¡¯t, then

    whatever I exin will be meaningless to you!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear all that! I just want you to exin yourself! The rage burning in his eyes

    seemed capable of reducing her to ashes.

    ¡°What is there to exin when you¡¯re behaving like this?¡± She turned her head and looked out of

    the window.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    She did not want to exin¡®

    She had been his secretary for three years. If she wanted to steal thepany¡¯s information, she

    would have done it long ago! Why would she wait until now?

    Evan reached out and forcefully turned her body to face him. His grip was so tight it felt like he

    might break her arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance to exin! Don¡¯t push me to my limit!¡± He enunciated each word

    through clenched teeth. The pressure emanating from him was suffocating.

    ¡®Don¡¯t push his limit?¡®

    Caroline scoffed and pulled her arm away, biting her lower lip to suppress the pain.

    She stared at him, her eyes filled with mockery. ¡°What do you want to hear? Do you want me to

    confess to stealing thepany¡¯s confidential information, or do you want me to deny itpletely?

    Have you ever truly trusted me? I wasn¡¯t the only one who went into your office today! Danie was

    there too! She stayed longer than I did, so why are you so convinced that it

    was me?!¡±

    ¡°Then why did you suddenlye back?¡± He clenched his fists and stared at her fiercely. His tone

    remained harsh.

    Helplessness washed over Caroline. She couldn¡¯t exin that part.

    She couldn¡¯t present iplete evidence to him.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if he would take Danie¡¯s side.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Evan, I already told you that I came back only to get my things,¡± she weakly exined.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!!!¡±

    He mmed his fist against the back of her seat and shouted in rage. ¡°Caroline! Is it so difficult for

    you to tell me the fucking truth?!¡±

    She stared at the man before her in disbelief, disappointment filling her eyes. ¡°Evan, am I not worthy of

    your trust at all?¡±

    I¡¯m asking you a question! You have no fucking right to question me!¡± he retorted angrily.

    ¡°Nothing I say matters when there¡¯s no trust between us!¡± she yelled back, her frustration. reaching its

    peak. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Why was she automatically assumed to be the culprit? Why wasn¡¯t

    she trusted even after exining herself? Was shebeled the criminal simply because she didn¡¯t offer

    an exnation? Was it because she was the lowly mistress?!

    Evan suppressed his urge to hit her and spoke with a grim expression. ¡°You¡¯re not going to

    exin yourself, are you? Fine, I¡¯ll do it for you then! You obtained my schedule through other

    secretaries and pleaded for my sympathy at Vi Rosa with a false excuse. The next day, your

    entered the office and stole the confidential information when I was away! Caroline, is my

    payment not enough for you?! Are you so sick of your life that you dare betray me?!¡±

    As Caroline listened to the usations pouring out from the man in front of her, she felt

    suffocated. Did he not already have his answer? What was the point of asking her over and over

    again? She forced a smile. ¡°Evan, so this is how despicable you think I am?¡±

    A mocking smirk appeared on his lips. ¡°Get out.¡±

    Caroline instinctively looked at the dark mountain outside the car.

    Did he want her to get off here?!

    She gulped nervously. Before she could react, she heard a shrieking from the depths of his lungs.

    ¡°I said, get out!!!¡±

    Choked with emotions, she quickly opened the door and got out.

    The moment the door closed, the car sped away in an instant.

    After it turned the corner, the surroundings fell intoplete darkness.

    The cold breeze seeped into her clothes, and the dense, dark forest sent shivers down her spine. She

    shuddered, taking a careful look around while shoving her hands into her pockets. She realized, to her

    dismay, that she had left her phone in Evan¡¯s car. All she had was the reader in her

    pocket¡­

    In the car, Evan¡¯s hands gripped the steering wheel tightly. He had truly believed she hade

    .

    +15 BONUS

    He had even asked Lily to take care of her health. He had brought her here to watch the snow, trying to

    uplift her mood. But she had taken advantage of his kindness and done something he despised the

    most.

    It was infuriating! He had never been yed by a woman like this before. Deep resentment filled his

    eyes as he lifted his hand and mmed it hard on the steering wheel. She certainly had nerve!

    Meanwhile, Caroline walked for two hours in the snow on the mountain, pushing through the cold. and

    darkness. Finally, she saw the distant lights as she arrived at the foot of the mountain.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    Chapter 88 I¡¯m Scared

    After finally descending the mountain, Caroline struggled to move forward, her head heavy and her

    stomach sick. She lifted her numb feet and trudged toward the distant light. But as she took two steps,

    darkness engulfed her vision, and she fell face¨Cfirst into the snow.

    Back at Vi Rosa, Danie sat in the living room, her heart filled with panic. Nic had informed her that

    the confidential information hadn¡¯t been sold at all. However, he still demanded the 70,000 dors from

    her within three days.

    She was contemting how to ask Evan for the money when amotion outside the door caught her

    attention.

    Quickly standing up, Danie¡¯s eyes widened when she saw Evan¡¯s fierce expression. Instantly, the

    thought of asking for money vanished from her mind. She hurriedly approached him and grabbed his

    arm, her voice filled with concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Evan? You look terrible.¡±

    ¡°Let go,¡± he said coldly, causing her to retract her hands in fear.

    Timidly, she looked at him, her voice tinged with a sense of injustice. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Evan. I¡¯m

    scared.¡±

    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t go to the office without my permission,¡± he replied without even ncing at

    her, then promptly headed upstairs.

    Danie¡¯s heart jolted. Could it be that Evan had discovered something? Nervously biting her lip,

    she noticed that Caroline hadn¡¯t returned home. After pondering for a moment, she came to a

    realization.

    Evan must have had a fight with Caroline, which was why he returned home in such a furious

    state. Caroline¡¯s actions had made him wary, hence his instruction for Danie to stay away from

    the office to avoid getting involved in any trouble.

    A smirk formed on Danie¡¯s face as she entertained her thoughts.

    It seemed that even fate was on her side. Caroline¡¯s absence didn¡¯t matter anymore. She had

    already achieved her target.

    Taking advantage of their absence, she sneaked into Evan¡¯s room and found a few strands of

    Caroline¡¯s hair on the vanity.

    Tomorrow, when she stayed at the Xander Residence, she would leave the hair on theb. Her

    n was foolproof!

    In the room, Evan sat on the couch, tightly gripping Caroline¡¯s phone. He couldn¡¯t help but think how

    maniptive she was to purposely leave her phone in his car.

    13

    +15 BONUS

    After a brief moment of silence, he suddenly stood up and walked over to the window. His gaze fell

    upon the falling snow, and his expression turned grim.

    The north was experiencing a snowstorm, with temperatures dropping below 10 degrees Celsius. It

    would be challenging for anyone to navigate the harsh conditions, let alone endure the strong

    winds and snow.

    Evan pursed his lips in concern and, feeling irritable, pulled out his phone to call Reuben.

    ¡°Bring someone to find Caroline on Mount Pilgrim in the north,¡± he instructed.

    Reuben was taken aback. ¡®Mr. Jordan left Ms. Shenton on Mount Pilgrim?!¡±

    He quickly responded. ¡°I¡¯ll get to it right away, Mr. Jordan!¡±

    At 1 a.m., Reuben found Caroline buried under a thickyer of snow. Fortunately, she was still

    alive. He quickly brought her to Vi Rosa, where Evan was waiting in the living room.

    Evan¡¯s heart squeezed when he saw Reuben carrying the pale Caroline inside. Panic was evident in

    Reuben¡¯s voice as he spoke. ¡°Mr. Jordan! We don¡¯t know how long Ms. Shenton was buried in

    snow. Her body temperature is dangerously low.¡±

    Fear flickered in Evan¡¯s eyes as he hurriedly approached to take her in his arms. When he

    touched her hands, he could feel how icy cold they were. Panic overwhelming him, he rushed upstairs,

    urging, ¡°Bring Lily here and call the doctor!¡±

    In the room, Evan removed Caroline¡¯s wet coat and wrapped her in a nket. Lily was taken aback

    when she entered the room. ¡°Sir, Ms. Shenton¡­¡±

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Evan¡¯s voice boomed, cutting her off. ¡°Fetch hot water to wipe her body!¡±

    Lily quickly obeyed his orders, her mind racing. If Evan hadn¡¯t explicitly stated otherwise, she

    would have thought that Caroline was already dead. Her face was so pale, resembling that of a

    lifeless person.

    As the hot water was brought, Evan snatched the towel from Lily¡¯s hands and began wiping

    Caroline¡¯s body. He meticulously wiped from her head to her toes, repeating the process again and

    again until the doctor arrived.

    The doctor let out a sigh after examining Caroline. ¡°Mr. Jordan, Ms. Shenton¡¯s body has always

    been on the weak side. Given the severity of this cold, it will be challenging to nurse her back to

    full health.¡±

    Evan¡¯s frustration boiled over, and he snapped at the doctor. ¡°Did I call you here just to hear this?!¡±

    The doctor was taken aback by Evan¡¯s outburst but quicklyposed himself. ¡°I apologize, Mr.

    Jordan. I will provide you with a list of foods that Ms. Shenton should consume to aid in her

    213

    +15 BONUS

    Evan¡¯s jaw clenched unusually hard as he continued rubbing Caroline¡¯s cold hands with his palms.

    Regret consumed him as he looked at the woman whoy so still, almost as if she were dead. Why had

    he left her there? Regardless of her mistakes, he shouldn¡¯t have abandoned her alone.

    Three dayster, Caroline woke up in a daze. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the man

    sitting on the nearby couch. Stubble adorned his chin, and his hair was disheveled. Dark circles under

    his eyes betrayed hisck of sleep, and weariness marked his gaze. She quickly averted her gaze and

    closed her eyes once more.

    He brought her back?

    She really couldn¡¯t bear his way of tormenting her and then trying to make it up to her.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    Chapter 89 It¡¯d Be Tough To Get Revenge

    Caroline wearily shifted her body, turning away from Evan. The mere sight of him was enough to make

    her wish she could disappear from the face of the earth.

    Her movement caught the attention of the man who had been engrossed in a document. He looked up,

    rose swiftly from his seat, and approached the bed. His lips moved, but no words came out. After a

    moment, he turned to exit the room and called for Lily.

    Lily hurried in, carrying food, and addressed Caroline. ¡°Ms. Shenton?¡±

    Caroline slowly opened her eyes and responded with a t tone. ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re awake. You should sit up and have some soup. You¡¯ve been on drips for days, so your

    stomach might be upset.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback and turned to look at Lily. ¡°How long was I unconscious?¡±

    ¡°Three days, and sir hasn¡¯t slept for three days either. He¡¯s been using hot towels to clean your body

    every hour.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention him.¡±

    Caroline interrupted Lily, her eyes devoid of emotion. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about him or see him.¡±

    Lily had heard a little something from Reuben about why Caroline was out for the past few days.

    She knew very well why Caroline came back. But she had promised Caroline to keep it a secret.

    Feeling the weight of Caroline¡¯s cold gaze, Lily sighed inwardly.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t mention him. Can you sit tup and have some soup?¡±

    Caroline furrowed her brow. Who checked on my condition?¡±

    ¡°The doctor. He said you need to focus on recovering your health. ¡±

    Caroline felt a sense of relief upon hearing that

    The fact that her babies were not mentioned indicated that they

    LIMALE

    We were still unaware.

    And she felt no difort in her abdomen, assuring her that her babies were doing well.

    With Lily¡¯s assistance, she managed to sit up.

    Only after slowly sipping the soup did she recline again.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, I beg you not to leave, okay? This illness will linger if you don¡¯t take it seriously ¡±

    Caroline responded softly. ¡°I understand.¡±

    For the sake of her babies, she had to regain her health.

    +15 BONUS

    However, she had left herptop in her rental house in Redwood Neighborhood. The submission

    deadline was approaching.

    After a brief pause, she spoke up. ¡°Lily, I¡¯ll give you the passcode to my house. Could you get my

    laptop for me?¡±

    Lily nodded. ¡°Of course, just send me the location. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±

    After Lily left, she reached for her phone on the bedside table and checked it.

    Paige had sent her over a hundred messages and called her numerous times.

    [Something happened, Paige. I can¡¯t send you the reader now.] She replied.

    [I almost had a heart attack when the boss answered my call. How are you feeling? Are you still at Vi

    Rosa?] Paige replied promptly.

    [Much better. If you have time, you can drop by, and I¡¯ll pass you the thing.] She texted back.

    [I¡¯lle by after work. There are two things I need to tell you. First, they reced everyone in the

    secretary¡¯s office. Second, Danie is actually a Xander! It¡¯s going to be tough to get revenge on her

    with the Xanders backing her up.]

    She couldn¡¯t believe that Danie was truly a Xander.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    Even if she had to sacrifice everything, she wouldn¡¯t let that scheming bitch live happily ever

    after!

    However, why were all the secretaries reced?

    Could it be that Evan also suspected the other secretaries?

    Secretaries¡­

    She furrowed her brow, feeling like she had forgotten something.

    This might be connected to the young secretary!

    She appeared out of nowhere and asked her toe to the office.

    The day she went, thepany¡¯s confidential information was stolen.

    After giving it some thought, she replied to Paige.

    [Paige, can you investigate someone for me?]

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    [Who?]

    [Cecilia Ford, the young secretary I used to mentor¡­]

    Paige immediately called her as soon as she mentioned her suspicion.

    +15 BONUS

    She beganining the moment she picked up the call. ¡°Caroline! Is this your pregnant brain

    talking again?! That person is clearly colluding with Danie! Damn it. Just you wait, I¡¯ll have

    someone follow her. I¡¯ll make sure justice is served for you!¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Sure, thank you.¡±

    As soon as she hung up with Paige, another call came in.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    Chapter 90 I Have News

    Neil¡¯s name appeared on the screen.

    Caroline picked up the call reluctantly. ¡°What is it, Mr. Xander?¡±

    ¡°Where are you, Caroline?¡± Neil¡¯s voice sounded weary.

    ¡°Just get to the point, Mr. Xander,¡± she replied calmly.

    There was a brief pause before he spoke again. ¡°I don¡¯t think Danie is my sister.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± she asked, her toneposed.

    ¡°Are you still at Vi Rosa?¡± Neil inquired.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Caroline, would you be willing to take a DNA test with me?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xander, didn¡¯t you already do that with Danie? If you did, and she is your sister, why are you

    involving me? So people can mock me?¡± There was a hint of frustration in her voice.

    Neil¡¯s voice resonated with helplessness. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. But it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to go

    through with it. I¡¯ll continue my investigation.¡±

    She felt perplexed. She couldn¡¯t fathom why he was so stubborn.

    How could the Xanders be careless in verifying their own family members?

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    If it had already been confirmed, why was he still denying it?

    She responded dismissively, her wordscking conviction. ¡°I can¡¯t stop you from doing what you want,

    Mr. Xander, so you don¡¯t have to inform me about it.

    ¡°In any case, I¡¯m d you still remember our agreement. I¡¯ll hang up if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    Caroline closed her eyes wearily after ending the call.

    She could already envision how arrogant Danie would act in front of her.

    All she could do was hope that the information she had obtained from Danie¡¯s phone would

    prove useful.

    In the evening, Paige arrived at Vi Rosa and was led upstairs by Lily

    +15 BONUS

    As soon as she entered the room, she rushed to Caroline. ¡°Caroline, you look like a worn¨Cout mess!¡±

    Caroline instinctively touched her face. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen myself in the mirror.¡±

    Paige settled down by the bed and surveyed the room. ¡°Wow, this must be the boss¡¯s room?¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s suffocating in here! It¡¯s a wonder that you don¡¯t go crazy!¡± Paige eximed, bewildered. ¡±

    Everything is ck, except for the gray walls.¡±

    Caroline didn¡¯t know whether tough or sigh. She reached under her pillow, retrieved the reader,

    and handed it to Paige.

    ¡°How soon can you retrieve the data?¡±

    Paige swiftly tucked it into her pocket. ¡°Tonight. My friend said he can get it within three hours.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°I hope the data proves useful this time.¡±

    ¡°Forget about the data!¡± Paige nced at the door and lowered her voice. ¡°You asked me to

    investigate Cec¨ªlia. I have some news! Her grandmother is in the hospital. I had my friend inquire

    about it.

    ¡°Guess what? She recently paid a medical fee of 5,000 dors. Normally, she would only pay less

    than 500 dors at a time.¡±

    Caroline hadn¡¯t expected Paige to gather the information so quickly.

    She looked down and said, ¡°It seems my instincts were right. She was colluding with someone to

    plot against me.¡±

    ¡°So there¡¯s definitely a bank transfer record in Danie¡¯s phone!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll text you tonight. Let¡¯s wait for her to finally get the punishment she deserves!¡±

    Caroline felt a mix of emotions.

    She sensed that things might not be as straightforward as they seemed.

    However, she had obtained the evidence. What could possibly go wrong?

    She couldn¡¯t figure it out. Perhaps her recent chaotic life had made her overly suspicious.

    She nodded. ¡°Alright, please¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, the door suddenly swung open.

    Danie appeared, wearing a smug expression as she nced disdainfully at Caroline in bed and

    Paige next to her

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I was wondering why there was a car parked downstairs. So, I see we have an uninvited guest.

    Paige immediately stood up. ¡°What? You thought a man came? Were you trying to catch a lover in

    the act?¡±

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    Chapter 91 You¡¯re Just a Nobody

    Danie¡¯s resentment surged, and her expression quickly changed. ¡°What does it have to do with you?

    Who are you to criticize me here?¡±

    Paige fired back, undeterred. ¡°I¡¯m not as shameless as you. Despite being with Mr. Jordan, you still

    hooked up with another man.¡±

    Danie shot a fierce re at Paige. ¡°You better shut the fuck up! I¡¯ll give you a tight p if you don¡¯t

    shut up.¡±

    Unfazed, Paige raised her chin calmly. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m right here. Let¡¯s see who ends up being pped.

    I can¡¯t believe the Xanders are blind enough to ept a deceitful woman like you as their family. You¡¯re

    cunning and scheming. Nobody knows if you tampered with the DNA test report.

    Danie trembled with anger. ¡°You! Cut the crap!¡±

    Paige retorted, ¡°Oh, look at how desperate you¡¯ve be. I was right! You¡¯re a phony!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s head throbbed from their argument. ¡°Paige, let¡¯s not argue with her. It¡¯s pointless.¡±

    Paige acquiesced. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen to you. Arguing with a fool will only make me a fool.¡±

    With that, she grabbed her bag. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll text you.¡±

    Caroline nodded and watched Paige leave the room.

    Then, her gaze fell on Danie, whose face was livid with rage.

    Caroline spoke coldly, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Danie sneered, ¡°Caroline, you¡¯re just a nobody to me. You better know your ce, or my grandpa

    won¡¯t let a homewrecker like you off the hook.¡±

    Caroline smirked. ¡°Please ask your grandpa to deal with Evan first.¡±

    Enraged, Danie lunged toward Caroline, raising her hand to p her.

    But before she could make contact, someone intervened and tried to stop her at the door.

    ¡±

    ¡°Ms. Love!¡± Lily called out urgently, blocking Danie¡¯s path. She then stepped forward, standing

    protectively in front of Caroline. ¡°Ms. Love, Mr. Jordan will be furious if you do this.¡±

    Danie red fiercely at Lily before delivering a p to her face. The sound echoed through the room,

    causing Caroline¡¯s eyes to widen in shock.

    In an instant, a vivid memory shed in Caroline¡¯s mind¨Ca scene where her mother was berated and

    humiliated by others.

    +15 BONUS

    Anger surged within her.

    Danie continued to assert her dominance, interrogating Lily. ¡°Have you forgotten how you

    should address me?¡±

    Lily held her face, her eyes turning scarlet as she hastily apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry, Ms. Love.

    It¡¯s my fault¡­¡±

    Caroline interjected forcefully, ¡°You did nothing wrong!¡±

    She pushed the nket aside and dragged her weary body out of bed. Stepping forward, she

    approached Danie with a cold expression. ¡°Apologize to Lily!¡±

    Danie was taken aback by Caroline¡¯s icy and stern gaze, taking a couple of steps back in slight

    fear.

    ¡°Do you expect me to apologize? Dream on!¡±

    In a swift motion, Caroline extended her hand, gripping Danie¡¯s long hair tightly. With great force, she

    made Danie bend over, eliciting a scream of pain.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes burned with deep anger. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Are you going to apologize?¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. Caroline, how dare you do this to me! My grandpa won¡¯t let you get away with it! Ah¡­¡±

    Caroline firmly grasped Danie¡¯s long hair and forcefully mmed her to the floor. She then

    swiftly straddled Danie¡¯s body and delivered a series of ps.

    ¡°I told you to apologize. Now!¡±

    Caroline continued to p her, unable to contain her rage. In the midst of it, Lily rushed forward,

    pleading desperately.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, stop pping her, please.¡±

    However, something seemed to possess Caroline, preventing her from stopping. She couldn¡¯t control

    herself. After repeatedly pping Danie, a sudden angry roar from behind broke through the chaos.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Caroline!¡±

    Caroline abruptly halted, a moment of rity washing over her.

    As she looked at Danie¡¯s tear¨Cstreaked, red and swollen face, her resentment seemed to subside.

    She clenched her jaw and stood up, still gripping Danie¡¯s long hair tightly.

    Turning around, she stared at Evan with cold eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you feel sorry for her?¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    Chapter 92 Do You Want to Avenge Her

    ¡°Evan! Evan, save me. She¡¯s gone crazy. She wants to kill me.¡±

    Danie clung to her hair, pleading for Evan¡¯s help incessantly.

    Evan swiftly approached and firmly grasped Caroline¡¯s hand, forcing her to let go.

    ¡°Why did you p her?¡± Evan interrogated, his tone icy.

    Caroline, devoid of expression, locked eyes with him. ¡°I pped her because I felt like it. Why? Do you

    want to p me on her behalf?¡±

    She took a step closer to Evan.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here, in front of you. Go ahead and seek revenge for her. Do whatever you want. I won¡¯t

    resist. After all, I almost died. I fear nothing now.¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes coldly.

    ¡°Caroline, can¡¯t you speak sensibly?¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t!¡± Caroline defied him. Slowly, she extended her finger, pointing at Danie. ¡°Get her out of

    my sight. Otherwise, I¡¯ll p her every time I see her.¡±

    The air around the man turned

    gid due to her words.

    Meanwhile, Lily was terrified, trembling uncontrobly. She hurriedly stepped forward, attempting to

    persuade Evan. ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t me Ms. Shenton. It was my fault. I failed to address Ms. Love as

    Madam, so she pped me. Ms. Shenton did this because of me. Sir, please let

    Ms. Shenton off the hook.¡±

    Upon hearing Lily¡¯s words, Evan looked at her red and swoll flickered in his eyes.

    face. A hint of sinister intent

    In response, Danie panicked. She clutched her face and exined, ¡°No, Evan. I identally

    pped¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Evan coldly cut her off.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the driver take you back to International Residence immediately.¡±

    Danie stared at Evan in shock, her words faltering. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Evan tilted his body, his gaze aloof. ¡°Do you need me to repeat myself?¡±

    Danie¡¯s lips quivered, her face filled with grievances, ¡°But Caroline pped me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience.¡± Evan interrupted her once again.

    +15 BONUS

    Anger surged within her.

    Danie continued to assert her dominance, interrogating Lily. ¡°Have you forgotten how you

    should address me?¡±

    Lily held her face, her eyes turning scarlet as she hastily apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry, Ms.

    Love. It¡¯s my fault¡­¡±

    Caroline interjected forcefully, ¡°You did nothing wrong!¡±

    She pushed the nket aside and dragged her weary body out of bed. Stepping forward, she

    approached Danie with a cold expression. ¡°Apologize to Lily!¡±

    Danie was taken aback by Caroline¡¯s icy and stern gaze, taking a couple of steps back in slight

    fear.

    ¡°Do you expect me to apologize? Dream on!¡±

    In a swift motion, Caroline extended her hand, gripping Danie¡¯s long hair tightly. With great

    force, she made Danie bend over, eliciting a scream of pain.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes burned with deep anger. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Are you going to apologize?¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. Caroline, how dare you do this

    to me! My grandpa won¡¯t let you get away with it! Ah¡­)

    Caroline firmly grasped Danie¡¯s long hair and forcefully mmed her to the floor. She then swiftly

    straddled Danie¡¯s body and delivered a series of ps.

    ¡°I told you to apologize. Now!¡±

    Caroline continued to p her, unable to contain her rage. In the midst of it, Lily rushed forward,

    pleading desperately.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, stop pping her, please.¡±

    However, something seemed to possess Caroline, preventing her from stopping. She couldn¡¯t control

    herself. After repeatedly pping Danie, a sudden angry roar from behind broke through the chaos.

    ¡°Caroline!¡±

    Caroline abruptly halted, a moment of rity washing over her.

    As she looked at Danie¡¯s tear¨Cstreaked, red and swollen face, her resentment seemed to subside.

    She clenched her jaw and stood up, still gripping Danie¡¯s long hair tightly.

    Turning around, she stared at Evan with cold eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you feel sorry for her?¡±

    22

    +15 BONUS

    Chapter 92 Do You Want to Avenge Her

    ¡°Evan! Evan, save me. She¡¯s gone crazy. She wants to kill me.

    Danie clung to her hair, pleading for Evan¡¯s help incessantly.

    Evan swiftly approached and firmly grasped Caroline¡¯s hand, forcing her to let go.

    ¡°Why did you p her?¡± Evan interrogated, his tone icy.

    Caroline, devoid of expression, locked eyes with him. ¡°I pped her because I felt like it. Why? Do you

    want to p me on her behalf?¡±

    She took a step closer to Evan.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here, in front of you. Go ahead and seek revenge for her. Do whatever you want. I won¡¯t

    resist. After all, I almost died. I fear nothing now.¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes coldly.

    ¡°Caroline, can¡¯t you speak sensibly?¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t!¡± Caroline defied him. Slowly, she extended her finger, pointing at Danie. ¡°Get her out of

    my sight. Otherwise, I¡¯ll p her every time I see her.¡±

    The air around the man turned frigid due to her words.

    Meanwhile, Lily was terrified, trembling uncontrobly. She hurriedly stepped forward, attempting to

    persuade Evan. ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t me Ms. Shenton. It was my fault. I failed to address Ms. Love as

    Madam, so she pped me. Ms. Shenton did this because of me. Sir, please let Ms. Shenton off the

    hook.¡±

    Upon hearing Lily¡¯s words, Evan looked at her red and swollen face. A hint of sinister intent flickered in

    his eyes.

    In response, Danie panicked. She clutched her face and exined, ¡°No, Evan. I identally

    pped¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Evan coldly cut her off.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the driver take you back to International Residence immediately.¡±

    Danie stared at Evan in shock, her words faltering. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Evan tilted his body, his gaze aloof. ¡°Do you need me to repeat myself?¡±

    Danie¡¯s lips quivered, her face filled with grievances. ¡°But Caroline pped me¡­¡°

    ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience.¡± Evan interrupted her once again.

    +15 BONUS

    With that, Danie burst into tears. She hastily got up and rushed out of the room.

    Caroline sneered. It was rare to see him being fair for once.

    She assumed that he would be fooled by his first love once more.

    After Danie left, Evan turned his gaze toward Lily and said, ¡°Just go to bed.¡±

    Worryced Lily¡¯s expression as she nced at Caroline, who nodded in response. She left the

    room, leaving the two alone.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Evan¡¯s voice was low as he questioned Caroline.

    Caroline gave him a fleeting look before settling herself by the edge of the bed. Exhaustion weighed

    heavily on her, and she had no desire to engage in further conversation with him.

    Evan pulled a chair from the side and sat down.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t keep targeting her. She¡¯s a Xander now. If the Xanders discover this, they won¡¯t let

    you off easily.¡±

    Caroline smirked with a hint of sarcasm.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re afraid or not. I just don¡¯t want to see you bing a target of the Xanders.¡±

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Caroline looked at him, confusion flickering in her eyes. ¡®How could he say this? If it weren¡¯t for him,

    would I be facing this situation today? If he had let me go earlier, everything would have

    ended in the best way.¡®

    Suppressing the ache within her, Caroline pursed her lips and said, ¡°Well, I should thank you for

    your kindness.¡±

    Evan gradually clenched his fists, his gaze fixed on her indifferent cheek. ¡°Rest well. Just sleep.¡±

    With that, he stood up and left the bedroom.

    Caroline pulled the nket over herself, lying in bed as she stared nkly at the ceiling.

    She needed to rest and recover. If she didn¡¯t, she would never witness Danie¡¯s fall from her lofty

    position into the deep abyss.

    At half past ten that night, Paige called Caroline.

    She quickly answered the phone and asked hurriedly, ¡°How did it go? Did you find any detailed clues or

    bank transfer records? Has she been keeping in touch with Nichs all this while?¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    Chapter 93 Futile Effort

    Paige remained silent for a moment on the other end of the phone. ¡°Caroline¡­¡±

    A sinking feeling settled in Caroline¡¯s heart. She blinked back tears and urged, ¡°Please continue.¡±

    ¡°She had downloaded some kind of app on her phone that automatically deletes all calls and messages

    immediately after they are made or sent. There¡¯s nothing suspicious in her current bank transfer

    records. Nothing aligns with our suspicions. I suspect she didn¡¯t use her card for the transfer¡­¡±

    Caroline initially registered Paige¡¯s words, but soon herprehension faltered.

    ¡®How did ite to this¡­ The evidence to expose Danie is right in front of me, yet I didn¡¯t anticipate

    it would be futile. I¡¯ve only managed to entangle myself in this mess.¡®

    ¡°Carol¡­¡± Paige¡¯s voice came through in a worried whisper.

    With a determined effort, Caroline steadied her voice. ¡°Thank you, Paige. I¡¯ll end the call now.¡±

    Paige sighed in response. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep brainstorming ideas to help you.¡±

    Caroline ended the call and rested her forehead on her knees. Tremors wracked her body as she/

    wept.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡®What can I do to punish the viin?¡®

    Meanwhile, Evan received a call from Reuben in his study. ¡°Mr. Jordan, our team traced the IP address

    of that individual. By the time they arrived, the person had already fled.¡±

    Silence enveloped Evan as he rhythmically tapped his fingers on the table.

    Reuben continued, ¡°Mr. Jordan, the person covered their tracks well. I believe it might be the same

    person who harmed Ms. Shenton previously. Additionally,

    Celies one by one. One suspicious person we found was no ¡°be it might be the

    investigated all the dismissed

    Cecilia Ford. She had a

    transaction amounting to 7,000 dors. We looked into the sender of the money, but it turned out to be

    an ordinary individual.¡± @

    Evan¡¯s gaze grew intense.

    ¡°Got it. What about the background investigation on Chloe?¡±

    Reuben replied, ¡°I apologize, Mr. Jordan. We¡¯re still conducting the investigation.¡±

    Evan said, ¡°Go and look into the information of the teachers from the year Caroline was adopted. Ask

    them if they have any impression of the girl with a red cinnabar mole on her earlobe.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Mr. Jordan,¡± Reuben acknowledged before ending the call.

    +15 BONUS

    After returning to International Residence, Danie unleashed her anger by smashing various

    objects in her room.

    Why did he let Caroline stay in Vi Rosa? Why was she the one driven out instead? Was he

    treating her this way because of a mere housemaid? She couldn¡¯t understand his actions at all.

    ¡®Since he could be so heartless to me, I¡¯m going to suppress him with my identity as a Xander!¡®

    Caroline fumed. 1

    Lost in her thoughts, her phone suddenly rang.

    Danie hastily grabbed her phone and, upon seeing the caller ID, answered immediately.

    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Grayson heard the strain in Danie¡¯s voice and quickly inquired, ¡°E, what¡¯s wrong?

    Who has hurt you?¡±

    Danie was about to exin when she was suddenly struck by a sharp pain in her abdomen.

    She lowered her head and saw blood staining the floor. Her face turned pale, and she cried out,

    Grandpa, I¡¯m bleeding. My baby¡­¡±

    ¡±

    Anxious, Grayson responded, ¡°E, don¡¯t panic. I will call 911 for you right away. Just wait for me. I¡¯m

    coming.¡±

    Half an hourter, Danie found herself lying in a hospital ward, an IV drip attached to the back

    of her hand.

    Grayson arrived at the hospital with Neil in tow.

    Upon seeing Danie alone in the ward, his expression darkened imely

    ¡°E, why isn¡¯t Evan with you?¡±

    Through her weak sobs, Danie replied, ¡°Grandpa, Evan is busy. I didn¡¯t want to bother him.¡±

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    Chapter 94 A Near Miscarriage

    ¡°What¡¯s more important than your baby?¡± Grayson was fuming with deep wrath.

    He fished his phone out of his pocket. ¡°I must tell Draco about this and ask him to discipline his son

    properly. My granddaughter should not suffer such grievances.¡±

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Danie became so anxious that she sat up in bed.

    ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t call him. Evan, he¡­¡± She hesitated midway, biting her lip and bowing her head.

    Meanwhile, Neil¡¯s face remained impassive and serious. If his intuition was correct, Evan would likely

    be with Caroline at the moment. Danie¡¯s sudden pitiful act seemed to be directed toward Caroline

    Addressing Grayson, Neil spoke calmly, ¡°Grandpa, perhaps you should call Evan first. Danie didn¡¯t

    inform him about this situation. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to rushingly contact Master Jordan.¡±

    Grayson¡¯s hand froze momentarily before he nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Hmm, I will call Evan first.¡±

    As he spoke, Grayson dialed Evan¡¯s number. When Evan answered, Grayson inquired, ¡°Evan, are you

    still busy?¡±

    Evan, visibly frustrated, rubbed his temples. ¡°No, what¡¯s the matter, Master Xander?¡±

    With a stern tone, Grayson replied, ¡°If you¡¯re free,e to the hospital. E nearly had a

    miscarriage.¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression quickly turned grave. ¡°Which hospital?¡±

    After providing Evan with the hospital information, Grayson ended the call. Still feeling uneasy, he

    decided to call Draco. After a brief wait, Draco answered the phone.

    ¡°Gray, why are you calling me at this hour?¡±

    Grayson responded, ¡°Your family is so preupied. Are ¡°ing to ignore my granddaughter?¡±

    Draco chuckled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    With frustration evident in his voice, Grayson replied, ¡°My granddaughter is carrying your son¡¯s child,

    Evan¡¯s child. Were you not aware of this?¡±

    Draco, feeling perplexed, retorted, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Grayson erupted. ¡°Didn¡¯t Evan inform you about such a significant matter? I don¡¯t want to waste time

    talking on the phone. You had bettere to the hospital and teach Evan a lesson. He works

    112

    +15 BONUS

    Upon hearing Grayson¡¯s call, Danie couldn¡¯t help but feel inwardly ecstatic. However, Neil observed

    Grayson with concern.

    ¡®Why did Grandpa call Master Jordan directly?¡®

    After hanging up the call, Grayson walked over and sat beside Danie. ¡°E, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll make things

    right for you.¡±

    Danie timidly raised her head. ¡°Grandpa, I can handle things on my own. I don¡¯t want to trouble you

    or make you worry.¡±

    Grayson insisted, ¡°E, are you hiding something from me?¡±

    Danie pursed her lips and soon burst into tears.

    ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t ask any further.¡±

    Witnessing her hypocritical disy, Neil left the ward with a sense of frustration.

    He couldn¡¯t prevent Danie from revealing her intentions. What troubled him most at this point was

    what would happen to Caroline. Even if he could halt his grandfather, he couldn¡¯t halt the Jordan family

    from dealing with her.

    Furrowing his brow, Neil made his way downstairs to the inpatient department to wait.

    Twenty minutester, he spotted Evan approaching the inpatient department.

    Neil stepped forward, blocking Evan¡¯s path. ¡°Evan, you and I need to talk about something.¡±

    Evan nced at Neil. ¡°I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s anything to discuss between us.¡±

    With that, he continued walking forward.

    Anger began to simmer in Neil¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°If you truly want to protect Caroline and keep her in Vi Rosa, then you need to figure out a way. My

    grandfather just called your father. It won¡¯t be long before they discover that Caroline is still

    with you.¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    Chapter 95 Find Out Who Caroline Is

    Evan halted in his tracks and turned around, his expression cold and unyielding.

    ¡°Caroline¡¯s safety is none of your business.¡±

    Neil clenched his fists in response.

    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you if she faces even the slightest harm!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re interested in my woman!¡± Evan sneered and scoffed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line! Danie is still carrying your child, and she¡¯s lying in the hospital ward.

    While I can¡¯t interfere in Danie¡¯s affairs, if you can¡¯t protect Caroline, I¡¯ll seize the opportunity to

    take her away.¡±

    Evan¡¯s eyes turned icy. ¡°We¡¯ll see if you ever get that chance.¡±

    With that, his gaze shifted to a spot not far away.

    Neil followed his gaze and saw Draco approaching with a furious expression. Neil greeted him,

    but his greeting was ignored.

    Draco walked straight to Evan and berated him, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that your fianc¨¦e is

    pregnant? Have you no regard for me as your father?¡±

    Evan snapped, ¡°I told you to stay out of my affairs.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have embarrassed our family then.¡®

    Draco mmed his walking stick forcefully against the ground. ¡°And who is this Caroline? You

    shouldn¡¯t have dallied with a seductress while being engaged to the granddaughter of the Xander

    family.¡±

    Evan¡¯s eyes turned icy as he locked his gaze with Draco, who appeared to have lost his sanity.

    After a moment, he sneered and remarked, ¡°I believe you¡¯ve forgotten how my eldest brother and

    my second eldest brother came into existence.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Draco red fiercely at Evan. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    However, Evan ignored him and turned to leave.

    Draco then directed a sinister gaze toward his assistant beside him. ¡°Find out who Caroline is.¡±

    Hearing their conversation, Neil furrowed his brow He needed to expedite his investigation into

    Caroline¡¯s identity If not, the Jordan family would not let her escape unscathed.

    +15 BONUS

    On the second day, after Evan had left, Caroline went downstairs to have breakfast.

    Lily had prepared a nutritious meal for her, taking into ount her overall well¨Cbeing.

    Caroline looked at Lily¡¯s face with concern. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±

    Lily chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve had such an incident, Ms. Shenton. You don¡¯t need to

    worry about me.¡±

    After a brief pause, Caroline asked, ¡°Lily, do you have children? How old are they?¡±

    Lily was taken aback. ¡°Yes, I do. My son is married and has a family of his own now.¡±

    Caroline continued, ¡°Lily, would you be willing toe with me if I hire you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I would be willing,¡± Lily replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to take care of you, even if the

    sry is slightly lower.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going abroad,¡± Caroline exined honestly.

    She thought to herself, ¡®If Lily is willing, at least I¡¯ll have someone to take care of me when I give

    birth to the babies. I¡¯ll even have someone to take care of my childrenter, so I can study with

    peace of mind.¡®

    ¡°Abroad?¡± Lily was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, you¡¯re going abroad? For how long?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± Caroline replied, pursing her lips. ¡°Maybe for a year or two.¡±

    Lily furrowed her brow. ¡°I can go with you, but Ms. Shenton, is there a specific reason why you

    want to bring me along?¡±

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Caroline hesitated, contemting whether she should tell Lily about her pregnancy.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    Lily immediately went to answer it. When she saw Draco, confusion clouded her face. ¡°May I know

    who you are?¡±

    Draco cast a cold nce at Lily before walking straight into the living room.

    Caroline turned around and saw an elderly man with white hair standing before her, nked by

    two bodyguards.

    Naturally, Grayson spotted Caroline.

    He narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Caroline?¡±

    Caroline nodded ¡°Yes, I am ¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Draco signaled to his entourage, and one of the bodyguards approached Caroline.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, my master would like to speak with you. Please have a seat on the sofa over there.¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    Chapter 96 Insensible

    Caroline was rendered speechless. ¡®Master?¡®

    She observed the old man carefully, noticing a slight resemnce to Evan in his features.

    ¡®Is he Evan¡¯s grandfather?¡®

    Caroline couldn¡¯t be certain. She was unfamiliar with the members of the Jordan family, despite

    being with Evan for three years.

    Feeling doubtful, she walked over to the sofa and sat down.

    Draco then sized her up before he uttered icily, ¡°You¡¯re pretty but you¡¯re too insensible.¡±

    Caroline furrowed her brows lightly, perplexed.

    ¡®When did I offend this old man?¡®

    Remaining calm, she asked, ¡°Sir, may I know what I did wrong to warrant such harsh words?¡±

    ¡°Harsh?¡± Draco scoffed. ¡°Leaving Evan would be the right thing to do. You should know it¡¯s the

    right thing to do.¡±

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°I want to leave, but Evan won¡¯t let me go.¡±

    ¡°Is that the truth, or have you used some tricks to ensnare him?¡± Draco interrogated.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline replied, ¡°Sir, Evan is the leader of MK in the Etes area. He holds immeasurable power and

    enjoys a superior status. He¡¯s intelligent and resourceful. Do you think he wouldn¡¯t see through

    any tricks I might y?¡±

    Draco assessed Caroline. As expected, she was deserving of her previous position as the head

    secretary at MK for three years. Her manner of speaking wasposed and rational.

    Unfortunately, her background was too humble, so she would never be epted into the Jordan

    family.

    ¡°I will offer you one million, along with a vi in a city of your choice. You can select the location.

    I only have one condition: leave Evan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never cared about my identity or status. As for the money¡­¡± Caroline shed a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about that right now. Instead of speaking to me here, you¡¯d better try to

    persuade Evan to let me go.¡±

    Draco scoffed in response. ¡°You don¡¯t want money? Then how do you exin being my son¡¯s mistress

    for three years, huh?¡±

    Caroline found herself at a loss for words.

    +15 BONUS

    Notably, Draco¡¯s appearance bore a resemnce to someone who could be Evan¡¯s grandfather.

    However, Caroline decided to focus on the matter at hand and replied, ¡°This is my private affair, so

    I don¡¯t have to tell you everything.¡±

    Draco then inquired, ¡°So, you refuse to leave?¡±

    Caroline reiterated with indifference, ¡°I will naturally leave if Evan lets go of me.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t even dream of getting anything I offered just now.¡±

    ¡°Not even for a moment,¡± Caroline calmly replied.

    Draco rose from his seat. ¡°It seems you¡¯re not as clever as I thought.¡±

    With that, he walked out of Vi Rosa.

    Once the door closed, Lily hurriedly approached Caroline. ¡°Ms. Shenton, you were so daring. That

    was Mr. Jordan¡¯s father.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t deny feeling nervous.

    In the past, she would have panicked and carefully weighed her words. But now, all Caroline could

    think about was recovering well and leaving Evan.

    With a faint smile, Caroline reassured Lily, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lily. I spoke the truth. There¡¯s nothing to

    be afraid of.¡±

    Draco called her foolish for not leaving herself an exit strategy. She had chosen to reject the

    money when it was offered to her.

    Currently, she had over 400,000 dors saved. That should be enough to support herself and her

    children in the future while she found a job.

    If she had epted the money, it would have confirmed that she used tricks to cling to Evan.

    After calming herself, she said, ¡°Lily, I have some unspoken troubles, but I can¡¯t reveal them for

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    Chapter 97 You Have My Word

    Lily spoke up, ¡°Ms. Shenton, I can go with you. Just let me know in advance so that I can make the

    necessary preparations.¡±

    At noon, in MK headquarters.

    Draco arrived at thepany to meet Evan. Taking a seat on the sofa, hemented, ¡°You¡¯ve

    found yourself a clever and articte girl.¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold, and his voice carried a hint of gloom. ¡°Did you meet

    Caroline?¡±

    ¡°When do you n on getting rid of that woman?¡± Draco demanded.

    ¡°And when are you going to marry E?¡±

    Evan closed the document in front of him. ¡°I made myself very clearst night. You don¡¯t have to

    worry about my personal affairs.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to handle it, I¡¯ll take care of it for you,¡± Draco asserted with a harsh tone.

    An icy chill swept over Evan. ¡°If you dare to touch Caroline, I won¡¯t hesitate to remove every post

    Adam and his family hold in thispany!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have that authority yet!¡± Draco struck his walking stick against the floor in anger.

    ¡°Do you think you can intimidate me just by raising your voice?¡± Evan let out a cold chuckle.

    ¡°I won¡¯t interfere with them as long as you don¡¯t do anything about Caroline.¡±

    Draco red fiercely at Evan. ¡°Well, it seems you¡¯ve be quite rebellious.¡±

    Evan replied coolly, ¡°You should enjoy your retirement and not concern yourself with matters that

    are none of your business.¡±

    ¡°I can reim everything I¡¯ve given you!¡± Draco¡¯s anger caused him to tremble.

    Evan reminded him, ¡°Do I need to remind you of the consequences when my elder brother and

    Adam took over MK in the past?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Draco abruptly stood up, gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°I never took you for an affectionate

    man.¡± With that, he turned around and left.

    At night, Grayson apanied Danie back to Xander Residence for her to recover. He offered her

    constion, saying, ¡°My dear, stay here and rest assured.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Danie wore a look of apology. ¡°Grandpa, I feel so sorry for causing you so much trouble because

    of me.¡±

    ¡°How many times do you need to say that?¡± Grayson replied, feeling sympathy for her. ¡°You are

    my biological granddaughter.¡±

    Danie nodded. ¡°Okay, Grandpa. But can you promise me one thing?¡±

    Grayson assured her, ¡°Tell me, and I¡¯ll make the promise.¡±

    ¡°Can you not be angry with Evan?¡± Danie asked, her expression downcast.

    ¡°After all, I am partially responsible for this situation. I didn¡¯t handle our rtionship well.¡±

    With a scoff, Grayson remarked, ¡°What more can I say? You¡¯re engaged to Evan, and I should have

    dealt with that shameless woman instead! Rest well and leave this matter to me.¡±

    Danie suppressed a triumphant smile. That was the promise she had hoped for.

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re the best! From now on, I¡¯ll treat you even better.¡±

    Neil overheard their conversation as he had just arrived upstairs.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Standing by the door of the room, he observed Danie¡¯s bright smile and furrowed his brow

    deeply.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t it too obvious that she wants to use Grandpa to deal with Caroline? She¡¯s not my sister, no doubt

    about it. After all, Mom and Dad were never afraid to love openly and confront their enemies.¡®

    Neil averted his gaze and took out his phone, sending a text to Caroline.

    [Caroline, I suggest you do your best to stay at Vi Rosa for now. Don¡¯t go out.]

    Caroline, who was about to start writing a manuscript on herptop, received the message from

    Neil.

    She quickly replied, [Mr. Xander, what do you mean?]

    [Danie is currently at Xander Residence. She¡¯ll try to manipte Grandpa into taking action

    against you.]

    Upon reading the message, Caroline sneered. Danie had no power to make Evan truly loyal to her,

    so she continuously tried to create trouble for Caroline.

    Even if Danie seeded in having Evan, she would fail to win his heart.

    Only Caroline would willingly ept such a losing deal.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    Chapter 99 Wait and See

    +15 BONUS

    Alex was left speechless. He responded, ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve been looking into Caroline¡¯s

    backgroundtely. Do you suspect that she was the one who saved you?¡±

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Evan was straightforward with Alex.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in so many coincidenazces. On the other hand, Danie doesn¡¯t seem familiar to me.¡±

    ¡°What did Caroline say?¡± Alex continued to inquire.

    ¡°She told me she doesn¡¯t remember what happened that year.¡±

    Alex fell into deep thought. ¡°Could there have been some kind of ident in between?¡±

    At the mention of that, Evan fell silent for a moment.

    ¡°Reuben discovered that Caroline was hospitalized for a period of time during her childhood.¡±

    Suddenly, something clicked in Alex¡¯s mind.

    ¡°That could very well be the reason for her memory loss,¡± Alex suggested. ¡°I think it would be wise

    to have someone investigate her hospitalization in detail.¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes and after a while, he took out his phone and sent a text to Reuben.

    [Look into the reason for Caroline¡¯s hospitalization back then.]

    *

    On Thursday, after submitting her design, Caroline asked Paige to apany her for a prenatal

    check¨Cup at a rural hospital.

    With four months into her pregnancy, her belly was starting to show a slight bulge.

    The doctor smiled wryly andmented, ¡°It¡¯s hard to find a woman in Angelbay City with such a

    discreet baby bump. Not to mention, you¡¯re carrying triplets!¡± 1

    Caroline and Paige smiled but didn¡¯t respond.

    After leaving the hospital, Paige touched Caroline¡¯s belly and suggested, ¡°I think you should start

    wearing looser clothes.¡±

    Caroline agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. Since I¡¯m pregnant with triplets, I need to wear loose¨Cfitting clothes to

    hide it well ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping then.¡±

    Paige pulled Caroline into the car and they headed to a shopping mall.

    +15 BONUS

    They took the elevator to the third floor, where the maternity and baby section was located. There,

    Caroline spotted Danie apanied by two bodyguards.

    Paige clenched her teeth in anger. ¡°What terrible luck! We run into that arrogant bitch even when

    we¡¯re just out shopping.¡±

    Observing the bags in the bodyguards¡® hands, Caroline remarked, ¡°Looks like she¡¯s been shopping

    too.¡±

    Paige linked her arm with Caroline¡¯s and hurriedly walked to the nearest maternity store. Just as they

    were selecting loose¨Cfitting clothes, they heard Danie¡¯s voice.

    ¡°What a coincidence! Running into you guys here.¡±

    Paige was about to argue with Danie, but Caroline stopped her. ¡°There¡¯s no point in arguing

    with her.¡±

    Reluctantly, Paige held her tongue. However, Danie approached them eagerly.

    ¡°Why are you buying clothes like these?¡± Danie smirked arrogantly.

    ¡°Are you afraid of being forced to have an abortion if they find out?¡±

    Annoyed, Paige returned the clothes to the rack and red at Danie. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to publicly

    humiliate you!¡±

    However, Danie brushed off Paige¡¯s words and continued to criticize Caroline.

    ¡°These clothes aren¡¯t cheap, but I suppose it¡¯s only fitting. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve made quite a lot of money by

    selling your body during your three¨Cyear affair with Evan.¡±

    Caroline shot Danie a cold re. ¡°I guess I didn¡¯t p you hard enough the other day. You seem

    to be itching for more, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    A hint of panic flickered in Danie¡¯s eyes before she regained herposure. ¡°Go ahead, try

    pping me if you dare!¡±

    ¡°Do the Xanders know how arrogant you are?¡±

    Caroline nced at the expressionless bodyguards.

    Danie chuckled and asked, ¡°Mateo, Felix, would you testify against me?¡±

    ¡°No, miss,¡± the two bodyguards replied in unison.

    Danie let out a burst of unscrupulousughter. ¡°Did you hear that? Trust me, they will take

    action against you if you dare to touch me now. Tsk! Even if you identally die right now,

    nothing will happen to me.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°The Xander family may protect you, but Evan will despise you to the core,¡± Caroline replied

    calmly.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Danie¡¯s lips twitched, and her gaze turned malicious.

    ¡°What else can you do besides shamelessly using Evan to suppress me?¡±

    Caroline cracked a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s more than enough that he can suppress you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Biting her lip, a wave of deep anger surged within Danie. ¡°My grandfather won¡¯t let you get

    away with this. Just wait and see.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Caroline responded expressionlessly.

    Infuriated, Danie stormed away from the scene.

    Curiosity got the better of Paige, and she asked, ¡°Did you really p her?¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    Chapter 100 The Timing Matches Up

    Caroline nodded. ¡°I did let out my anger after you left the other day.¡±

    Paige grabbed Caroline in agitation and shook her. ¡°Next time, let me join in if there¡¯s a chance

    like that!¡±

    Caroline was greatly shocked by Paige¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡®What¡¯s so interesting about that?¡®

    In the president¡¯s office at MK Corporation,

    Reuben knocked on the door before entering Evan¡¯s office with some information in hand.

    Approaching Evan¡¯s desk, he ced the gathered information on it. ¡°Mr. Jordan, this is the

    information regarding Ms. Shenton¡¯s hospitalization.¡±

    Evan took the documents and opened them, ncing through the contents.

    When he saw the test report, his brows furrowed deeply.

    ¡°Memory loss due to a high fever?¡±

    Reuben confirmed, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s stated that Ms. Shenton was hospitalized for half a month after a

    severe fever, and she experienced memory loss once it subsided. Mr. Jordan, there¡¯s another page.

    Evan turned to the second page. As he read about the recorded incident, his expression instantly

    turned somber.

    ¡°Did she endure some form of violence?¡±

    Reuben exined, ¡°It¡¯s unclear whether it was violence or not. When she was admitted to the

    hospital, her body was covered with bruises.¡±

    Evan tightly grasped the information, his heart skipping a beat. Simultaneously, the coldness in

    his eyes deepened. ¡®What the hell did she go through in her past?¡®

    ¡°What about the investigation into her teachers at the time?¡± Evan set the document aside, his

    handsome face filled with seriousness.

    Reuben replied, ¡°I managed to contact three teachers, but they im to have no recollection of it.

    Mr. Jordan, most of the information has been lost. We need more time to reach the remaining

    teachers.¡±

    Evan rubbed his forehead wearily.

    ¡°Alright, continue looking into it.¡±

    However, Reuben hesitated and remained in ce, his expression embarrassed. He looked at Evan

    Evan raised his head and spoke coldly, ¡°Go on.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Reuben took a discreet breath. ¡°Cecilia informed me that Ms. Love contacted her, asking for a way

    to lure Ms. Shenton to thepany. The timing coincides with when the secret was stolen.¡±

    Evan¡¯s handsome face turned extremely dark and cold. ¡°Noted.¡±

    At six o¡¯clock in the evening, Evan invited Danie to have dinner at a restaurant.

    Danie spent a lot of effort dressing up before she went to meet Evan.

    She entered the private room and saw Evan sitting on the sofa, wearing a ck coat and a somber

    expression.

    Naturally, she felt a tinge of nervousness.

    ¡°Evan¡­ I¡¯m here,¡± Danie forced a tender smile, but Evan gave her a cold nce.

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Danie took her seat and discreetly observed Evan.

    With deep concern, she said, ¡°Evan, it seems like you¡¯re not in a good mood.¡±

    However, Evan ignored her and picked up a folder from beside him, throwing it at Danie. ¡°You

    need to exin this.¡±

    She was taken aback before opening the folder. As she read its contents, her expression stiffened

    slightly. Soon, her eyes turned scarlet.

    Biting her lip, she set the document down and began to sob. ¡°Evan, do you suspect me?¡±

    ¡°Why did you arrange for Caroline toe to thepany?¡± Evan¡¯s voice had a sinister and icy

    tone.

    Danie¡¯s tears flowed even more profusely. ¡°Yes, it was me who asked the young secretary to bring

    Caroline to thepany, but I did it for you. They told me that you weren¡¯t satisfied with their work after

    Caroline left. So, I thought it would be nice for her to join thepany and help. That¡¯s why I had the

    young secretary lie to Caroline. Evan, I don¡¯t want to see you unhappy every day Your mood affects

    your health, and I want to take care of you.¡±

    Her exnation seemed wless.

    Doubt still lingered in Evan¡¯s mind. ¡°You better not be lying to me.¡±

    Danie wiped away her tears. ¡°I¡¯m carrying your child. Why would I jeopardize thepany and

    sell its secrets?¡±

    *15 BONUS

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall ever telling you about what happened to thepany.¡® Evan said as he red at her

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    Chapter 101 The Right to Decline

    +15 BONUS

    Danie suddenly clenched her fists tightly under the table. ¡°Even though I¡¯m on maternity leave,

    I still keep track of thepany¡¯s inside information. I didn¡¯t tell you about the incident earlier

    because I didn¡¯t want to trouble you further.¡±

    Evan tapped his knee agitatedly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make up an excuse to see Caroline next time.¡±

    ¡°Why are you defending her, Evan? Is there something I don¡¯t do well enough?¡± Danie sobbed,

    her makeup running down her face.

    Changing the subject, Evan said, ¡°You shall rest at Xander Residence during your pregnancy.¡±

    Unable to control herself, Danie questioned, ¡°Are you not nning to let mee home, Evan?

    This is our baby.¡±

    Evan¡¯s handsome face turned cold with her persistent inquiries. ¡°I will call off the engagement

    and raise the child myself if you continue like this.¡±

    He stood up and walked away, leaving Danie in tears.

    ¡®It¡¯s all Caroline¡¯s fault! She must die!¡® she roared inwardly.

    *

    With teary eyes, Danie returned to Xander Residence.

    Grayson was not home, but Neil was in the living room.

    Although Neil disliked her, Danie knew she had to try.

    ¡°Hello, my brother,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your brother.¡± Neil nced at her and continued reading his magazine.

    Danie clenched her fists. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, but our DNA is a 99% match.

    ¡°You can falsify the DNA result.¡± Neil put down the magazine, stood up, and approached her.¡±

    Danie, my mother didn¡¯t indirectly harm others like you!¡±

    Danie gnashed her teeth. ¡°My brother, aren¡¯t you worried that you¡¯ll piss our grandfather off for

    saying this?¡±

    The door opened as soon as her voice faded.

    Grayson walked into the house, talking on the phone. He immediately hung up the call after

    seeing Danie¡¯s tear¨Creddened eyes. 1

    He said, ¡°Who bullied you, E?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Danie began to shed tears once again. ¡°Evan threatened to call off the marriage because of

    Caroline, Grandpa.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What the heck is going on?¡± Grayson¡¯s voice rose in pitch.

    Danie recounted the event. ¡°Am I really bad, Grandpa¡­¡±

    Neil¡¯s expression turned solemn after witnessing Danie¡¯s pretentiousness. He suppressed his

    anger and said, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs, Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Neil!¡± Grayson said sternly, ¡°E is your younger sister!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t acknowledge that!¡± Neil said coldly, ¡°She can¡¯t be my sister when she is such a hypocrite!¡±

    Grayson pped Neil and roared, ¡°How could you speak about your sister like this!?¡±

    Neil¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°I will find the evidence to prove that what I im is right, Grandpa!¡±

    Neil left Xander Residence after saying that.

    Danie cried even more profusely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Grayson grabbed Danie¡¯s hand andforted her, yet his expression turned solemn. ¡°I¡¯ll help

    you to solve this!¡±

    On Wednesday night, Scott invited Caroline and Paige to dinner.

    Caroline headed out to the restaurant after notifying Lily.

    A ck stopped in front of her when she was hailing a ride outside the vi.

    ¡°Come with me, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline looked at the speaker vigntly. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask this!¡±

    ¡°I have the right to decline then!¡± Caroline turned around and walked quickly toward Vi Rosa.

    The man immediately stepped forward, stretched out his hands to grab Caroline¡¯s arms, and

    violently pulled her to the car.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    Chapter 102 Why Did This Man Capture Her

    Caroline resisted with all her strength and shouted, ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    The man pped Caroline, causing her ear to hum, and she almost lost her footing from the

    impact.

    Seizing the opportunity, he dragged her into the car and ordered the driver coldly, ¡°Drive.¡±

    Caroline didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, knowing she couldn¡¯t fight this man. If he were to harm her, her

    children¡¯s lives would be at stake.

    She red at the man, cautiously reaching for her phone in her pocket to call Reuben.

    Unfortunately, the man snatched her phone before she could make a call and tossed it out of the

    window, leaving her shocked and helpless.

    Caroline tried not to think about what would happen next as fear filled her. She gazed at the passing

    scenery through the window, her mind racing. She couldn¡¯t escape, or she might suffer a

    miscarriage.

    Trying to remain calm, she sought a way to handle the situation.

    Two hourster, the car stopped in front of a house surrounded by a pitch¨Cck forest.

    The man forcefully dragged Caroline out of the car, and the driver held open the house¡¯s door, pushing

    her inside. The door was mmed shut and locked.

    Caroline tried to open the door, but it was futile. She felt trapped, and desperation set in.

    She called out, ¡°Who are you? Why are you holding me against my will?¡±

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    She then heard the car¡¯s engine start, realizing she might be imprisoned to her death.

    With no one around to help, no phone, and no food, Caroline felt helpless. She looked around the

    empty house, her fear growing as she explored its icy¨Ccold walls.

    Meanwhile, Scott and Paige were at the restaurant, continuously calling Caroline¡¯s phone.

    ¡°Her phone is still turned off,¡± Scott said, sighing.

    Paige was extremely anxious. ¡°I¡¯ll call the boss!¡±

    Scott was surprised. ¡°Evan?¡±

    112

    +15 BONUS

    Paige admitted, ¡°I know you won¡¯t be happy about it, but I didn¡¯t tell you that Caroline was at Vi

    Rosa while you were away.¡±

    After Paige briefly recounted the events, Scott frowned, looking slightly disappointed. ¡°Do you

    think Evan turned off her phone because I kept calling?¡±

    Paige shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll give him a call to check.¡±

    Paige dialed Evan¡¯s number, and he answered in a deep voice, ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt, Mr. Jordan. Is Carol around? I need to talk to her.¡±

    ¡°I just came out of a meeting, and I¡¯m not at Vi Rose. I think she¡¯s at home now.¡±

    ¡°Can you give me the house number? Caroline¡¯s phone is turned off.¡±

    Evan furrowed his brow. ¡°I¡¯ll call you back.¡±

    After hanging up, Evan called the house number.

    Lily answered the phone, saying, ¡°Hello, sir.¡±

    ¡°What is Caroline doing?¡± Evan asked.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton?¡± Lily was confused. ¡°Ms Shenton is out for dinner with her friends. I think she¡¯ll be

    home soon.¡±

    ¡°Dinner?¡± Evan¡¯s voice turned cold instantly. ¡°When did she go out?¡±

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    Chapter 103 Caroline Is Missing

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Lily asked Evan with concern, ¡°She went out at six. Did something happen?¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Noted.¡±

    After hanging up, Evan called Paige.

    Paige answered the phone quickly. ¡°Is Carol home, Mr. Jordan?¡±

    Evan asked sternly, ¡°Did you ask her out to dinner?¡±

    Paige panicked. ¡°I did, but I¡¯ve been waiting in the restaurant all this time. Her phone is turned off!¡±

    Evan stood up abruptly, his eyes filled with coldness. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up now!¡±

    He immediately called Reuben and ordered, ¡°Caroline is missing. Send someone to look for her.¡±

    As he spoke, he walked out of the office swiftly.

    Paige panicked in the restaurant. ¡°What should we do? Carol isn¡¯t in Vi Rosa!¡±

    Scott stood up quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Redwood Neighborhood. Maybe she¡¯s home and forgot to charge

    her phone. Calm down first. It might just be her forgetfulnessbined with her

    sleepiness from the pregnancy.¡±

    Paige nodded and followed Scott to Redwood Neighborhood.

    The neighbor across the street opened the door after they knocked on Caroline¡¯s door. ¡°Stop knocking!

    It¡¯s annoying! It¡¯s been a long time since she¡¯s been back here!¡±

    Scott asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t shee home today, sir?¡±

    The man red at Scott in displeasure. ¡°No! I¡¯ve been home all day, so I would have heard her opening

    the door if she did!¡±

    The man mmed the door shut.

    Paige was panic¨Cstricken. ¡°Where is Caroline? She¡¯s been in a good mood for the past few days!¡±

    Scott asked calmly, ¡°Has she gotten into a conflict with anyone recently?¡±

    Paige thought for a moment.

    She raised her head soon afterward. ¡°It¡¯s Danie! No one would cause trouble for Carol other than

    her

    Scott was visibly worried. ¡°Let¡¯s figure out a way to get in touch with her.¡±

    Paige said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll figure out a way while you drive us around to look for her!¡±

    Scott nodded.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline woke up slowly when a gleam of light shone through the crack of the door. She could see

    the house vaguely in the light. There was nothing there except for dust.

    Caroline licked her dried lips, got up slowly, and walked over to knock on the door.

    She refused to give up when there was a chance she might live by encountering a scavenger.

    She knocked for a long time until her hands hurt before she rested. She sat on the ground once

    again and thought about who might want to harm her.

    Caroline suddenly remembered the news about Neil sometime ago.

    Could it be Grayson?

    Caroline¡¯s expression was solemn because she knew that she would be doomed if it were Grayson.

    At Vi Rosa.

    Evan sat on the sofa in exhaustion, his eyes bloodshot.

    The coldness exuding from his body terrified Reuben and Lily so much they did not dare to make

    a sound.

    Suddenly, the phone¡¯s ringtone broke the heavy atmosphere of the house.

    Evan grabbed the phone immediately and picked up the call after realizing it was Paige.

    ¡°Have you found Carol, Mr. Jordan?¡± Paige¡¯s voice was raspy as if she had been crying. ¡°We

    searched the whole night but couldn¡¯t find her¡­¡±

    Evan¡¯s heart wrenched in pain. ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten any updates about her.¡±

    Paige mustered the courage to say, ¡°Mr. Jordan, you may fire me for saying this, but I think that

    this is definitely Danie¡¯s doing!¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you have any evidence to prove that?¡±

    ¡°I swear on my life that Danie has been targeting Carol continuously. Please trust me and talk to her,

    will you?¡± Paige pleaded.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    Chapter 104 Where Are Your Manners

    Evan kept quiet for a long while. ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up, Evan immediately ordered Reuben, ¡°Continue to track Danie¡¯s whereabouts!¡±

    Reuben nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Evan grabbed his coat and walked out of the vi. He got into the car and drove to Jordan Residence

    swiftly.

    When he arrived at his family home, he found Draco having breakfast.

    Sensing Evan¡¯s hostile presence, Draco ced down his cutlery in displeasure. ¡°What brings you

    here so early?¡±

    ¡°Did you take Caroline?¡± Evan asked coldly.

    ¡°This is preposterous!¡± Draco stood up abruptly and roared, ¡°Check the time! How dare youe

    here to question me at half past six in the morning? Do you have any respect for your father?

    Where are your manners!¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze was solemn as he spoke through his gritted teeth. ¡°It would be best if you didn¡¯t. Or

    else, don¡¯t me me for targeting your two good sons!¡±

    Draco was so furious that he smashed the te on the floor. ¡°You will be ruined by the

    maniptive woman sooner orter!¡±

    Evan shifted his solemn gaze, turned around, and left.

    As Evan got into the car, he received Reuben¡¯s call.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, we found Ms. Shenton¡¯s phone by the road based on herst GPS location.¡±

    ¡°Where is the location?¡± Evan asked anxiously.

    ¡°Not far away from the vi. The surveince cameras in the nearby areas were damaged during

    the time Ms. Shenton went missing.¡±

    Evan angrily hit the steering wheel and roared ferociously, ¡°Keep searching!¡±

    He tossed away his phone and drove back to Vi Rosa.

    On his way back, he thought about the people that Caroline had interacted with. Scott and Paige

    had been searching for Carolinest night, so the only other person she could have interacted

    with was Neil

    Evan dialed Neil¡¯s number.

    +15 BONUS

    Neil had not slept all night, either. He had been spending his time looking up Caroline¡¯s

    information on hisputer.

    He picked up Evan¡¯s call after a moment of confusion.

    ¡°Is Caroline with you?¡± Evan¡¯s voice was cold.

    Neil felt uneasy. ¡°Isn¡¯t she staying at your ce? Why are you asking me this? Did something bad

    happen to her?¡±

    Evan could hear the anxiety in Neil¡¯s voice. ¡°She didn¡¯te homest night, and her phone was

    discarded by the road. I hope you¡¯re telling me the truth now, Neil!¡±

    ¡°This is not the time for you to question me!¡± Neil refuted in displeasure. ¡°I¡¯m not so indecent that I

    woulde and take Caroline away yet!¡±

    Neil suddenly rememberedst night¡¯s incident. His gaze dimmed as he said, ¡°It¡¯s highly possible that

    my grandfather did this. Danie has constantly beenining to my grandfather recently. It¡¯s

    possible he might have avenged Danie in view of his temper.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming over now!¡± Evan said.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Neil stopped him immediately. ¡°Coming now is useless, and you might alert my grandfather. I

    know him well. He won¡¯t reveal Caroline¡¯s location unless you end your rtionship

    with her and marry Danie.¡±

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Evan could not refrain from speaking in anger. ¡°Tell me what I should do then!¡±

    Neil was slightly stunned that the usually calm Evan would actually lose hisposure for

    Caroline.

    ¡°I¡¯ll gather information and inform you when I find anything at once.¡±

    Evan hung up the phone as soon as Neil¡¯s voice faded.

    Soon afterward, Neil called his personal assistant. ¡°Max, prepare three covert listening devices for

    me.¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    Chapter 105 Where Is Caroline

    Caroliney on the floor, her red, swollen hands shaking. She stared at the crack in the door from day

    to night and then to day again.

    The ustrophobic house and the fear of death crushed her spirit constantly. She hadn¡¯t ended her life

    because of the three lives growing inside her womb.

    She closed her eyes, and Evan¡¯s figure appeared in her mind. Over the past few days, she had thought

    about many things and suspected the Xanders or the Jordans were probably behind her predicament.

    Both families had vast connections and great influence, making it impossible for her weak self to stand

    up against them.

    Alone and pregnant, she worried about what would happen to her children when they were born. They

    were innocent, and she still had yet to avenge her mother.

    Curling up her body, Caroline decided to ce a bet for her children¡¯s future survival. She wanted to

    believe that Evan would keep and protect them.

    *

    At Vi Rosa.

    Evan sat on the sofa with a gloomy expression. The stubbles on his chin added to his worn¨Cout

    appearance. His bloodshot eyes remained fixed on his phone without looking away.

    Lily approached Evan, holding a bowl of soup. ¡°Eat something, sir. Otherwise, your health will

    deteriorate before Ms. Shenton is found.¡±

    Evan took the bowl from Lily, but his expression remained solemn. He took a couple of sips before

    amotion at the door caught his attention. His eyes turned cold as he saw Danie being led in

    from afar.

    Evan¡¯s intense gaze took aback Danie. Rushing forward, she spoke with pity. ¡°Evan, you-¡±

    Evan¡¯s voice was terrifying as he interrupted her, demanding, ¡°Danie, I didn¡¯t see you for three days

    out of respect for the Xanders. Tell me now, where is Caroline?¡±

    ¡°Caroline?¡± Danie shook her head in astonishment. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡± Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he moved closer to her. ¡°You cried andined to Mr

    Xander, yet you¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t know?¡±

    Terrified, Danie stumbled back onto the sofa and began to cry. ¡°I really don¡¯t know, Evan I did

    +15 BONUS

    The southern suburbs were a vast area. Evan¡¯s subordinates spent a day searching, and Paige and

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Scott joined them.

    At 1:00 am, the bodyguards narrowed the search area to a forest, and Evan came rushing over

    after hearing the noises.

    The bodyguards searched the forest with shlights and soon found a house.

    A bodyguard immediately shouted, ¡°Mr. Jordan! There¡¯s a house here!¡±

    Evan walked in the direction of the voice, and his gaze dimmed visibly when he saw the metal

    chain used to lock the door. ¡°Smash it!¡±

    The bodyguards broke the metal chain in a few seconds with their tools.

    When the door was opened, Evan saw Caroline curling up on the ground right away.

    His heart was racing, and he rushed into the house.

    ¡°Caroline!¡± Evan¡¯s voice sounded shaky.

    Caroliney on the ground without moving, and her emaciated face was ghastly pale. She

    appeared to be on the verge of death.

    Evan scooped Caroline up into his arms, his eyes bloodshot.

    He roared to the bodyguards harshly, ¡°Get Scott toe quickly!¡±

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    Chapter 106 Go Hostile

    Danie rushed to the desk and asked in tears, ¡°Grandpa, did you take Caroline? I know you did it

    for me, but if you really did take Caroline, will you release her, please?¡±

    Grayson¡¯s expression turned somber. ¡°E, have you forgotten how overbearing she was to you?

    Don¡¯t you want Evan and the marriage anymore?¡±

    Danie shook her head, crying. ¡°Evan wanted to choke me to death when I was at Vi Rosa

    earlier, Grandpa. We can¡¯t rush love, and I believe that I can still get back Evan!

    ¡°But if something bad happens to Caroline, my rtionship with him will be over. He¡¯s going to

    make me get an abortion!¡±

    ¡°Did he really say that?¡± Grayson¡¯s gaze turned grave. ¡°I¡¯m going to go hostile on him if that¡¯s the

    case!¡±

    Danie was shocked. Did Grayson really abduct Caroline? She didn¡¯t want to have a falling out

    with Evan! She loved Evan and could deal with Caroline anytime, but not now!

    Danie wept. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Grandpa! Your action must have intimidated her enough to stop

    fighting for Evan¡¯s attention with me. Plus, I¡¯m already three months along. It would be bad for me

    to get an abortion now. I¡¯ll lose my mind if I be infertile.¡±

    Grayson was startled. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, child. I did get someone to abduct her and put her in a

    deserted house in the southern suburbs. Here¡¯s an idea. We¡¯ll wait two more days. I¡¯ll release her if

    she survives this, okay?¡±

    Danie felt immensely relieved that Grayson would be so amodating. She wanted to use

    this opportunity to change Evan¡¯s perception of her.

    However, Danie was unaware that Neil had overheard everything. He sent a voice message to

    Evan as soon as he heard the conversation. Then, he put on his coat and drove to the southern

    suburbs.

    When Evan listened to Neil¡¯s voice message, his eyes were filled with bloodthirsty coldness. He

    ordered Reuben to bring more people to search the southern suburbs before he left Vi Rosa.

    Danie called when he was driving. Evan picked up the call solemnly.

    ¡°Evan, she¡¯s in the southern suburbs. The exact location is unknown.¡±

    Evan hung up the call without saying anything. He would deal with the Xanders for this sooner or

    ?

    +15 BONUS

    The southern suburbs were a vast area. Evan¡¯s subordinates spent a day searching, and Paige and

    Scott joined them.

    At 1:00 a.m., the bodyguards narrowed the search area to a forest, and Evan came rushing over

    after hearing the noises.

    The bodyguards searched the forest with shlights and soon found a house.

    A bodyguard immediately shouted, ¡°Mr. Jordan! There¡¯s a house here!¡±

    Evan walked in the direction of the voice, and his gaze dimmed visibly when he saw the metal

    chain used to lock the door. ¡°Smash it!¡±

    The bodyguards broke the metal chain in a few seconds with their tools.

    When the door was opened, Evan saw Caroline curling up on the ground right away.

    His heart was racing, and he rushed into the house.

    ¡°Caroline!¡± Evan¡¯s voice sounded shaky.

    Caroliney on the ground without moving, and her emaciated face was ghastly pale. She

    appeared to be on the verge of death.

    Evan scooped Caroline up into his arms, his eyes bloodshot.

    He roared to the bodyguards harshly, ¡°Get Scott toe quickly!¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    Chapter 107 Has Feelings for You

    Caroline was aware of Evan¡¯s actions and voice, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to open her eyes.

    She was unusually exhausted from the stressful situation. She fell into a deep sleep after realizing that

    she was safe.

    Two dayster.

    Caroline woke up to find Evan lying next to her. She saw his well¨Cdefined facial features as soon as

    she opened her eyes.

    There were dark circles under his eyes as if he hadn¡¯t slept in days. His eyebrows were still tightly

    furrowed in his sleep. She wondered whether he looked like that because of her.

    Caroline felt warm and fuzzy in her heart.

    Then, she looked at the intravenous fluid hanging next to her and a bowl of soup ced on the table.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel hungry for the soup, yet she didn¡¯t want to wake Evan.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Evan¡¯s hoarse voice sounded.

    Caroline was surprised that her small movement had awakened him. Before she could react, Evan

    propped himself up to check on her.

    Sensing his familiar scent, Caroline looked at him. She could see the relief in Evan¡¯s eyes the moment

    their eyes locked.

    Caroline looked away in slight embarrassment and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Evan nodded, got up from the bed, and picked up the bowl of soup. He helped Caroline to sit up and

    then brought the spoon to her lips.

    Caroline epted it and ate soup in small mouthfuls.

    After Caroline finished eating, she felt like she had some strength back. She looked at Evan¡¯s messy

    hair and asked, ¡°How long have you not slept?¡±

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan put down the bowl. ¡°Not long.¡±

    Caroline looked down. ¡°Thank you for saving me again.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your thanks. You can express your gratitude with real actions,¡± Evan said, his handsome

    face looking overbearing.

    Caroline¡¯s heart was racing. ¡°Let¡¯s talk, Evan.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Evan leaned back in the chair. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Caroline clenched her fists in anxiety under the nket. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°If, I¡¯m

    saying if I were to be pregnant with your-¡±

    The door suddenly opened, and Paige rushed into the room, eximing, ¡°Caroline! You almost

    scared me to death!¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°That¡¯s really bold of her to run into the room without permission!¡±

    Caroline quickly reminded Paige, ¡°Paige, Evan is here.¡±

    Paige¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she turned to look at Evan, who was sitting on the chair

    elegantly. ¡°Mr. Jordan! I didn¡¯t see you, and I got too emotional when I found Caroline awake. I¡¯m so

    sorry!¡±

    Evan stood up with a solemn expression. ¡°Both of you talk. I¡¯ll be outside.¡±

    He walked out of the room.

    Paige patted her chest in fear. ¡°You scared me to death.¡±

    Caroline was at a loss of whether to cry orugh. She had finally mustered the courage to tell

    Evan the truth, but Paige had interrupted her.

    Paige sat down on the chair. ¡°I¡¯m sure of one thing now, Carol!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Caroline looked at her in puzzlement.

    Paige said, ¡°Mr. Jordan has feelings for you for sure. He didn¡¯t sleep for days because of you. His

    subordinates had almost searched the whole of Angelbay for you! I¡¯ve never seen him being so out

    ofposure! When he found you two days ago, I saw his eyes well up with tears. That

    nervousness can¡¯t be feigned.¡±

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    Chapter 108 You Want to Get Back With Evan

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline felt torn inside, having heard Evan¡¯s desperate roars during her kidnapping.

    ¡°Ms. Smith also told me that Mr. Jordan barely ate for three days,¡± Paige shared, shaking her head.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been talking to Ms. Smith a lot, haven¡¯t you?¡± Caroline asked.

    ¡°Yes, she took care of me when you were gone. I learned a lot from her, including the fact that Mr.

    Jordan threatened Danie to find you.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°He wants her to have an abortion?¡±

    Paige nodded. ¡°I wish he would, for the sake of your babies.¡±

    Caroline pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this a lot since I was kidnapped. I want my children

    to have their father¡¯s protection. I can¡¯t bear the thought of them being in danger again.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to get back together with Evan?¡± Paige asked.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to tell him the truth. I won¡¯t be his mistress, but I will tell him about the pregnancy and my

    wishes. He can make the decision about everything else,¡± Caroline replied.

    ¡°Are you worried that he¡¯ll make you have an abortion?¡± Paige asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking the risk,¡± Caroline said. ¡°I need to talk to him properly.¡±

    Paige nodded. ¡°I support you.¡±

    *

    Half an hourter, Evan arrived at Xander Residence with his men. He got out of the car and strode

    toward the vi, his presencemanding.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The bodyguards at the entrance tried to block him, but Evan simply nced at Julian, who immediately

    ordered his men to step aside.

    The service staff rushed to inform Grayson, who was sitting in the living room.

    ¡°Master, Mr. Jordan is demanding to see you.¡±

    Grayson frowned. ¡°Show him in.¡±

    Evan entered the living room and stood before Grayson.

    ¡°I came here to demand an exnation,¡± he said coldly.

    Grayson¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°It¡¯s clear why you¡¯re here, Evan. You want to know why I had your

    woman kidnapped.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Evan sat down on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m not going to waste my time with games,¡± he said. ¡°Give me an

    exnation for your actions.¡±

    Grayson¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re demanding an exnation for a lowly woman? Do you think your

    father would approve of this behavior?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my father,¡± Evan said. ¡°I¡¯m more interested in knowing why you

    interfered in my affairs.¡±

    Grayson mmed his fist on the armrest of his chair. ¡°You¡¯re out of control, Evan! How dare you barge

    into my house and demand an exnation?¡±

    Evan sneered. ¡°Do you have any respect for the Jordans?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any respect for the Xanders when you¡¯re still involved with another woman after being

    engaged to Danie?¡± Grayson shot back.

    Evan smiled. ¡°It seems you¡¯re going to ignore this matter, Master Grayson.¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    Chapter 109 Attempt to Salvage the Situation

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about getting me to give a justification for a mistress!¡± Grayson was livid.

    He thought, ¡®He must have lost his mind! How dare he say this to me!¡®

    Evan stood up slowly and looked toward Grayson with his cold, narrowed eyes. ¡°If that is the case,

    don¡¯t me me for not respecting our families¡® past rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Evan! Do you think that you¡¯re all¨Cpowerful in Angelbay?¡± Grayson asked in rage.

    Evan said nonchntly, ¡°I think you¡¯re unaware of the situation due to your age, Master Xander. The

    Xanders probably won¡¯t have a ce in society anymore if not because of Neil.¡±

    Evan walked away upon saying that, leaving Grayson ring at him, shaking from anger.

    After a long time, Grayson recovered from his surprise and grabbed his phone to call Draco.

    MK had been attacking the Xander Group for the past three days.

    Apart from the stock price plunges, two important projects of theirs were taken by MK.

    Neil did nothing when all this was happening, and Grayson was so overwhelmed with anger that

    he fell sick.

    Draco reached out to Evan on several asions after learning about the situation, but Evan

    refused to take his call or meet him.

    Caroline soon learned about the situation and was astounded by Evan¡¯s behavior.

    Even though the Xanders had a firm hold in Angelbay, they would suffer significant financial

    losses due to these incidents.

    Caroline found Neil¡¯sck of action incredible.

    Rumors were spreading in the onlinemunity.

    It was rumored that the Xanders and Jordans were going hostile against each other.

    Everyone was waiting to see how the Xanders would make a desperate attempt to salvage the

    situation and what MK¡¯s next action would be.

    In fact, someone had even brought up the engagement affair.

    Many people spected that Evan attacked the Xanders because they refused to agree with Evan

    to call off the engagement for the mistress.

    Caroline could not care less about the Xanders. After all, Grayson had almost killed her.

    +15 BONUS

    Paige called her after spending some time reading the online forums. ¡°Carol, have you seen the

    trending post online? My boss is awesome for going against the Xanders for you.¡±

    Caroline did not feel as excited as Paige. ¡°This matter can¡¯t be determined at the moment because

    MK might experience some form of losses if the Xanders work with other establishedpanies.¡±

    ¡°Why are you still thinking about that at this point?¡± Paige said in a displeased tone. ¡°Don¡¯t forget

    what the Xanders did to you!¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°I don¡¯t sympathize with the Xanders, but I¡¯m worried that the situation is not as

    simple as it seems.¡±

    ¡°You make a fair point. Mr. Jordan¡¯s father will probably penalize my boss because of the two

    families¡® close rtionship.¡±

    Caroline frowned. ¡°That is not the issue. Evan did avenge me, but what¡¯s going to happen next?

    The two families¡® heads won¡¯t do anything to harm Evan, but there¡¯s no telling what they might do

    to me.¡±

    Paige was stunned. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying these two families might join hands to deal with you?¡±

    Caroline answered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m worried about this. After all, they won¡¯t do anything to Evan.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    At Xander Residence.

    Danie was reading the trending posts on her phone with a gloomy expression.

    ¡®Why were two men protecting Caroline when something bad happened to her? In fact, those were the

    men from two of the three most influential families in Angelbay!¡® she thought in rage.

    She could not make peace with the fact that she had helped them, yet no one expressed their

    gratitude to her.

    In fact, Evan was targeting the Xanders and had put her in a difficult position!

    All of a sudden, Nichs¡® text message popped up on her screen.

    [I¡¯m back!]

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    Chapter 110 I¡¯d Like to Tell You Something

    +15 BONUS

    Danie was taken aback, thinking, ¡®How could he be back so soon? It¡¯s only been a month since his

    stic surgery!¡®

    Nichs would make unreasonable demands and threaten her if he found out she was at the

    Xander Residence,

    Time was different now as Neil seemed irritated by her presence. She knew Neil would grow suspicious

    if she met up with Nichs.

    Pondering for a moment, Danie suddenly had an idea.

    She found a way to eliminate Caroline and Nichs.

    Danie: [Wee back, Nic. I need to tell you something.]

    Nichs: [Let¡¯s talk when we meet. I miss you so much!]

    Danie: [Let¡¯s not rush, Nic. I¡¯m at Xander Residence now]

    Nichs sent a surprised emoticon.

    Nichs: [Xander Residence, belonging to one of the three most influential families in Angelbay?]

    Danie: [Yes, we must be more careful when meeting! Let¡¯s meet the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll choose a

    ce and let you know, okay?]

    Nichs: [Sure! Looking forward to hearing from you!] Nichs hastily replied.

    A sinister look filled Danie¡¯s eyes as she put down the phone.

    ¡®No one can threaten me this time! Evan and the Xanders will be mine too!¡® she gloated inwardly.

    *

    At 7:30 p.m., Draco visited Grayson at the hospital.

    Grayson looked at him solemnly. ¡°Draco, look at the good son you¡¯ve raised! Don¡¯t you dare forget who

    supported you when your family first came to Angelbay.¡±

    Draco always prioritized his reputation, but Grayson¡¯s berating made his expression turn unpleasant.

    ¡°Mr. Xander, this is not an issue for our families!¡± Draco replied coldly.

    ¡°How is it rted to my family?¡± Grayson roared. ¡°Tell me, how do you n onpensating for my

    family¡¯s losses?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°It¡¯s all the mistress¡® fault!¡± Draco retorted, displeased

    ¡°So you¡¯re just going to stand there and do nothing?¡± Grayson asked

    Draco red at Grayson. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m here just to catch up with you tonight?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what solution do you have?¡± Grayson demanded.

    ¡°I have a solution, but I¡¯m waiting for the right opportunity,¡± Draco narrowed his eyes. ¡°If she makes

    even the slightest mistake, I¡¯ll make sure she never gets back on her feet. And I¡¯ll naturally find a way

    to stop Evan from saving her!¡±

    ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t disappoint me!¡± Grayson warned.

    After leaving the hospital, Draco sat in the car solemnly.

    He showed respect to Grayson, but thetter refused to show him any respect.

    ¡®They are not qualified to threaten the Jordans!¡® Draco thought.

    However, attacking the Xanders wouldn¡¯t be wise right now, as there were still otherpetitors in

    Angelbay to deal with. The Jordans would be negatively affected if thosepetitors joined

    forces with the Xanders.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡®It seems it¡¯s the time to unleash the woman! She is the only person who can help me regain

    control over Evan.¡®

    He needed leverage to suppress the Xanders.

    ¡®Caroline¡­¡® Draco sneered. ¡°Bring over the Xander girl tomorrow.¡±

    Danie didn¡¯t deserve to be his daughter¨Cinw!

    He wanted to show Grayson that he had chosen Danie out of respect for the Xanders.

    *

    The next day, Danie received Draco¡¯s invitation to meet and woke up with excitement.

    It was her first time meeting Draco, so she wanted to leave a good impression.

    Danie purchased several expensive gifts on her way and arrived at Jordan Residence at the

    appointed time.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    Chapter 111 Don¡¯t Let Me Down

    +15 BONUS

    Danie entered the house alone, carrying gifts, and the butler led her to meet Draco.

    With a graceful smile, she sweetly greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Jordan. Thank you for inviting me today.¡±

    After a slight bow, Danie handed the gifts to a maid and took her seat.

    Draco scrutinized her and smiled insincerely. ¡°I invited you here to ask your thoughts on Caroline.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Danie thought, ¡®Is this my chance to disy my magnanimity and

    kindness as Evan¡¯s fiancee?¡®

    ¡°I believe Caroline has been with Evan for three years, making contributions and achievements for

    him,¡± she diplomatically replied.

    ¡°Do you not feel any concern that she¡¯s still with Evan?¡± Draco probed further.

    Danie remainedposed, saying, ¡°I trust Evan to handle the situation appropriately.¡±

    Draco smiled, observing her closely. ¡°You seem unfazed by the possibility of her taking your ce.

    ¡°If she can take my ce, then I must not be doing a good enough job,¡± Danie expressed

    empathy.

    However, Draco¡¯s eyes betrayed a hint of contempt upon hearing her response.

    A woman without boldness like her was not suitable to be his daughter¨Cinw, or even a mistress!

    Draco¡¯s smile faded. ¡°It appears you¡¯re not eager to join our family.

    Surprised, Danie shook her head. ¡°No, Mr. Jordan. I love Evan deeply, and I don¡¯t want to make

    things difficult for him.¡±

    ¡°He struggles with choices because you are too amodating,¡± Draco sternly rebuked. ¡°If you

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    were to eliminate the necessary obstacles and fulfill your role as a virtuous wife, would this issue

    still persist?¡±

    Puzzled, Danie asked, ¡°What are you implying, Mr. Jordan?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for you to understand. Remember, my family doesn¡¯t want a fearful, cowardly woman,¡±

    Draco asserted firmly.

    Danie was rendered speechless, feeling as if Draco criticized her indecisiveness.

    She took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Mr. Jordan. I think I know what

    to do now.¡±

    Draco¡¯s disdain for her grew as she made the concession.

    ¡®How can a woman who can be easily swayed support Evan?¡® he wondered.

    +15 BONUS

    However, he had no choice at the moment, as he needed her for his own purposes.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re engaged to Evan, act boldly! With the support of the Xanders and Jordans, no one can

    harm you. Show me your determination to be my daughter¨Cinw! Don¡¯t disappoint me!¡±

    Draco dered before leaving.

    Danie¡¯s heart raced, understanding Draco wanted her to deal with Caroline.

    Failure would mean losing Evan¡¯s hand in marriage, but sess promised endless wealth and

    luxury.

    She clenched her fists, a sinister look appearing in her eyes. ¡®Caroline, let¡¯s see who will help you

    now!¡®

    At Vi Rosa.

    Caroline woke up from a nightmare, sitting up in bed.

    She felt for her slightly bulging belly and felt relieved abruptly.

    She had dreamed about the Xanders and Jordans¡® trained guards dragging her to a hospital to get

    an abortion.

    The man next to her woke up, noticing her heavy breathing, and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Did you

    have a nightmare?¡±

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    Chapter 112 Don¡¯t You Want to Know

    Caroline was startled by the voice and turned to look.

    When had Evane to her bed? How could she not have felt him at all?

    She hid her panic, lowered her gaze, and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Evan sat up tofort her. ¡°Dreams are the opposite of reality. Don¡¯t take them to heart.¡±

    Caroline pursed her lips and changed the topic, asking, ¡°When did youe in?¡±

    ¡°Three in the morning. I didn¡¯t want to wake you since I got homete,¡± Evan said, pulling back the

    nket and getting out of bed.

    Looking at Evan¡¯s slightly tired face, Caroline asked, ¡°You and the Xanders-¡±

    Evan interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Just focus on your health.¡±

    He smoothed his pajamas and headed toward the dressing room.

    Anxiously clutching the nket, Caroline hesitated momentarily before asking, ¡°Evan, were you

    serious about what you told Danie?¡±

    Evan stopped and turned to face her. ¡°What did I say?¡±

    ¡°That you won¡¯t let a mistress carry your child,¡± Caroline replied.

    Frowning, Evan asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Caroline held the nket tighter and said, ¡°What would you do if I became pregnant with your

    child?¡±

    Before Evan could respond, his phone rang.

    He frowned at the caller ID, but his expression changed drastically as he saw it.

    Caroline noticed the sudden shift in Evan¡¯s expression and looked at the phone curiously.

    Evan picked up the phone before she could see the caller ID. His face turned serious as he spoke

    in a deep voice. ¡°I¡¯ming now.¡±

    Evan went into the dressing room, got changed, and left without saying a word. Caroline was feeling

    uneasy as she watched him leave.

    She sighed, caressed her belly, and murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t finish my sentence again.¡±

    Afterposing herself, Caroline got out of bed, washed up, and went downstairs.

    Lily was preparing different meals for her. Caroline would have gained weight if it were not for

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Chapter 112 Don¡¯t You Want to Know

    Caroline was startled by the voice and turned to look.

    When had Evane to her bed? How could she not have felt him at all?

    She hid her panic, lowered her gaze, and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Evan sat up tofort her. ¡°Dreams are the opposite of reality. Don¡¯t take them to heart.¡±

    Caroline pursed her lips and changed the topic, asking, ¡°When did youe in?¡±

    ¡°Three in the morning. I didn¡¯t want to wake you since I got homete,¡± Evan said, pulling back the

    nket and getting out of bed.

    Looking at Evan¡¯s slightly tired face, Caroline asked, ¡°You and the Xanders-¡±

    Evan interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Just focus on your health.¡±

    He smoothed his pajamas and headed toward the dressing room.

    Anxiously clutching the nket, Caroline hesitated momentarily before asking, ¡°Evan, were you

    serious about what you told Danie?¡±

    Evan stopped and turned to face her. ¡°What did I say?¡±

    ¡°That you won¡¯t let a mistress carry your child,¡± Caroline replied.

    Frowning, Evan asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Caroline held the nket tighter and said, ¡°What would you do if I became pregnant with your

    child?¡±

    Before Evan could respond, his phone rang.

    He frowned at the caller ID, but his expression changed drastically as he saw it.

    Caroline noticed the sudden shift in Evan¡¯s expression and looked at the phone curiously.

    Evan picked up the phone before she could see the caller ID. His face turned serious as he spoke

    in a deep voice. ¡°I¡¯ming now.¡±

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan went into the dressing room, got changed, and left without saying a word. Caroline was feeling

    uneasy as she watched him leave.

    She sighed, caressed her belly, and murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t finish my sentence again.¡±

    Afterposing herself, Caroline got out of bed, washed up, and went downstairs.

    Lily was preparing different meals for her. Caroline would have gained weight if it were not for

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, you look better,¡± Lily remarked.

    Caroline smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be a stranger, Ms. Smith. You can call me Caroline.¡±

    Lily hesitated, saying, ¡°That¡¯s not inpliance with the rules.¡±

    ¡°Rules can be changed,¡± Caroline replied. ¡°Unless you still consider me a stranger.¡±

    Lily blushed, saying, ¡°That¡¯s not the case, Ms. Shenton. I treat you like my own daughter.¡±

    Caroline smiled and continued to look at Lily without saying anything.

    Lily blushed even more and said, ¡°Alright then. I shall address you as Carol.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    In the afternoon, Caroline dozed off while sunbathing in the yard when her phone rang.

    Seeing an unknown number, she answered with a frown, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±

    Danie¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Caroline, are you free? Let¡¯s meet tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Caroline rejected coldly.

    She was about to hang up when Danie urgently added, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know about your past?

    §±

    Caroline hesitated and brought the phone back to her ear. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Danie said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at Dn¡¯s Cafe on Sail Street at 9:00 a.m. tomorrow. I¡¯ll tell you what

    happened to you as a child and the things you¡¯ve forgotten about your rtionship with Evan! Do

    you still want to be with Evan? This is yourst chance!¡±

    Then, Danie hung up.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    Chapter 113 What Is She Trying to Do

    Caroline put down her phone, her expression displeased. She wondered, ¡°What the heck is

    Danie trying to do?¡±

    While Danie often knew things, Caroline couldn¡¯t understand why she chose to share this

    information with her.

    The location of Dn¡¯s Cafe on Sail Road was usually busy, so Caroline assumed that Danie

    wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble in public, despite her boldness.

    By the time Caroline finished handling her matters, it was already 7:30 p.m. She waited for Evan to

    return home for half an hour, but he didn¡¯t show up. Concerned, she headed to Lily¡¯s room.

    Noticing the light on from under the door, Caroline knocked, and Lily opened it promptly.

    ¡°Why are you still awake?¡± Lily asked while getting a ss of water for Caroline.

    Caroline pursed her lips and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading out tomorrow, Lily.¡±

    ¡°Away?¡± Lily seemed surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about those two families?¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± Caroline said. ¡°And I was nning on telling Evan, but he¡¯s still not home. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be

    back tonight.¡±

    Lily sighed. ¡°Mr. Jordan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look right when he left this morning.¡±

    Caroline wasn¡¯t overly concerned about Evan¡¯s whereabouts. She was troubled by what Danie

    might reveal the next day.

    After informing Lily, Caroline returned to her room, charged her voice recorder, washed up, and

    went to sleep.

    The next morning, Caroline woke up to her rm clock. She went downstairs after getting ready and

    was met by Lily.

    ¡°Oh, Carol. Mr. Jordan didn¡¯te backst night.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll get in touch with himter.¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t say more, and Caroline left the house after breakfast, using a ride¨Cshare service to head

    to the cafe

    She found Danie sitting leisurely by herself on the second floor, sipping water next to a window.

    Caroline turned on the voice recorder in her pocket and sat down across from Danie.

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Danie nced at her and said, ¡°Order whatever you want.¡±

    Caroline signaled the waitress and ordered a ss of lemon¨Cinfused water. She asked coldly, ¡°Tell me

    what you know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush it,¡± Danie replied, cing her ss down. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the terms first.¡±

    Caroline inquired, ¡°Is it to get me to leave Evan?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Danie nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve been through hardships before, so you know the consequences of

    provoking the two families.¡±

    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll stop targeting me if I leave?¡± Caroline asked calmly.

    Danie¡¯s expression turned slightly gloomy. ¡°You don¡¯t sound like you¡¯re nning to leave.¡±

    Caroline took a sip of water and replied, ¡°After weighing the pros and cons, I¡¯ve concluded that being

    with him provides the greatest level of protection for my children.¡±

    Caroline was observing Danie¡¯s expression and was taken aback when she smirked.

    Feeling uncertain about Danie¡¯s intentions, Caroline grew restless. She asked with a serious

    expression, ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to tell me?¡±

    Suddenly, Caroline¡¯s vision swayed twice, and her voice faded. She grabbed the table to steady

    herself and shook her head.

    ¡°It seems to be taking effect rather quickly.¡± Danie smirked coldly.

    Caroline widened her eyes, looking at Danie in shock. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Danie stood up, approached Caroline slowly, and leaned over. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re safe because

    you¡¯re in public? It¡¯s a waste that I switched out the staff of this cafe with Master Jordan¡¯s help

    <pst night¡­¡±

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    Chapter 114 This Matter Isn¡¯t Over

    ¡®Master Jordan?¡®

    Danie¡¯s voice was growing blurry in Caroline¡¯s ears as she lost consciousness.

    +15 BONUS

    When Caroline woke up, she found herself in a rental property¡¯s bedroom, and the air was filled with

    the smell of blood. Sensing something was wrong, she sat up quickly and noticed a blood- stained

    dagger in her hand. Frightened, she immediately threw the dagger away.

    Although she saw a considerable amount of blood on her body, she felt no pain. A shiver ran down her

    spine as she got out of bed, feeling unsteady. Slowly, she made her way toward the living

    room.

    As soon as sheid eyes on a man lying on the ground, covered in blood, with wide¨Copen eyes, her

    knees buckled, and she copsed to the floor.

    ¡®What the heck is going on?¡® she thought.

    Caroline suddenly heard footsteps from the corridor before she recovered from her surprise.

    Soon afterward, police officers barged into the house holding their guns.

    Caroline came to understand the situation the moment she saw the police.

    It was Danie¡¯s trap!

    The police officers subdued Caroline and took her to the station.

    *

    At Vi Rosa.

    Anxiously, Lily called Reuben while looking at the gradually darkening sky outside.

    When the call was picked up, she asked, ¡°Reuben, is Mr. Jordan with you?¡±

    Reuben replied, ¡°Mr. Jordan is busy. Let¡¯s talkter.¡±

    Reuben hung up the call and nced at Evan sitting by the bedside. ¡°Lily called, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan looked at Reuben with a dark gaze and softly berated, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Reuben nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Grayson¡¯s call connected.

    Evan looked toward the woman sleeping on the bed and walked out of the room to pick up the call

    ¡°Evan! Your mistress almost killed my granddaughter! This matter isn¡¯t over between you and me!¡±

    Grayson hung up after he berated Evan

    Evan¡¯s expression turned solemn instantly. He ordered Reuben, who stood behind him, ¡°Take care

    of her. I¡¯m going out.¡±

    Half an hourter, Evan entered Danie¡¯s room.

    His expression turned cold as he noticed the bandage on her body.

    Grayson red at him. ¡°Look at what your mistress did! She not only killed a man but also tried to kill

    Danie! If her bodyguard hadn¡¯t arrived in time, you¡¯d be seeing a corpse!¡±

    Grayson¡¯s voice woke Danie, and she slowly opened her eyes, shedding tears when she saw

    Evan

    ¡°Evan¡­ Caroline tried to kill me¡­ It hurt so much when she stabbed me twice¡­ Had I not reacted

    quickly, our child would be dead¡­¡±

    Evan clenched his fists tightly. What the heck had happened in just one day when he was not

    around?

    *

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Early in the morning, Evan meticulously examined the entire sequence of events, and all the solid

    evidence he gathered pointed to Caroline as the murderer.

    The victim was Nichs, and the evidence indicated that Caroline killed him in revenge.

    Grayson¡¯s ount was truthful. Danie and her baby would have lost their lives if the

    bodyguards hadn¡¯t arrived on time.

    Evan ced the evidence on the table, holding Caroline¡¯s health report in his hand.

    Reuben stood nearby, torn with mixed emotions. ¡®How did Ms. Shenton get pregnant?¡® he

    wondered, recalling that he had sent her contraceptive pills around the time she conceived.

    Evan¡¯s expression was serious, and the atmosphere in the house turned chillingly cold.

    Summoning his courage, Reuben spoke. ¡°Mr. Jordan, Master Xander is determined to seek the

    death penalty for Ms. Shenton.¡±

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    Chapter 115 Who Else Have You Slept With

    Evan¡¯s jaw was tense as he spoke coldly. ¡°Do you think that she did this?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, Ms. Shenton is not that kind of person, but¡­¡±

    Reuben heaved a sigh halfway through his speech. He was at a loss for words.

    ¡°To the police station.¡±

    Evan stood up and left upon saying that.

    *

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline endured hours of interrogation at the police station. She couldn¡¯t provide answers to the

    detective¡¯s questions. She desperately tried to understand how she had ended up in Redwood

    Neighborhood, allegedly killing Nichs and stabbing Danie.

    All that remained in her memory was what Danie had mentioned before Caroline lost consciousness.

    Despite suspecting Danie as the mastermind, Carolinecked concrete evidence.

    With no other choice, she could only wait for Evan toe to her rescue.

    As Caroline pondered her situation, the detention room¡¯s door swung open, and a female officer

    instructed, ¡°Out, Caroline.¡±

    Thoughts of Evan flooded her mind, prompting her to follow the officer to another room.

    Upon entering the room, Caroline noticed a man emanating an icy presence. The door closed behind

    her, leaving her alone with the man, who fixed his cold gaze on her.

    Caroline felt her chest tighten. She sat opposite him, pursed her lips, and said in a raspy voice, ¡°I

    didn¡¯t do this.¡±

    Evan¡¯s chest tightened at the sight of Caroline¡¯s exhausted expression and shaky body.

    However, the pity he felt for her was drowned by his anger when he remembered that she was

    pregnant.

    ¡°How am I supposed to trust you?¡± Evan asked sternly.

    Caroline clenched her fists, furrowed her eyebrow, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the evidence! However, it

    was Danie who asked me to meet her at a cafe yesterday. She imed that she knows about my

    personal history¡­¡±

    Caroline recounted the whole incident to Evan.

    ¡°So, you did it out of revenge, right?¡± Evan asked in a deep, cold voice.

    Caroline was stunned and raised her voice. ¡°Revenge?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Evan looked upset as he confronted her. ¡°You hit her in my presence before. What did you do this

    time?¡±

    He continued, pointing out, ¡°You¡¯ve been holding resentment against the Xanders for nearly

    causing your death. It¡¯s clear that the Xanders did it because of Danie¡¯s instigation. And you

    were holding back when you didn¡¯t mention seeking justice from the Xanders during your time in

    Vi Rosa. You wanted to die alongside Danie today, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Caroline was dumbfounded. ¡°Why would I want to die with Danie?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant with someone else¡¯s child!¡± Evan¡¯s voice was ruthless. ¡°You were worried that I¡¯d

    find out!¡±

    Caroline was shocked by Evan¡¯s usation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses, iming the child is mine! You can¡¯t get pregnant when you take

    contraceptive pills!¡±

    ¡°Which other man have I slept with other than you?¡± Caroline couldn¡¯t help but shout at Evan¡¯s

    insane remark.

    ¡°You were closest with Scott during that time!¡± Evan enunciated clearly.

    ¡®Scott? He actually thinks I¡¯ve slept with Scott and that I¡¯m pregnant with his baby?¡® she thought.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Caroline sniggered. ¡°You¡¯re here to ask about the baby and not to help me today, right?¡±

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    Chapter 116 You Look Like a Mess

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you die,¡± Evan said sternly. ¡°But you need to think about facing the consequences of

    cheating on me.¡±

    Evan stood up and walked away without looking back.

    Caroline closed her eyes, tears streaming down her face. She was feeling hopeless.

    He had never trusted her¨Cit had always been that way.

    Two weekster, Evan hired awyer to defend Caroline. The court sentenced her to five years of

    imprisonment for killing Nichs, iming it was in self¨Cdefense against his multiple murder

    attempts.

    On the afternoon of her sentencing, Danie came to see Caroline. They sat across from each other,

    separated by ss.

    Unable to contain herughter, Danie mocked Caroline¡¯s disheveled state. ¡°You look like a mess.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Caroline red at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried they¡¯lle for you at night, Danie?¡±

    Unfazed, Danie replied calmly, ¡°What does it matter? I¡¯m delighted to see you in prison! Oh, and

    here¡¯s something you didn¡¯t know. I had your hair tested against Neil¡¯s. Turns out, you¡¯re the

    missing child of the Xanders. You had a good life, but it¡¯s a shame you crossed paths with me.¡±

    Caroline was stunned, asking shakily, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Danie reveled in Caroline¡¯s distress with a maniacalugh. ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not done yet. Remember

    how you forgot about saving Evan and lost your memories? Well, lucky for you, I remember how

    you saved him all those years ago!¡±

    Caroline felt dejected, shaken by Danie¡¯s menacing expression.

    Learning that she had saved Evan all along left her feeling overwhelmed.

    Danie was the substitute who plotted to get near Evan!

    Caroline leered at Danie. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll tell them the truth after I get out of prison?¡±

    Danie said, ¡°Do you think they will believe a murderer¡¯s words? I wouldn¡¯t have told you if I

    were worried that you¡¯d tell others,

    ¡°Also, Evan loathes you now. I overheard him telling the prison guards to take good care of you. I¡¯m

    really curious about how they are going to take care of you! Caroline, you will join your mother

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Danie!¡± Caroline pounded at the ss, her eyes bloodshot.

    She looked at Danie with killing intent and shouted, ¡°I won¡¯t ever let you off! I will return everything

    you¡¯ve done to me a hundredfold!¡±

    The prison guards hastily approached to subdue Caroline.

    She resisted with all her might, but her effort was futile. She was heartbroken by the sight of Danie¡¯s

    innocent smile.

    ¡®Danie will pay for what she did!¡® she swore inwardly.

    Five monthster, at Vi Rosa.

    Reuben headed to the study in a rush. He opened the door and made his way to Evan, whose

    expression was solemn. ¡°Mr. Jordan, we found the orphanage¡¯s director!¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°Where is the director?¡±

    ¡°He just returned from his trip abroad and is in Angelbay now,¡± Reuben replied.

    Evan stood up, put on his coat, and walked out of the study.

    *

    Half an hourter, Evan met the director at Cloud Cafe, who had disappeared for six months.

    He approached the aged director and greeted, ¡°Ms. Gull.¡±

    Gloria Gull scrutinized him. ¡°Are you the person that I¡¯m meeting?¡±

    Evan sat down. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been looking for you for six months.¡± Gavin heaved a sigh. ¡°I would have died

    abroad if I wasn¡¯t lucky¡­

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    Chapter 117 Right by His Side All Along

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Evan asked.

    ¡°My son is abroad, and seven months ago, I received a call about him being involved in an

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ident. I couldn¡¯t reach him, so I traveled abroad. However, I was robbed as soon as I got off the

    ne. It¡¯s better not to bring up this upsetting matter. Why are you looking for me?¡±

    Evan was concerned as he sought out Gloria to verify information from seven months ago.

    He found it too coincidental that Gloria had been tricked into traveling abroad, making it

    impossible for him to track her.

    Suppressing his doubts, Evan showed Caroline¡¯s childhood photo and asked, ¡°Do you happen to

    remember this child?¡±

    After examining the photo, Gloria repeatedly nodded, recalling the past. ¡°Yes, I do! The child faced

    hardships in our orphanage. She was frequently bullied and hit by other children. We couldn¡¯t

    remove the other children, so we had to give her extra attention.

    ¡°I have a vivid memory of her because of a particr incident. It happened during winter when

    she arrived at the orphanage, drenched and shivering. She told me she had saved a drowning boy

    and left him at an abandoned warehouse nearby. We immediately rushed there, found the boy, and

    sent him to the hospital.

    ¡°I intended to inquire about the incident in detail, but I discovered that the child had a high fever.

    Just then, a woman came to adopt her. I remember being curious about why someone would want

    to adopt a sickly child.¡±

    Gradually, Evan¡¯s face tensed as he listened to the story.

    With a slightly shaky voice, he asked incredulously, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure! There is a red birthmark behind the child¡¯s ear, right?¡± Gloria affirmed.

    ¡°Was there another child with a simr birthmark behind their earlobe in the orphanage at that

    time?¡± Evan asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Gloria sounded very confident. ¡°Even though I¡¯m old, I have not remembered wrongly! There

    was only one child with such a birthmark in the orphanage!¡±

    Gloria¡¯s remark left Evan in shock for a long time.

    What had he been investigating all these years? How had he not noticed that the person he had

    been looking for was right by his side all along?

    In fact, he had forced her to be his mistress for three years!

    +15 BONUS

    As he pondered over that, Reuben rushed inside with an unprecedented sadness on his face. Evan

    had never seen him like that before. ¡°Mr. Jordan, Ms. Shenton is¡­ dead!¡±

    Evan was staring at Reuben in shock. He asked firmly, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Reuben sorrowfully repeated, ¡°Ms. Shenton has passed away due to illness¡­¡±

    At the graveyard.

    Evan stood before Caroline¡¯s tombstone, his eyes bloodshot.

    Seeing her smiling face in the photo on the tombstone felt bitterly ironic.

    Caroline had passed away before he could make amends after learning the truth about her

    identity.

    He recognized his own fault in being blind and behaving poorly. He would give anything to bring

    her back to life, even if it meant sacrificing his own.

    Suddenly, he heard hurried footsteps and a white lily stalk was thrown at him.

    Paige screamed with tear¨Creddened eyes, ¡°How dare you visit Caroline, Evan! She¡¯s dead, and I

    buried her! Leave now!¡±

    Despite Paige¡¯s scolding and hits, Evan was heartbroken and endured her anger.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why couldn¡¯t I see her onest time?¡± he asked in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it!¡± Paige snarled.

    Evan¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he asked, ¡°Who is the father of her child?¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    Chapter 118 Return

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Evan, you¡¯re a scumbag! Caroline¡¯s triplets were all yours! You indulged in Danie and ended up

    killing Caroline and your three children!¡±

    Paige¡¯s words pierced Evan¡¯s chest like sharp des.

    His pale, thin lips pursed, and he tightly clenched his fists at his sides. He couldn¡¯t ept that

    Caroline was gone without seeing her lifeless body!

    ¡®She can¡¯t be dead, and I¡¯m going to find her for sure!¡® he swore.

    Five yearster.

    Evan exited MK¡¯s meeting room, and Reuben approached him. ¡°Mr. Jordan, G refuses to work with

    ourpany.¡±

    Halting, Evan turned to face Reuben. ¡°Have you found any dirt on him yet?¡±

    Reuben shook his head and replied, ¡°I just know that he is the only apprentice of John Salvatore,

    nothing else.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Evan narrowed his eyes. John Salvatore, an internationally¨Crenowned designer, had announced

    his early retirement three years ago, dering G as his sessor before leaving the fashion

    industry.

    Many assumed G was merely cashing in on John¡¯s fame, but the top¨Cnotch designers were

    rendered speechless when his designs were unveiled.

    Despite their apparent simplicity, G¡¯s clothes exuded an indescribable sense offort, evoking

    precious childhood memories for countless people.

    The affordability of his clothing drove the world into a frenzy, and the trend persisted for over six

    months without any sign of slowing down.

    This was why Evan wanted to recruit G, but there was one problem¨Che didn¡¯t even know G¡¯s

    gender!

    There was a contactable email, but the IP address could not be traced!

    ¡°Continue to reach out to him!¡±

    Evan walked into the office with long strides.

    +15 BONUS

    Three dayster, at Spectre Restaurant.

    A woman entered the restaurant¡¯s private room, holding two beautiful children.

    After sitting down, she removed her shades, revealing her clear, almond¨Cshaped eyes.

    ¡°Mommy, when is our uncleing?¡± the daughter asked, lying on herp.

    The woman gently caressed the girl¡¯s nose and replied, ¡°Lia, you just had a video call with your

    uncle before getting on the ne.¡±

    Sitting beside them, a boy with delicate facial features and shiny dark eyes sipped water

    gracefully and said, ¡°Mother, Lia is excited about meeting our uncle for a new doll.¡±

    Curious, the woman turned to him. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want, Tyler?¡±

    Tyler slowly pushed his ss toward her on the table with a smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy an

    additionalponent for myputer, Mommy?¡±

    The woman¡¯s lips twitched, and she turned away. ¡°Let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t ask.¡±

    As her voice faded, the private room¡¯s door opened, and Neil entered carrying two gifts.

    Liora immediately ran to Neil, hugging his thigh and looking up at him with her light brown,

    round eyes. Childishly, she eximed, ¡°Uncle Neil, I missed you! I want a doll!¡±

    Neil picked up Liora, unsure whether tough or cry.

    He rubbed noses with her and said, ¡°Naughty Lia, the doll is more important than me!¡±

    Liora hugged Neil¡¯s neck tightly. ¡°Hehehe, Uncle Neil is important too.¡±

    Neil looked toward the confident woman seated on the sofa and said with a warm smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry

    for beingte, Carol.¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    Chapter 119 Enemies Meet

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline smiled nonchntly and said, ¡°You¡¯re notte; I¡¯ve just arrived. Don¡¯t stand there. Come

    sit.¡±

    Neil took a seat, holding Liora in his arms. He then passed one of the gifts to Tyler. ¡°Ty, this is the

    customized processor you wanted.

    Tyler received it with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Neil.¡±

    Grabbing his backpack, he pulled out hisptop and tools to assemble the processor.

    As Caroline looked at her children, she felt a sense of bitterness.

    She had had a difficult delivery while pregnant with triplets, losing consciousness duringbor.

    The doctor had informed her that her first child had passed away.

    She imagined the child would be lively and healthy like Tyler and Liora if they were still alive.

    Suppressing her sorrow, Caroline told Neil, ¡°Have you made arrangements for Ms. Smith, Neil?¡±

    ¡°She will catch an early flight the day after tomorrow,¡± said Neil after taking a sip of coffee.

    Caroline nodded and picked up her shades from the table. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±

    Seeing the huge shades concealing her beautiful face, Neil felt guilty. If only he could have

    proven that Caroline was his biological sister years ago, she wouldn¡¯t have been framed by

    Danie and sent to prison.

    On the difficult delivery night, he had spent a considerable sum to bribe the prison guards so they

    would announce Caroline¡¯s death from illness to the public.

    He had sought Paige to fake¨Ccremate Caroline¡¯s corpse while he bribed his way to leave with

    Caroline. If he hadn¡¯t done so, Caroline would have died in prison.

    Walking toward the restroom, Caroline bumped into someone at the turning.

    Caroline stumbled backward from the impact and heard a sharp, angry scolding voice before she

    could look up. ¡°Are you too blind to see a person or something?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s body stiffened upon hearing the unmistakable voice that would forever haunt her.

    She raised her eyes to the woman she had despised for six long years, peering through her shades.

    Caroline had worked tirelessly, honing her skills abroad, with one goal in mind¨Cto return and

    bring Danie to justice.

    Suppressing the hatred in her heart, Caroline replied coldly, ¡°I see a person, but anything

    12

    +15 BONUS

    Three dayster, at Spectre Restaurant.

    A woman entered the restaurant¡¯s private room, holding two beautiful children.

    After sitting down, she removed her shades, revealing her clear, almond¨Cshaped eyes.

    ¡°Mommy, when is our uncleing?¡± the daughter asked, lying on herp.

    The woman gently caressed the girl¡¯s nose and replied, ¡°Lia, you just had a video call with your

    uncle before getting on the ne.¡±

    Sitting beside them, a boy with delicate facial features and shiny dark eyes sipped water

    gracefully and said, ¡°Mother, Lia is excited about meeting our uncle for a new doll.¡±

    Curious, the woman turned to him. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want, Tyler?¡±

    Tyler slowly pushed his ss toward her on the table with a smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy an

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    additionalponent for myputer, Mommy?¡±

    The woman¡¯s lips twitched, and she turned away. ¡°Let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t ask.¡±

    As her voice faded, the private room¡¯s door opened, and Neil entered carrying two gifts.

    Liora immediately ran to Neil, hugging his thigh and looking up at him with her light brown,

    round eyes. Childishly, she eximed, ¡°Uncle Neil, I missed you! I want a doll!¡±

    Neil picked up Liora, unsure whether tough or cry.

    He rubbed noses with her and said, ¡°Naughty Lia, the doll is more important than me!¡±

    Liora hugged Neil¡¯s neck tightly. ¡°Hehehe, Uncle Neil is important too.

    ¡±

    Neil looked toward the confident woman seated on the sofa and said with a warm smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry

    for beingte, Carol.¡±

    Chapter 119 Enemies Meet

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline smiled nonchntly and said, ¡°You¡¯re notte; I¡¯ve just arrived. Don¡¯t stand there. Come

    sit.¡±

    Neil took a seat, holding Liora in his arms. He then passed one of the gifts to Tyler. ¡°Ty, this is the

    customized processor you wanted.¡±

    Tyler received it with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Neil.¡±

    Grabbing his backpack, he pulled out hisptop and tools to assemble the processor.

    As Caroline looked at her children, she felt a sense of bitterness.

    She had had a difficult delivery while pregnant with triplets, losing consciousness duringbor. The

    doctor had informed her that her first child had passed away.

    She imagined the child would be lively and healthy like Tyler and Liora if they were still alive.

    Suppressing her sorrow, Caroline told Neil, ¡°Have you made arrangements for Ms. Smith, Neil?¡±

    ¡°She will catch an early flight the day after tomorrow,¡± said Neil after taking a sip of coffee.

    Caroline nodded and picked up her shades from the table. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±

    Seeing the huge shades concealing her beautiful face, Neil felt guilty. If only he could have

    proven that Caroline was his biological sister years ago, she wouldn¡¯t have been framed by

    Danie and sent to prison.

    On the difficult delivery night, he had spent a considerable sum to bribe the prison guards so they

    would announce Caroline¡¯s death from illness to the public.

    He had sought Paige to fake¨Ccremate Caroline¡¯s corpse while he bribed his way to leave with

    Caroline. If he hadn¡¯t done so, Caroline would have died in prison.

    Walking toward the restroom, Caroline bumped into someone at the turning.

    Caroline stumbled backward from the impact and heard a sharp, angry scolding voice before she could

    look up. ¡°Are you too blind to see a person or something?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s body stiffened upon hearing the unmistakable voice that would forever haunt her.

    She raised her eyes to the woman she had despised for six long years, peering through her shades.

    Caroline had worked tirelessly, honing her skills abroad, with one goal in mind¨Cto return and bring

    Danie to justice.

    Suppressing the hatred in her heart, Caroline replied coldly, ¡°I see a person, but anything

    +15 BONUS

    Three dayster, at Spectre Restaurant.

    A woman entered the restaurant¡¯s private room, holding two beautiful children.

    After sitting down, she removed her shades, revealing her clear, almond¨Cshaped eyes.

    ¡°Mommy, when is our uncleing?¡± the daughter asked, lying on herp.

    The woman gently caressed the girl¡¯s nose and replied, ¡°Lia, you just had a video call with your

    uncle before getting on the ne.¡±

    Sitting beside them, a boy with delicate facial features and shiny dark eyes sipped water gracefully and

    said, ¡°Mother, Lia is excited about meeting our uncle for a new doll.¡±

    Curious, the woman turned to him. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want, Tyler?¡±

    Tyler slowly pushed his ss toward her on the table with a smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy an

    additionalponent for myputer, Mommy?¡±

    The woman¡¯s lips twitched, and she turned away. ¡°Let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t ask.

    As her voice faded, the private room¡¯s door opened, and Neil entered carrying two gifts.

    Liora immediately ran to Neil, hugging his thigh and looking up at him with her light brown, round eyes.

    Childishly, she eximed, ¡°Uncle Neil, I missed you! I want a doll!¡±

    Neil picked up Liora, unsure whether tough or cry.

    He rubbed noses with her and said, ¡°Naughty Lia, the doll is more important than me!¡±

    Liora hugged Neil¡¯s neck tightly. ¡°Hehehe, Uncle Neil is important too.¡±

    Neil looked toward the confident woman seated on the sofa and said with a warm smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry

    for beingte, Carol.¡±

    Chapter 119 Enemies Meet

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline smiled nonchntly and said, ¡°You¡¯re notte; I¡¯ve just arrived. Don¡¯t stand there. Come

    sit.¡±

    Neil took a seat, holding Liora in his arms. He then passed one of the gifts to Tyler. ¡°Ty, this is the

    customized processor you wanted.

    Tyler received it with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Neil.¡±

    Grabbing his backpack, he pulled out hisptop and tools to assemble the processor.

    As Caroline looked at her children, she felt a sense of bitterness.

    She had had a difficult delivery while pregnant with triplets, losing consciousness duringbor. The

    doctor had informed her that her first child had passed away.

    She imagined the child would be lively and healthy like Tyler and Liora if they were still alive.

    Suppressing her sorrow, Caroline told Neil, ¡°Have you made arrangements for Ms. Smith, Neil?¡±

    ¡°She will catch an early flight the day after tomorrow,¡± said Neil after taking a sip of coffee.

    Caroline nodded and picked up her shades from the table. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±

    Seeing the huge shades concealing her beautiful face, Neil felt guilty. If only he could have

    proven that Caroline was his biological sister years ago, she wouldn¡¯t have been framed by

    Danie and sent to prison.

    On the difficult delivery night, he had spent a considerable sum to bribe the prison guards so they

    would announce Caroline¡¯s death from illness to the public.

    He had sought Paige to fake¨Ccremate Caroline¡¯s corpse while he bribed his way to leave with

    Caroline. If he hadn¡¯t done so, Caroline would have died in prison.

    Walking toward the restroom, Caroline bumped into someone at the turning.

    Caroline stumbled backward from the impact and heard a sharp, angry scolding voice before she could

    look up. ¡°Are you too blind to see a person or something?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s body stiffened upon hearing the unmistakable voice that would forever haunt her.

    She raised her eyes to the woman she had despised for six long years, peering through her shades.

    Caroline had worked tirelessly, honing her skills abroad, with one goal in mind¨Cto return and bring

    Danie to justice.

    Suppressing the hatred in her heart, Caroline replied coldly, ¡°I see a person, but anything

    +15 BONUS

    Danie¡¯s voice rose. ¡°Are you calling me inhuman?¡±

    Caroline smirked. ¡°Just facing the truth, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Anger distorted Danie¡¯s face, but Caroline didn¡¯t wait for her response. She circled past and

    entered the restroom.

    Danie was infuriated and clenched her fists, inadvertently hurting the small hand she held.

    Fuming with anger, Danie took out her frustration on the child immediately. ¡°Axel! Are you in pain?

    Hold it in! If you make a sound, I¡¯ll drag you to the restroom and give you a smack!¡±

    Caroline stopped in her tracks and turned her head upon hearing Danie¡¯s shout. She saw a boy with

    striking facial features resembling Evan.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes visibly dimmed. ¡®I suppose this is Evan and Danie¡¯s child. What a joke.¡®

    Caroline heaved a sigh and looked away from the boy, who appeared pale with fear.

    In the afternoon, Neil drove Caroline and her children to Bayview Vi, which he had organized a

    year ago, making it ready to move in.

    While Neil kept Liora entertained, Tyler worked on hisptop beside them.

    Watching the harmonious scene, Caroline smiled in contentment.

    She asked, ¡°Neil, I¡¯m nning to go to buy a carter. Can I leave the children with you?¡±

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    Chapter 120 Deal

    Neil asked concerningly, ¡°Will you be okay alone, Carol?¡±

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t keep you with me all the time, can I? I¡¯d like to check out some

    kindergartens as well. It¡¯s time for Lia and Ty to go to school.¡±

    She looked up kindergartens frequently before she returned. She was nning on choosing one to

    enroll her children, yet she figured that she could set her mind at ease more after checking out

    the kindergarten first.

    ¡°Sure, I won¡¯t join you then. Too many people might draw attention,¡± Neil said.

    Caroline nodded. She packed and notified her children before she left.

    As the door shut, Tyler stole a quick nce at Neil, who was engrossed in ying with Liora.

    He swiftly typed on his keyboard without hesitation, transforming the game interface into a

    software login screen.

    The tform of a hacker organization appeared, and shortly after, a message from Angst popped

    1. up.

    Angst: [Help me, money is not an issue.]

    The message was simple and clear.

    Tyler: [What help are you looking for?]

    Angst: [Look for my mother.]

    Tyler: [What is her name?]

    Angst: [Don¡¯t know.]

    Tyler [How old is she?]

    Angst: [Don¡¯t know.]

    Tyler [What does she look like? Do you have a photo of her?]

    Angst: [Don¡¯t know]

    Tyler¡¯s lips twitched, thinking, ¡®What is the point of seeking my help when you don¡¯t know

    anything?

    Tyler typed on the keyboard: [Sorry, I can¡¯t help.]

    Angst¡¯s reply came quickly [1,000,000 dors]

    9/3

    Tyler¡¯s eyes lit up, and he sent: [Deal!]

    At a high price of 1,000,000 dors, he would do anything for this wealthy man.

    +15 BONUS

    At the Mercedes dealership.

    Caroline received the key to her brand¨Cnew Mercedes G¨CWagon after making the payment.

    She then drove to Grace International Preschool, where she had an appointment with one of the

    teachers.

    She was wearing shades and a mask.

    Upon seeing Caroline, Alice Young greeted her enthusiastically, asking, ¡°Hello, are you Ms.

    Shenton?¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. Thank you for showing me around.¡±

    Smiling, Alice said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Let me take you on a tour around the academy and exin

    our culture and sybus in detail¡­¡±

    The toursted for half an hour, and Caroline was very pleased with the academy.

    The environment was excellent, with ample teaching staff, and they provided the children two

    wholesome meals and two snack breaks.

    While Caroline didn¡¯t expect her children to learn a lot in kindergarten, she wanted them to be

    safe and happy.

    After filling out the forms and paying the fees, Caroline stood up and said, ¡°Please take care of my

    children from now on.¡±

    Alice replied, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s what we¡¯re here for!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Caroline nodded and left the office. As she headed downstairs, she spotted a tiny figure scurrying

    over.

    It was Evan and Danie¡¯s child, Axel. His beautiful face surprised Caroline, and she thought it

    was quite a coincidence to see him here.

    Axel also looked up, his little lips tightly pursed, and his eyes seemed dim.

    They locked eyes briefly before he quickly averted his gaze and ran downstairs.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan Jr.! Where are you?¡± A shout echoed, visibly stiffening Axel¡¯s tiny body. He continued

    running downstairs.

    Caroline watched in puzzlement as he hurried away. Before she couldprehend the situation,

    prevent a fall.

    +15 BONUS

    With a swift motion, she pulled him into her arms, and due to the momentum, they both fell

    backward onto the stairs.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    Chapter 121 Don¡¯t Hate Her

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline heard a thud, and a muffled grunt escaped her as she felt the pain.

    Lying in her arms, Axel tensed and looked up, startled by the unusual noise.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In disbelief, he gazed at Caroline.

    Caroline cradled Axel with one arm and soothed her painful lower back with the other.

    After ensuring Axel wasn¡¯t injured, she asked, ¡°Are you alright, boy?¡±

    Axel¡¯s mind raced, but his body remained immobile.

    Caroline¡¯s unique scent eased the uneasiness in his chest, and he found her touch eptable, unlike

    others.

    Not only that, she had checked on him after her fall.

    Puzzled, Caroline looked at him. ¡°Boy, are you in pain?¡±

    Axel¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he quickly got up on his feet. Lowering his head and tightly pursing his

    lips, he muttered a barely discernible ¡°thank you¡°.

    Then, he turned around and ran away without another word.

    Caroline stood up with a frown, sensing something unusual about the child¡¯s personality.

    As she pondered this, a familiar voice echoed from downstairs. ¡°Mr. Jordan Jr. Mr. Jordan sent me

    to ask you if you like the ce here.¡±

    The voice took Caroline aback, and she discreetly leaned over to co

    a glimpse of Reuben.

    Soon after, her eyes fell upon a man dressed in a ck suit, possessing striking facial features that

    exuded inherent elegance.

    He entered the academic building with an irresistible dignity, causing Caroline¡¯s chest to tighten

    at the sight of him.

    Hastily, she stopped leaning over and positioned herself close to the wall, lost in memories that

    spanned five years.

    She vividly recalled how she had endured hardships in prison due to Evan. Assigned to the filthiest and

    most exhausting tasks, she even had her food stolen by others.

    Naively, she had believed that Evan would struggle to part with her, but her hopeful illusions were

    shattered when he proved otherwise.

    Evan approached Axel and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Axel remained silent, but his glistening dark eyes betrayed his captivation with someone on the

    stairway.

    Puzzled, Evan followed Axel¡¯s gaze, but he couldn¡¯t spot anyone there.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Evan narrowed his eyes.

    Axel shook his head without uttering a word.

    Evan asked, ¡°Axel, what are you avoiding?¡±

    Axel kept quiet for a moment. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°You shall go to school here starting the day after tomorrow,¡± said Evan authoritatively.

    Axel lowered his head even more.

    Caroline sneered after overhearing the conversation, thinking, ¡®Why is hemunicating with a child in

    such a domineering way?¡®

    Caroline assumed Axel¡¯s personality was attributed to theck of parental affection.

    *

    At three in the afternoon, Caroline drove back to Bayview Vi.

    As soon as she arrived home, her phone rang. She picked up the call with a smile upon realizing it

    was Paige.

    ¡°Caroline!¡± Paige¡¯s voice came through loudly. ¡°You¡¯re heartless for forgetting me as soon as you¡¯re

    back.¡±

    Caroline pulled the phone away from her ear due to the loudness.

    in

    ¡°I just arrived this morning. After getting my car, I enrolled the chi nned to call and invite you for

    dinner once I got home, but you met

    a kindergarten. I

    it.¡±

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    Chapter 122 Can¡¯t Let Him See You

    Paige said, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ming right now!¡±

    ¡°Paige!¡± Caroline said anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t let his people find out.¡±

    Paigeined, ¡°I have no idea that Evan has so much patience. Why is he still so persistent when

    your tombstone has been erected for five years?¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for burdening you.¡±

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m justining!¡± Paige said teasingly, ¡°He didn¡¯t manage to find out that I¡¯ve been interacting with

    you anyway, right?¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the location. We¡¯ll talk more when we meet.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Caroline hung up the call and opened the door to hear Liora¡¯s giggles.

    She smiled and looked at Liora, ying joyously in the living room. ¡°I¡¯m home, Lia.¡±

    Liora looked to the door and tossed away the doll in her hand before running to Caroline right

    away.

    She extended her chubby arms and said, ¡°Wee home, Mommy. Have you decided on where I will

    go to school? Will I be going to the same school as Ty?¡±

    Caroline leaned over to pick up Liora. ¡°It¡¯s done! Lia, do you remember what I told you before?¡±

    Liora blinked. ¡°Not to mention Mommy to strangers after we start school. I remember, but I don¡¯t

    know if Ty does.¡±

    Tyler was rendered speechless by the unexpected dissing. He looked away from hisptop to Liora in

    displeasure and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go to the kindergarten, so I won¡¯t burden you.¡±

    Liora¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She turned and hugged Caroline¡¯s neck. ¡°I was only joking,

    Mommy.¡±

    Caroline was at a loss of whether tough or cry with her two mischievous children.

    She took a seat on the sofa, and Neil joined her.

    He asked, ¡°How is it? Is everything going well?¡±

    Caroline urged Liora to y by herself.

    Liora ran away, and Caroline lowered her voice to say, ¡°I ran into him, Neil¡®

    ¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Neil was stunned and asked anxiously, ¡°Did he recognize you?¡±

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°No. I saw him, but he didn¡¯t see me. I don¡¯t know what happened next

    because his child with Danie is attending the same school as Ty and Lia.¡±

    ¡°Switch to another school then!¡± Neil was panic¨Cstricken. ¡°We can¡¯t let him see you. We haven¡¯t begun

    implementing our n, so we shouldn¡¯t expose ourselves too soon.¡±

    Caroline rejected the idea. ¡°No, I¡¯m not switching schools because this is the safest of all kindergartens.

    Moreover, he may not necessarily be picking up his child from school daily. I¡¯m not worried about

    bumping into him. Also, I keep my shades on.¡±

    ¡°Your presence is hard to conceal.¡± Neil heaved a sigh. ¡°You are different from the past, but-¡±

    Caroline interrupted him. ¡°Neil, I wouldn¡¯t have returned if I were afraid of meeting him. In addition, I¡¯m

    only disappointed with him, but I don¡¯t hate him. I¡¯m here to seek revenge on Danie only!¡±

    Neil did notment further after seeing Caroline¡¯s determination. He then changed the subject. It¡¯s

    three months until Grandpa¡¯s birthday.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    ¡°We will need to pay for what we do. If our mother were still around, she would do so too.¡±

    Caroline nodded. Her first goal was to destroy everything that Danie was proud of! She wanted

    to show Grayson how foolish his choices were!

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    Chapter 123 Slow Like Sloth

    Paige came over for dinner, and Caroline and Neil prepared a delicious spread for her.

    As soon as Paige arrived, Liora got attached to her.

    ¡°Godmother!¡± Liora called out to Paige softly.

    Paige hugged Liora swiftly and said, ¡°I missed you so much, Lia! Let me give you a kiss!¡±

    Liora leaned her face close to receive the kiss.

    After kissing Liora, Paige shifted her attention to Tyler.

    ¡°Boy, why are you standing there, huh? Will you please learn from your sister?¡± Paige said with feigned

    anger.

    Tyler answered maturely, ¡°My mother said that men and women should maintain proper

    boundaries.¡±

    Paige was rendered speechless, thinking, ¡®This boy¡¯s mannerism is really simr to Evan!¡®

    ¡°Mommy¡¯s boy,¡± Paigeined.

    ¡°This shows that I love my mommy, and I¡¯m proud of it,¡± refuted Tyler calmly.

    His handsome face was visibly proud.

    Paige widened her eyes in fake rage. ¡°Teach your good son some manners, Caroline!¡±

    Caroline served thest course of the meal and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±

    She took the two children to wash their hands and sat them at the table.

    With a faint smile, Neil pulled out a bottle of red wine and said, ¡°Shall we have a drink after not

    meeting for so long, Paige?¡±

    Paige held out her ss. ¡°Please!¡±

    Meanwhile, at Vi Rosa,

    Danie tossed the phone to Axel. ¡°Call your father

    Axel took a nce and extended his hand after a moment.

    ¡°Will you move faster?¡± Danie berated him, ¡°Slow like a sloth!¡±

    Axel¡¯s body tensed up as he pursed his lips and dialed Evan¡¯s number.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan had just returned to his office after a meeting when he received Danie¡¯s call.

    Disgust filled Evan¡¯s cold, piercing eyes. If it weren¡¯t for Axel, he would have never allowed Danie to

    stay in Vi Rosa nor given her a chance to be in his presence!

    Agitatedly, Evan picked up the phone and heard Axel¡¯s childish voice. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Although Evan¡¯s expression remained cold, his voice softened. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Cautiously ncing at Danie, Axel asked, ¡°Will you be home for dinner?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°I¡¯m noting home for dinner. You can go ahead,¡± Evan replied before hanging up.

    Danie tightened Axel¡¯s grip on his thigh, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to look at her.

    Danie sneered. ¡°What¡¯s the point of keeping a deadbeat like you?¡±

    Axel¡¯s little face tensed up, further enraging Danie.

    In her rage, she turned around, grabbed a rolled¨Cup magazine bound with tape from a cupboard, and

    approached Axel.

    Fear overcame Axel as he glimpsed the object, his face turning ghastly pale.

    In the next moment, Danie pulled him off the chair and raised the rolled magazine, hitting Axel¡¯s back

    ferociously.

    The muffled thuds of the beating apanied Axel¡¯s grunts of pain as he clenched his teeth and

    fists to endure Danie¡¯s assault and scolding.

    Coldness and terror filled his eyes as he noticed his nanny and maid huddling together nearby,

    shaken by witnessing the scene.

    The nanny said, ¡°Mr. Jordan Jr. is going to be injured from the beating.¡±

    The servant said, ¡°We can¡¯t stop her, or we¡¯ll be pped by her too!¡±

    The nanny said, ¡°A mother shouldn¡¯t hurt her child! We must inform Mr. Jordan about this!¡±

    The maid said, ¡°Don¡¯t speak of it. Do you think Mr. Jordan will believe us if we tell him? The rolled

    magazine won¡¯t leave any obvious marks after the beating!¡±

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    Chapter 124 Is There Something You Need

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline woke up early to prepare breakfast for her children before sending them to Grace

    International Preschool.

    Upon arriving at the kindergarten¡¯s entrance, she led the children inside, passing by other kids who

    were throwing tantrums along the way.

    Liora and Tyler were unusually obedient.

    Liora squeezed Caroline¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Is it scary to go to school, Mommy? Why are they crying?¡±

    Before Caroline could respond, Tyler answered with a faint smile, ¡°The teachers at school are not

    monsters, and the principal doesn¡¯t punish children. You don¡¯t have to worry about this, Liora.¡±

    Caroline felt a bit exasperated. ¡®Is Ty trying tofort or scare Lia?¡®

    Puffing up her cheeks, Liora retorted, ¡°You¡¯re trying to scare me again! I wasn¡¯t raised in fear.¡±

    Tyler chuckled and teased, ¡°Of course. You were raised in a fantasy world.¡±

    Feeling a bit helpless, Liora sought help from Caroline. ¡°Ty is bad, Mommy.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Caroline was momentarily speechless as she realized there was nothing wrong with what Tyler

    said.

    Awkwardly, she looked away and changed the subject to the scenery.

    When they reached the ssroom, Caroline lowered her head and

    Remember not to tell others about my name. Don¡¯t leave with

    up after school.¡±

    eminded her children, ¡±

    strangers Im not here to pick you

    if

    Liora and Tyler nodded obediently, and Caroline felt relieved as she stood up.

    ¡°Alright, all the best as you embark on your education journey. Bye.¡±

    As Caroline¡¯s voice faded, a tall and imposing figure appeared at the ssroom¡¯s entrance, causing her

    body to tense abruptly.

    Tyler noticed her unusual behavior and followed her gaze to the man standing at the door.

    He was stunned when he saw the man, who looked remarkably simr to him.

    Liora chimed in softly. ¡°Tyler! That man looks just like you!¡±

    Her gaze then shifted to the little boy standing next to the man.

    Gasping, she eximed, ¡°Tyler! That boy looks even more like you!¡±

    172

    +15 BONUS

    Tyler nced at his mother, puzzled. ¡®Something¡¯s fishy,¡® he thought.

    Caroline adjusted her shades and mask before bidding her children goodbye.

    As she walked toward the door, her attire drew the attention of other parents in the ssroom.

    Evan¡¯s pupils constricted as he caught sight of Caroline.

    Hemanded Axel coldly, ¡°Be good and stay. Bye.¡±

    Axel watched Evan leave in silence, his body tensing up at the sight of unfamiliar faces in the

    room.

    Tyler had been observing Axel all this time.

    ¡°Lia, he looks just like me, right?¡± he asked Liora.

    Excitedly, Liora nodded and said, ¡°Yes! I¡¯m going to talk to him, Tyler!¡±

    Tyler smiled cunningly and replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    He was eager to uncover any potentially unknown secrets.

    Caroline hurried across the corridor, but Evan managed to catch up to her.

    She stopped as Evan stood before her, his expression cold.

    In a feigned deep voice, she asked, ¡°Is there something you need, sir?¡±

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    Chapter 125 I Saw Her

    After hearing the voice, Evan¡¯s eyes turned cold as he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Caroline felt the urge to grumble, thinking, ¡®Has he lost his mind? Why question the identity of a

    stranger?¡®

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we know each other, right? It¡¯s rather rude to ask such a question.¡± Caroline responded.

    Evan narrowed his eyes and changed his tone, saying, ¡°My child attends this kindergarten. I have the

    right to question someone who hides their face and behaves strangely, especially for my son¡¯s safety.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback, thinking, ¡®What a wless excuse!¡®

    ¡°I apologize.¡± Caroline said, ¡°I have an allergic reaction, so I cover my face to avoid startling others.

    You can inquire with the principal if you wish to know who I am.¡±

    With that, Caroline circled past him and left.

    She had used a fake name and address on the application form, so she wasn¡¯t concerned that Evan

    would uncover anything.

    Evan¡¯s expression turned solemn as he watched her silhouette depart.

    To him, the woman felt like Caroline!

    After leaving the kindergarten, Evan got into his car and instructed Reuben, ¡°Look into the

    students and their parents in Axel¡¯s ss.¡±

    Reuben was surprised. ¡°Is there a dangerous person, Mr. Jordan?¡±

    ¡°I saw her!¡± Evan murmured.

    ¡°Her?¡± Reuben was confused. ¡°Who are you referring to, Mr. Jordan?¡±

    ¡°Caroline!¡± Evan replied.

    Reuben was astounded. He reminded, ¡°Mr. Jordan, it has been five years since Ms. Shenton¡¯s

    passing ¡±

    ¡°Did you see a corpse?¡± Evan stared at Reuben coldly from the rearview mirror.

    Reuben answered, ¡°No¡±

    Evan scoffed ¡°Paige sent Caroline¡¯s body to be cremated on the night she passed away! If it really was

    Caroline, why didn¡¯t Paige inform us about it?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Reuben heaved a sigh.

    For the past five years, Evan had repeatedly raised this matter. He had even hired people to watch

    over Paige, but they had found nothing so far.

    Reuben witnessed Evan¡¯s immense pain. Evan had spent nearly six months in a constant state of

    intoxication.

    However, after Evan¡¯s spirits lifted, he became fully engrossed in his work, sleeping no more than four

    hours a day.

    Even after a year, he had only shown slight improvement. What could have gone wrong again?

    Reuben did not dare to refute, so he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    At 9:00 a.m., Caroline arrived at TYC Fashion located at Dansea Street. She got out of her car and had

    an ineffable feeling as she looked at the building before her.

    She purchased the building a year ago with 28,000,000 dors, and she could finally operate the

    business now.

    She would make the TYC brand known across the world one day!

    rld one day!

    Caroline walked into the building and checked every floor. The office facilities were already

    prepared, so she would need to recruit staff members next.

    Caroline made her way to the tenth floor and sat in her office before she made a call.

    The call was picked up, and Caroline said smilingly, ¡°Kenny, it¡¯s time for you to fulfill your

    promise.¡±

    Kenny Hayes gasped and said, ¡°G! Are you done with the preparation in just a year?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just waiting for you.¡± Caroline made her way to the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window.

    ¡°Three days!¡± Kenny said excitedly, ¡°I promise I will be there with a team!¡±

    Kenny had an office in Muricia, and every staff member of his was highly skilled in their

    professions.

    Caroline highly valued their ability to choose fabric, and they had their own channels to procure the

    best quality materials.

    Even her mentor, John, greatly appreciated them.

    However, Caroline knew that admiration alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to recruit Kenny to her team.

    In a previous fashion designpetition, Kenny¡¯s design sketch was stolen, and the organizer

    +15 BONUS

    Thankfully, Caroline stepped in and advised Kenny to make some slight changes, saving his

    professional career and hard¨Cearned reputation of ten years.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    With a chuckle, Caroline said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    After the call, Caroline immersed herself in recruitment and headhunting tasks for three hours.

    Just as she was about to order takeout, the preschool teacher called.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    Chapter 126 Fatherless Bastards

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Caroline picked up the call hastily. ¡°Hello?¡±

    Alice said, ¡°Will you pleasee to the school now, you Ms. Shenton? This is the situation. Liora got

    into a fight with a boy, and she scratched his face.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart was racing. ¡°How about Liora? How is she?¡±

    Alice said, ¡°Liora is fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°I¡¯ming over now.¡±

    After ending the call, Caroline hurried to the kindergarten, which was just a 15¨Cminute car ride away

    from herpany.

    Swiftly, she went to the teacher¡¯s office, where she immediately heard a woman¡¯s scolding voice

    at the entrance.

    ¡°What sort of student do you enroll in your school? How could you enroll such an uncultured child? I

    demand a justification for this incident and wantpensation from her parent!¡±

    Mockingly, she muttered, ¡°Fatherless bastards!¡±

    Caroline walked into the office with a cold expression and clenched fists.

    A slightly chubby woman sat on the sofa, holding her son overbearingly. The boy¡¯s face bore two

    bloody scratches.

    The teacher stood by, apologizing repeatedly.

    Liora and Tyler confronted the woman, silently staring at her.

    Liora¡¯s eyes were teary, and her fists trembled.

    Noticing Caroline, Alice hurriedly approached her and announced, ¡°Lia¡¯s mother is here!¡±

    Liora and Tyler turned their heads and saw Caroline. Liora burst into tears, eximing, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m

    not a bastard! I¡¯m not!¡±

    She pointed at the boy, sobbing and shouting, ¡°He started the bullying first! He called the other boy who

    looked just like Tyler abnormal and imed he looked like a madman.¡±

    Caroline understood the situation after Liora¡¯s exnation.

    Her children became affiliated with Evan¡¯s son.

    Caroline got down on her knees and gently wiped Liora¡¯s tears with tissues.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline said softly, ¡°Lia, I know you did it to help someone. That is great, and you deserve to be

    praised. However, there are many ways to help a person. Hitting someone is not the way. What do you

    think, Lia?¡±

    Liora sobbed. ¡°I know I was wrong, Mommy.¡±

    Caroline picked up Liora and patted her back before she looked toward Tyler and asked, ¡°Ty, did

    you apologize on behalf of your sister?¡±

    Tyler¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°I did, but his mother isn¡¯t very pleased with that.¡±

    Caroline nodded, caressed Tyler¡¯s head, and stood up. She looked at the woman and said, ¡°I¡¯m very

    sorry, madam! I will pay for the medical expenses because my child injured yours.¡±

    ¡°The medical expenses won¡¯t be much!¡± The chubby woman hit the table in rage. ¡°My child is

    emotionally traumatized!¡±

    Caroline looked at the boy, engrossed in ying a game on the phone. He did not seem emotionally

    traumatized at all.

    She chuckled. ¡°What would you like to do then?¡±

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    Chapter 127 You¡¯ve Mistaken Me for Someone Else

    The chubby woman grunted, ¡°Compensate with money then! I¡¯m not asking for much, just 700,000

    dors! I won¡¯t ept a penny less!¡±

    Caroline smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not expensive to address a child¡¯s emotional trauma with 700,000

    dors.¡±

    The chubby woman was astonished and asked, ¡°Can you afford it?¡±

    Caroline confidently said, ¡°Yes, of course. However, should we consider the emotional trauma my

    child endured?¡±

    The chubby woman¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°Your child is fine. Why should we even

    consider it?¡±

    Caroline looked at the surveince camera in the office and calmly said, ¡°Shall we review the

    footage? I recall you scolding my children earlier, calling them fatherless bastards. Words hurt

    more than physical violence. I¡¯m not asking for much, either. One million dors topensate

    for my two children¡¯s emotional trauma.¡±

    The chubby woman stood up and scolded, ¡°Your child bullied mine first, and now you want to

    me me?¡±

    ¡°I shall settle the score with you then.¡± A deep voice came from the office entrance just as the

    chubby woman¡¯s voice faded.

    Caroline was stunned, her gaze shifting to the man walking into the room. He had a tall, muscr

    figure that felt oppressive to everyone present.

    The students attending this preschool were children of influential figures.

    The chubby woman recognized the person right away. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Jordan!¡± she stammered.

    Evan looked at her sternly. ¡°How will youpensate for my child¡¯s loss? One million or two million

    dors? Or shall I take your whole Wunder Corp.?¡±

    The chubby woman¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. ¡°I was wrong, Mr. Jordan! Please forgive me just this

    once! It was my son¡¯s fault. I¡¯ll make sure he apologizes right away. I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°Do

    you think I need money?¡± Evan said in a cold, mocking voice, ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you again, or I¡¯ll make

    Wunder Corp. disappear from Angelbay in three days.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the chubby woman answered, swiftly running out of the office with her child.

    Alice introduced, ¡°Mr. Jordan, these are the two children who helped Axel, as I mentioned earlier ¡±

    Caroline began to feel uneasy, having the urge to cover her children¡¯s faces upon hearing Alice¡¯s

    +15 BONUS

    Evan looked stunned upon seeing Liora and Tyler. The girl resembled Caroline, while the boy bore

    a striking resemnce to Axel.

    Abruptly, Evan shifted his gaze to the woman wearing shades. He had a strong feeling that the

    face hidden beneath them was the one he yearned for day and night.

    With a tense expression, Evan instructed, ¡°Go outside, Ms. Young!¡±

    Alice hastily left the office, closing the door behind her. The atmosphere inside grew more

    awkward and intense.

    Caroline felt the urge to run, but her feet seemed frozen in ce. Liora and Tyler examined Evan

    and their mother.

    Evan approached Caroline, and his voice shook slightly as he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Caroline suppressed her panic and answered coldly, ¡°You must be bored, sir. How many times are

    you going to ask this question?¡±

    With certainty in his tone but disbelief in his gaze, Evan insisted, ¡°You¡¯re Caroline Shenton, right?¡±

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Caroline frowned due to his unusually emotional expression¨Cshe had never seen him like this

    before. He seemed doubtful yet relieved as if he had finally found someone he had been searching

    for.

    Trying to rify, Caroline said, ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else. I¡¯m not Caroline.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Evan pointed at the two children. ¡°How do you exin how simr they look to me?

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128

    Chapter 128 I¡¯m Not Acquainted With Him

    Caroline sneered and bent over, firmly holding her two children¡¯s hands. ¡°There are many people who

    look simr to each other in this world. Please don¡¯t ask these questions anymore in the

    future!¡±

    She circled past Evan, still clutching her children¡¯s hands, and walked away.

    Evan¡¯s eyes were cold and stern as he watched the three figures depart. He was convinced that the

    woman was Caroline, even if she refused to acknowledge it!

    However, he didn¡¯t have the courage to remove her shades, fearing he might find a stranger¡¯s face.

    Caroline swiftly made her way to her car with the children outside the academic building. But as she

    started the engine, she kept shifting the gears wrongly.

    Liora frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you, Mommy? Why are you shaking? Is that man your

    friend?¡±

    Caroline replied in an uneasy tone, ¡°He¡¯s not my friend! I¡¯m not acquainted with him!¡±

    Tyler raised an eyebrow, thinking, ¡®Why would Mommy be so anxious if she¡¯s not acquainted with

    him?¡®

    He decided to investigate further when they got home.

    *

    Back at Bayview Vi, Caroline entered the kitchen.

    Liora and Tyler rushed upstairs to their rooms.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    After locking the door, Tyler sat in front of hisptop and typed swiftly on the keyboard.

    Liora leaned on the table and asked, ¡°Why does the man look so simr to you, Tyler?¡±

    Liora didn¡¯t consider the man to be her father because her mother had told her that her father had

    died a long time ago.

    Tyler stared at the codes on the screen. ¡°Lia, Mommy has never shown us a photo of Daddy, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Liora nodded. ¡°Mommy said she threw away all of Daddy¡¯s photos.¡±

    Tyler said, ¡°Why is Mommy being so secretive?¡±

    Liora pouted and pondered over it. ¡°Maybe Daddy was so ugly that Mommy worried his photos

    would scare us.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°That¡¯s a bad spection. Don¡¯t do it anymore.¡±

    17

    +15 BONUS

    In less than ten minutes, Tyler found Evan¡¯s photos and information. He discovered that his

    mother had once worked as Evan¡¯s secretary and was even romantically involved with him.

    Evan had also hired people to search for Caroline over the past five years.

    Tyler realized that Evan could very well be his and Liora¡¯s father. He came to understand that

    Caroline had left Evan after he hurt her feelings,

    Liora, unable to read, asked Tyler for an exnation.

    Angrily, Tyler closed hisptop, jumped off the chair, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more when I find out.¡±

    Liora looked at Tyler in confusion, feeling misled.

    *

    Caroline was preparing to cook when she heard a knock on the door. She looked through the

    peephole and saw Lily outside, so she quickly opened the door.

    ¡°Wee back, Ms. Smith,¡± Caroline greeted Lily affectionately.

    Over the past five years, Lily had treated Caroline like a daughter, and Caroline had reciprocated,

    treating Lily like family.

    Lily entered with her luggage andmented, ¡°You must be busy, huh?¡±

    Caroline smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just worried about managing the two children when I get

    busy.¡±

    Lily walked past Caroline to remove her apron, saying, ¡°Leave the children to me while you¡¯re

    busy from now on.¡±

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129

    Chapter 129 Too Alike

    Caroline nced at Lily and said, ¡°I think he¡¯ll recognize me soon.¡±

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lily asked in astonishment, ¡°You mean Mr. Jordan?¡±

    Caroline nodded, recounting the incident at the kindergarten earlier that day.

    Lily sighed. ¡°It¡¯s inevitable, Carol. Maybe it¡¯s not such a bad thing for him to find out.¡±

    Caroline was deeply concerned. ¡°I worry he¡¯ll stop me from seeking revenge. After all, Danie is

    his child¡¯s biological mother.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t see it that way,¡± Lily said, guiding Caroline to sit down. ¡°I told you before, Mr. Jordan was

    heartbroken in the past. If he cares for you, he¡¯ll support you and be on your side.¡±

    Caroline fell silent, unable to let go of the past incident when Evan doubted her and attempted to

    take her children away. Those two issues still haunted her.

    Trying to change the subject, Caroline said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, Ms. Smith. What¡¯s for dinner?¡±

    Lily smiled helplessly.

    *

    On Wednesday, Kenny and his team arrived in Angelbay City.

    Caroline had arranged a bus to pick them up from the airport. The team, consisting of over 20

    people, made a grand exit.

    As soon as the bus stopped, Caroline got out to wee Kenny, calling out, ¡°Kenny!¡±

    Kenny smiled and ran over to embrace her. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much! It¡¯s been too long!¡±

    Caroline yfully pushed him away. ¡°You¡¯re hugging me too tightly!¡±

    Kenny then nted a kiss on Caroline¡¯s cheek before loosening his grip. ¡°I love your gentle,

    motherly aura the most.¡±

    Caroline blushed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to Ylesir if you keep behaving like this.¡±

    Kenny chuckled ¡°Rx, woman.¡±

    Nearby, Evan stepped out of his car and witnessed the scene.

    Reuben was standing next to him and was stunned. The woman looked remarkably simr to

    Caroline, except for her concealed facial features.

    Reuben couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the person¡¯s ashes buried in the graveyard. He looked at

    Evan shifted his gaze and said abruptly, ¡°Look into this!¡±

    Then he walked into the airport.

    +15 BONUS

    Meanwhile, at the kindergarten.

    Liora yed with her toys next to Axel.

    ¡°Axel, your father looks just like my brother,¡± she said.

    Axel looked at Tyler sitting opposite him and pursed his lips.

    Tyler smiled when their eyes met, but Axel quickly looked away, replying nonchntly, ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Liora put down her toys and asked, ¡°Where is your house, Axel? My mommy said friends can have

    ydates at each other¡¯s houses.¡±

    Tyler listened to Liora¡¯s question with a smile. He had given Liora this task¨Cto find something that could

    be used for a DNA match to prove that Evan was their father.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130

    Chapter 130 You Don¡¯t Want to Be Friends With Me

    +15 BONUS

    Axel tightly clutched his top, offering no response to Liora¡¯s remark. He didn¡¯t want them to see

    how Danie treated him.

    Seeing that Axel remained silent, Liora came up with another idea. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t want to be

    friends with me. I shouldn¡¯t have helped you if that¡¯s the case!¡±

    Tyler suppressed a smile as he observed Liora skillfully provoking Axel.

    For a brief moment, guilt and panic flickered in Axel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Vi Rosa. You cane on

    Saturday.¡±

    Liora sweetly smiled and extended her little finger toward Axel. ¡°It¡¯s a ydate then. We¡¯re

    The sight of her finger stunned Axel. He anxiously clenched his fist before slowly making a pinky

    promise with Liora.

    During the night, Reuben shared the investigation¡¯s findings with Evan. One folder contained

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    information about preschool students¡® parents, while the other was dedicated to Caroline.

    Upon reading Caroline¡¯s folder, Evan frowned. ¡°Carolyn Shenton?¡±

    Reuben confirmed, ¡°Yes, her name is Carolyn Shenton. She used to live in Ylesir but recently

    returned to the country. She purchased a building across from ours to set up herpany.¡±

    Evan ced the folder on the table and inquired, ¡°Do we have a photo of her?¡±

    Reuben replied, ¡°Unfortunately, Mr. Jordan, there¡¯s no photo avable.¡±

    ¡°None?¡± Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°That¡¯s odd unless she purposely concealed it. Have you looked into

    her background?¡±

    Reuben exined, ¡°Our team found an ID card, but it¡¯s blurred out.

    Evan sneered, thinking, ¡®Caroline¡¯s guilt must be consuming her!¡®

    ¡±

    He lit a cigarette, took a puff, and added, ¡°Find out her current address.¡±

    Reuben said, ¡°I can¡¯t, Mr. Jordan. Her address has been blurred as well. Ms. Shenton has an

    excellent hacker working for her.¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°Send someone to watch her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    12

    +15 BONUS

    Reuben left the room while Evan walked to the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, gazing out into the night.

    If he hadn¡¯t seen the two children, he would have believed the information to be authentic.

    Caroline¡¯s failure to hide the children was a waste, especially since the children looked so much

    like him.

    He had been searching for her for five long years, and he wouldn¡¯t let her disappear again this

    time.

    At Bayview Vi.

    Caroline suddenly woke up, sitting upright in bed.

    She had dreamt of Evan demanding his children back.

    When she refused, he made every effort to abduct them.

    Learning about this, Danie beat up her children, and their cries haunted Caroline.

    Caroline hurried to check on her kids in their room, feeling relieved when she saw their adorable

    sleeping faces.

    After returning to her room, Caroline tossed and turned in bed.

    Having encountered Evan multiple times, she questioned her impulsive decision to insist on

    sending her children to the same preschool as his son¡¯s.

    After all, most preschools had adequate security, making it unnecessary for her kids to attend the

    same one.

    She regretted her choice and wondered whether it was still possible to switch schools.

    *

    On Saturday morning, Caroline wanted to join Kenny in searching for a clothing factory for sale.

    She entrusted her sleeping children to Lily and left.

    Lily checked on the kids and found them still asleep before heading out for grocery shopping.

    As soon as the door closed, Tyler and Liora opened their eyes simultaneously.

    Tyler looked at Liora and said, ¡°Lia, get dressed. We¡¯re heading out.¡±

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131

    Chapter 131 I¡¯m Scared to Be Alone

    Liora changed her clothes excitedly but felt uncertain about going out after washing up and

    heading downstairs.

    She frowned at Tyler and asked, ¡°Tyler, will we get into trouble if Mommy notices?¡±

    Tyler nced at her while putting on his shoes. ¡°Do you want to find out if he is our father?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Liora replied immediately. Then, she hesitated and added, ¡°However, Mommy told us that

    Daddy has turned into soil.¡±

    Tyler stood up after tying his shoes. ¡°If you¡¯re scared to go, you can stay home and cover for me.¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m scared to be alone!¡± Liora quickly put on her shoes and held onto Tyler¡¯s top.

    Tyler gently caressed Liora¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mommy will probably punish me first.¡±

    Liora nodded, and they headed to Vi Rosa.

    Twenty minutester, the two children arrived at Vi Rosa. The security guard led them to

    Evan¡¯s vi, probably informed by Axel in advance.

    Axel was already waiting outside. Liora rushed over to him with enthusiasm. ¡°Tyler and I are here,

    Axel!¡±

    Anxiously, Axel took two steps back from Liora¡¯s excitement.

    ¡°Come in,¡± he said in a brief, dull tone.

    Liora and Tyler entered the house with Axel. The nanny and maid were shocked when they saw

    the two children.

    ¡°The boy looks like Mr. Jordan!¡± the maid remarked to the nanny.

    ¡°They look really simr, except for the lips,¡± the nanny agreed.

    ¡°He looks just like Mr. Jordan¡¯s illegitimate child¡­¡± the maid added.

    Tyler smiled and looked up upon hearing their conversation. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.

    The well¨Cmannered Tyler won the hearts of the nanny and maid.

    Tyler was graceful and obedient, while Liora was doll¨Clike.

    After the three children removed their shoes, the sound of a car¡¯s engine could be heard outside

    the vi

    Axel turned his head and noticed a white sports car parked outside, causing a drastic change in

    +15 BONUS

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Confused by his unusual expression, they ran upstairs as instructed.

    Unaware of which room belonged to Axel, they ended up entering thest room on the second floor.

    They only realized it was Axel¡¯s room after closing the door.

    Tyler noticed aptop in the room and wondered, ¡®Is Axel interested inputers too?¡®

    He asked Liora for help, saying, ¡°Lia, keep an eye on the situation outside and let me know if you

    hear footsteps.¡±

    Excited to see theptop, Liora asked, ¡°Are you going to check Axel¡¯sptop?¡±

    Tyler turned on theptop and was shocked to find the same hacking software he used. This piqued his

    interest, and he told Liora, ¡°I¡¯m going to explore this. Keep watch!¡±

    Liora nodded and said, ¡°Sure!¡±

    Meanwhile, Axel instructed the nanny and maid not to mention the visitors¡® presence. Anxiously, he sat

    on the sofa, pretending to watch TV as Danie entered the house.

    Danie red at Axel and asked coldly, her disgust evident, ¡°Is your father on a business trip?¡±

    Axel nodded without looking at her. He felt his palms sweaty and his back tense, fearing Danie/

    might go upstairs.

    Soon, he heard the sound of Danie heading upstairs.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    Chapter 132 Why Are You Following Me?

    Axel turned to look at Danie, then hurriedly jumped off the sofa and followed her.

    Upon reaching the second floor, Danie realized Axel was following her.

    ring at Axel in disgust, she asked, ¡°Why are you following me?¡±

    Axel feared her reaction and clenched his fists tightly. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room.

    Danie shouted, ¡°If you want to go to your room, don¡¯t walk around like a ghost!¡±

    Her outburst startled the two children in the room.

    Liora was taken aback. ¡°There¡¯s a woman shouting outside. Is that Axel¡¯s Mommy? She sounds

    really fierce. Will shee in here?¡±

    Tyler looked at the door and calmly ordered, ¡°Lock the door.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to make a sound,¡± Liora said fearfully, her face scrunching up.

    ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± Tyler replied while typing on the keyboard. ¡°It¡¯s a silent lock. Just lock it.¡±

    He needed a few more minutes to crack Axel¡¯s software password to verify if they shared the same

    hobby. He was willing to take the risk rather than let his effort go to waste.

    Liora swiftly pressed the lock and patted her chest in relief upon hearing no noise from it.

    Danie felt something was amiss as Axel had always avoided being in the same ce as her.

    Yet, he followed her today. She stared at him. ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Axel answered.

    Danie sneered. ¡°Really? You just want to go back to your room, right? Then go!¡±

    Axel stood there anxiously, unsure if Tyler and Liora were in his room. Danie would punish him

    for lying if she saw them when he opened the door

    After a moment of hesitation, he chose to walk to his room.

    Axel pushed down the door handle of his room to discover that it was locked.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    They were there!

    Noticing that Axel was not moving, Danie immediately grabbed his shoulder and pulled him to her.

    She shouted in a high¨Cpitched voice, ¡°What the heck are you doing, Axel? Will it kill you to open a

    door?¡±

    Axel¡¯s body trembled from hearing Danie¡¯s angry shout. He lowered his head in a panic and

    Danie was infuriated even more by his silence and gave him a loud p.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Why must you provoke me?¡± Danie pinched Axel¡¯s face tightly. ¡°I¡¯m just here to grab something, yet

    you insist on being an eyesore! Alright then. Let¡¯s see how I¡¯m going to deal with you today, you piece

    of shit!¡±

    Danie grabbed Axel by his cor and pulled him into her room ferociously.

    Tyler and Liora soon heard a scolding voice apanied by the sounds of someone being beaten.

    Tyler was stunned while Liora burst into tears.

    She ran into Tyler¡¯s arms and clutched his shirt tightly. She lowered her childish voice and said, ¡± I¡¯m

    scared, Tyler! Axel¡¯s Mommy is hitting Axel. I want to go home, Tyler!¡±

    Tyler did not expect Danie to speak such harsh words or hit Axel.

    Tyler looked at the cracked password in a daze and saw the name ¡®Angst¡® on the username section.

    He came to understand that Axel was the person who had paid him 1,000,000 dors to search for

    his biological mother!

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133

    Chapter 133 Help Him, Tyler

    Tyler believed the woman outside was the scumbag¡¯s fianc¨¦e and not Axel¡¯s biological mother.

    His expression turned solemn, and he said softly, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll help him! But we can¡¯t go out now.

    Axel might get hurt even more.¡±

    Aware they couldn¡¯t take on an adult physically, they needed to find another way to assist Axel.

    Tyler pulled out his tablet, logged into an app, and sent an email to Evan with a fake ID.

    As Evan got into a car outside Angelbay Airport, his phone vibrated, and he received an

    anonymous email.

    Puzzled, he opened it to find a simple message: [Evan Jordan! Your son is being beaten up by his

    mother!]

    Stunned by the message, Evan replied: [Who are you?]

    Tyler: [Don¡¯t worry about who I am. Go back to Vi Rose to check if you don¡¯t believe me!]

    Tyler was shocked by how Evan was concerned about his identity.

    ¡®The scumbag¡¯s mindset is different,¡® Tyler thought.

    Even if Evan was proven to be their biological father, Tyler wouldn¡¯t ept him¨Ca man incapable of

    understanding the gravity of the situation.

    After receiving the reply, Evan¡¯s expression turned somber, and he called Vi Rosa to uncover

    the truth. The nanny answered the call in a shaky voice, ¡°M¨CMr. Jordan!¡±

    Alerted by the nanny¡¯s tone, Evan suppressed his anger and asked, ¡°Is Danie at Vi Rose now?¡±

    ¡°Y¨CYes, sir!¡±

    Evan hung up and looked toward Reuben. ¡°Head back to Vi Rosa as fast as possible!¡±

    Reuben said, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    It was 9:30 am, and Lily had searched the entire vi but couldn¡¯t find the two children.

    Panicked, she rushed to the security room to check the surveince footage and called Caroline.

    As soon as Caroline got into her car, she received Lily¡¯s call. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Ms. Smith?¡±

    ¡°Carol! The children are missing!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline froze. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Lily briefly exined the situation, and Caroline suddenly remembered her dream from the

    previous night. A shiver ran down her spine, making her tremble. ¡°Ms. Smith, recheck the

    surveince footage. I¡¯ming back right away!¡±

    After ending the call, Liora turned to Kenny. ¡°Kenny, head back to the city quickly!¡± @

    Seeing Caroline so agitated for the first time, Kenny asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°The children are missing!¡± Liora¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and her face turned pale. ¡°Hurry!

    Let¡¯s get back to the city!¡± 1

    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Kenny immediately turned the car around and rushed back

    to the city.

    Reuben returned to Vi Rosa as quickly as possible, with Evan following closely behind. They

    headed to the second floor and found Axeling out of Danie¡¯s room, visibly shaken and

    terrified.

    Evan¡¯s heart ached as he swiftly walked to Axel and embraced him. ¡°Axel,¡± he said, his face filled

    with concern.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Axel¡¯s mental walls copsed when he saw his father, and he burst into tears after holding back

    for so long. Despite his quiet and mature demeanor, Axel was just a five¨Cyear¨Cold child.

    Evan held Axel tightly in pity and then turned to look fiercely at the panic¨Cstricken Danie.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135

    Chapter 135 We Should Go

    Caroline felt utterly ashamed.

    Being upied with work for the past five years, she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to her children.

    As a result, she didn¡¯t even know they had socialwork ounts.

    Rubbing her nose, Caroline asked, ¡°Kenny, are you friends with Ty?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kenny replied, pulling out his phone and showing Tyler¡¯s chat history before handing it to

    Caroline.

    Caroline sent a message: [Where are you, Ty? Reply ¡®Mommy¡® if you see this!]

    After sending the message, Caroline grabbed her car keys.

    She looked at Lily, who seemed guilty and anxious, and said reassuringly, ¡°I¡¯m going to the police

    station, Ms. Smith. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lily¡¯s eyes were red with tears. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not watching the two children, Carol.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Ms. Smith,¡± Caroline said. ¡°The children have minds of their own. I¡¯ll just check

    on their location.¡±

    Turning to Kenny, she added, ¡°Stay with Ms. Smith, Kenny.¡±

    Kenny replied, ¡°You go. I¡¯ll be here.¡±

    At Vi Rosa.

    Four people were standing in Axel¡¯s room.

    Evan and the two children exchanged nces before he asked Axel, ¡°Did you invite them over?¡±

    Axel nodded silently, pursing his lips.

    As Evan observed Tyler, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Tyler might be his son.

    He had asked Paige about it in the past, and she had told him that Caroline was pregnant with his

    triplets.

    But there was a problem. If Carolyn or Caroline were their mother, where was the third child? Why

    hadn¡¯t he seen them yet?

    Evan scrutinized Tyler, realizing that getting information from him wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Turning to Liora, Evan asked gently, ¡°Who is your mother?¡±

    Fear filled Liora¡¯s eyes as she shook her head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°You don¡¯t even know who your mother is?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    This angered Liora a bit. ¡®Why is he asking about Mommy? We¡¯re here to y with Axel!¡®

    Despite her irritation, she was scared of Evan¡¯s serious demeanor, so she puffed up her cheeks and

    said, ¡°We don¡¯t tell strangers our mommy¡¯s name!¡±

    Evan lowered himself to her level and spoke firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go home unless you tell me. If

    you do, I¡¯ll give you a ride home and cotton candy.¡±

    Liora retorted disdainfully, ¡°My brother can get me boxes of chocte. Your cotton candy is

    worthless.¡±

    Tyler had been worried that Liora might reveal the truth out of fear. He found her remark amusing

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    and realized that he had spoiled her.

    Evan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®She can¡¯t even be bribed with food?¡® he thought.

    Meanwhile, Tyler stood up and politely asked, ¡°Sir, may I use your restroom?¡±

    ¡®Sir? Do I look that old?¡® Evan wondered.

    Evan coldly replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Tyler left the room, his gaze fixed on the other two rooms. He had a purpose today and wanted to

    seize an opportunity.

    Tyler¡¯s eyes lit up as he opened the door to the first room, which was gloomy and dark. He

    believed it belonged to the scumbag.

    He stepped into the bathroom and discreetly took Evan¡¯s toothbrush, putting it into his bag.

    After finishing, he returned to Axel¡¯s room and called out to Liora, who was still bickering with

    Evan, ¡°We should go, Liora.¡±

    27

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136

    Chapter 136 Do You Miss Me

    Liora leaped off the sofa, preparing to run to Tyler.

    However, Evan quickly grabbed her arm and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±

    Tyler politely declined, taking Liora¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, sir. We can go home by ourselves.¡±

    Evan stared at him coldly, insisting, ¡°It¡¯s not safe.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be just fine,¡± Tyler calmly reassured. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, sir.¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes and retorted, ¡°Since you¡¯re so capable, I won¡¯t give you a ride.¡±

    Tyler and Liora said goodbye to Axel and left. He silently watched them go.

    At the police station.

    Caroline was still checking traffic surveince footage when she saw the children getting out of the cab

    at Vi Rosa. She was terrified, wondering why they had gone to such a dangerous ce.

    Caroline hesitated but eventually decided to pick up the children herself, believing Evan wasn¡¯t home at

    that time.

    As she was about to get into her car, she received a call from an unknown number.

    Caroline quickly answered, and to her surprise, it was Tyler on the line.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s me, Tyler.¡±

    Caroline was stunned. ¡°Tyler, where are you now? Whose phone are you using?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the ride¨Csharing service¡¯s driver¡¯s phone.¡±

    ¡°Tyler! You should have told me or Ms. Smith when you went outside. We were so worried about

    you!¡±

    Caroline reacted impulsively.

    ¡°I know. That is why I borrowed the phone to call you.¡± Tyler spoke in a calm yet graceful tone.

    Caroline was at a loss for words. She was well aware of Tyler¡¯s independent personality, as he skillfully

    managed to make it seem like he was in the right even when he was at fault.

    ¡°Where are you? Are you on your way home?¡± she asked.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Yes, Mommy. We¡¯ll be home soon. See you there.¡±

    Tyler hung up and passed the phone to the driver. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°Both of you are five years old, right?¡± the driver asked.

    Tyler said smilingly, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really bold of you-¡± The driver suddenly remembered something halfway through his

    speech. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get the ride using your phone? Why did you borrow my phone?¡±

    Liora immediately answered, ¡°Sir, my brother has a phone that my mother doesn¡¯t know of! He

    uses it for work!¡±

    Tyler did not manage to stop Liora in time.

    Liora would expose him sooner orter!

    Tyler told Liora after seeing Caroline¡¯s car at the vi, ¡°Lia, don¡¯t tell her the reason we went to

    Vi Rosa today.¡±

    Liora nodded. ¡°I know. My lips are sealed!¡±

    Tyler knew that Liora was the worst at keeping secrets in the family!

    Caroline, Lily, and Kenny were waiting on the sofa.

    Liora clutched the hem of Tyler¡¯s shirt anxiously, but she forgot her fear of being penalized after

    seeing Kenny.

    ¡°Uncle Kenny!¡± Liora threw herself into Kenny¡¯s arms and cuddled.

    ¡°Lia!¡± Kenny picked up Liora in excitement. ¡°Tell me, did you miss me?¡±

    ¡°So so much!¡± Liora giggled.

    Caroline was rendered speechless by their affectionate reunion. ¡®How am Lsupposed to discipline

    my children now!?¡®

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137

    Chapter 137 Why Would She Hit Us?

    Caroline found herself unable to do anything to Liora, so she shifted her gaze to Tyler, who was taking

    off his backpack.

    With a stern expression, Caroline called out, ¡°Come here, Ty.¡±

    Tyler stood before Caroline and spoke up before she could say anything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for taking Lia out on

    a ydate, Mommy. It¡¯s my fault for not notifying you earlier. But you wouldn¡¯t stop Lia and me from

    making friends, right?¡±

    Tyler¡¯s handsome face exuded grace, but his dark eyes betrayed a hint of cunning.

    Caroline couldn¡¯t argue when Tyler had already admitted his mistake.

    Should she really prevent her children from ying with the child at Vi Rosa? After all, the child did

    nothing wrong!

    Her children might even question her resistance.

    In frustration, Caroline replied, ¡°I won¡¯t make a fuss since you acknowledged your mistake.

    However, from now on, you have to inform an adult before leaving the house, Ty. You can write me

    a note about where you¡¯re going and who you¡¯re meeting. I¡¯ll allow that.¡±

    Tyler nodded. ¡°Understood, Mommy.¡±

    Lily sympathized with the children and tried to mediate. ¡°Carol, it¡¯s good that the children are

    home. Don¡¯t nag them anymore. Ty and Lia must be hungry. Let me make you all some food,

    alright?¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Liora chimed in. ¡°I¡¯m starving!¡± She yfully pinched her belly.

    Then, she turned to Caroline and continued. ¡°Mommy, Axel¡¯s Mommy is so fierce. She scolded and

    hit Axel, so Tylerined to Axel¡¯s Daddy! Then, Axel¡¯s Daddy came home quickly and got rid

    of the bad woman!

    ¡°Also, Axel¡¯s father was very stingy. He tried to get your name by offering me cotton candy! Does

    he think I can be deceived or something?¡±

    Caroline was terrified upon learning that her children had encountered Danie and Evan

    In fact, the children had even witnessed the abuse,

    ¡®Hold on¡± she thought.

    Caroline snatched Liora from Kenny¡¯s arms, inspecting her closely with a trembling voice ¡°Lia, did she

    see you? Did she hurt or scold you?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    She then turned her attention to Tyler. ¡°Ty, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mommy. She didn¡¯t see us,¡± Tyler reassured.

    Seeing his mother¡¯s anxious expression made him feel uneasy.

    Liora questioned in confusion, ¡°Mommy, why would she hurt us if she doesn¡¯t know us?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s movements froze, panic evident in her eyes. Nevertheless, she managed topose

    herself and desperately tried to exin, ¡°I¡¯m just worried she might treat you the same way¡­¡±

    Tyler immediately sensed his mother was not being truthful.

    ¡®Mommy is lying,¡® he thought. ¡®There seems to be some connection between Mommy and that

    woman.¡®

    He wanted to know if Danie had done something bad to Caroline, and he vowed not to let her get

    away with it. No one was allowed to harm his beloved mother.

    Later that night.

    After Caroline had showered the children and told them bedtime stories, Tyler got out of bed when

    he heard her switch off the lights.

    Since Liora was already asleep, he sat before hisptop with care and sent a message to someone

    online.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138

    Chapter 138 I Have a Grudge Against Jordan

    +15 BONUS

    [Go to the mailbox of No. 2 Bayview Vi at 1:00 p.m. tomorrow. Take two toothbrushes in there to

    do a DNA match. I want the result ASAP.]

    Tyler pulled out his phone from the bottompartment of his backpack and wired 2,800 dors

    to the other party.

    Caroline was typing away on herptop in another room when she received an email from MK.

    The email contained favorable offerings from thepany, with an added sentence at the end

    stating: [You may make requests if you feel that this is not enough.]

    Upon reading it, Caroline sneered.

    She might have epted an annual wage that amounted to a few million dors in the past. All

    she needed to do was create a sample garment that would lead to millions in sales revenue.

    ¡®Trying to recruit me? Dream on!¡® she thought.

    Her reply was concise: [Not up for discussion.]

    Reuben received her response promptly and quickly replied: [May I inquire if there is something

    you¡¯re not satisfied with?]

    Caroline was unable to sleep, so she replied: [I¡¯m not satisfied with yourpany¡¯s owner, Jordan.

    I have a grudge against Jordan!]

    Evan soon learned about Caroline¡¯s bold reply and stared solemnly at the email.

    ¡®This person is quite audacious!¡® he thought.

    Despite this, he acknowledged her talent and capability. The more challenging it was to recruit

    someone, the more he felt the urge to do it to fulfill hispetitive spirit.

    He decided to reply to the email personally.

    [MK will do the extensive marketing for your clothing line, and the brand will be under your name.

    You will be given an additional 3% of the earned profits.]

    Caroline sneered as she read the email. It would be easy to establish her brand just by using G¡¯s

    title.

    Why would she need MK¡¯s marketing?

    Even though G¡¯s brand would not be as popr as it was abroad, she would be able to develop the

    1.7

    +15 BONUS

    She wanted to make a name for herself. Otherwise, how would she seek revenge against Danie?

    Caroline replied: [Not up for discussion.]

    She turned off herptop, washed up, and went to bed soon afterward.

    Evan had trouble sleeping after being infuriated by her arrogance.

    On Monday, Caroline got up early to send the children to school after spending the weekend with

    them.

    Caroline did not want Lily to send and pick up the children. After all, Lily and Evan knew each

    other.

    However, Caroline did not know that Tyler knew everything she was hiding.

    Liora pouted and contemptuously said, ¡°Are you sure that the man is really our daddy, Tyler?¡±

    She did not want a father who was engaged to another woman and had a child. She was convinced

    that her mother left with them after learning about her scumbag father¡¯s affair.

    Tyler held the DNA match report in his hand¨Cthe result was well within their expectations.

    The fact he looked so simr to his scumbag father and his mother¡¯s emotional reaction toward

    Evan had proved to be fishy.

    However, he did not wish to reunite with his father yet because Evan was too foolish not to realize

    their existence.

    Also, Evan had actually regarded Caroline as the mistress.

    Tyler hated and despised him for doing that.

    He suddenly smirked when he figured out a way to deal with Evan!

    Evan sneezed on his way to drop Axel off at school.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Axel looked at his father and said softly, ¡°You should take medicine for the cold.¡± Evan caressed his

    son¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139

    Chapter 139 Hacked

    Axel fell silent and averted his gaze.

    Evan found the atmosphere in the car oddly oppressive and quiet. Although he didn¡¯t spend much time

    with Axel due to his busy schedule, he could sense that something was off after Axel met the two

    children yesterday.

    Axel appeared distant, speaking and smiling sparingly, and even his voice sounded deep and

    dreary.

    Evan used to think Axel¡¯s personality resembled his own in the past, but now he realized that Axel¡¯s

    introversion might result from Danie¡¯s abuse.

    Evan¡¯s expression turned serious as he realized that Axel might need professional help from a

    psychologist.

    If his son was indeed facing psychological issues, he would make sure Danie faced the

    consequences of her malicious actions.

    Just then, Evan¡¯s phone rang, interrupting his thoughts.

    The person on the line immediately said, ¡°Mr. Jordan! Someone hacked into ourpany¡¯s

    Furrowing his eyebrows, Evan replied coldly, ¡°Take prompt action to repair the damage instead of

    calling me!¡±

    The programmer seemed hesitant as he spoke, ¡°Mr. Jordan¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m going to send you the details

    on WhatsApp.¡±

    A photo arrived on Evan¡¯s phone. His expression turned grave as he saw the message disyed on

    hundreds of officeputers.

    [Is this all you¡¯ve got, MK? I cracked yourwork key so easily. Come and exchange your

    A doodled smiley face and a QR code apanied the message.

    ¡®How dare someone challenge me so fearlessly?¡® Evan thought.

    Soon, the programmer sent a video clip.

    Evan yed the video clip of a sentence popping up on theputer as soon as the programmer

    typed a code.

    [Do you think you can crack my code?]

    +15 BONUS

    Evan was livid.

    He picked up his phone and snarled, ¡°I hired a bunch of top¨Cnotch hackers at a high price, this all you

    can do? Leave if you still can¡¯t solve the issue in 12 hours!¡±

    Axel cowered subconsciously when he heard Evan¡¯s shout.

    Danie had deeply scarred him.

    Axel¡¯s action caught Evan¡¯s attention, so he turned to look at Axel subconsciously.

    He appeared visibly guilty and softened his voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for losing my temper in your presence,

    Axel.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Axel shook his head cautiously.

    but is

    Evan noticed his son looking at his phone and suddenly remembered that Axel was not interested in

    anything other than coding.

    ¡°Axel. can you track this hacker¡¯s IP address?¡± Evan asked.

    Axel looked down and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll try¡­¡±

    He pulled out hisptop, logged into MK¡¯swork, and typed codes. In less than 20 minutes, he

    cracked the hacker¡¯s code and strengthened the firewall. Then, he traced the hacker¡¯s IP address.

    ¡®Bayview Vi?¡® Axel was stunned.

    He remembered Tyler mentioning that they lived at Bayview Vi.

    ¡®Did Tyler do this?¡® he wondered.

    Evan would never let them off if he learned about this.

    Axel darted a look at Evan, who was reading an agreement. He changed the IP address to

    Danie¡¯s current address in just a few minutes.

    Then, he tugged at Evan¡¯s shirt.

    Axel looked at Evan anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    Evan put down the agreement and was shocked to see the recoveredwork and IP address.

    The top¨Cnotch hackers employed by thepany were clueless, yet his son solved the issue within a

    short period.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140

    Chapter 140 Siblings

    Evan felt a mix of pride and guilt. He had neglected Axel for too long, only now realizing the boy¡¯s rare

    genius.

    Suppressing his emotions, Evan checked the GPS location on theputer.

    ¡®International Residence? Did Daniemission someone for this?¡® he wondered.

    Filled with hostility, he clenched his fists. ¡®Did I not give her enough money or something? Why is she

    using such a lowly method to hack into thepany¡¯s system so she can ask for more money?

    Seeing his father¡¯s unpleasant expression, Axel felt relieved as they reached the kindergarten five

    minutester.

    After walking into the ss, Axel stared at Tyler nonchntly and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±

    Tyler smiled, pretending not to understand. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You hacked into my father¡¯spanywork,¡± Axel replied coldly.

    Tyler remained calm and asked, ¡°Are you admitting you¡¯re skilled in hacking, too?¡±

    Vigntly, Axel inquired, ¡°What are you implying?¡±

    Tyler¡¯s smile didn¡¯t fade. ¡°Angst, you¡¯re my wealthy patron, but I can choose to hack into your

    father¡¯spanywork.¡±

    Axel panicked and warned, ¡°My father will be furious-¡±

    Tyler interrupted him and retorted, ¡°Am I supposed to do nothing while he bullies my mommy?¡±

    His smile vanished.

    Axel was stunned. ¡°Did my daddy bully your mommy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he caused my mother to suffer grievances, so she had no choice but to leave the city with

    my sister and me,¡± Tyler said angrily.

    Axel kept quiet. His mind was working swiftly as he stared at Tyler.

    A momentter, he said, ¡°You¡¯re my father¡¯s child, too.¡±

    Tyler answered bluntly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tyler suddenly frowned and wondered if Caroline was Axel¡¯s mother since the bad woman was not.

    Based on the information he had gathered, the only woman with Evan was Danie, other than his

    +15 BONUS

    The two children exchanged one nce in unison.

    Tyler said, ¡°I¡¯m going to add another term!¡±

    ¡°I can promise not to tell Daddy about you.¡± Axel went straight to the point by saying, ¡°However,

    you can¡¯t stop me from reuniting with my mommy.

    Tyler was rather surprised that Axel could read his mind. They were real siblings indeed.

    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s a deal!¡±

    In the afternoon, Caroline and Kenny returned to thepany. They were exhausted after visiting

    several clothing factories, but none had caught their attention.

    Kenny took a few sips of water before suggesting, ¡°We know the clothing production process very well

    Why don¡¯t we establish a factory ourselves, G?¡±

    ¡°We can set up the factory, but we need someone to monitor its operations, Kenny. Both of us are

    needed here at thepany. Which one of your subordinates would you trust to manage the factory?¡±

    Caroline asked.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Kenny¡¯s team was skilled in design, garment fitting, and cutting, but theycked expertise in

    managing the clothing factory production line.

    Caroline felt troubled because the clothing factory was of utmost importance, and she couldn¡¯t

    entrust it to a stranger.

    Kenny observed Caroline and seemed slightly displeased. ¡°G, you seem to have forgotten how I

    started in this industry.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback, recalling Kenny had begun at the bottom of a clothing factory and had

    be a fashion designer through self¨Clearning.

    Filled with joy, Caroline sat upright. ¡°Are you willing to take over the management of the factory?¡±

    Kenny set down his mug and replied, ¡°I would do anything for you!¡±

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141

    Chapter 141 Take Me Away

    Caroline felt relieved with Kenny around¨Cshe could worry less.

    With two hours remaining, she immediately went online to search for a clothing factory up for

    sale.

    She found three factories and made appointments with their owners before heading to the kindergarten

    to pick up her children.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Fifteen minutester, she parked her car at the kindergarten entrance.

    She arrived early, with ten minutes still left before the ss ended.

    As she stepped out of the car, she spotted Danie hurrying to the door.

    Shortly after, Alice came out, holding Axel¡¯s hand.

    Danie tried to grab Axel¡¯s hand, but he evaded her, refusing toply.

    ¡°Axel, your dad is busy, so he asked me toe to pick you up. Can you be nice?¡± Danie asked

    patiently.

    ¡°No,¡± Axel firmly held onto Alice¡¯s hand, unwilling to let go.

    Alice found herself in a dilemma and squatted down, coaxing Axel. ¡°Axel, your mom is here to pick you

    up. Can you go home with her, okay?¡±

    Axel pursed his lips and simply replied, ¡°No.¡±

    Danie felt embarrassed. ¡°Axel, please don¡¯t embarrass me in front of so many parents.¡±

    Axel took two steps back, keeping his head down.

    Danie impatiently tried to grab him.

    Fear washed over Axel¡¯s face, causing him to grow pale.

    In an attempt to break free, he identally stepped on Danie¡¯s foot. She released him due to the

    pain, and he ran toward Caroline, who was wearing shades.

    Caroline was stunned to see Axel running towards her. ¡®Why is he running toward me?¡®

    Soon, Axel was before Caroline. His eyes were red as he pleaded, ¡°Please take me with you.¡±

    When Caroline saw Axel¡¯s terrified face, she recalled what her children had told her.

    Danie abused her son.

    Caroline¡¯s heart inevitably softened before she carried Axel.

    Danie rushed over to Caroline and sternly shouted, ¡°Give me my child!¡±

    Caroline pursed her lips and taunted, ¡°Ask your child if he wants to go with you.¡±

    Danie¡¯s face contorted, and she retorted, ¡°Who are you? It¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I am-¡± Caroline began to exin but was interrupted by Axel.

    ¡°She¡¯s Daddy¡¯s friend!¡± Axel hurriedly exined. ¡°Daddy told me this morning that she¡¯s going to

    pick me up.¡±

    Axel¡¯s flushed face showed how fast he spoke.

    Danie red at Caroline, paying no attention to Axel¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Give me my child!¡± Danie demanded.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give him to someone who abuses him,¡± Caroline replied firmly.

    The surrounding parents overheard their exchange, leading to discussions among them.

    ¡°She abuses the child?¡±

    ¡°No wonder the child doesn¡¯t want to go with her earlier.¡±

    ¡°Is she the boy¡¯s mother? I think she¡¯s a stepmother.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better if the child goes with his father¡¯s friend. Maybe he¡¯ll get beaten up if he goes back with

    his mother!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Children¡¯s reactions don¡¯t lie.¡±

    Danie¡¯s face turned livid as she red at Caroline. ¡°Don¡¯t let me find out who you are! If I do,

    you¡¯ll suffer!¡±

    With that, she quickly ran away, unable to handle the criticism.

    Caroline looked at Axel, who had buried his head in her arms. Her heart softened, ¡°Your mom is

    gone.

    ¡°No¡± Axel muttered. ¡°She¡¯s not my mother.¡±

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142

    Chapter 142 How Do We Settle This?

    Caroline was taken aback, but soon she understood.

    It was not unusual for children to hold grudges against their mothers and refuse to acknowledge

    them.

    Putting Axel down, Caroline smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll believe whatever you say. Now, go back to

    the kindergarten and wait for your father to pick you up, alright?¡±

    Caroline knew exactly whom Axel resented, but she didn¡¯t want to involve the child in any petty

    15sues

    Despite everything, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange affection for Axel. Her heart softened

    toward him, and she didn¡¯t push him away.

    Axel had promised Tyler not to trouble Caroline, so he could only give her a longing look before.

    heading back into the kindergarten.

    After ss, Caroline picked up her children and got into the car.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    However, she wanted to wait for Evan before leaving

    Liora pointed in Evan¡¯s direction, but Tyler quickly covered her mouth to stop her from speaking.

    Confused, Caroline looked at them through the rearview mirror and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Liora immediately shook her head and giggled. ¡°Nothing, Mommy. Tyler and I are just ying.¡±

    Caroline smiled and said, ¡°Alright, stay seated. We¡¯re going home now.¡±

    Evan noticed the redness in Axel¡¯s eyes inside the Maybach and frowned. Concerned, he asked,

    Axel, were you bullied in kindergarten?¡±

    ¡°She wanted to take me away,¡± Axel replied briefly.

    Evan soon understood who Axel was referring to

    Although he hadn¡¯t resolved things with Danie yet, he knew she was acting audaciously.

    Evan dropped Axel home and then asked Reuben to find Danie¡¯s location before rushing over to

    confront her

    +15 BONUS

    Danie wasining to Grayson at Xander Residence about how Evan had prohibited her from

    seeing Axel.

    Grayson¡¯s face turned livid as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s been five years. I held myself back when he canceled

    the marriage. But now he stopped you from seeing your child.¡±

    Danie wiped her tears and exined, ¡°Grandpa, I identally touched Axel the other day. I love.

    him so much. Why would I hit him?¡±

    ¡°There, there. I know your temper,¡± Graysonforted her, feeling sorry for her. ¡°You¡¯re so loving.

    Of course, you¡¯d never hit a child.¡±

    Danie sobbed. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m so sad¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call him now.

    Grayson was about to call Evan, seething with anger. However, hurried footsteps came from the

    door before he could dial the number.

    Two bodyguards rushed in, grabbed Danie forcefully from the sofa, and dragged her toward

    Evan

    Grayson stood up abruptly and screamed at Evan, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±

    Evan ignored Grayson and gestured to Julian. ¡°Hit her.¡±

    Julian nodded and approached Danie, delivering a harsh p to her face.

    Dizzy from the blow, Danie screamed and begged for mercy, ¡°Evan¡­ Ah! Don¡¯t hit me. It hurts so

    bad¨CGrandpa, help me. Save mel

    ¡°Evan, stop!¡± Grayson rushed forward, attempting to pull Danie back to him.

    But Reuben stepped in, blocking Grayson¡¯s path. He raised a tablet and showed Grayson a picture

    of Axel¡¯s red face from the p

    Grayson was struck dumb when he saw the terrifying mark on Axel¡¯s face.

    Wide¨Ceyed, he pointed at the tablet and stammered, ¡°T¨CThis._¡±

    Evan nced at Grayson coldly and asked, ¡°How should we settle this?¡±

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143

    Chapter 143 Stop Defending Yourself

    Grayson¡¯s lips twitched and he spake firmly. Tm sure it¡¯s not E She¡¯s kind, gentle, and

    considerate. She would never hit kids.¡±

    Evan anticipated Grayson¡¯s response and motioned to Reuben, who yed a video.

    The video showed Danie hitting Axel hard with a rolled up magazine before the maid and

    nanny in the living room.

    Grayson¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he witnessed her actions and saw her hideous face

    ¡°Do you still want to defend her?¡± Evan¡¯s face turned ferocious, and he strongly wanted to harm

    Danie

    Grayson knew letting her off easily wouldn¡¯t be right.

    His face grew stern, and he pushed Reuben away, walking up to Danie.

    Without saying a word, Grayson pped her twice, his anger evident.

    Danie was already feeling dizzy. She staggered from the force of the ps, looking at Grayson. in

    disbelief. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Grand Grandpa?¡±

    Grayson barked, ¡°How berserk! He¡¯s your son!¡±

    Overwhelmed with emotions, Danie pleaded, ¡°Grandpa, I made a mistake. I lost control of

    myself. Please, send me to a mental hospital I¡¯m so depressed that I¡¯m about to go mad!

    ¡°I can¡¯t control my emotions¡­ You know that¡­ Evan grew colder toward me after I gave birth to

    the child. I¡¯m a woman, and I need my husband¡¯s love-

    Disgusted, Evan interrupted, ¡°Who is your husband? I don¡¯t mind helping you if you can¡¯t zip it¡®

    Danie immediately fell silent.

    Although Grayson felt disappointed with her, he couldn¡¯t bear to see his granddaughter

    humiliated. He gnashed his teeth andposed himself, then looked at Evan. ¡°T11 apologize to your

    family on E¡¯s behalf/

    ¡°I didn¡¯t teach her well and made Axel suffer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never let her step foot into Vi Rosa as well as the Jordan family.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Evan snotted. ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about the loss mypany suffered after Danie got a hacker to hack

    into our system.

    Danie was stupefied. She never hired a hacker.

    But no one would believe her no matter how she exined herself now.

    At Bayview Vi.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Caroline was about to y with her children when there was a knock on the house¡¯s door.

    Lily went to open the door and was surprised to see a face that greatly resembled Evan¡¯s. She

    asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Axel nervously pursed his lips and looked at Lily. ¡°Is this Tyler¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Smith, who is it?¡± Caroline called out from inside.

    Lily responded, and soon, Liora ran over without wearing slippers.

    Seeing Axel, she eximed, ¡°Axel, why are you at my house? Are you here to y with me?¡±

    Lily was stunned, thinking, Is this Mr. Jordan¡¯s son?¡®

    Caroline and Tyler got up, walked over, and invited Axel inside.

    Axel couldn¡¯t help but size up the warm decoration of the vi. Their house was different f

    his.

    Caroline squatted before Axel and asked, ¡°Boy, why did youe over on your own?*

    Axel sped his fingers anxiously, trying to find the right words to exin.

    Understanding Axel¡¯s dilemma, Tyler stepped forward to help him. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you think Axel

    and I look alike?¡±

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144

    Chapter 144 Don¡¯t You See We Look Alike?

    Caroline was puzzled by Tyler¡¯s words and said in a daze. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, did you know that Axel isn¡¯t the wicked woman¡¯s son?¡± Tyler shared some shocking

    news.

    Caroline¡¯s mind went nk. What does he mean he¡¯s not her son? Wasn¡¯t Danie pregnant at that

    time?¡® she thought

    Caroline asked with a frown. ¡°Ty, what do you know?¡±

    Tyler¡¯s face lit up with a smile. ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you do a maternity test with Axel?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s breathing became chaotic Why should I do that? What do they know? What are they

    keeping from me? Didn¡¯t my first child die in childbirth?¡±

    Caroline felt nervous, and her eyes turned red.

    She pointed toward Axe with a trembling hand, her voice hoarse. ¡°Are you my child?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to acknowledge him

    After five years, she finally started healing from the pain of losing her child. Now, her children

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    were telling her that her other child was right before her.

    She felt like she was in a dream and couldn¡¯t gather her thoughts.

    Caroline¡¯s drastic reaction surprised Axel. He regretted not breaking the news to her more gently.

    It seemed she had received a devastating blow.

    Liora reached out and hugged Caroline¡¯s neck,forting her tenderly. ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t cry.

    I¡¯llfort you.¡±

    Liora¡¯s voice helped Caroline regain herposure.

    Suddenly, she stood up, grabbed her bag from the sofa, and carried Axel toward the door.

    Lily was worried about Caroline¡¯s state, so she immediately went over and said, ¡°Carol, let me take

    the wheel¡±

    Caroline shuddered as she handed the key to Lily. ¡°Angelbay Hospital!¡± she said.

    Lily nodded and waved at Tyler and Liora, and the five of them rushed to the hospital.

    During their journey, Caroline called Neil for help in getting the results quickly.

    After hearing the news, Neil was stunned for a while. He had met Axel before, but the

    resemnce to Evan was too striking to consider he resembled Caroline.

    +15 BONUS

    Contemting the possibility of Axel being Caroline¡¯s child, he wondered how Danie had

    swapped the children back then.

    Neil made arrangements for the necessary steps, but they would have to wait until the next

    morning for the results

    Looking at Axel with mixed emotions, Neil squatted down and asked gently, ¡°Axel, can you tell me how

    you found out you¡¯re not Danie¡¯s son?¡±

    Axel anxiously kept his head low, clutching the hem of his shirt. His voice carried a sense of

    gloom, evoking sympathy ¡°Does Mommy hate me?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Caroline retorted anxiously. I¡¯m overwhelmed with emotions. I thought you were gone.

    Finding it hard to exin herplex feelings, she admitted to feeling shocked, surprised,

    nervous, and frightened.

    Axel exined, ¡°She never hugged me. Instead, she would hit me hard with a rolled¨Cup magazine.

    and curse me with the meanest words.

    ¡°She even called me a bastard once, so I secretly did two DNA tests.¡±

    ¡°Two?¡± Neil was puzzled. ¡°Why two?¡±

    ¡°Dad and I matched 99.99%, but it was zero with Danie.

    ¡°I did two tests because I feel like Daddy doesn¡¯t love me. Sometimes I sense he sees me as a

    burden¡­

    As Axel spoke, his voice softened, revealing the pain he had held inside. Caroline felt an excruciating

    pain in her chest, making breathing difficult.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145

    Chapter 145 I¡¯ll Take You Home

    Why did they treat this child so poorly?

    Axel was unlike children his age,cking their childish innocence.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes welled with red, intensifying her hatred for Danie

    Neil gently touched Axel¡¯s face Axel, we all love you very much. We¡¯ll gradually make it up to

    you for the things you¡¯ve been missing. Now, I¡¯d like to give you a ride back to Vi Rosa. Is that

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    okay?¡±

    ¡°Neil!¡± Caroline was agitated. ¡°Don¡¯t send him back! I don¡¯t want him to return to that cold family.¡±

    Neil sighed. ¡°Carol, this isn¡¯t the time to act irrationally Axel has to go back. If not, Evan might.

    grow suspicious. He won¡¯t harm you, but can you guarantee the Jordan family won¡¯t?¡±

    Tyler¡¯s eyes narrowed upon hearing Neil¡¯s words.

    I still need to resolve two matters, and now I have another issue to deal with. How much did my

    poor mommy suffer even before I was born? Tyler thought.

    Tyler felt sorry for Caroline once again.

    Suddenly, Liora burst into tears ¡°Mommy¡­ Is Axel my older brother or younger brother?¡±

    Liora¡¯s sudden action instantly broke the somber atmosphere.

    Caroline looked at her teary daughter in bewilderment and helplessly hugged her. ¡°Lia, why do

    you ask?¡±

    ¡°I. I¡¯ve been the youngest for so long. And I¡¯ve been wishing to have a younger sibling¡­ for a

    very long time too¡­¡± Liora sobbed.

    Everyone burst intoughter,

    Liora cried even more pitifully, gazing at their smiling faces. ¡®I know. I¡¯m the youngest again.¡±

    Neil pinched Liora¡¯s face. ¡°Lin, it¡¯s fine even if you¡¯re the youngest. The youngest gets the most love.¡±

    Liora soon stopped and blinked, asking innocently, ¡°Really?¡±

    Neil smiled gently. ¡°Yes.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¨C

    ¡°Okay! I don¡¯t want to be the elder sister. She then looked up at Caroline. ¡°Mommy, is Axel the eldest or

    Ty?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°It¡¯s Axel.¡±

    Caroline recalled being under local anesthesia during the C¨Csection, and the doctor had prevented her

    from seeing her first child.

    Her second child was Tyler, and the third was Liora

    After giving birth to Liora, she gradually lost consciousness.

    Suddenly, Caroline was ovee with deep fear. It seemed that Danie had bribed the doctor to take

    away her first child, Axel, at that time.

    She never got the chance to see him before fainting. The doctor had apparently orchestrated it to keep

    her from witnessing her child being taken away.

    Axel gently tugged at Caroline¡¯s clothes, saying, ¡°Mommy, I should go back now.¡±

    Caroline regained herposure, looking at Axel with reluctance and determination

    ¡°Axel, I''ll get you home,¡± she said.

    Neil¡¯s advice was right. She couldn¡¯t act irrationally now, or the Jordan family might find her, and

    she could lose her children forever.

    Axel shook his head ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t have to force yourself if you dislike Daddy.¡±

    His sensible words only deepened her pain, but she took a deep breath to calm herself.

    ¡°Axel, I¡¯ll act quickly. Don¡¯t forget to call me,¡± she instructed, sharing her contact number with him.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146

    Chapter 146 Why Keep It a Secret

    Neil gave Axel a ride back to Vi Rosa and asked him, ¡°Axel, do you me me for not letting you

    stay?¡±

    Axel obediently replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I¡¯m already content to be reunited with Mommy.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble for Caroline and felt he could keep an eye on Evan better if he

    stayed at Vi Rosa.

    As long as Caroline refused to reunite with Evan, Axel was determined to intervene and prevent

    any harm.

    He was willing to do anything Caroline asked of him.

    After a brief silence, Neil said, ¡°Axel, your mother and I are left with no other options. We can¡¯t

    disclose much to you. But you must believe that we care about you deeply.*

    Axel couldn¡¯t contain his happiness, realizing how much his mother truly cared for him.

    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious about the situation between Evan and Caroline.

    Evan returned home after Axel, who was visibly frightened by something.

    Did Daddy find out that I went out? he wondered.

    The fear on Axel¡¯s face took Evan aback.

    He suppressed his anger for Danie, calmly approached Axel, and squatted. ¡°Axel, why didn¡¯t you.

    tell me she hit you?¡±

    Axel tightly clenched his clothes, and tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°I would get beaten up if I told

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    you.¡±

    Those words ignited a deep rage in Evan.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let her hurt you again. I¡¯ll take care of you from now on,¡± he reassured Axel, rubbing his

    head affectionately and offering a charming smile.

    Axel was stunned. It was the first time his father smiled at him.

    He asked, ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t hate me?¡±

    Evan¡¯s hands stiffened as his heart skipped a beat.

    He had ignored Axel so much that he thought Evan hated him.

    Evan hugged Axel. ¡°Axel, I never hated you. The only person I hate is your mother¡±

    Axel¡¯s body was tense in Evan¡¯s arms.

    After a long while, his body slowly turned soft.

    +15 BONUS

    The next day, Caroline woke up to her phone ringing after a restless night.

    She received the DNA test results from the hospital

    Anxiously, she took a few deep breaths before opening the report.

    Upon reading it, her defenses were shattered.

    The series of number 9s left her breathless.

    Overwhelmed with surprise and bitterness, she hugged her phone tightly and cried for a long

    time.

    Her child was still alive in the same city where she was.

    With tear¨Cfilled eyes, she shared the good news with Lily, Neil, and Paige.

    When Paige received the news, she was momentarily at a loss for words, sitting on her bed in

    astonishment.

    After a while, she regained herposure.

    She then texted Caroline: [Are you sure you¡¯re not going out to celebrate?]

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Caroline: [We have to wait for Axel.]

    Paige: [Of course! But I wonder if my boss knows this shocking news]

    Caroline: [No, he would havee to me already if he knew.]

    +15 BONUS

    Paige was confused

    Paige: [Why didn¡¯t you tell him? It¡¯s a perfect chance to put that pretentious person in her ce.

    It¡¯s a pity to miss it!]

    Caroline felt trepidation.

    Caroline: [He doesn¡¯t deserve to know. He doubted the children¡¯s background and trusted Danie

    before he abandoned me]

    Caroline: [And let¡¯s not forget that it was because of him that I was locked up in prison]

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147

    Chapter 147 Why Were You Swapped

    +15 BONUS

    Paige couldn¡¯t help but imagine the melodramatic scenario of Evan trying to win back Caroline¡¯s

    favor after reading her reply.

    ¡°Boss, what you¡¯ve endured in the past five years is merely a minor ache. The real agony is yet to

    On Thursday, Caroline and Kenny bought a clothing factory. They retained the existing technical

    support and invested in new equipment.

    Back at thepany, Kenny¡¯s secretary collected resumes from job applicants, especially elite

    candidates. These resumes were then handed to Caroline and Kenny

    Later that day, they appointed managers for certain departments and held the first high¨Clevel

    meeting for TYC Fashion Caroline finalized the fashion brand¡¯s positioning and initial sales

    channel with the managers.

    After the meeting. Caroline was busy discussing the direction of the first clothing design with the

    design department in the conference room.

    Meanwhile, Evan stood smoking by the French window at MK.

    Reuben noticed andmented, ¡°Mr. Jordan, the newly established TYC Fashion across the street

    has recruited its staff. Today is their first day in business.¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes and asked coldly, ¡°How many shareholders do they have?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Reuben replied, ¡°Two. The majority shareholder is a wealthy woman, but her identity and

    worth are unknown.¡±

    Evan sneered. ¡°Establishing argepany at the early stages of her brand will only put her

    under tremendous economic pressure. No matter how rich she is, she won¡¯tst long. Eventually,

    thepany will close down and go bankrupt.¡®

    Reuben was rendered speechless, wondering, Um Boss, did you forget she bought the entire building

    in one go?¡±

    She did not have to pay high rent for the good spot. As long as she did a good preliminary promotion

    and controlled the quality of her brand, these problems would never trouble her.

    +15 BONUS

    Tyler and Axel were ying with Liora in the kindergarten¡¯s toy ssroom.

    Tyler smiled at Axel. ¡°Do you want toe over and y this weekend?¡±

    Axel shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sure if Evan would be home. Axel couldn¡¯t reveal that he had gone to Caroline¡¯s house if

    he was.

    Tyler nced at Liora, who was focused on her Lego y, and then moved closer to Axel.

    Craftiness appeared on Tyler¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re my brother, so when are you going to pay me for looking

    for Mommy?¡±

    Axel pursed his lips. ¡°Tonight¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in desperate need of money. I have to find some evidence, and it will require quite a lot of

    manpower and money.¡±

    ¡°Can I help?¡± Axel looked up at Tyler

    Curious, Tyler asked, ¡°Are you

    a hacker toon What are you good at?

    ¡°I can recover hidden or corrupted records, track things down, and bypass top security keys.¡±

    Tyler was shocked. ¡°Who taught you all that?¡±

    Axel lowered his gaze. ¡°Zen, the top hacker in the world.¡±

    Excited, Tyler inquired, ¡°Did you meet him on a hacker website? Can you introduce him to me?¡±

    Axel nodded. ¡°Sure, but you need to tell me what you want to do.¡±

    Tyler concealed his smile as an idea sparked in his mind. ¡°I want to know what happened to

    Mommy back then. Why was she forced to leave with Lia and me?¡±

    He then smiled and looked at Axel. ¡°And how were you swapped at that time?¡±

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148

    Chapter 148 Do You Fear Him Finding Out

    Axel gazed at the Legos in silence. ¡°Can you include me?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Tyler eagerly desired to work with his brother on that extensive investigation. How

    thrilling!

    Axel inquired, ¡°And how about you? Who taught you?¡±

    Tyler replied, ¡°No one. I learned it on my own. I¡¯m skilled at investigating people.¡±

    Axel nodded ¡°Then you should start looking into Danie and her acquaintances. I¡¯ll handle the

    damaged files.¡±

    Liora appeared unhappy, pouting. ¡°What are you whispering about? You¡¯re not ying with me.

    ¡°We¡¯reing!¡± The two boys chimed in simultaneously.

    At night, Tyler avoided Caroline and sat down before theptop to investigate everyone associated.

    with Danie.

    After an hour, he found a few individuals and sent the document to Axel, who had been waiting

    expectantly

    Upon receiving the document, Axel activated an emtor and entered the software code he had

    previously installed on Danie¡¯s phone.

    He began his work¨Che needed other people¡¯s information for urate dataparison. The

    process would take a while to recover the data.

    On Friday, as soon as Axel learned that Evan was going on a business trip, he texted Caroline.

    Axel: [Mommy, can Ie and y tomorrow?

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Caroline, who had just finished a meeting, received the text with excitement and responded.

    promptly

    Caroline: [Sure, 111 pick you up after your father leaves. What would you like to eat?]

    +15 BONUS

    Axel: [I¡¯m not picky.]

    Caroline felt ill at ease when she read that brief text.

    Caroline noticed something amiss with his mentality but hesitated to take him directly to the doctor.

    She feared he might feel different from other children and resist the idea

    She wondered if Scott had finished his study. If he was around, he would have a better way.

    After contemting for a while, Caroline texted Scott.

    Caroline: [Scott, are you back from abroad?]

    Following her staged death and departure abroad, she learned that Scott had gone to Huspines to

    further his studies six monthster.

    He had spent some time in a few countries before settling in Ylesir.

    During his free time, he would take the children out for fun,pensating for theirck of fatherly love.

    Paige often teased Caroline about their rtionship, encouraging her to marry Scott, a kind man she

    would regret losing to another woman.

    Caroline did consider their affair, but at the time, she prioritized her studies and making money.

    There was no room for romantic thoughts.

    Scott received Caroline¡¯s text when he got off the ne at Angelbay Airport.

    He happily smiled, immediately responding: [Do you or the kids miss me?]

    Caroline blushed upon reading his text, noticing how much more open¨Cminded he had be during

    his time abroad.

    He yfully teased her now.

    Caroline awkwardly replied: [The kids do always talk about you.]

    Scott sighed, feeling that she was still avoiding the topic.

    Scott: I see. I just got off the ne. Where are you?]

    Caroline was taken aback.

    Caroline [Did you finish your studies?]

    Scott: [Looks like you¡¯ve been too busy to remember. It was over a week ago]

    Embarrassed, Caroline sent: [Wait for me. I¡¯lle and pick you up now.]

    +15 RONUS

    Forty minutester, Caroline spotted Scott talking on his phone by the street.

    She approached him after parking the car. Scott ended the call, speaking in German

    His eyes lost their sparkle when he saw the shades on Caroline¡¯s face ¡°Are you afraid of him

    finding you?¡±

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149

    Chapter 149 Aren¡¯t You Guys Fatherless?

    Caroline coughed lightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get into the car, Scott.¡±

    Scott nodded and picked up his luggage. Suddenly, he heard a distant scream out of the blue.

    ¡°Doctor Wilson?¡±

    It was Reuben.

    Caroline tensed. Scott noticed her reaction and frowned.

    Scott turned to look at Reuben and saw Evan standing before the car, wearing a gloomy expression.

    Scott greeted them with a light smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Jordan, Reuben.¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze fixated on Caroline, and he seemed to be scrutinizing her while narrowing his eyes.

    Reacting to the situation, Scott pulled Caroline into his arms. ¡°Mr. Jordan, I¡¯ll leave with my

    girlfriend now.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Evan demanded coldly.

    us can

    Sensing the tension, Caroline hugged Scott tightly and said. ¡°Dear, is he your friend? You guys

    catch up next time. I¡¯m starving right now. Let¡¯s grab a bite, okay?¡±

    Her coquettish tone caught Evan off guard, and even Reuben looked shocked.

    Scott nodded politely. ¡°Mr. Jordan, my girlfriend isn¡¯t happy. We¡¯ll go now. Goodbye.¡±

    After that, they hugged each other tightly and got into the car.

    Evan was infuriated by the unpleasant scene. As the car left, his face darkened.

    Reuben asked hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Jordan, I don¡¯t think Ms. Shenton would behave that way, right?¡±

    Evan snorted, suspicious of Caroline¡¯s avoidance.

    ¡°Did you find anything about that woman?¡± Evan demanded icily.

    Reuben braced himself and replied, ¡°Not a clue.¡±

    ¡°Send more people to stalk the two kids when they pick up Axel after school this afternoon. I

    want to know where they live.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Evan narrowed his eyes as he watched where the car headed.

    He knew that she was Caroline.

    Caroline nced at Scott awkwardly in the car. Im sorry. I didn¡¯t expect to run into them. I used

    you as a shield.¡±

    Tm d you used me as a shield, Scott replied, smiling

    Caroline blushed at his remark.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be 5:00 pm. soon. Let¡¯s pick up the kids,¡± Scott tried to ease Caroline¡¯s uneasiness

    Caroline nodded. ¡°After picking them up, why don¡¯t youe to my house and eat with us?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Scott smiled and agreed.

    sses at the kindergarten ended at 5:00 pm.

    As soon as Tyler and Liora walked out the door, they saw Scott

    Liora¡¯s eyes lit up, and she excitedly threw herself into Scott¡¯s arms. ¡°Papa Wilson!¡±

    ¡°Lia.¡± Smiling, Scott lifted Liora and extended his hand to Tyler. ¡°Ty.¡±

    Tyler was thrilled to see Scott and dly held his hand

    ¡°Papa Wilson, did you just get back?¡± Tyler asked.

    ¡°Yeah, your mother even came to the airport to pick me up.¡¯ Scott replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s what she should do,¡± Tyler teased, looking at Caroline.

    Caroline felt awkward and helpless.

    Tyler liked bringing her together with Scott.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied..

    Then, they heard a girl¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Tyler, Liora, is this your father? Aren¡¯t you guys fatherless?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Liora red at the girl and retorted, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my father. He¡¯s busy with work and just got back

    from abroad! Tyler and I are not fatherless!¡±

    The girl pouted and left.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline felt a pang of bitterness hearing Liora¡¯s words. Liora never asked about her father, but she

    must have imagined having a father who could protect her like the other children.

    Caroline looked at Scott, who carefully carried the child into the car.

    Maybe she should consider her rtionship with Scott for the children¡¯s sake.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150

    Chapter 150 I Want the Resident¡¯s Photo

    +15 BONUS

    Upon returning home, Lily was thrilled to see Scott and enthusiastically prepared a feast for him.

    Scott rolled up his sleeves to help in the kitchen. Caroline wanted to lend a hand too, but Scott

    insisted she stay out of it.

    Before dinner, Scott took the children to wash their hands while Lily carried the dishes out

    As they settled in, Lily addressed Caroline, ¡°Carol, I know it¡¯s not my ce, but I¡¯ve observed things

    over the years, and I feel I should remind you. Doctor Wilson is caring and attentive, especially to

    the kids. Considering him might be best for their sake.¡±

    Caroline fell silent momentarily. ¡°Lily, I still need to sort things out. I don¡¯t want to burden Scott.¡±

    Lily reassured her, ¡°Doctor Wilson knows that too, but he¡¯s willing to support you regardless. You

    need someone to share the pressure.¡±

    Caroline looked down. ¡°I already owe him so much.¡±

    ¡°Then why not give him a chance? You don¡¯t have to shut yourself off from happiness, Lily urged.

    Caroline nced at the harmonious scene in the washroom, remembering how he stood by her

    despite her previous rejection. She considered the possibility of epting him.

    Meanwhile, Evan received a text and location from Julian at an international five¨Cstar hotel.

    Julian: [Mr. Jordan, we followed them to Bayview. They are staying in the Third Vi]

    Evan extinguished his cigarette.

    Evan: [Send me the resident¡¯s information in ten minutes.]

    Julian: Understood, Mr. Jordan.]

    Evan drummed his fingers rhythmically on the sofa.

    Bayview Vi was situated in the city center, with each vi costing over 4,000,000 dors.

    Evan¡¯s subordinates discovered she hadn¡¯t used the money he had given her¨Cthe sum remained

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    untouched in her bank ount. The fact she could afford such a vi puzzled them.

    +16 BONUS

    Julian quickly sent Evan information about the resident of Third Vi¨Ca person named Carolyn

    Shenton.

    Carolyn Shenton Caroline Shenton

    The simrity between the two names made it evident that she was indeed Caroline.

    Evan texted Julian, instructing him to keep an eye on Third Vi and obtain a photo of the

    resident.

    After dinner at Bayview, Caroline asked Scott to join her in the study. She wanted to share Axel¡¯s

    problem with him and not keep it a secret any longer.

    She handed him a ss of juice and sat down on the sofa.

    Scott looked at her with tender, clear eyes, asking, ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Do you remember my baby who died during childbirth?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Scott replied.

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead, Caroline stated firmly. ¡°In fact, he¡¯s living with Evan¡±

    Scott was taken aback. ¡°Are you sure?

    Caroline then exined the whole situation to Scott, leaving him deeply confused.

    ¡°It could be Danie.¡± Scott sighed. ¡°Do you think we should get a psychologist for Axel?¡®

    Caroline nodded, acknowledging her responsibility as a mother for how he turned out. She expressed

    her desire for him to be physically and mentally healthy.

    Scott offered, ¡°I can try if you don¡¯t mind I have a certificate in children¡¯s psychology.¡±

    Caroline looked at him, surprised. ¡°You do? I didn¡¯t know, given that you¡¯re a surgeon.¡± Scott chuckled

    and said, ¡°I forgot to mention it earlier.¡±

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151

    Chapter 151 This Is Papa Wilson

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Caroline was stunned. ¡°You did this for the children?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Scott did not deny it. ¡°Since you won¡¯t let me share the stress of your life, I can only help out

    more with the children.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart felt warm and content. While her feelings for Scott weren¡¯t strong, he seemed like

    the best choice to be her husband and the father of her children

    Caroline said sincerely, ¡°Thank you ¡±

    Scott chuckled ¡°You know I don¡¯t like you saying thank you¡® because it¡¯ll make us seem like

    strangers. In addition, I¡¯m doing this voluntarily.¡±

    Scott took a sip of juice. ¡°When is Axeling?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow. Caroline said, ¡°Tll bring him over.¡±

    Scott paused for a moment before he said, ¡°T¡¯ll go. It would be best for you not to go to Vi Rosa

    now.

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°I want to keep my promise to the child. Moreover, the child doesn¡¯t

    know you, so I¡¯m worried he might resist you

    Scott relented. ¡°I shalle over earlier tomorrow, then.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Caroline wore her shades and headed out to pick up Axel on Saturday morning.

    As soon as Caroline drove out of the residential area, Julian followed her while maintaining a distance.

    He trailed her to Vi Rose. When he saw Axel getting into her car, he took a photo using

    his phone and sent it to Evan.

    Caroline assisted Axel in fastening his seatbelt before driving back to Bayview Vi. Trying to calm

    Axel, she asked, ¡°Does your father know you¡¯re out, Axel?¡±

    ¡°The nanny and the servant won¡¯t tell,¡± Axel replied.

    He had always been good at paying for people¡¯s silence.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline kept quiet for a short while before she said, ¡°Axel, are you not fond of meeting strangers?¡±

    Axel clutched his shirt tightly. ¡°I can do it if the stranger is Mommy¡¯s friend¡±

    He managed to push down his fear and worry for his mother¡¯s sake, aware of his illness.

    Caroline¡¯s heart ached deeply as she caught sight of Axel lowering his head in the rearview mirror.

    ¡°Axel, feel free to share your likes and dislikes with me. You have the right to decide for yourself. If

    you¡¯re ufortable around a stranger right now, I¡¯ll be here to keep youpany as you gradually

    get used to new things

    Axel¡¯s dim gaze slowly brightened. He cautiously but happily asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my dear. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything when I¡¯m here.¡±

    Axel smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡±

    Caroline felt a pang of sadness. She struggled to grasp the full extent of Danie¡¯s emotional toll

    on Axel.

    All Caroline could do was expose Danie to public scrutiny and do her best to shield and support Axel.

    When Caroline returned to Bayview Vi, Scott was already ying with the two children.

    Upon hearing the noise, the children rushed over and brought Axel into the house.

    They introduced Axel to Scott.

    Liora said, ¡°Axel, this is Papa Wilson. You can also call him Papa Wilson¡±

    Axel seemed nervous, trying to speak, but no words came out.

    With a smile, Scott said casually, ¡°That¡¯s alright, Axel. You don¡¯t know me yet, so you can use that

    name once you get to know me. If you prefer, you can call me Uncle Scott.¡±

    Axel visibly rxed upon hearing that.

    Tyler guided him to a seat, and the four of them started ying with Legos.

    Scott nced at Caroline and signaled her to trust him with Axel for a while.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152

    Chapter 152 Come With Us

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline went upstairs and entered the study to ess herptop s encrypted files.

    Inside were DNA test reports for her, Danie, and Neil, along with evidence of Danielle¡¯s false

    identity discovered by Neil. The most crucial item was the video call where Danie and Nichs

    colluded

    Caroline had Nichs to thank for storing this evidence due to his unique hobby. She nned to gauge

    Danie¡¯s reaction in two and a half months.

    However, one doubt lingered in Caroline¡¯s mind. There seemed to be someone who had concealed. the

    evidence of Danie¡¯s murder years ago, as well as facilitated the child swap

    Caroline deduced that Danielle aimed to keep the Xanders and Jordans in the dark about this. The

    question remained: who was the person assisting her?

    Lost in thought. Caroline stood up, walked to the window, and sipped her drink.

    Unbeknownst to her, Julian had already snapped her photo from the opposite building the moment she

    revealed her face.

    Evan was on a business trip in Oceania City. He awoke in his hotel room and received photos from

    Julian.

    One showed Caroline by a window, and the other disyed her picking up Axel.

    Upon seeing her familiar, confident face, Evan¡¯s chest tightened. It was Caroline¨Che had been right.

    She was alive!

    He had been searching all over the world for her for five years, but she never appeared.

    She hadn¡¯t even tried to contact him. Now that she was back, she seemed to be hiding from him.

    Did she truly want to avoid him that badly?

    Evan clenched his fist. He was determined to uncover how Caroline nned to stay hidden.

    Shortly after, he viewed a picture of Caroline leaving with Axel. He narrowed his eyes, pondering

    Caroline¡¯s intentions with Axel.

    Was she venting her anger for Danie on him?

    +15 BONUS

    Evan sat upright, immediately called Julian, and instructed him to track Caroline¡¯s every move until his

    return.

    In the afternoon, Danie stared at two photos on the table with a malicious expression The boy in the

    photo resembled Evan, and the girl looked like Caroline!

    ¡®Caroline is still alive? And she is living in Angelbay with her two children now? How could she have the

    audacity toe back, especially with thebel of a murderer?

    ¡®Caroline¡¯s two children share a ss with Axel. Has Axel met them before?

    If Axel recognizes the children or it Caroline discovers Axel is her child, she won¡¯t leave here.

    anymore.

    Danie¡¯s fists clenched as she had those thoughts. She should have found a way to eliminate

    Caroline and her unborn children from the beginning!

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No! I can¡¯t give up now!¡± she muttered.

    Danielle grabbed her phone angrily and called the police.

    ¡°Hello! I want to report a murderer!¡±

    At Bayview Vi, Caroline was getting ready to take her children to a restaurant for a meal she had

    reserved.

    Someone knocked on the door as she was about to head downstairs after changing.

    opened the door and her expression turned serious at the sight of the police.

    The police officers showed their badges. ¡°Hello, is Ms. Carolyn Shenton at home?¡±

    Lily quickly looked at Scott.

    Before Scott could react, Caroline¡¯s voice came from the staircasending. ¡°Who is it, Ms. Smith?¡±

    The police officers entered without waiting for Lily¡¯s response. They pulled a photo from their database

    topare it with Caroline¡¯s.

    +15 BONUS

    Seeing that Caroline closely resembled the murder suspect, the lead officer spoke sternly. ¡°Please

    <pe with us, Ms. Shenton.¡±

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153

    Chapter 153 Taken by the Police

    Liora quickly moved and blocked the stairs before Caroline could reply. Her chubby cheeks were puffed

    in anger as she said, ¡°Why are you taking my mommy, Mr. Police Officer?¡±

    Tyler and Axel joined them, both stern¨Cfaced

    Tyler¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°You can¡¯t take her without a reason

    Axel¡¯s tone matched ¡°Tell us the reason.¡±

    The three kids eyed the officers with hostility. They defended their mother, afraid she would be taken

    away.

    Scott and Caroline, though, were unusuallyposed. They exchanged a nce and worked together.

    Scott soothed the children while Caroline descended the stairs calmly. She approached the officers and

    asked, ¡°I can go with you, but could you please exin what I¡¯ve done wrong?¡±

    The lead officer replied, ¡°Someone reported you as a murderer who faked death to escape prison

    ¡°Mommy¡¯s not a murderer! This is crazy!¡± Liora yelled, breaking free from Scott¡¯s grip and clutching

    Caroline¡¯s thigh.

    ¡°Child, please let the police do their job. We¡¯ll investigate and release your mother if all¡¯s well,¡± the lead

    officer assured.

    Carolineforted Liora with a pat, then addressed the officers, ¡°I¡¯lle with you. But for the kids

    sake, let¡¯s not mention this, to protect them.¡±

    The lead officer nodded, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As Caroline left with the officers, Liora looked at Scott with tears. I don¡¯t like you anymore, Papa

    Wilson! Why didn¡¯t you defend Mommy when the police got it wrong?¡±

    Scott leaned over, caressed Liora¡¯s head, and exined gently, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help your

    mother, but I trust her. Why would she be scared of the police if she didn¡¯t do anything wrong? We

    should encourage her to prove her innocence now so the police won¡¯t bother us frequently in the future,

    right?¡±

    Liora was convinced. She sobbed and asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    Scott nodded. ¡°When have I lied to you before, Lia?¡±

    Tyler pulled Axel aside. ¡°We must figure out a way to save Mommy.¡±

    Axel looked at him. Til do it, Ty.¡±

    Tyler looked at him in puzzlement. ¡°Do you have a way?¡±

    Axel pursed his lips. Investigate, thene up with a solution.¡±

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Tyler nodded and led Axel upstairs.

    +15 BONUS

    Julian hastily texted Evan after Caroline was taken. [Mr. Jordan! The police have taken Ms. Caroline)

    Evan was getting ready to discuss a mining industry partnership with Otis Seaward from Oceania

    City.

    Upon receiving Julian¡¯s text, Evan¡¯s expression turned serious. He stood up quickly, ncing at

    Otis ¡°Mr. Seaward, I must leave for an urgent matter.¡±

    He left the cafe before Otis could reply.

    Seeing Evan¡¯s departure, Reuben noticed Otis looking displeased. He caught up with Evan and

    said, ¡°Mr. Jordan, this¡­¡±

    Evan kept walking without pausing ¡°Arrange the earliest flight to Angelbay. The police have

    taken Caroline.¡±

    Reuben was shocked, thinking, ¡°Would Mr. Jordan really abandon a billion¨Cdor coboration for Ms.

    Shenton? Wait, the police?¡®

    Reuben realized that if Caroline¡¯s true identity was revealed, she would have to return to prison.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154

    Chapter 154 Full Blood Transfusion

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline sat in the police station and looked at the detectives, Ross Webb and Wendy Walsh, seated

    opposite her calmly.

    Ross and Wendy had already interrogated her for an hour, yet they refused to let her leave despite

    not having substantial evidence

    Caroline missed her children, so she said, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t let you go yet.¡± Wendy said sternly.

    Caroline looked toward them nonchntly. ¡°You¡¯ve interrogated me thoroughly. What else is

    there to suspect?¡±

    Five years ago, Neil created a false identity for her. He had asked a friend abroad to carefully

    organize Carolyn Shenton¡¯s background from childhood to now.

    This is why Caroline could remain soposed being here.

    Ross spent a long time carefully reviewing the information and records. After confirming that

    everything was wless, he talked to Wendy about it.

    ¡°There is no issue except for the simr appearance. Release her then,¡± he suggested

    ¡°Have you forgotten something?¡± Wendy asked

    Ross was puzzled. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Blood testparison!¡± Wendy looked at Caroline.

    Caroline¡¯s body suddenly stiffened upon hearing that. She could create a fake identity but couldn¡¯t

    fake her own blood!

    Wendy stood up and said, ¡°Follow me to get a blood test, and I will release you if there¡¯s no issue

    with the blood testparison.

    Caroline stood up anxiously and pursed her lips ¡°Sure¡­¡±

    At Bayview Vi, Tyler and Axel focused on the surveince footage from the police station.

    +15 BONUS

    Tyler¡¯s brow furrowed, and he remarked, ¡°Oh no! Mommy seems anxious.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Axel looked at him, puzzled. ¡°Really?¡±

    Tyler affirmed, ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t purse her lips often. Liora and I have noticed she does it when

    she¡¯s nervous.

    Axel felt a bit disappointed. He wasn¡¯t aware of these cues as he didn¡¯t live with Caroline. Still, he

    made a mental note that she pursed her lips when anxious.

    Tyler inquired, ¡°Axel, do you know how to alter someone¡¯s blood type?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t change blood types,¡± Axel replied in a low voice. ¡°But I can hack into the hospital¡¯s system to

    alter blood test results. The challenge is not knowing which hospital they¡¯ll choose.¡±

    you ¡°I¡¯ve got that covered!¡± Tyler positioned himself at Caroline¡¯sptop, smiling at Axel. ¡°While handle

    the system, I¡¯ll trace her location. How long will it take to crack the hospital¡¯swork?¡±

    With confidence, Axel assured, ¡°Five minutes.¡±

    ¡°Perfect!¡± Tyler started to crack Caroline¡¯sptop password.

    I¡¯m sorry for cracking the password without your permission, Mommy,¡® he thought.

    Fifteen minutester.

    Wendy apanied Caroline to Angelbay Hospital.

    Upon seeing the hospital where her mother had been treated, Caroline¡¯s heart filled with sorrow. She

    took a deep breath and followed Wendy inside for a blood test.

    Wendy closely observed Caroline¡¯s every move and expression but didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.

    After the blood test, Caroline sat in the waiting area, feeling like she was under a scrutinizing

    gaze as if she were a criminal

    For half an hour, they sat in silence. Finally, Wendy turned away to collect the report.

    Caroline¡¯s palms grew sweaty as she anxiously studied the printed report, her mind racing to find

    a solution.

    Before Caroline coulde up with an idea, Wendy approached with a frown.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten a full blood transfusion, right?¡± Wendy asked suspiciously.

    +15 BONUS

    Stunned, Caroline thought, ¡®Shouldn¡¯t the report show the same blood type? Did Scott manage to

    contact the doctor beforehand?¡®

    Caroline couldn¡¯t think of anyone who could act so swiftly except Scott. She was about to respond

    when suddenly, they both heard hurried footsteps.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155

    Chapter 155 How Much Longer Will You Hide?

    Shortly after, Wendy eximed, ¡°Chief Dunn?¡±

    Caroline turned to follow Wendy¡¯s gaze. A slightly chubby middle¨Caged man stood there, visibly

    anxious. However, the handsome man with him caught Caroline¡¯s full attention.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened, and she clenched her fists as their eyes locked.

    ¡°Why is Evan here? Wasn¡¯t he on a business trip? she thought.

    Fabian Dunn frowned at Wendy and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Walsh? Why hasn¡¯t she been released

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    yet?

    Wendy exined. ¡°Chief, this person looks exactly like the murderer who died while giving birth..

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®exactly?¡± Fabian berated, annoyed. ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Jordan¡¯s girlfriend! This is

    nonsense!¡±

    Wendy gazed at Evan in confusion, then turned to Fabian. ¡°Chief Dunn, the murderer named Caroline

    Shenton was once associated with Mr. Jordan too. Aren¡¯t you concerned that he¡¯s

    defending a murderer?¡± she spoke firmly.

    ¡°Show me proof!¡± Fabian¡¯s anger red.

    Reluctantly, Wendy handed over the blood test report. ¡°Her blood type doesn¡¯t match.¡±

    ¡°Then release her,¡± Fabianmanded, growing impatient.

    Wendy turned to Caroline. ¡°You¡¯re free to go.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback but concealed her surprise. ¡°Alright.¡±

    As she walked past Evan, he grabbed her arm and pulled her close.

    Caroline found herself leaning against his chest, hearing his steady heartbeat. His voice was cold

    as he spoke. ¡°Thank you for being here, Chief Dunn. Your presence saved my girlfriend from a

    false usation.¡±

    Fabian turned and apologized awkwardly. ¡°Tm sorry, Mr. Jordan. Detective Walsh is only doing her

    job.¡±

    Evan sneered and left the hospital, his hand holding Caroline¡¯s.

    +16 BONUS

    Caroline struggled to break free, but Evan hushed her, saying quietly, ¡°Help me out here if you

    want to stay unnoticed.¡±

    Caroline clenched her teeth, thinking. Who¡¯s responsible for all this mess? I wouldn¡¯t have to hide

    if you weren¡¯t with Danie¡®

    In Evan¡¯s car, Caroline suppressed her anger. The moment Evan entered, she coldly remarked, ¡°Are

    you mistaking me for someone else? I don¡¯t need your help¡±

    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Reuben stared at Caroline in a daze. ¡®Why are you still trying to defend

    yourself, Ms. Shenton?

    Evan gazed at her and said, ¡°You can fool them, not me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get you¡± Caroline looked away, furious, her heart racing from the memories of her feelings

    for Evan

    ¡°Then why y along? Evan asked with a sly smile on his face.

    He had trapped her!

    Caroline tightened her lips. ¡°Stop assuming, sir. I was not cooperating with you. I was avoiding

    trouble.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Evan chuckled, leaning closer. ¡°Seems you don¡¯t find me troublesome.¡±

    Evan¡¯s audacity left Caroline speechless.

    ¡°Thanks for tonight. Goodbye¡±¡±

    As Caroline reached for the door, Evan wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her closer again.

    His warm breath grazed her ear as he asked, his tone chilly, ¡°How much longer will you hide from

    me, Caroline?¡±

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156

    Chapter 156 You Investigated Me

    Caroline swiftly broke free from Evan¡¯s grip and cautiously stared at him. ¡°Please control yourself, Mr.

    Jordan!¡±

    Evan smiled faintly upon hearing the familiar remark

    Did she realize she gave herself away when she blurted out ¡°Mr. Jordan¡± like that? he wondered.

    Evan didn¡¯t create problems for Caroline but sat up straight and directed Reuben, ¡°To Bayview Vi.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s anger red as she looked at him. ¡°Did you investigate me?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Evan truthfully replied.

    ¡°You never learn to respect others! Caroline scolded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to,¡± Evan said through his gritted teeth, radiating a cold aura. I¡¯ve been searching for

    you for five years!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to find me!¡± Caroline countered.

    ¡°Caroline, don¡¯t be ungrateful¡± Evan suppressed his anger.

    ¡°Did 1 ask you to find me?¡± Caroline¡¯s cold gaze bore into him. I wouldn¡¯t have hit such a low point

    in my life if it weren¡¯t for you!¡±

    ¡°Did I plot your imprisonment?¡® Evan inquired.

    ¡°You believed Danie without giving me a chance to exin!¡± Caroline¡¯s rage caused her body to

    tremble. ¡°If you had shown me even a bit of trust and listened, I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess!¡±

    Evan felt a tightening in his chest¨Che knew he was at fault. If only he had met the director

    earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen for Danie¡¯s scheme.

    He had wronged Caroline in numerous ways.

    Evan¡¯s anger subsided, and his gaze softened. Tm sorry.¡±

    Caroline sneered. ¡°Can I offer you an apology after I¡¯ve killed you?*

    Evan replied, ¡°I¡¯ll make it right.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to!¡± Caroline rejected him. ¡°I will be grateful if you can stop bothering me!¡±

    Evan¡¯s chest wrenched in pain when he heard Caroline¡¯s merciless remark.

    He said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to seek revenge on her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    Reuben heaved a sigh, thinking. Mr. Jordan is going all out to get back Ms. Shenton, huh?¡±

    Ten minutester, Caroline stepped out of the car at Bayview Vi with Evan following her.

    Hearing the car, the three children dashed toward the vi¡¯s entrance.

    At the sight of Caroline, Liora burst into tears and hurried over ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Caroline lifted Liora, who was trembling from crying. I¡¯m sorry I made you worry, Lia ¡±

    Tyler, his eyes red from tears, approached Caroline. ¡°Did they give you a hard time. Mommy?¡±

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°No, they just had coffee with me.

    Tyler nestled against Caroline, thinking, ¡°You¡¯re not telling the truth¡­¡®

    He had used surveince equipment to listen to the police questioning. This helped him know.

    that she had been interrogated for an hour.

    By the door, Axel clenched his fists with a pained expression. He wanted to go to his mother, but

    his father was present.

    He had promised not to expose Caroline.

    Scott and Lily emerged from the house, spotting Evan immediately.

    Lily¡¯s gaze fell, quilt in her eyes, but Scott approached Evan. ¡°Mr. Jordan, thank you for bringing

    Carol back.¡±

    ¡°Carol?¡± Evan scoffed. ¡°Are you two dating?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Scott replied calmly, ¡°Soon.¡±

    ¡°Then why the intimate nickname?¡± Evan smirked, ncing at Axel. ¡°Axel, care to enlighten me?¡±

    +15 DONUS

    Before Axel could reply, Caroline stood tall and asserted, ¡°He¡¯s just a child! Please talk to him kindly,

    like a father should. Also, I brought Axel here for a ydate. Let¡¯s not make things hard for the child.¡±

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157

    Chapter 157 Why Are You Getting So Worked Up?

    Evan¡¯s expression turned serious immediately as Caroline criticized him in front of many people.

    He red at Caroline and retorted, ¡°You took my child without asking, and now you¡¯re scolding

    me?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you beforehand, and I¡¯m sorry!¡± Caroline¡¯s anger was evident in her clenched teeth. But

    consider Axel¡¯s feelings Questioning him right away might harm him. Haven¡¯t you seen how Axel is

    doing? Please, show some care andpassion¡±

    Evan squinted. ¡°Why are you so concerned about my child?¡±

    Caroline was left speechless. She had forgotten that Evan didn¡¯t know her connection to Axel

    because she focused on Axel earlier.

    She changed the topic quickly. I¡¯m just advising you to be gentle with Axel¡±

    Evan scoffed and walked up to Caroline. ¡°I¡¯m curious why you¡¯re so invested in my son. Are you

    trying to get back at him after failing with Danie?¡±

    Caroline red at Evan, thinking. ¡®Is it necessary to stoop so low and seek revenge on an innocent

    child?

    ¡°I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I? Noeback?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jordan!¡±

    Suddenly, Scott stepped forward and positioned himself between Caroline and Evan.

    Their eyes met, and Scott spoke calmly. ¡°Please understand Carol¡¯s intention. Axel is struggling

    due to Danie¡¯s abuse. He needs special care now. Carol brought him here for a ydate, a form

    of therapy.¡±

    Evan assumed an arrogant posture and regarded Scott with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    address me.¡±

    Reuben stepped in and said, ¡°Doctor Wilson, please don¡¯t involve yourself in Mr. Jordan and Ms.

    Shenton¡¯s affairs.¡±

    ¡°Bad man! You¡¯re bad!¡± Liora rushed toward Evan unnoticed and started hitting him, defending.

    Scott in a childlike manner. ¡°You can¡¯t bully Papa Wilson!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Evan frowned and nced down at the protective girl. He pursed his lips, thinking she resembled

    Caroline when she was angry.

    Caroline, scared, quickly lifted Liora into her arms. T¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t watch her,¡± Caroline apologized,

    knowing it was her fault

    Evan didn¡¯t intend to punish Liora, but he was puzzled as she was calling Scott ¡®papa Is she Caroline

    and Scott¡¯s child? he wondered

    Evan looked at Tyler again. Why does this boy look so much like me?¡±

    Pointing at Tyler, Evan asked, ¡°How am I connected to him?¡±

    Caroline shielded Tyler nervously and said with false calmness, There¡¯s no connection!¡±

    Evan noticed Caroline¡¯s odd behavior and asked. ¡°If you¡¯re still alive, where are my three children?¡±

    The three children all turned their gaze to Caroline.

    Caroline was speechless. She couldn¡¯t say her children were dead when they were present.

    Before Caroline could reply, Scott spoke. ¡°Surviving heavy bleeding during pregnancy is already a

    miracle. Don¡¯t push it, Mr. Jordan!¡±

    Caroline looked at Scott gratefully. He skillfully avoided the truth while protecting the children.

    Caroline exined, ¡°I care for orphans, and I adopted these children. Do you have a problem with

    that?¡±

    Tyler and Liora were shocked to be called orphans. 1

    Evan sneered. ¡°Adopted, yet they resemble both of us?¡±

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158

    Chapter 158 You Seem to Know Her Well

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Ever heard the saying that you resemble the person you¡¯re with? What¡¯s this about Tyler looking like

    you? Are you implying only you have nice eyes?¡± Caroline responded directly.

    Soon, she nced at the two kids and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside!¡±

    Staying here longer wasn¡¯t an option¨CEvan might notice something!

    She resolved to hide as long as possible. There was no time for child custody battles now!

    Evan¡¯s face grew serious, watching Caroline flee with her kids.

    On the way home, Evan turned to Axel, questioning. ¡°Did you have fun at her ce?

    Axel nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Your mom and Caroline are on bad terms. Aren¡¯t you worried she might do something bad?¡± Evan

    worried for Axel¡¯s safety.

    Although Evan felt nothing for Danie, he cared for his son

    He couldn¡¯t fathom Caroline¡¯s motives after five years in hiding. He¡¯d assist her in seeking

    revenge, but not at his son¡¯s expense.

    Axel hurriedly looked up, concerned Evan might hold him back. He said urgently, ¡°She¡¯s really

    nice!¡±

    Axel¡¯s quick conviction about Caroline puzzled Evan, deepening his suspicions.

    Reuben stated, ¡°Mr. Jordan, I trust Ms. Shenton won¡¯t harm a child.¡±

    ¡°You seem to know her well?¡± Evan asked.

    Reuben shook his head. ¡°No. You know Ms. Shenton¡¯s personality since she¡¯s on your mind. You

    wouldn¡¯t care to think of her if she were like Danie.¡±

    ¡°Now you know me too?¡± Evan¡¯s tone turned cold.

    Reuben fell silent, inwardlyining, ¡®Have you forgotten years of alcohol abuse?¡®

    +15 DONUS

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    At International Residence, Danie was furious upon discovering that Caroline had survived the

    ordeal.

    Why won¡¯t you just disappear? Fine then! Don¡¯t me me for taking drastic steps now that you¡¯re

    back with your kids she thought.

    Quickly, Danie dialed a number, but there was a dy before someone answered. ¡°Mr. Hendrix!

    Can you help me hire some people?¡±

    Hector Hendrix responded rudely. ¡°What are you up to?¡±

    ¡°I want Caroline¡¯s children dead Otherwise, I can¡¯t get back to Evan!¡± Danie snapped.

    ¡°Don¡¯t involve me in your mess again.¡± Hector coldly retorted.

    ¡°Mr. Hendrix, please! We can¡¯t spare the two kids!¡± Danie pleaded ¡°Oh, and Axel too [1] do

    whatever you want. Just help me get rid of these three kids!¡±

    Hector replied, ¡°Danie, don¡¯t think you¡¯re the only one who can assist me. Don¡¯t test me¡±

    ¡°This is thest time! Danie shouted.

    ¡°Fuck off!¡®

    Danie seethed as the call ended abruptly.

    ¡°Why is Hector acting like this? He always used to agree, even when we framed Caroline. Why

    won¡¯t he deal with the children?¡± she muttered.

    Her interaction with Hector was only through phone calls.

    However, based on Nichs¡® situation, she knew Hector was capable. She had to be careful not to

    provoke him further, or she might end up dead.

    Since Hector refused to assist, she had to find someone else.

    The next morning, Caroline woke from a nightmare. She had dreamed of her kids lying in blood,

    Danie forcing a dagger into her hand, all with a sinister grin, ming her for the act

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159

    Chapter 159 Hiring Bodyguards

    15 BONUS

    Caroline eased herself out of bed, massaging her sore chest. She stepped out of the room to check on

    her children, her heart finding sce as she saw them deep in slumber.

    Closing the door gently, Caroline settled into her children¡¯s bed. She tenderly kissed Tyler and Liora¡¯s

    foreheads, then embraced them snugly.

    Her dream reminded her that she had neglected her children¡¯s safety recently. After returning to the

    country, she focused on dealing with Danie and ignored her children¡¯s safety in Angelbay.

    She thought about hiring some bodyguards to guard her children at all times.

    Tyler opened his eyes drowsily after Caroline shut her eyes.

    Why is Mommy in our bed all of a sudden? What¡¯s going on? He recalled Evan mentioning

    Danie at the vi¡¯s entrance Does Mommy have a problem with her?¡®

    Tyler furrowed his brow and decided to investigate Danie the next day.

    Sunday arrived, and Caroline contacted Neil, recounting the previous day¡¯s incident and discussing the

    possibility of hiring bodyguards

    Neil acknowledged, ¡°We truly neglected the children¡¯s safety. I¡¯ll arrange for the bodyguards and make

    every effort to dissuade Evan from prying into the children-

    Caroline interrupted him. ¡°Neil, Danie is our top priority. If the truthes out, Evan might seek

    custody of the children.¡±

    Neil understood. ¡°Noted. I¡¯ll assign someone to monitor Danie. Take care of yourself, Carol, and don¡¯t

    hesitate to ask for help with thepany.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Caroline affirmed.

    Meanwhile, unbeknownst to Caroline, Tyler and Liora listened in on her conversation from the

    stairs

    Tyler whispered, ¡°Lia, let¡¯s carry out the n.¡±

    Tyler had instructed Liora to prevent their mother froming upstairs. His goal was to ess

    +15 BONUS

    Liora nodded eagerly. ¡°Got it, Ty!¡±

    Clutching her bunny toy, she hopped downstairs.

    Tyler moved upstairs to the study, connecting hisptop to Caroline¡¯s. He initiated the process of

    copying the encrypted folder, typing away meticulously.

    Fifteen minutester, Tyler exited the study with hisptop. He glimpsed Liora engrossed in y

    Wheir mother downstairs before retreating to his room, feeling a sense of relief

    Tyler opened theptop and contacted Axel through a chat message. He shared an encrypted file

    and a password, attaching a brief instruction.

    Your task investigate Mommy and Danie¡¯s connection next]

    Neil arrived with ten bodyguards in the afternoon, leaving Caroline astonished by the sheer

    number.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Neil questioned in concern, ¡°Is this manpower sufficient, Carol?

    Caroline was at a loss for words ¡°How could ten bodyguards be deemed insufficient?¡® she

    wondered.

    Caroline stopped Neil from going wild. ¡°It¡¯s enough, Neil.¡±

    However, Neil persisted, ¡°Inform me if you require more. Five will safeguard the vi, while the

    remaining five will apany the children to school and spend time with you at thepany.

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Honestly, two would be enough¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Neil firmly replied. ¡°I can¡¯t rest easy with that.¡±

    Caroline relented. If she were to continue the discussion, Neil might evenmission more

    people

    The idea of bodyguards troubled Tyler and Liora the most, knowing their freedom would now be

    restricted.

    +15 BONUS

    Monday arrived, and Caroline apanied her children to school. As she entered the car, a white.

    sports car approached.

    Danie got out of the car, knocked on Caroline¡¯s window, and shouted, ¡°Caroline, step out of the

    car!¡±

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160

    Chapter 160 Are You a Coward

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline furrowed her brow, wondering how Danie had found out she was at the kindergarten.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even have the guts to step out of the car and talk? You¡¯re a coward, Caroline,¡± Danie jeered.

    Caroline came to realize that Danie had probably reported her to the police. This conclusion was

    drawn from Danie¡¯s anxious behavior.

    is Danie trying to trick me into leaving the car, so she can record my face and send it to the police

    again? I won¡¯t fall for her foolish scheme, Caroline thought.

    Fighting with Danie wouldn¡¯t resolve their feud, so there was no need for Caroline to exit the

    car

    Caroline sent a text, and the bodyguards got out of the car to put an end to Danie¡¯s harassment.

    Starting her car, Caroline drove away while observing Danie being led off.

    Anne Wislow, Caroline¡¯s secretary, knocked and entered Caroline¡¯s office. She handed over the

    schedule. ¡°You have a meeting this morning and a factory visit in the afternoon due to the new

    machines, Ms. Shenton¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Sure, remind me when it¡¯s time.¡±

    After the meeting, Caroline was set to visit the factory. She swung by a cafe to grab Kenny¡¯s preferred

    coffee before departing.

    As she turned with the coffee, she identally collided with someone, spilling the drink.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, 1-¡°Caroline began but halted mid¨Csentence, surprised by the displeased expression on the

    person¡¯s face. It was Alex Price.

    Alex brushed off the coffee stain. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    His brows furrowed suddenly as he gave Caroline a discerning look.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Standing close, he peered behind her shades to see her face.

    His eyes widened in shock. ¡°Caroline?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline hastily lowered her head. ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else! Sir, I¡¯ll pay for the dry

    cleaning of your suit. How much will it be?¡±

    Alex said with certainty, ¡°You¡¯re Caroline!¡±

    Caroline figured Evan would tell Alex about her return since they were best friends. She took a

    deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Mr. Price.¡±

    Alex was astounded ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­¡±

    Caroline¡¯s expression was frozen. So he doesn¡¯t know, huh?¡±

    Alex said. ¡°Dors Evan know?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Caroline¡¯s gazended on his suit, and she changed the topic of conversation. ¡°Your suit?¡±

    Alex kept quiet for a moment and said, ¡°You can buy me a coffee since you spilled coffee over me.¡±

    Caroline checked her watch and agreed since it was still early.

    While Carolina

    While Caroline was buying coffee, she asked Anne to go to a nearby mall to fetch some clothes,

    Afterward, Caroline joined Alex and sat across from him.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to believe it¡¯s you if we weren¡¯t standing close,¡± Alex said.

    Caroline passed him the coffee. ¡°You¡¯re joking. Mr. Price.¡±

    Alex propped up his chin. ¡°Isn¡¯t Evan excited to see you?¡±

    He is so excited that he keeps getting me in trouble!¡® sheined inwardly.

    Caroline refrained from the urge toin. ¡°He is married with children. Why would he be

    excited to see me?¡±

    ¡°Evan has a child but not a wife, Alex corrected.

    Caroline took a sip of the coffee and nodded

    Alex frowned ¡°Where have you been for the past five years?¡±

    Caroline looked at him. ¡°Mr. Price, I believe that this is not rted to you.¡±

    ¡°It is not rted to me, but Evan is my best friend. I¡¯m only asking on his behalf. You have no idea

    death.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Apart from visiting your grave daily, he drank constantly until he threw up and passed out. He

    spent two years like this, and I¡¯m surprised how he survived that ¡±

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161

    Chapter 161 My Rtionship With Him Is Over

    Caroline struggled to cut through Alex¡¯s ceaseless chatter. She tightened her hold on the coffee cup as

    she unwillingly listened about Evan¡¯s matters

    Believing Evan had sought her for five years was easier than epting his two¨Cyear alcohol abuse.

    ¡°Do you know why Evan ended his engagement with Danie?¡± Alex asked.

    Caroline replied, ¡°Their rtionship isn¡¯t my concern, Mr. Price

    Alex took it upon himself to respond. ¡°It¡¯s due to you. He discovered you saved him back then. He

    admitted this while drunk, regretting his past treatment of you. He even said he¡¯d give his life for

    you if you returned¡±

    Carolinepressed her lips.

    ¡°Evan knows, I see. But knowing changes nothing. It¡¯s all in the past. Do you imagine thest five

    years have been simple for me?¡± Caroline concealed her pain and retorted icily, ¡°My connection

    with him is severed, Mr. Price.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Alex¡¯s expression grew colder. ¡°So, you have no feelings left for him?¡±

    Caroline wouldn¡¯t be truthful if she imed none, yet reconciling was out of the question.

    ¡°Mr. Price, there are many things between him and me that can¡¯t be exined easily. You know

    about his suffering, but you don¡¯t know about mine.¡±

    She stood and uttered, ¡°You¡¯ll receive clothes shortly. Goodbye.¡±

    Before Alex could reply, Caroline left the cafe.

    Alex arched an eyebrow, watching her lonely departure. Soon, he dialed Evan¡¯s number.

    As soon as Evan picked up, Alex teased, ¡°Ahead lies a bumpy road, Evan

    Evan inquired, ¡°What nonsense is this?¡±

    ¡°I bumped into Caroline and recounted your remarkable feats from two years back,¡± Alex said with

    mischief, leaning back.

    ¡°Are you insane? Why would you do that?¡± Evan¡¯s frustration was evident.

    +15 BONUS

    Alex was about to refute when Evan asked, ¡°How did she react to it?¡±

    Alex¡¯s lips twitched

    ¡°She said she didn¡¯t.¡± Alex suddenly stopped halfway through his sentence and smirked. ¡°She

    said that she hasn¡¯t moved on yet.¡±

    Evan held his phone tightly, speaking hurriedly. ¡°Did she really say that?¡±

    ¡°When are you thinking of winning her back?¡± Alex asked.

    Evan stayed silent. He recalled Caroline¡¯s resistance in the past, so her recent statement puzzled

    him.

    He realized she might be saying this to regain his trust, aiming to approach Axel.

    In a chilly tone, Evan replied, ¡°Not happening!¡±

    He promptly ended the call, leaving Alex bewildered. Why is he rejecting the idea of reconcili

    with her after waiting so long? Did he damage his brain with all that drinking?¡®

    In the afternoon, Caroline and Kenny observed the workers transporting the new machines into

    the factory.

    With a relieved smile, Caroline watched as the new machines began to operate. ¡°Once we finalize

    the designs and fabric materials, we can start making ready¨Cmade clothes.¡±

    Kenny rubbed his shoulder and looked at Caroline with a hint ofint. ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t you

    bring me anything from the city?¡±

    ¡°I apologize. I was actually nning to bring you some coffee, but I got caught up with some

    things,¡± Caroline exined. ¡°How about this? To celebrate the officialunch of the clothing.

    factory, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight.¡±

    Kenny¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sounds good!¡±

    For dinner, Caroline picked Summit International Restaurant for alfresco dining. After

    coordinating with Kenny, she quickly returned to the city to pick up her children.

    +15 BONUS

    As Caroline stepped out of her car, she unexpectedly ran into Danie

    Danie red at Caroline. ¡°Do you really think you can avoid me forever? Just because you did it

    once doesn¡¯t mean you can hide forever.¡±

    Caroline furrowed her brow and responded icily. Tm sorry, but do I know you?¡±

    ¡°Still trying to pretend, huh? Caroline, I can recognize you even if you have turned to ashes!¡±

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162

    Chapter 162 Take Good Care of Her

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± Caroline remarked, unfazed, as she walked towards the kindergarten.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the guts to admit it, huh? I can make you admit it willingly!¡± Danie said

    confidently.

    Caroline¡¯s nightmare suddenly shed in her mind, making her anxious. She turned to Danie

    with a serious look. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Danie smirked. ¡°Scared I¡¯ll take the kids?¡±

    Caroline stayedposed. ¡°You¡¯re not capable of that yet.¡±

    ¡°I decide what I¡¯m capable of, Caroline. If 1 heat you once, I can do it again!¡± Danieughed

    wildly.

    Caroline was about to retort when she noticed a tall man nearby. She smiled and asked calmly.

    So, you think you can handle me, Danie? nning to kidnap me again, stage another murder

    scene, and pin it on me?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d repeat the same trick? Danieughed and whispered, Td hit where it hurts

    You know who Axel Jordan is, right? I¡¯m his mother now! Will youe if I take him? If you don¡¯t,

    I¡¯ll hurt Axel, and if you do, you¡¯ll go back to prison!¡±

    The man behind Danie overheard herst sentences

    ¡°What¡¯s your n for Axel?¡± he thundered.

    Danie turned sharply at the sound of his stern, familiar voice. She stepped back when she saw

    Evan¡¯s intense gaze and quickly exined, ¡°Did you hear everything, Evan?¡±

    Evan¡¯s dark eyes grew somber. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your n for Axel?¡®

    Danie¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°I was just scaring Caroline, Evan! Did you know Caroline is here? She¡¯s

    up to no good with Axel. I said I¡¯d threaten Axel to make her reveal her identity and let the police

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    handle her. I¡¯m doing this for Axel¡¯s safely!¡±

    Caroline inwardly sneered at Danie¡¯s act.

    ¡°Did you report her?¡± Evan snarled.

    +15 BONUS

    Danie was stunned for a moment ¡°No¡­ It wasn¡¯t me. I¡¯ve only just recognized her.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d fall for your lies? Reuben!¡± Evan roared.

    Reuben stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Jordan!¡®

    ¡°Send Danie to the police station.¡± Evan ordered.

    Reuben was stunned. ¡°On what basis?¡±

    ¡°Child abuse! Tell Chiet Dunn to take good care of Danie!*

    Take good care¡­

    Caroline felt suffocated when she heard the familiar phrase. She endured everything in prison

    because Evanmanded it, just as she expected

    He uttered the same words with such familiarity

    Reuben nodded and motioned for a few bodyguards to exit the car and apprehend Danie.

    ¡°Evan-¡±

    ¡°Shout all you want if you want to end up in prison,¡± Evan cut her off.

    Danie promptly sealed her lips and directed a resentful re at Caroline.

    Evan¡¯s remark disinterested Caroline, prompting her to avert her gaze and head toward the

    kindergarten.

    Evan did not attempt to follow her. Instead, he contemted deeply while observing her. ¡®Why would

    Danie use Axel¡¯s abduction to threaten Caroline? Could there be a connection between

    Axel and Caroline?

    Soon, Evan discarded the idea.

    He had witnessed the doctor bringing Axel out of Danie¡¯s delivery room. There was no way Axel

    could be rted to Caroline.

    Evan¡¯s dark eyes were zed with disgust toward Danie upon thinking that.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163

    Chapter 163 It¡¯s Not My Fault

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline headed to the alfresco restaurant at night for the appointment and found Kenny already

    waiting at the table.

    He pulled the chair chivalrously for her and said, ¡°My dear G, please take a seat.¡±

    Caroline took a nce at him in frustration. ¡°Kenny, stop messing with me.¡±

    Kenny sniggered ¡°How is my performance?¡±

    Performance?

    Caroline looked at him, confused ¡°What performance?¡±

    Kenny pouted his lips in a direction. ¡°There, isn¡¯t that the man you love and hate?¡±

    Caroline was stunned and looked in the direction where Kenny was pointing. She saw Evan sitting at a

    nearby table with Alex, staring at her coldly

    Caroline¡¯s lips twitched. She did not notice Evan when she entered earlier, or she would not have

    entered:

    Caroline braced herself to look away from them.

    ¡°How do you know I love and hate him?¡± she asked.

    Kenny sat down, shrugged, and said, ¡°You told it to me when you were drunk and made me look at

    his photos. It¡¯s not my fault ¡±

    Caroline was rendered speechless. Her drunken self put her in trouble.

    Kenny suddenly leaned close to Caroline. ¡°Would you like me to put on an act with you, my dear?

    My impable acting skills will make him believe we are the perfect couple! I will make sure

    that he doesn¡¯t.. Uh¡±

    He stopped talking, but Caroline didn¡¯t realize. ¡°Never mind. He won¡¯t believe it because he¡¯s very

    paranoid. Let¡¯s not create problems,¡± she said.

    ¡°Heh! Why am I unaware that I have paranoia?¡±

    Evan¡¯s cold voice from behind startled Caroline. She turned and red at him once her surprise faded.

    ¡°Eavesdropping isn¡¯t good, Evan¡±

    ¡°I listen openly!¡± Evan gritted his teeth in rage.

    +15 DONUS

    Alex came uninvited with his drink and took a seat without Caroline¡¯s permission. ¡°I hope you

    don¡¯t mind us merging tables, Caroline.¡±

    In fact, he even summoned the waiter and said, ¡°Hey, please bring us the red wine from table 6. Ah,

    yes, and another bottle of Bin 95.¡±

    Caroline was rendered speechless.

    Kenny gasped in excitement. ¡°Whoa! You have good taste in wine!¡±

    Alex said, ¡°You can drink as much wine as you want if you pursue Caroline.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Kenny¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t afford to buy

    Cough, cough! Carol can afford to get me a truck!¡±

    Caroline wanted to beat up Kenny.

    my own drinks? G-

    Evan had been trying to coborate with her, and Kenny had almost exposed her identity!

    ¡°Carol?¡± Evan looked at Caroline. How am I unaware of your additional identity?¡±

    Caroline said displeasedly, ¡°Don¡¯t constantly inquire about other people¡¯s matters. Instead, you

    should work on getting deals.¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Why do you keep quarreling with me?¡± he asked angrily,

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who started it.¡± Caroline was willful.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to see just how many men you¡¯ve hidden!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m capable of hiding them, at least! How is it any of your business?

    ¡°Carolinel¡± Evan was furious. ¡°Will you die without a man?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will! I¡¯m delighted to be seeking pleasure with handsome men!¡± she retorted.

    Alex and Kenny were at a loss for words, thinking. Why are they quarreling?

    Evan finished his drink in anger while Caroline downed her drink in unison.

    Alex and Kenny were dumbfounded once again. They really are a good pair.¡®

    Both of them were acting out of spite and made Kenny and Alex finish three bottles of red wine

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline left for the washroom, and Evan seized the opportunity to look at Kenny in hostility.

    What¡¯s your rtionship with Caroline?¡±

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164

    Chapfter 164 I Can Make It Up to You

    Kenny became emotional. ¡°She is my goddess!¡±

    Alex said, ¡°Tell us more.¡±

    Kenny let out a sigh ¡°My dear Carol had a tough life. When I first met her, she hardly ate. She

    managed work and studies while raising two babies. She made sure her children ate well, but she

    mostly had just bread

    I crossed paths with her at a fashion design contest. She offered to help me ensure a fair match

    for 1,500 Murician dors. My reputation, earned through hard work, was on the line due to the

    ¡°Honestly, I would have paid even 10,000 Murician dors! She made some tweaks to my design

    and sample outfit, causing the person who copied my work to lose the contest. From that moment,

    my dear Carol became my goddess!¡±

    Evan and Alex fell silent.

    Alex eventually grasped the meaning of Caroline¡¯s earlierment. Evan¡¯s suffering was minor

    Evan was consumed by quilt. He suddenly stood and walked to the washroom.

    Caroline leaned on the basin to gargle after vomiting so she didn¡¯t notice Evan standing behind

    her. When she rose and looked in the mirror, she saw him with bloodshot eyes, staring at her.

    Caroline became alert and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Evan asked in a hoarse voice.

    Caroline was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Evan¡¯s voice quivered with sympathy as he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me know about your

    hardships?¡±

    Caroline shrugged indifferently, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Caroline, I take responsibility for what happened before.¡± Evan¡¯s expression was tense.

    Caroline was surprised that Evan, who was usually so proud, admitted his mistake.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I don¡¯t get what you mean, Mr. Jordan,¡± Caroline replied.

    ¡°I can make it up to you by helping with your identity, finances, and status, but don¡¯t me Axel.¡±

    Evan¡¯s tone was earnest. ¡°You can seek retribution from Danie, but Axel is innocent.¡±

    Caroline scoffed. ¡°Do you think I want your charity? Evan, do you believe I¡¯d take revenge on a child

    because of issues with Danie? Clearly, you didn¡¯t listen to me that night. Trust has been nonexistent

    between us for a long time. Please, don¡¯t interfere in my life anymore! I never want to

    see you again!¡±

    With those words, Caroline walked away.

    Evan hastily gripped her arm, asking, ¡°How can I trust you won¡¯t direct your anger at Danie and

    your disappointment in me toward Axel?¡±

    Caroline was furious. ¡°If you cared for Axel so much, where were you all this time? Is it my fault that

    Axel became withdrawn due to the pain he endured? Were you too blind to see what Danie did to

    him? Instead of doubting me now, you should think about how you can get Danie to make

    amends

    She couldn¡¯t reveal Axel was hers to Evan. If she did, Evan might confront Danie and kill her. due to

    his anger from being lied to. If that happened, Danie¡¯s fate would be better than what

    Caroline intended.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Evan withdrew, his gaze dimmed. She was correct¨Chis neglect had led to Axel¡¯s current condition. It

    was his mistake, so ming Caroline for harming his son wasn¡¯t fair.

    The gathering ended without joy.

    Axel brought hisptop to school on Thursday.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165

    Chapter 165 Ends Up With Nothing

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    During their free period, Axel had Tyler review the information he had gathered.

    Tyler read silently, his eyes reflecting anger. ¡°Is this all about the problems between Mommy and

    Danie from before?¡±

    Axel nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I missed anything.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s voice rose. ¡°Danie is awful How could she rece Mommy and help that awful Daddy?

    She even pretended to be Uncle Neil¡¯s sister! And she took you!¡±

    Even though Axel was not talkative, his expression turned cold when he said. ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡±

    The scene on theptop screen changed Surveince footage from five years ago showed up

    suddenly.

    Caroline entered a cafe and, within half an hour, was abducted by two unknown men. They took.

    her out the back and into a ck car.

    Axel pulled up the car¡¯s traffic surveince. Its final location was the Redwood Neighborhood.

    The two men swiftly brought Caroline into an apartmentplex, closely followed by Danie

    After five minutes, a man with short hair entered, smoking a cigarette.

    Axel pointed at him. ¡°He¡¯s the murder victim, Nichs.¡±

    Tyler watched the footage with a puzzled expression. Half an hourter, Danie fled the house,

    holding a bleeding wound

    The police arrived, and they took Caroline.

    Axel hit ¡®Pause¡® and said, ¡°The surveince footage has been deleted, and I spent quite some time

    recovering it.¡±

    Tyler said solemnly, ¡°Mommy, has been framed! Give this to me!¡±

    Axel sent it to Tyler and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±

    Tll make sure she ends up with nothing,¡± Tyler said.

    +15 DONUS

    A few dayster, Grayson hurried to the police station. He used his connections to bail out the

    extremely pale Danielle.

    Once inside the cat, Grayson¡¯s voice was thick with anger. ¡°Why did you provoke Evan again?¡±

    Tears welled up in Danie¡¯s eyes. ¡°She¡¯s returned, Grandpa! Evan manipted things so I¡¯d end up in

    jail! The other inmates took my food and forced me to clean the toilet every single day.¡±

    Confused, Grayson asked, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Caroline! Evan¡¯s former lover!¡± Danie spat out the words with bitterness.

    Grayson was taken aback. ¡°But isn¡¯t she dead?¡±

    ¡°No, Grandpa. She¡¯s alive and well, and Evan is sheltering her.¡± Danie¡¯s tears flowed uncontrobly.

    A frigid resolve filled Grayson¡¯s somber eyes. ¡°A murderer faked her own death to escape justice. I

    won¡¯t let her evade consequences. Don¡¯t trouble yourself with this, E¡±

    It¡¯s useless¡­ Danie shook her head. ¡°The police looked into it and found that her blood type didn¡¯t

    match the murderer. There is no evidence of her being Caroline.

    ¡°We can¡¯t just leave it at this! Grayson¡¯s voice carried anger. ¡°Our family can gather any evidence

    we need.¡±

    Tears streamed down Danie¡¯s face. ¡°Please, Grandpa, help me. Even if you don¡¯t want to assist me,

    do it for your great¨Cgrandson, Axel. Protect him. I¡¯m really worried Caroline might harm the

    child if she can¡¯t take revenge on me.¡±

    Grayson consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t let her seed!*

    Later in the afternoon, Evan received a call from Draco. He instructed him to return to Jordan.

    Residence for dinner.

    Evan reached Jordan Residence by 600 p.m. He found Draco seated at the dining table, his expression

    stern. Casting a quick nce at Evan, he grunted. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring Axel along?¡±

    Evan loosened his tie and settled at the table. ¡°Axel is having a therapy session.¡± ¡°What?¡± Draco was

    taken aback, his anxiety evident. ¡°What kind of therapy?¡±

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166

    Chapter 166 Triggered

    +15 BONUS

    Evan picked up the wet towel on the table and wiped his hands slowly. ¡°Axel is withdrawn

    because Danie abused him.¡±

    ¡°Danie abused Axel?¡± Draco was shocked. ¡°How could she abuse Axel when she is his mother?¡±

    Evan nced at the anxious Draco and said, ¡°She hit and scolded him.¡±

    Draco mmed the table and snarled, ¡°I told you from the start that this woman was unworthy to

    be my daughter¨Cinw!¡±

    Evan appeared visibly agitated. ¡°So, what is your purpose for asking me toe tonight?¡±

    Draco said, ¡°Is your past mistress still alive?¡±

    ¡°How is that any of your business? Evan asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be with a murderer and ruin our family¡¯s reputation! You abandoned Otis project and came

    rushing back to Angelbay because of her, right?¡± Draco asked sternly.

    Evan was ready to speak, but the noise of approaching steps interrupted him. He nced up and saw

    a middle¨Caged man Evan¡¯s expression turned serious in an instant.

    The middle¨Caged man nced briefly at Evan before respectfully addressing Draco, Tm home,

    Father.¡±

    Draco¡¯s face brightened immediately. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Casey. Join us quickly.¡±

    Casey Jordan was Draco¡¯s eldest and most cherished son. He was 19 years old and Evan¡¯s half-

    sibling. He nodded respectfully and sat beside Draco.

    Evan¡¯s gaze toward Casey was icy.

    Casey met Evan¡¯s gaze with an equally icy look. ¡°No need for that kind of stare.¡±

    ¡°And how should I be looking at you, then?¡± Evan retorted in a venomous tone.

    He would totally shoot Casey to death if Draco was not sitting there!

    His mother¡¯s descent into madness wasrgely thanks to Casey. It was Draco who had sent her to

    a distant mental institution, where she remained out of touch for two decades.

    Draco looked at Evan in displeasure. ¡°He¡¯s your elder brother! What¡¯s with this attitude?¡±

    +15 DONUS

    Evan sneered. ¡°You wanna talk attitude with me? If you didn¡¯t spoil Casey, my mom wouldn¡¯t be

    like this!¡±

    ¡°Your mom was the one who seduced Casey, and she got what wasing! Don¡¯t even bring this

    up!¡± Draco cut off Evan, yelling in anger. ¡°Casey¡¯sing back soon to run thepany with you

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan¡¯s face tensed, his demeanor growing frosty. ¡°He¡¯s not fit for MK.¡±

    Evan saw through Draco¡¯s n. Draco used him to lift MK to the global top, and he would then

    hand thepany to his favorite son, leaving Evan powerless.

    ¡®Dream on! If I can push MK to the top, I can bring it down too¡± Evan thought

    ¡°Since you¡¯re still with that woman, I can bring your elder brother in to take your ce!¡± Draco.

    threatened ¡°Remember, I¡¯m MK¡¯s boss and biggest shareholder! You won¡¯t defy me!¡±

    Evan let out a chillingugh. ¡°Give it a shot. Let¡¯s see if I can¡¯t fight back.

    He stood and exited Jordan Residence

    Evan got in his car, and Reuben, shaken by Evan¡¯s cold manner, asked nervously. ¡°Back to Vi

    Rosa, Mr. Jordan?¡±

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167

    Chapter 167 Destroy Her

    Evan suppressed his anger and ordered, ¡°Find out when Casey returned to the country!¡±

    The news of Casey¡¯s return took Reuben aback.

    ¡®Oh no! Mr. Jordan Sr. has provoked Mr. Jordan¡± he thought

    Casey was Draco¡¯s first son, whom he valued the most. He would most certainly be the Jordans¡±

    only sessor now, had he not gotten involved in that monstrous scandal in the past.

    Casey and Evan were half¨Csiblings, but Reuben knew Casey was a thorn in Evan¡¯s flesh.

    Being Evan¡¯s aide, he fully understood Evan¡¯s strong desire to eliminate Casey

    Maybe Evan would have spared Casey¡¯s life if he had managed to keep hiding abroad.

    At Bayview Vi

    Liora pouted at the sight of her brother constantly working on theptop. ¡°You¡¯re so busy that you

    don¡¯t even y with me anymore, Tyler¡±

    Tyler stopped working and looked at Liora. ¡°Lia, I¡¯m working on something very important

    Liora blinked in puzzlement. ¡°What is it? Tell me!¡±

    Tyler shook his head and pitched Liora¡¯s check. ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to know about filthy things

    like this.¡±

    ¡°Filthy?¡± Liora was even more curious, with a cunning glint in her eyes. ¡°Tll tell Mommy that

    you¡¯re a hacker if you don¡¯t tell me ¡±

    Tyler yielded and exined subtly, ¡°There is a woman who bullied Mommy. She is going to throw

    a birthday party the day after tomorrow, and I¡¯m going to nt something at her party¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Is it Danie?¡± Liora¡¯s cheeks puffed up in anger.

    ¡°Yes! I will not only be avenging Mommy but also Axel!¡± Tyler propped his chin gracefully. ¡°How

    do you like my idea?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s awesome!¡± Liora nodded in excitement. ¡°You have my support and help!¡±

    Tyler smiled ¡°I will be grateful if you don¡¯t put me in trouble.¡±

    Liora sniggered.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline received Neil¡¯s call in the bedroom.

    Neil said, ¡°Carol, Grandpa has bailed out Danie.¡±

    ¡°As expected.¡± Caroline kept quiet before she asked. ¡°Neil, can you send some people to escort

    Axel?¡±

    ¡°Are you worried that Danie will do something to Axel?¡± Neil asked.

    Caroline answered, ¡°Yes. She loathes me even more now. After all, she told me quite a few things.

    when I was in prison.

    ¡°Understood Grandpa will be throwing Danie a birthday party the day after tomorrow. Should

    we do something? Neil asked.

    ¡°Yes. I will send her a birthday present.¡± Caroline¡¯s gazended on Danie¡¯s photo in front of her.

    She wanted to destroy Danie¡¯s splendor!

    On Saturday, many wealthy sons and daughters of Angelbay came to Danie¡¯s big birthday party,

    nned by Grayson.

    Danie went to the dressing room and put on a fancy dress.

    Then, there was a knock on the door. The maid opened it, and a few heiresses who were good.

    friends with Danie entered.

    ¡°Happy birthday, E!¡±

    ¡°Come and see the birthday present I brought you, E!¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to outshine the crowd with your beauty tonight, E? You¡¯re going to captivate

    many men¡¯s hearts by looking so exquisite.¡±

    Danie stood up and smiled gracefully. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me. I¡¯m delighted that you¡¯re all here.¡±

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168

    Chapter 168 Who Released It in Advance?

    ¡°You live up to the reputation of being the Xanders¡® heiress with your grace.¡±

    The numerous heiressesplimented Danie.

    ¡°E is not only gentle and kind, but she is highly educated as well¡­

    Danie refrained from the urge to smile proudly as she listened to these people¡¯s praises. This is my

    destiny! I am the only one worthy of these people¡¯s ttery! she thought

    The heiresses joined Danie as she descended the stairs. She gracefully walked toward the stage in

    high heels, with her photos in the background

    Taking hold of the microphone, she began her speech. ¡°Thank you all for being here at my birthday

    party¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, at Bayview Vi

    While monitoring Danie¡¯s party on hisptop via surveince cameras, Tyler remained in

    phone contact with Axel.

    ¡°She talks a lot, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Tyler¡¯s impatience was evident.

    Axel replied casually, ¡°She¡¯s proud of the turnout, the support she¡¯s getting.¡±

    Tyler smirked, his eyes reflecting his skepticism. This is her final chance at pride. Remember,

    she bullied Mommy.¡±

    As Tyler¡¯s voice faded, Danie¡¯s speech stopped

    Tyler¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°It¡¯s time, Axel!¡±

    Soon afterward, the brilliant lighting in the banquet hall darkened with a loud p when Axel hit

    the ¡®Enter¡® key. The huge screen was the only source of light.

    Danie heard the crowd¡¯smotion before she could get off the stage.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened to the lights?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°It must be Ms. Xander¡¯s special program.

    ¡°Ms. Xander! Is this some sort of surprise you nned?¡± someone called out in the crowd

    Danie looked around her in confusion. Her mind worked quickly, and she said into the

    microphone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. This minormotion is meant to ease the ambiance before

    the party begins.¡±

    The crowd chuckled.

    ¡°Ms. Xander¡¯s birthday party is unique and different from the rest.¡±

    Danie smiled gracefully. The warm¨Cup act is nothing as long as everyone is having fun.¡±

    ¡°Do you miss me, baby?¡±

    Just as Danie¡¯s voice faded, a familiar voice echoed, freezing her in ce

    ¡°Kneel before me and please mel

    The scene reyed in her mind as she turned her head to witness the disturbing images on the

    screen.

    The room fell silent, Danie¡¯s face turned pale, and her body trembled uncontrobly.

    Photos suddenly scattered across the banquet hall, causing an uproar.

    ¡°Oh, my goodness! What¡¯s happening?¡±

    These are pictures of Ms. Xander with that man!¡±

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Look at the date on the screen Wasn¡¯t this right after Ms. Xander got engaged to Mr. Jordan?¡±

    ¡°This is disgraceful!¡±

    ¡°This is outrageous!¡±

    Tyler was shocked and asked, ¡°Axel, did you do this?¡±

    Axel was just as stunned. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me.¡±

    ¡°Then who?¡± Tyler questioned, puzzled.

    +15 DONUS

    While they intended to reveal video clips from his mother¡¯s encrypted files, the photos were never

    part of the n.

    Tyler soon sat up straight. ¡°It¡¯s Mommy!¡±

    Axel remained surprisinglyposed ¡°Yes, I think so.¡±

    Tyler grinned and remarked, ¡°No wonder Mommy never took action against Danie. She was

    waiting for the right moment all along.¡±

    Meanwhile, Caroline watched the footage in disbelief.

    Her n had been to release the footage once the situation had cooled down

    Who leaked it ahead of schedule?

    Only she and Neil were aware of the n, and Neil wouldn¡¯t act without notifying her. Their revenge

    strategy had been meticulously crafted step by step.

    So, who else could be behind this?

    It could not possibly be Evan because he would not humiliate himself.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169

    Chapter 169 Why Wasn¡¯t This Matter Uncovered Earlier?

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline remained silent for a while, then stood up and headed to the children¡¯s room

    Tyler was clearly startled as the door opened suddenly. He hurriedly closed theptop.

    Caroline¡¯s attention went to theptop. With a serious look, she asked, ¡°What were you watching. Ty?¡±

    Tyler chuckled uneasily. ¡°Cartoons, Mommy¡±

    ¡°Since you were watching cartoons, why did you shut yourptop in such a panic?¡± Caroline asked

    doubtfully.

    Tyler thought quickly. I don¡¯t want you to think that Ick ambition.¡±

    Caroline would never peek at Tyler¡¯s secrets. She had always believed that her children should have a

    space for privacy.

    However, today¡¯s incident was not trivial.

    The scene was shocking to adults, let alone a child who was not physically and mentally

    developed

    Noticing that Tyler refused to admit it, Caroline inhaled a deep breath and sat before him. ¡°Ty, I

    don¡¯t want you to lie. Even if you¡¯re lying out of good intentions, I don¡¯t want you to make lying a

    habit.¡±

    Tyler lowered his head in guilt.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. I wasn¡¯t watching cartoons, but I had something that I wanted to do,¡± Tyler

    exined softly.

    Caroline felt more convinced of her spection after seeing her son¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°Ty. If you¡¯re involved in this matter, I hope you won¡¯t interfere a second time. I hope that my

    precious children can live in joy and not get involved in the dark side of human nature at a young

    age. You¡¯re smart, so you should understand what I¡¯m telling you.¡±

    Tyler held his hands in sadness. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to be sad, Mommy.¡±

    ¡°I know, but the adults should be the ones dealing with adult matters. If I get you involved, it

    +15 BONUS

    you to protect me yet. Do you understand?¡±

    Tyler nodded and said. ¡°Yes, Mommy.

    Caroline smiled and caressed Tyler¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s put an end to this. However, I hope that

    you can tell me the truth about something ¡±

    Tyler looked up in puzzlement, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°How did you acquire skills that I don¡¯t even have?¡±

    Caroline wondered how her son became so skilled in coding, almost surpassing even a hacker.

    She thought Tyler might be into customizingputers, but she didn¡¯t anticipate his skill to be that of a

    prodigy.

    ¡°I learned it from the librarian,¡± Tyler answered truthfully

    His mother was often upied, and their family faced financial struggles during their time in Ylesir. This

    meant he and his sister could only go to the library, where there was no cost.

    By regrly going there, he became friends with the elderly librarian and developed a new skill. He

    could have gained even more knowledge, but unfortunately, his mentor died shortly after.

    Caroline felt surprised yet gratified. She was happy about her child¡¯s exceptional abilities.

    ¡°Being skillful is wonderful, but you need to use your skills wisely,¡± Caroline advised.

    Tyler smirked as his mother¡¯s criticism ended. ¡°Sure thing, Mom!¡±

    At Vi Rosa,

    Reuben informed Evan about Danie¡¯s incident.

    Evan¡¯s expression turned serious, and his gaze became cold. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t this discovered earlier?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, Ms. Xander has ¨¤ supporter who helped her conceal a lot of information, making it

    difficult for us to trace,¡± Reuben exined.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170

    Chapter 170 DNA Verification

    +16 BONUS

    Evan inquired, ¡°If her supporter is truly skilled, who then revealed this? Are you implying my well-

    paid team is ineffective?¡±

    Reuben replied, ¡°The IP address is untraceable, and the individual who dispersed the photos at the

    event venue remains elusive-¡±

    Is this the information I must hear? Inform the tech division that they will be dismissed if they

    fail to identify the person within three days!¡± Evan¡¯s anger red.

    Reuben replied. ¡°Understood, sir.¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Evan spoke just as Reuben was about to leave,

    ¡°Is there something else, Mr. Jordan?¡±

    ¡°Conduct a DNA test on Axel*

    Evan leaned against his chair and pondered with narrowed eyes.

    Reuben was confused ¡°Mr. Jordan, we ran a DNA test on Mr Jordan Jr. as soon as he was born. He

    is your biological son

    Reuben came to understand the situation halfway.

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Jordan. I¡¯ll get the hospital to verify the rtionship between Ms. Xander and Mr.

    Jordan Jr.!¡±

    At Xander Residence.

    Grayson gave Danie two fierce ps when they reached home

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Grayson yelled, full of anger and distress. ¡°How could my daughter give birth

    to a beast like you!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa¡®¡± Danie sobbed. ¡°I¡¯ve learned my lesson. Please forgive the trouble I caused when 1

    acted thoughtlessly before.¡±

    Grayson flung his cane. ¡°Do you believe my forgiveness can fix this? You¡¯ve disgraced me!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Danie trembled uncontrobly, caught off guard by the sudden exposure at her own birthday

    party. The humiliation stung deeply, especially with so many heirs and heiresses as witnesses.

    To make matters worse. Danie was harshly criticized for her actions because the incident hit

    the headlines.

    The Xanders¡® reputation took a heavy blow, and their stocks plummeted as a direct result of her

    actions.

    Facing such repercussions was beyond her means

    Anxious, Danie spoke out. ¡°Mistakes happen, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t make amends,

    Grandpa! I¡¯m convinced someone is targeting the Xanders and me. Who else but Caroline could it

    be?¡±

    Grayson¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No one would exploit this situation if you hadn¡¯t initiated it in the first

    ce.¡±

    Danie was diverting the topic of conversation with great effort.

    ¡°Grandpa, now is not the time to punish me. The public opinion will shift if we can get Caroline to

    admit she set me up. We¡¯ll get someone to post online that Caroline photoshopped the photos and

    videos so we can clear the family s name

    Grayson fell sile

    Grayson fell silent. His murky eyes glistened with maliciousness. Is she raising two children?¡±

    Danie nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Grayson said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave the house without my permission. I¡¯ll take care of the

    rest!¡±

    Danie said, ¡°Sure. Yes..¡±

    The following morning, Caroline checked the news immediately upon waking. Seeing the The

    Xander Heiress¡® headline at the top made her happy.

    Caroline had faced online criticism due to Danie¡¯s actions before. Now, she wanted Danie to

    experience the fear of rejection.

    After scrolling through negativements, Caroline left her bed. She nned to discuss a

    coboration contract with Ylesir¡¯s fabric factory along with Kenny.

    +15 BONUS

    She was preparing to head downstairs when her phone rang. She picked up and said smilingly.¡± Hello,

    Axel.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy¡­ Axel apologized anxiously.

    Caroline was stunned and asked, ¡°Why are you apologizing out of nowhere? What happened, my

    precious?¡±

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171

    Chapter 171 Bold

    Axel cautiously informed Caroline about his actions against Danie.

    Caroline was taken aback and took a while to recover from the surprise. She could ept it that one of

    her sons was skilled in hacking, but both of them now?

    In fact, Axel¡¯s skills had surpassed even Tyler¡¯s.

    ¡°Mommy?¡± Axel called out anxiously when he received no response.

    Caroline regained herposure. ¡®I¡¯m here, Axel¡­ I¡¯m really d that both you and Tyler did this. for

    me. However, I don¡¯t want either of you to get involved or hurt because of adult problems My. only wish

    is for both of you to be happy and safe That¡¯s all I want.¡±

    Axel nodded I get it. Mommy. There¡¯s something else¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Caroline inquired

    Axel hesitated. ¡°Would you want me to prevent Daddy from discovering our rtionship?¡±

    Caroline was confused. ¡°Is your father nning something?¡±

    Axel exined, ¡°Daddy is nning to investigate my connection with Danie.¡±

    Caroline was caught off guard

    Evan would surely test Axel¡¯s identity after finding out about Danie¡¯s betrayal, given his nature.

    The test would be between him and Axel rather than Danie and Axel.

    Could it be that Evan had noticed something?

    Taking a deep breath, Caroline responded. ¡°Axel, you¡¯re my son. You don¡¯t need to get involved in this

    matter. Even if he does find out and suspects something, he can¡¯t force me to get a

    verification with you.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t worried about that..

    On the contrary, if Evan learned about their rtionship, Axel might end up spending more time

    with her.

    ¡°Why not do it with pleasure?¡® she thought.

    +15 BONUS

    Axel smirked, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Caroline hung up and headed to the first floor, where she discovered her children ying with their

    Legos on the floor. She informed them. Ty, Lia, Ill be stepping out for a bit.¡±

    Liora got up, tugged on Caroline¡¯s top to draw her near, and kissed her cheek. ¡°Take care, Mommy.

    Tyler and I will behave and stay home.¡±

    Caroline embraced Liora. ¡°Good girl.¡±

    She then looked at Tyler, who was gracefully sipping from his water bottle. Ty, remember your promise

    to me.¡±

    Tyler almost choked on his water. He nced at his mother with a helpless expression. ¡°Sure.¡±

    As Caroline walked away. Tyler sighed. watching her silhouette Mommy, if I didn¡¯t intervene, how would

    you ever meet Axel again?¡±

    Putting his bottle down, Tyler pondered how he needed to be more discreet next time.

    At Vi Rosa.

    Evan¡¯s face turned fierce when Reuben called to inform him that the DNA test between Danie.

    and Axel showed a 0% match

    Besides Caroline and Danie, there was no other woman he had been with, though he wasn¡¯t sure

    about Danie.

    If Axel wasn¡¯t Danie¡¯s child, then whose child was he?

    Danie had yed a bold game, it seemed.

    In Evan¡¯s opinion, showing any leniency in such a situation was unnecessary.

    Hemanded, ¡°Instruct the major newspapers and online tforms to keep the Danie incident

    trending.¡±

    ¡°This might harm your image, Mr. Jordan,¡± Reuben cautioned,

    ¡°Being cheated on?¡± Evan scoffed ¡°Do you think the focus will be on Danie or me?¡±

    Reuben replied, ¡°Understood, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Evan rose and headed to Axel¡¯s room after ending the call. He found Axel engrossed in a book on

    the bed

    Axel closed the book and greeted, ¡°Daddy¡±

    Evan hesitated briefly before sitting in front of Axel. He asked, ¡°Axel, if you had a choice, would

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    you pick Caroline as your mother?¡±

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172

    Chapter 172 I Like Ty¡¯s Mommy

    Axel asked casually, ¡°What are you trying to say. Daddy?¡±

    Evan found himself at a loss for words. How might Axel react if Evan hastily revealed that he wasn¡¯t

    Danie¡¯s biological child?

    Before Evan could respond, Axel added, ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t like Mommy, but I like Ty¡¯s Mommy. She¡¯s

    really nice and cares about me a lot. Unlike Mommy, who hits and scolds me all the time. Honestly, I¡¯ve

    always wished Danie wasn¡¯t really my mom. I can¡¯t feel any motherly love from her.¡±

    Evan was taken aback. ¡®Can a five¨Cyear¨Cold actually express that?¡±

    Yet, he realized it made sense. Axel¡¯s exceptional hacking skills hinted at maturity in other aspects, too.

    It was a reassuring thought

    Standing up. Evan said, ¡°Axel, you can go to her ce to y if you want. I¡¯ll pick you up when you¡¯re

    done. Or, you can stay there if you¡¯d like.¡±

    Axel remembered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you used to say she¡¯s not good, Daddy?¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Did 1? You shouldn¡¯t lie, my child.¡±

    Axel fell silent

    Evan was about to leave Axel¡¯s room when he heard an urgent beeping sound.

    Turning back, he saw Axel quickly leaving the bed and sitting in his chair. With a solemn and anxious

    look, Axel powered up hisptop. His fingers danced over the keys, bringing up code- filled boxes on

    the screen.

    Thest box that appeared had ¡°SOS¡® written in it.

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Approaching, Evan asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is someone asking for your help?¡±

    Axel¡¯s face went pale. Trembling, he told Evan, ¡°Daddy, can you please save Ty?¡±

    ¡°Tyler? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Evan inquired, his brow furrowing.

    Axel said, ¡°Ty and I put a safety app on our phones. If one of us is in danger, we¡¯ll tap the screen with

    two long and two short taps to send a distress signal. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s up with Ty. Daddy,

    +15 BONUS

    This was the first time Evan heard his son talk so much, and he grasped how serious things were.

    Tyler was Caroline¡¯s son, so Evan couldn¡¯t ignore him.

    Evan inquired, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    Axel shared the location with Evan¡¯s phone using a GPS tracking app.

    Evan dialed Reuben immediately. ¡°Get to the location I just sent. Bring more people and secure

    Caroline¡¯s child. Also, dig into the person¡¯s details-¡±

    ¡°Daddy.¡± It was the first time Axel interrupted Evan. Tll handle finding out about the person.¡±

    Evan smiled at his son¡¯s calm demeanor despite the situation. ¡°Alright¡±

    Caroline got a call from her bodyguard on the way to the factory.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton! Mr. Tyler and Ms. Liora have been abducted¡°¡± the bodyguard urgently said.

    Caroline turned pale and hit the brakes. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    The bodyguard exined, ¡°About 20 minutes after you left, over 30 people appeared! They attacked us

    and took Mr. Tyler and Ms. Liora forcefully. Ms. Smith got hurt badly and is in the

    hospital.¡±

    ¡°Where are the kids?¡± Caroline¡¯s whole body trembled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you follow them?¡±

    ¡°We tried, Ms. Shenton, but they shock us off.¡±

    ¡°Call the police, now!¡± Caroline¡¯s voice shook.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am¡±

    Thirty minutester, Caroline and Neil arrived at the hospital.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173

    Chapter 173 Be Prepared for the Worst

    Caroline and Neil anxiously waited for three hours in the corridor until Scott emerged from the

    operation theater. He looked at Caroline, who was visibly frightened and sitting on a bench

    ¡°Caroline..¡±

    Caroline raised her head, a bit dazed, and nced toward the operation theater before asking, ¡®

    Where¡¯s Ms. Smith?

    Scott¡¯s gaze dropped. ¡°Ms. Smith was in shock when she arrived at the hospital. The surgery was

    sessful, but she¡¯s still in critical condition Prepare for the worst.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s lips quivered, and she felt a cold shiver. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°She might end up in aa, Scott said hoarsely.

    Caroline suddenly felt lightheaded, and she started leaning to the side involuntarily.

    Neil caught her. ¡°Carol?¡±

    Carol snapped out of it, tears streaming down her face. Her eyes were full of guilt. ¡°It¡¯s all my

    fault¡±

    Neil felt a pang in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Carol.¡±

    Carol shook her head, sobbing with her hands covering her face. ¡°I was so focused on revenge that

    I didn¡¯t prioritize the children and Ms. Smithr

    ¡°Carol, ming yourself won¡¯t help now. The children haven¡¯t been found yet, so don¡¯t give up.¡±

    Neil said, looking concerned

    ¡°It¡¯s been three hours!¡± Caroline cried, her tears flowing. ¡°The kidnappers haven¡¯t made any

    demands, and the police have no leads. Ms. Smith is still in danger. What should I do?¡±

    Suddenly, Caroline received a message. She pulled her phone out of her pocket shakily.

    The text was from an unknown number. [You have 30 minutes to publicly admit

    Danie Xander. If not, your children won¡¯t survive.]

    you

    framed

    After reading the message, Caroline¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. She tightly gripped her phone,

    standing upright as she said, ¡°It¡¯s Danie! She¡¯s the one who took the children! She¡¯s using them

    +15 BONUS

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Neil rose and stopped her, his voice calming, ¡°Carol, take a breath. Remember, Danie only has

    my grandfather. There¡¯s no need to panic. I¡¯ll make a call-

    ¡°Will that even help?¡± Caroline cut in, doubtful. If he cared about you, he wouldn¡¯t hurt me. He¡¯s

    heartless.¡±

    Neil seemed weary, admitting. ¡°I feel helpless, Carol.¡±

    He contemted shifting his assets, influence, and connections but now wasn¡¯t the right moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s my own limitations.¡± Caroline wiped her tears, turning away.

    Her gaze fell on Scott, his face grave. ¡°Scott, please watch over Ms. Smith. I¡¯m going

    Scott nodded. ¡°Of course.

    Caroline headed for the exit, but Neil stopped her urgently. ¡°Wait, Carol. There might be someone

    who can assist.¡±

    Pausing, Caroline inquired, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Evan. However, you might need to reveal the children¡¯s identity first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡± Caroline affirmed promptly.

    Shielding her children was her top priority.

    Caroline dialed a number after getting into the car with Neil. She could still remember Evan¡¯s

    number by heart after five years.

    Evan answered, and Caroline¡¯s voice reached him. It¡¯s me. Evan.¡±

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174

    Chapter 174 Give Me a Reason

    Evan sat in the apartment, where Tyler and Liora remained bound, their mouths covered with tape.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Evan was surprised to receive a call. He controlled his urge to smile and asked in a deep voice, What¡¯s

    the matter?¡±

    Caroline pleaded, ¡°Evan, I need your help to save my kids.¡±

    Curious, Evan asked, ¡°What happened to them?¡±

    Caroline recounted the day¡¯s events to Evan ¡°I¡¯ll agree to your terms if you bring my children back

    safely,¡± she implored.

    Evan¡¯s expression and voice turned serious. ¡°Give me a reason to help them¡±

    Caroline took a deep breath. ¡°Let me tell you what happened when I had the children five years.

    ago.¡±

    ¡°Are you negotiating with me, Caroline?¡± Evan¡¯s tone grew cold

    He knew Tyler resembled him greatly, yet Caroline chose to hide the truth at this point.

    Caroline responded. ¡°No, Evan. This isn¡¯t the time for that. Please, just consider my plea.¡±

    ¡°Call me when you¡¯ve decided,¡± Evan promptly ended the call.

    Setting down the phone, he looked directly at the children who were ring at him

    Evan signaled to Reuben, indicating for him to remove the tape from the children¡¯s mouths.

    Approaching carefully, Reuben gently removed the tape.

    Liora burst into tears as soon as the tape was off her face. ¡°I want Mommy! You¡¯re mean! You know

    we¡¯re here, but you won¡¯t tell Mommy!¡±

    Liora was furious and aggrieved. She wanted to run over and beat up Evan but was tied up.

    Evan furrowed his eyebrow.

    Reuben immediately sealed Liora¡¯s mouth with tape again after noticing the situation

    Liora howled under the tape with her eyes widened.

    Evan gazed at Tyler. ¡°If you don¡¯t talk properly either, you can stay like this.¡±

    +16 BONUS

    He couldn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t manage the two kids. He thought about how Caroline spoiled them until

    they turned unforgiving. He wanted to help them out of kindness, yet they used him of being bad.

    Tyler observed Evan without much interest. He¡¯s acting like a scumbag Daddy again! It¡¯s fine if he

    doesn¡¯t remove the tape. I¡¯m not in a hurry to leave. I¡¯m safe here. Mommy will worry a bit longer.¡±

    Not getting a response from Tyler, Evan got a bit annoyed.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you nod or shake your head?¡± Evan asked

    Tyler just stared

    Evan sneered

    Reuben seemed frustrated, looking at Evan and his son

    Evan wasn¡¯t willing to give in, and neither was his son. ¡®How long will they keep this up? he

    wondered.

    Meanwhile, Evan hung up on Caroline twice when she called

    Caroline was about to call again, but Neil stopped her. ¡°Carol, think before you call.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it! I¡¯ll tell him, but I wasn¡¯tposed earlier,¡± Caroline said.

    Neil shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think it matters if you tell him the truth.¡±

    Caroline was surprised. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Neil smirked and said, ¡°If I were Evan, I¡¯d think Tyler is my son. They look so simr that any

    excuse youe up with might not sound believable. You said the kidnapper gave you only half

    an hour. Evan won¡¯t have enough time to rescue the children quickly after listening to your

    exnation.¡±

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175

    Chapter 175 Are You Waiting for Mommy?

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline was surprised and frowned, asking. ¡°Are you suggesting Evan might have found out about.

    the children¡¯s abduction before I did?¡±

    Neil nodded. ¡°It¡¯s likely the case. Would Evan have spent five years searching for you if he didn¡¯t

    have feelings for you? Since he¡¯s unable to move on, he won¡¯t stay idle now that someone has

    abducted your children. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    Caroline thought for a moment Afterposing herself, she picked up her phone and called Axel.

    The call was quickly answered, and Axel¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Caroline asked gently, ¡°Axel, I want to know if your father is away.¡±

    Axel replied. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Daddy called you?¡±

    Hearing Axel¡¯s words, Caroline became sure.

    ¡°Axel, do you know something bad happened to Ty and Lia?¡± Caroline asked.

    ¡°Yes. Daddy is out to help them.¡± Axel honestly responded

    Caroline then asked, ¡°How long has he been gone?¡±

    Axel checked the time and stated confidently, ¡°Three hours. Don¡¯t worry, Mommy Daddy wentContent ? N?velDrama.Org.

    where I told him, with many people. They¡¯ve surely found Ty¡±

    Caroline felt relieved. ¡°Thank you, Axel. I¡¯d be lost without your help¡±

    A warm feeling filled Caroline¡¯s heart. She owed so much to Axel, yet her son¡¯s top priority was

    his siblings.

    ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡­

    *Til call him,¡± Caroline said

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After ending the call, Caroline looked at Neil. ¡°Evan rescued the kids.¡±

    Neil nodded, advising. ¡°I think you should let the children be with him. Nobody would dare harm

    them, considering Evan¡¯s status,¡±

    +15 DONUS

    ¡°That¡¯s a valid

    , as long as he doesn¡¯t take custody. Caroline was open topromise but

    wouldn¡¯t allow her bottom line to be challenged.

    At night, Evan brought the two children back to Vi Rosa after not getting a call from Caroline.

    Liora initially began crying for her mother but stopped when she saw Axel.

    Tyler remained silent during this time, and Evan didn¡¯t talk to him either.

    Once dinner was over, Tyler asked, ¡°When will you take us home?¡±

    Evan grunted. ¡°Why send you home when she isn¡¯t looking for you urgently?

    He could feel Caroline¡¯s anxiety but was confused as to why she had vanished without calling

    afterward.

    Did she not care about her kids? If so, did she deserve to keep their identity hidden?

    The more Evan thought, the more serious his expression became.

    Liora panicked upon hearing her father speak badly of her mother.

    ¡°That¡¯s not how Mommy is!¡± Liora snapped. ¡®You¡¯re the one who wouldn¡¯t tell her. I know Mommy

    is searching for Tyler and me on her own!¡±

    Upon seeing the girl looking exactly like a furious Caroline, Evan¡¯s expression turned cold.

    ¡°This is the truth,¡± he said coldly.

    Liora pursed her lips, tears filling her eyes. She burst into loud sobs, ¡°I want Mommy! 1 want

    Mommy¡­¡±

    Evan felt troubled by her crying and wondered who she had taken after. In contrast, Axel and Tyler

    remainedposed, much like him.

    Tyler nced at Axel, who led Liora upstairs.

    With the dining room quiet, Tyler looked at Evan. ¡°Are you waiting for Mommy toe to see you?

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176

    Chapter 176 What¡¯s Going On With Bad Daddy?

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Evan asked in a deep voice.

    Tyler took a bite of an apple leisurely and said, I can get Mommy toe

    Evan smirked ¡°You¡¯re her son. She wille if you say the word.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not referring to hering to get me. I¡¯m talking about you.¡± Tyler questioned his father¡¯s

    intelligence level

    ¡°I don¡¯t require your help to make her visit me. Sooner orter, she¡¯lle to see you.¡±

    With those words, Evan went upstairs, leaving Tyler bewildered by his failed n. He had aimed to

    assist his mother in resolving the situation, but his attempt had been futile.

    Neil had just returned to Xander Residence when he heard Grayson¡¯s furious voice. ¡°A group of

    useless individuals who can¡¯t even watch over two kids!¡±

    Trying to providefort, Danie said, ¡°Please, Grandpa, try to stay calm. It¡¯s not good for your health

    to get so upset. I¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    Neil¡¯s expression grew cold. He entered the living room and found his grandfather struggling to

    catch his breath.

    ¡°Why the anger today, Grandpa?¡± he inquired.

    Grayson nced at him. ¡°So, you still remember where your home is? Are you nning to be as

    uninvolved in this critical situation as you were live years ago?¡±

    Neil smirked. ¡°Have you bestowed upon me the authority to take action, Grandpa? I¡¯m just a mere

    CEO. How can I possibly make decisions about important matters?¡±

    Grayson was seething. ¡°Are you trying to provoke me just like your mother did?¡±

    Neil¡¯s demeanor turned serious. ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t your dislike for my father lead you to threaten

    my mother, causing her death?¡±

    He then fixed a cold gaze on Danie. ¡°If my mother were alive, she wouldn¡¯t ept a woman so

    unlike her into the family.

    That¡¯s absurd! Ensure our family isn¡¯t in the headlines tomorrow!¡± Grayson growled.

    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t?¡± Neil retorted.

    ¡°Then you won¡¯t be wee near the Xander Group!¡±

    ¡°Alright. I hope this is a decision you won¡¯t regret, Neil calmly agreed.

    With that, he turned and left Xander Residence immediately.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline remained by Lily¡¯s bedside constantly while in the hospital.

    Lily had saved Caroline¡¯s life, yet it was Caroline¡¯s actions that had put Lily in this condition

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Caroline couldn¡¯t find peace of mind while Lily was still in a critical state. Since Evan was looking

    after the children, Caroline could be with Lily

    Suddenly, Scott entered the room with fresh sheets. He silently arranged the caregiver bed, tidied

    it up, and spoke softly. ¡°You need some rest, Caroline¡±

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°Scott, when will Ms. Smith be out of danger?¡±

    Scott took a seat beside Caroline on the sofa. ¡°Based on her current condition, it might take

    another day.¡±

    Caroline looked visibly tired. ¡°What¡¯s the chance of her ending up in aa? Can anything be

    done to reverse that?¡±

    Scott responded, ¡°It¡¯s around 90%. Unfortunately, there¡¯s little we can do except hope for a miracle

    Try to get some sleep. I¡¯ll be here, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Caroline fell silent for a moment before nodding.

    Eventually, exhaustion caught up with her, and she drifted into a drowsy slumber.

    Evan had a restless night and woke up with a heavy heart at Vi Rosa

    ¡®She didn¡¯t even send a single text message all night he thought.

    He learned that Caroline hadn¡¯t returned to Bayview Vi and hadn¡¯t started searching for her kids.

    +15 BONUS

    She was gone the entire night!

    Evan came downstairs, and the three children gazed at him together.

    Liora wanted to ask about her mother but held back upon seeing Evan¡¯s serious expression.

    Turning to Axell, she whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Baddy?¡±

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177

    Chapter 177 Let¡¯s Talk

    Axel lowered his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably because Mommy didn¡¯t call.¡±

    Tyler nced at Evan and ate his breakfast slowly. He believed Evan deserved what he got

    because he had refused the help Tyler offered.

    Evan walked over to the dining table, possibly due to the father son bond. He stood in front of

    Tyler and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the solution you mentionedst night?¡±

    Tyler gazed at him. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like telling you right now.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you eager to go home? Aren¡¯t you concerned about your sister crying?¡± Evan questioned.

    Tyler grumbled internally. ¡®So you know about my sister crying, huh? Why didn¡¯t you send us

    home earlier, then?¡®

    Tyler turned his attention to Liora. ¡°Do you miss Mommy, Lia?¡±

    Liora thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Mommy is busy. I don¡¯t want to bother her!¡±

    Tyler smirked and nced at Evan challengingly. ¡°See? We¡¯re not in a hurry.¡±

    Evan¡¯s lips twitched, and he wondered where the children got their attitude. Do I need to show

    them a paternity test so they can learn to respect their father?

    Evan furrowed his brow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned about your mother bring worried?¡±

    ¡°How do you know if Mommy is worried? Maybe it¡¯s you who¡¯s worried. Tyler retorted.

    Evan was at a loss for words.

    Noticing Evan¡¯s silence, Tyler asked, ¡°Mister, why do you want my mother toe to you?¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned serious ¡°Don¡¯t involve yourself in grown¨Cup matters!¡±

    He put on his coat and left the house shortly after.

    Tyler couldn¡¯t help but grumble to himself, Scumbag Daddy! Since you don¡¯t want to acknowledge

    Lia and me as your kids, I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my father either!

    Axel sighed, realizing his father would take a while to win his mother¡¯s heart.

    17

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline¡¯s sleep in the hospital was interrupted by her ringing phone. She answered, and Kenny¡¯s voice

    came through. ¡°G, we have a meeting today. Why aren¡¯t you here yet?¡±

    Caroline snapped to attention. She had almost forgotten that today was when they were deciding on

    the first clothing design.

    She checked the time and hurriedly sat up, realizing it was already 8:30 am. She swiftly kicked off her

    nket and slipped on her shoes. Tm on my way, sorry!¡±

    Kenny continued. ¡°I understand you¡¯re in a tough spot, but you can¡¯t neglect thepany. The first

    garment we produce is crucial!¡±

    After a short exchange, Caroline ended the call

    Caroline sighed as she looked at Lily, whose head was heavily bandaged and who had an oxygen.

    mask on She tucked in Lily¡¯s nket and said, ¡°Lily, I need to go to work. I¡¯ll be back to check on you

    later.¡±

    As Caroline prepared to leave, Scott entered the room, appearing tired. Seeing Caroline dressed.

    neatly, he asked softly, ¡°Off to work?¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°I have somepany matters to handle. Lily.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Scott smiled reassuringly. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of things here. You go ahead.¡±

    Caroline felt a hint of quilt for all that Scott had done for her. She took a deep breath and uttered,

    Scott, when Lily¡¯s safe, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t watch Scott spending his youth on unreciprocated love. She knew he had waited all

    along, and she needed someone reliable for her children.

    Scott nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Later in the afternoon, Caroline received a call from Axel

    Her fatigued expression softened as she greeted, ¡°Axel.¡±

    A mix of grievance and excitementced Liora¡¯s voice as she eximed, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s Lia!¡±

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178

    Chapter 178 Women Need to Be Coaxed

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline¡¯s heart felt heavy upon hearing her daughter¡¯s voice. No matter how exhausted she was from

    work, she promised herself she would go home to see her children. This marked the first

    time she had been separated from them.

    Tears welled up in her eyes. Tm sorry I couldn¡¯t pick you and Ty up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving us, are you? It¡¯s just because you¡¯re busy, right? And you know Ty and I are

    safe, right?¡±

    Liora¡¯s string of insecure questions reached Caroline¡¯s ears, and she replied, ¡°Why would I ever

    leave you and Tyler? I¡¯m well aware that you¡¯re safe. That¡¯s why I stayed with Lily at the hospital.

    Licra¡¯s voice was tinged with anxiety. ¡°What happened to Ms. Smith?¡±

    Caroline held back her tears, exining, ¡°Lily isn¡¯t feeling well, so she needs to stay in the

    hospital for a while. Be good, Lia. I¡¯lle to get you and Ty once I finish. Oh, and is Ty with you?¡±

    The call¡¯s background was filled with noise, and Tyler¡¯s voice soon followed

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Mommy.¡±

    A smile broke through Caroline¡¯s worry ¡°Ty, take care of your sister. I¡¯ll be there as soon as work

    is done.¡±

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No need to hurry, Mominy. Liora and I understand you¡¯re busy. Axel¡¯s house is prettyfortable

    for us.¡±

    His words were sincere. He genuinely found Evan¡¯s housefortable¨Cthe only missing piece

    was his mother.

    Feeling reassured, Caroline said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m d you¡¯refortable. Remember to eat¡­

    After conversing with her children, Caroline ended the call and resumed her focus on work.

    In the building across, Alex sat in Evan¡¯s office, sipping coffee, and observed Evan with a smile.

    ¡°Hey, how did you end up getting cheated on?¡± Alex inquired, his tone teasing.

    Evan shot him a sharp look. ¡°Speak properly or leave.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Alex almost choked on his coffee, coughing as he exined, ¡°Just kidding. By the way, what¡¯s your

    n with Caroline? You¡¯re not going to do anything after finding out that Axel is her son?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for her to tell me face¨Cto¨Cface.¡±

    Alex was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re relying on a woman who hid from you for five years to tell you the

    truth?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with that?¡± Evan asked.

    Alex said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you take the first step? You¡¯re the one who should be seeking her forgiveness.¡±

    Alex made a good point,

    Evan had spent the past five years contemting how to make things right with her. Yet, he was

    angry to discover she was alive and avoiding him now,

    He had saved her three times. Wasn¡¯t that enough to make amends for his mistakes?

    The thought of Caroline¡¯s cold expression caused Evan to furrow his brow.

    However, he couldn¡¯t resist asking. ¡°Is my approach wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Women need to be coaxed Aren¡¯t you worried she might turn to Kenny or Scott if you keep

    this up?¡± Alex advised

    Evan¡¯s face turned serious upon thinking about his children calling someone else ¡®Daddy¡®.

    ¡°What should I do then?¡± Evan inquired, puzzled.

    Alex grinned. ¡°You have to chase a woman without shame. Let me teach you some tricks,e on!

    At 7:00 pm, after work, Caroline went to Bayview Vi to get some clothes for a change before her

    hospital caregiving duty.

    As Caroline parked her car, she noticed the yard filled with red roses. This sight immediately

    made her think of Evan, and her eyes twitched.

    +15 BONUS

    Scott knew she didn¡¯t like flowers, so he had stopped giving them to her four years ago. Kenny was her

    best friend, so he couldn¡¯t be the one either. That left only Evan.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179

    Chapter 179 Take You to See Your Mommy

    Caroline stepped out of the car, her brows furrowing as she approached the roses. Evan¡¯s

    intentions baffled her.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Was he trying to win her back after Danie¡¯s betrayal? Or did he see her as a mere recement?

    With a scoff, Caroline retrieved her phone and dialed Evan¡¯s number.

    Evan answered, his voice surprisingly pleasant. ¡°Speak.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s displeasure grew. ¡°Mr. Jordan, are you so rich that you¡¯ve run out of ces to spend

    your money?¡±

    The faint smile on Evan¡¯s face vanished. ¡°What are you implying?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s tone turned icy. It takes quite a childish mind to send flowers as if you¡¯re trying to win

    me over.¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned serious at her words.

    Alex had advised him that no woman would dislike receiving fresh flowers. But instead of being

    appreciative, Caroline had responded rudely.

    He had never done this for any other woman, yet she found fault with it.

    Evan retorted stubbornly. ¡°Do you really think I have nothing better to do than send you flowers?¡±

    Caroline was momentarily stunned ¡°If they aren¡¯t yours, I¡¯ll have someone sell them.¡±

    She ended the call abruptly.

    Evan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®What did she say again? Did she im that she is going to sell the roses?¡®

    Growing increasingly angry, he tossed his phone onto the table, stood up, and walked somberly to

    the children¡¯s room.

    The children were engrossed in their y on the rug. They turned their attention to him as he

    entered

    After a quick scan of their faces, Evan¡¯s gaze settled on Liora. Tyler enjoyed contradicting him, so

    it would be easier to get information from Liora.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Liora,¡± Evan called out in a deep, cold voice that startled Liora,

    She stared at Evan and asked cautiously, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Evan softened his tone after noticing Liora¡¯s tightly¨Cclenched fists. ¡°Come outside. I have something to

    ask you.¡±

    Liora looked at Tyler helplessly. He nodded to tell her not to be scared

    Liora got up after receiving Tyler¡¯s permission. She walked behind Evan to the study and asked.¡±

    What is it?¡±

    Evan ced his hands in his pocket and stared at Liora. ¡°What¡¯s your favorite food?

    Liera was caught by surprise by her father¡¯s question. ¡®Is he trying to bribe me with food?¡®

    Liora thought about how she would not betray her mother..

    ¡°Mommy said that we shouldn¡¯t be picky eaters Liora replied.

    Evan asked. ¡°Do you like choctes?¡±

    ¡®Choctes! Liora¡¯s eyes lit up instantly She remembered Tyler telling her that their father was

    wealthy. ¡®Is he going to buy me choctes I¡¯ve never had before? However, Tyler is rich trol

    Liora lied with great effort. ¡°No¡±

    ¡°What do you like then?¡± He refused to believe that Liora did not have a favorite snack.

    ¡°Mommy said we shouldn¡¯t take people¡¯s gifts for no reason Otherwise, we will bring danger to

    ourselves!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your gifts!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see your mother!¡±

    ¡°I like dolls!¡± Liora answered.

    ¡®So it¡¯s true that her mother is more important to her than anything else, huh? Evan thought

    Evan smirked. ¡°I can buy you dolls, but you must answer my question.¡±

    Liora pursed her lips and looked at Evan in contempt.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180

    Chapter 180 Look Into TYC

    Evan said, ¡°I can get you what you want, but you can¡¯t answer my question?¡±

    Liora stared at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask the question first before you tried to bribe me. As such, I¡¯m allowed

    not to answer it, and you¡¯re allowed not to buy me dolls

    Evan¡¯s expression turned solemn instantly. It¡¯s fine that one of them is troublesome, but the other one is

    just the same..¡±

    At Bayview Vi.

    Caroline sold the roses with a phone call, earning a few thousand dors. After packing her clothes,

    she hurried to the hospital.

    Upon entering the room, Caroline spotted Scott resting on the caregiver¡¯s bed Despite her entrance, he

    remained undisturbed.

    Caroline first checked on Lily, then turned to cover Scott with a nket. As her fingers touched the

    nket, Scott¡¯s reddened eyes suddenly opened. Even in such a situation, his eyes retained their

    warmth and beauty

    Caroline was stunned and pulled back her hands. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Would you like to sleep a little

    longer?

    Scott sat upright, massaged his temples, and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I took a nap, and I have a night shift.

    Caroline felt guilty. Tm sorry¡­ to bother you with this.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a stranger.¡± Scott pulled away the nket, got out of bed, put on his shoes, and checked

    on Lily with a sigh.

    ¡°Ms. Smith is already out of the danger zone¡­ However, she is already in a vegetative state.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s hands twitched, and her eyes filled with coldness and agony. After taking a deep

    breath, she said, ¡°I will hire a caregiver.¡±

    She mentally noted this incident.

    +15 BONUS

    Although her biological mother belonged to the Xander family and she carried Xander blood in

    her, Caroline would never ignore things just due to her family ties.

    No matter how powerful Grayson was, he would still have vulnerabilities.

    Didn¡¯t he always care so much about what people thought of him?

    She nned to gradually reveal his double standards.

    Three dayster, at MK

    Reuben rushed to Evan¡¯s office and ced his tablet before Evan. ¡°G has shown up. Mr. Jordan!¡±

    Evan looked at the clothing pattern on the table with a frown ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of clothing. How

    can you conclude that he has shown up?¡±

    Reuben said, ¡°This clothing item dominated thergest fashion website at 9:00 am. today People.

    noted that it¡¯s G¡¯s creation and praised its distinct design that turns simple clothes into eye-

    catching pieces.

    ¡°We¡¯re also seeing significant demand from overseas for this item. Its price remains at $37,

    mirroring G¡¯s initial clothing release. The total bookings have already surpassed millions of

    dors¡±

    Evan gazed at the clothing brand¡¯s logo and then turned his attention to the newpany visible

    through the window.

    TYC? Thepany that had just opened its business recently? How did they manage to recruit G?

    In other words, G and TYC had some sort of unusual rtionship.

    Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Look into TYC and submit the information to me in 30 minutes!¡±

    Reuben said, ¡°Yes, sirl¡±

    ALTYC.

    Caroline and the staff members stated at the fast¨Cchanging numbers on the screen.

    The crowd was pleasantly surprised that thepany¡¯s firstunched apparel received such a

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline was delighted. Even though numerous people had figured that G had designed the apparel,

    she was pleased her brand had already made the most important progress!

    Next, they would manage the clothing quality strictly and sell the products gradually.

    Caroline turned and looked at the excited staff members. She smiled and said, ¡°I shall throw a

    celebratory gathering tomorrow night. Pleasee ¡±

    ¡°Ms. Shenton is the best!¡±

    ¡°Made the right choice to work for Ms. Shenton!¡±

    Caroline left the meeting room amidst cheers from everyone.

    Returning to the office, Kenny greeted her with a tight hug. He eximed. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, G!¡±

    Caroline struggled to breathe and patted Kenny¡¯s arm ¡°Okay, release me now.¡±

    Kenny let go a bit ¡°You should prepare to visit the clothing factory often. I¡¯ll impress you with my

    work!¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Enough with the self¨Cpraise.¡±

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181

    Chapter 181 Will They Be Ufortable?

    The teacher guided the children back to their ssroom after ying outside so they could have

    some water.

    As Axel reached for his water bottle, he felt moisture on the tip of his nose.

    Before he could react, Liora shouted, ¡°Axel You¡¯re bleeding!¡±

    Tyler nced over and saw Axel¡¯s nose was bleeding. Quickly, he grabbed a tissue and pressed it

    to Axel¡¯s nose. ¡°Hold on. I¡¯ll get the teacher.¡±

    While still holding the tissue to his nose, Axel grabbed Tyler s shirt and shook his head. saying.

    It¡¯s alright¡±

    Tyler looked concerned ¡°This is serious-

    Axel cut him off. ¡°Really, I¡¯m okay. I might just be a bit dehydrated Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Worried. Liora asked, ¡°Axel, has this happened before?¡±

    Axel pressed his lips together. I had a simr thingst night. but it stopped quickly.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Liora and Tyler felt relieved. They assumed that Evan would have taken Axel to

    a doctor if it had been a recurring problem.

    Seeing that Axel¡¯s nosebleed had stopped after a while. Liora and Tyler let go of their concerns.

    After dinner with the three children in Vi Rosa, Evan headed to the study

    Reuben discovered that the legal owner of TYC was actually Caroline!

    How did she manage to gather the funds to establish a fashionpany in five years?

    He was convinced that G and Caroline were connected somehow!

    Not finding any info about Caroline during her absence was frustrating. All he knew was what Kenny

    had said before¨Cthat Caroline was really good at fashion and helped Kenny a lot.

    Were Caroline and G acquainted with each other because they were in the same industry?

    Evan sneered after going through all the information. He would like to see if G would show up at

    +15 BONUS

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    He took out his phone to call Reuben. When the call was answered, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Did you

    say that Caroline¡¯spany is having a celebratory gathering tomorrow?¡±

    Reuben said. ¡°Yes, sit. It¡¯s at the Silver Hotel at 600 p m.¡±

    ¡°Postpone the business gathering tomorrow night,¡± Evan ordered.

    Reuben was stunned for a moment. ¡°Are you going to attend, Mr. Jordan?¡±

    Evan frowned in displeasure, ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡± Reuben immediately replied, ¡°I shall get to it right away!¡±

    After hanging up the call, Evan sent a text message to Alex.

    [Come with me to a celebratory gathering tomorrow at 6:00 pm, and don¡¯t ask questions]

    Alex was shocked to receive the text message. Evan had really regarded him as someone who

    could be summoned at will.

    I¡¯m busy too, you know? heined inwardly.

    Alex wanted to reject, but a thought urred to him. ¡®Hold on! Whose celebratory gathering is

    that?¡±

    Alex agreed, motivated by curiosity.

    Caroline and Scott were eating at a restaurant near the hospital.

    Scott said, ¡°Will the two children be ufortable there?¡±

    Caroline answered with a faint smile, ¡°No. They keep in touch with me.

    ¡°Great then.¡± Scott said softly, ¡°Oh right, 1 found two caregivers for you.¡±

    Caroline blushed. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been too busy with work recently and neglected the task of

    hiring caregivers. I¡¯m sorry for troubling you to care for Lily.¡±

    Scott appeared frustrated. ¡°Your family is my family.¡±

    Caroline nodded, ncing at the time. Seeing it was still early, she took a deep breath. ¡°Scott.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Scott turned his gaze toward her and responded softly, ¡°Yes?¡±

    Caroline pressed her lips together. ¡°You should understand more than anyone that I haven¡¯t

    moved on

    Scott¡¯s eyes grew somber. ¡°I¡¯m aware.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Caroline tugged at her skirt nervously. ¡°If you¡¯re okay with it, could you give me some time?

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182

    Chapter 182 It¡¯s Great That You Don¡¯t Mind It

    Scott was taken aback and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Caroline steeled herself and exined, ¡°We can start being together after Grayson¡¯s birthday!¡±

    Scott was astonished, his lips trembling as he questioned, ¡°Could you repeat that?¡±

    Caroline nervously took a sip of water. ¡°You understand what I¡¯m saying. Maybe it¡¯s not exactly fair to

    you-

    This isn¡¯t about fairness,¡± Scott swiftly interrupted, his smile growing wider.

    His clear eyes began to well up with tears. I¡¯ve wailed 1. cix years to hear these words from

    you.

    Caroline felt a sense of relief and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay with it.¡±

    ¡°Tve always been okay with it! I know you have things to sort out. I¡¯ll patiently wait for the day.

    when I can take care of you and your children,¡± Scott said in a reassuring tone.

    Caroline blushed. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been taking care of us all this time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± Scott said smilingly.

    Scott and Caroline visited Lily at the hospital after dinner, just before she returned to Bayview

    Vi.

    She shared her conversation with Scott with Paige

    Over the call, Paige eximed, ¡°Really? Is this happening for real?¡±

    Caroline put the call on speaker and moved the phone a little farther. ¡°Lower your voice a bit.¡±

    ¡°I got it, I got it! Scott is finally getting a chance!¡± Paige¡¯s excitement couldn¡¯t be contained.

    Caroline felt a touch of sadness. ¡°Maybe I should have made this decision sooner, right?¡±

    ¡°No! Remember, you¡¯ve been through a tough rtionship. It¡¯s totally okay to be careful in this

    one. A man who truly loves you will understand waiting!¡±

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°You seem happier than I am, huh?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°That¡¯s a must! You will be free from my boss¡® control if you are together with Scott!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s smile froze.

    Mentioning Evan caused a dull pain in her chest. She couldn¡¯t deny that she hadn¡¯t fully let go, but

    she needed Scott around for the sake of her children and herself

    She knew she was selfish in this situation but believed she¡¯d heal eventually.

    Then, she could give herplete love to Scott

    Caroline changed the subject, saying. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about tomorrow night¡¯s party. I¡¯ve sent you an e-

    invitation.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    The next day, Caroline visited the three children before school started

    Liora immediately dived into Caroline¡¯s arms and hugged Caroline¡¯s waist tightly. ¡°You¡¯re finally

    here to see me, Mommy!¡±

    Caroline felt the urge to cry. I¡¯m sorry for beingte, Lia.¡±

    Liora looked up and asked with her teary eyes, ¡°Mommy, when can Tyler and Ie home?¡±

    Caroline wiped away her daughter¡¯s tears. It¡¯s not time yet, baby.¡±

    Liora pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    Caroline choked up as she exined, ¡°Is he treating you badly, Lia?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good, but you¡¯re not there.¡± Liora sobbed

    Caroline said, ¡°You can see me anytime, but I am very busy now and can¡¯t take care of you. You¡¯ll

    be very safe with him, and I can set my mind at ease. I promise I¡¯ll take you, Tyler, and Axel home

    when I¡¯m done with work. Will that be okay?¡±

    She did not wish to let her children know about the negative side, so she exined it that way.

    Liora shed tears. She was at a loss for words.

    Tyler grabbed Caroline¡¯s hand with tear¨Creddened eyes. ¡°Mommy, Axel and I can take care of Lia.

    Caroline could feel Tyler¡¯spromise in his calm remark.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183

    Chapter 183 He Tried to Get Me to Talk

    Caroline felt sorry for her children, but she couldn¡¯t do more until she resolved things with

    Danie and Grayson.

    She couldn¡¯t bear her children being taken away again. She couldn¡¯t manage everything, so she

    had to leave them with Evan, even though it was tough.

    Safety was her utmost priority.

    Caroline embraced Tyler and Axel, their small group standing closely together.

    With a gentle sniffle, she assured, ¡°I¡¯ll always be here for you, my dear children. I can visit anytime

    you want. Just hold on a bit longer, alright?¡±

    Tyler and Liora both nodded while Axel remained silent

    Noticing Axel¡¯sck of response, Caroline eased her hold on him and looked at him. ¡°Axel?¡±

    Meeting her gaze, Axel cautiously asked, ¡°Will I get to go with you too?¡±

    Caroline felt a pang of sadness but responded quickly. ¡°Yes, my precious. You¡¯reing with me

    too. How could I ever leave you behind?¡±

    Axel smiled,

    Unexpectedly, Liora chimed in ¡°He tried to make me talk, Mommy!*

    Caroline was puzzled ¡°You mean your father?¡±

    Liora nodded. ¡°Yes. He asked me about your likes, but I didnt betray you because I¡¯m clever

    Caroline recalled the roses. How far would he go to discover her preferences, even involving their

    children?

    Does he still think that I¡¯m the same person from five years ago? she thought.

    Caroline rubbed Liora¡¯s nose. ¡°You¡¯re bing so smart that you notice when someone is trying

    to get you to talk, Lia.¡±

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m your precious daughter, after all.¡± Liora was proud of herself.

    ¡°Narcissist,¡± Tyler said.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Liora red at him. ¡°It¡¯s okay to stay silent, Tyler!¡±

    Tyler yielded and said, ¡°Fine, fine. I won¡¯t speak anymore.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    After spending time with the children, Caroline hurried to thepany.

    Later that night, the Silver Hotel buzzed with activity as TYC held a celebratory gathering

    attended by all staff members.

    Just ten minutes before the event began, Caroline, Paige, and Kenny enjoyed desserts on the side.

    Kenny observed Paige and questioned, ¡°Why did you choose such a provocative outfit, Paige?¡±

    Although introduced through Caroline, Paige and Kenny had be close friends over time.

    Paige sniggered There are so many hot guys working in Caroline¡¯spany. I have no choice but

    to put in more effort in my dressing.¡±

    ¡°Desperate to get married, huh?¡± Kenny teased.

    Paige said in contempt, ¡°Love is like a swamp, and I¡¯m not foolish enough to step into it.¡±

    Paige suddenly noticed a figure that startled her until she sat upright. She red at the hall

    entrance and shook Caroline, who sat next to her.

    ¡°D¨CDid you invite Mr. Jordan, Carol?¡±

    Caroline, who was busy texting, looked up and followed Paige¡¯s gaze. Her body tensed up abruptly

    at the sight of Alex and Evan walking into the hall.

    ¡°How did they get an invitation toe here? she wondered.

    Caroline¡¯s seat was not far from the entrance, so Alex and Evan noticed them easily.

    Alex greeted, ¡°Hey¡±

    Caroline looked at them in puzzlement before her gazended on Evan¡¯s cold face. He sent

    someone to investigate me, huh? He still hasn¡¯t changed his annoying habit after all these years!

    Caroline looked at Evan in displeasure and said, ¡°Mr. Jordan, I don¡¯t remember inviting you. May I

    inquire how you received the invitation?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Evan sat down gracefully, then looked at Caroline with a smirk. ¡°This has never been an issue to

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184

    Chapter 184 I¡¯m Looking For G

    Caroline could not refrain from trying toin, yet Alex interrupted her.

    Alex sat down and exined, ¡°Evan is here to see someone, Caroline

    Caroline was suspicious because the attendees were all ordinary staff members. How could there.

    be someone important enough for Evan to visit in person?

    Caroline smiled. ¡°You¡¯re joking, Mr. Pierce. I believe no one here is worthy of Mr. Jordan¡¯s personal visit

    to my measly gathering

    ¡°Are you not. Ms. Shenton?¡± Alex asked Caroline with a smile.

    Caroline refuted, Tm not worthy

    Evan¡¯s expression turned solemn, and he said bluntly. I¡¯m not here to see you. I¡¯m looking for G.¡±

    Caroline was stunned by Evan¡¯s truthfulness

    Kenny looked at Caroline and leaned close, whispering. ¡°You¡¯re doomed. They are here for you!¡±

    Caroline red at Kenny in displeasure and warned him softly, ¡°Stop whispering.¡±

    If Evan discovered more, it could cause problems. Since she was nning to give Scott a chance, she

    didn¡¯t want unnecessary connections with Evan.

    Paige said, ¡°Mr. Jordan, G is the leading fashion designer, so why would they show up in Caroline¡¯s

    company?

    Evan nced at her, but Alex got to speak before him ¡°Anything is possible, Ms. Watson.¡±

    Paige asked sarcastically, ¡°What do you think is the likelihood of this?¡±

    ¡°90% chance,¡± Alex replied.

    Paige asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±

    ¡°The coininents and booking number on the fashion website are the evidence, right?¡± Alex replied.

    Paige quipped, ¡°So, that made you conclude that G is acquainted with Carol?¡±

    ¡°I think so, yes.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think that Carol is talented and capable of designing products that are on par with

    G7¡±

    ¡°The probability of that will be a because their design concepts are different.¡±

    ¡°I shall say this back to you¨Canything is possible!*

    Paige and Alex¡¯s argument left the others speechless

    Evan observed Caroline¡¯s frustration and narrowed his eyes.

    Paige and Alex suggested something significant: Caroline might either know G or actually be G!

    Each designer had their own unique design concepts

    Drawing inspiration from G¡¯s distinctive design approach seemed impossible, even if one were to

    learn from G.

    Evan tapped on the chair handle and pondered about how he could get Caroline to talk

    A waiter walked over suddenly and asked Caroline, ¡°Ms. Shenton, would you like this bottle of

    liquor?¡±

    ¡°Sure, pour everyone a ss.¡±

    She wanted to use the liquor to distract Evan.

    The waiter exined, ¡°You have good taste, Ms. Shenton We have a promotion now. This bottle of

    liquor originally cost 27,000 dors, but you can get it for 20,000 dors now

    Caroline was stunned. ¡°How much is it again?¡±

    The waiter said, ¡°20,000 dors.¡±

    She immediately dismissed it. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want it because I can¡¯t afford a 20,000¨Cdor bottle

    of liquor.¡±

    She needed to manage her money carefully. Her newpany had just begun, and she had to

    cover both the costs of running it and taking care of her children.

    Evan listened to her words and immediately dismissed the idea that Caroline was G

    ording to what was known, G was rumored to possess a worth of billions. The rumor suggested

    that G¡¯s clothes were priced so low because money didn¡¯t concern them.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    On the other hand, Caroline highly valued money. This made it unlikely that she and G were the

    same person

    Kenny stood and picked up the bottle, briefly examining it. This is a special product from

    Turasia! The red wine is famous for its richness! Would you like to have it, Caroline? It¡¯s a gift from

    me to you!¡±

    Caroline frowned. ¡°Kenny, do you have an excess of money?¡±

    Kenny replied, ¡°I would spend as much as needed if you like it, but I won¡¯t get it if you¡¯re not

    interested.¡±

    Caroline shook her head. I don¡¯t want it. Please return it so they can sell it to others.¡±

    Evan observed their conversation and pulled out his phone to send an email to G

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185

    Chapter 185 I Don¡¯t Think I¡¯m Hiding

    Meanwhile, the music at the venue came to a halt.

    Amidst the silence, the email notification ringtone chimed

    Evan¡¯s gaze fixed on Caroline and Kenny.

    Shortly after, Kenny retrieved his phone, swiftly ncing at Evan when he noticed the iing

    email

    Their eyes locked, and Kenny¡¯s expression turned visibly anxious. He quickly put the phone in hist

    pocket, feigning nonchnce.

    Evan sneered and concluded that Kenny was G

    He won¡¯t agree to my higher offer, so it seems he¡¯s siding with Caroline. Why? Are you trying to

    prove your love only for Caroline despite the temptations? Evan pondered

    Evan lifted his ss and downed his drink.

    Observing the situation, Paige refilled Evan¡¯s ss, ensuring her best friend remained out of

    trouble.

    In a yful tone, Paige instigated, ¡°Drinking alone is no fun, Mr. Jordan. You should get Mr. Pierce

    to join you!¡±

    She was about to pour a drink for Alex as she spoke.

    Alex covered his ss swiftly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink with your employer then? Are you scared?¡±

    Paige¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to drink with my employer in view of my status. You¡¯re his

    friend. Why won¡¯t you drink with him?¡±

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re sensible enough to know that Evan won¡¯t drink with you. Hey, how about I

    drink with you then?¡± Alex was smiling in his eyes as he looked at Paige scornfully.

    His gaze looked like a provocation to Paige!

    Paige raised her voice and said, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not. Just tell me if you¡¯d dare to drink with me.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Paige gnashed her teeth and braced herself.

    ¡°Sure! I¡¯m going to get you drunk tonight!¡±

    Caroline was rendered speechless. How did they end up drinking while in the middle of an argument?

    With a soft sigh, Caroline picked up her ss and strolled to the hotel¡¯s backyard. She preferred the

    calm there, away from the crowd.

    Seated on a bench, she was ready to savor the moonlit night when a chilly sensation enveloped

    her.

    Instinctively, she turned her head and saw Evan approaching.

    Evan¡¯s authoritative aura left Caroline flustered.

    Sheposed herself with great effort and was about to stand up when Evan said, ¡°What are you

    hiding from?¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m hiding.¡±

    Evan sat beside Caroline, crossed his long legs, and arrogantly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know how

    the children are?¡±

    Caroline answered calmly, ¡°Is there a point to ask? You¡¯re the one who decides if you want to tell,

    right?

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan sneered ¡°How can you consider yourself a mother when you don¡¯t even ask about your

    children? What sets you apart from Danie?

    As soon as Danie¡¯s name came up, Caroline was filled with fury, her gaze locked onto Evan¡¯s

    face.

    ¡°Who are you to criticize me? Why make me bring up the past and argue? What sets me apart from

    Danie?

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t doubted my behavior without reason before, I wouldn¡¯t be in this helpless situation

    now. And how are you any different when you don¡¯t even know about Axel¡¯s condition?¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned solemn.

    The atmosphere was tense, and they stopped speaking.

    +15 BONUS

    After a long while, Evan suppressed his anger and asked, ¡°Why must we quarrel when we speak?¡±

    Caroline sneered. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that you¡¯re the one forcing me to speak to you like this?¡±

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186

    hapter 186 Won¡¯t Show Weakness

    There was no way to tell how Evan felt from his expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m just here to ask you a question. What¡¯s your rtionship with G?¡±

    Caroline was rendered speechless, thinking. What do you mean what¡¯s my rtionship with G? What

    rtionship can I have with myself? Has Evan mistakenly assumed that G is someone else?¡±

    Caroline said. ¡°I¡¯m not obligated to answer your question¡±

    Evan looked at her scornfully. ¡°G is wildly conceited with limited perspective. Even if he is

    extraordinarily talented in some ways, he won¡¯t go far.¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to specte a designer¡¯s progress from your businessman¡¯s perspective?¡± Caroline

    was amused. He regarded her as having limited perspective just because she refused to

    work for him.

    Will I only be able to grow my influence by relying on MK? she wondered sarcastically.

    She had never relied on him for the past five years, yet she still achieved her dream of bing at

    top¨Cnotch designer.

    Evan casually twirled his wine and remarked, ¡°Unless he¡¯s content with designing without making a

    profit, he¡¯s bound to attract envy. In the near future, he¡¯ll likely face attempts to

    undermine his efforts.

    ¡°Let me be direct here. Without strong support, he¡¯ll eventually be overwhelmed by rival merchants.

    You were my secretary for quite a while, so do I need to remind you about the

    cutthroat business world?¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t find fault with Evan¡¯s observation.

    The truth was evident. Apany, especially a fledgling one, could find itself in serious trouble if it

    drew the attention of envious individuals resorting to malicious tactics.

    Building influence alone wouldn¡¯t be a simple task.

    Caroline calined herself and took a sip of wine. ¡°Thank you for your kind reminder. I¡¯ll stay alert.¡±

    ¡°There are things that are impossible to guard against.¡± Evan said. ¡°My advice to you is to stay

    away from G. He is not someone you can control or protect with your capability

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Do you think that G is Kenny?¡± Caroline asked mockingly.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold on to my guess.¡± Evan met Caroline¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°There¡¯s something else.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Evan stared at Caroline and said, ¡°Are Tyler and Liora my children?

    Caroline smirked. ¡°The children are with you. Is my answer stall necessary?¡±

    After saying that, Caroline stood up and circled past Evan to return to the banquet hall.

    The more desperate he wanted to hear it from her, the more she refused to disclose it to him

    Evan¡¯s expression turned cold. He pulled out his phone to call Reuben and said, ¡°Get two sets of

    paternity tests tomorrow.¡±

    you

    Caroline found Paige drinking in the banquet hall and said, ¡®How much more are you going to

    drink?¡±

    Paige waved her hand and stumbled for a few steps ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, Carol. Go and attend to your

    tasks Even if lend up in a hospital tonight from drinking, I won¡¯t show weakness to Pierce.¡±

    Caroline found her secretary and ordered her to send Paige home after the celebratory gathering

    had ended.

    On the other hand, Caroline left the hotel and drove to the clothing factory.

    She remembered Evan¡¯s words and understood she would need to be meticulous in every step of the

    clothing production, including quality control.

    The following day, a piercing scream jolted the man resting in the hotel¡¯s presidential suite.

    As Alex awakened, a sudden kick struck his buttocks.

    He tumbled off the bed involuntarily.

    Simultaneously, he experienced acute pain apanied by the sound of a sharp scream.

    ¡°Pierce, you bastard! What did you do to me?¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187

    Chapter 187 Do You Want Him to Know?

    +15 BONUS

    Alex sat up and noticed Paige wrapping herself in a nket while their clothes were scattered on the

    floor. He suddenly realized he had slept with Paige the previous night.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Paige shouted when Alex didn¡¯t respond.

    Rubbing his buttocks, Alex stood up. Paige¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she noticed something

    ¡°You¡­¡± Paige red at Alex. ¡°Are you an exhibitionist? Have you no sense of shame?¡±

    Alex¡¯s expression was calm. He picked up his clothes and dressed slowly while saying, ¡°Why are

    you still feigning your innocence after you¡¯ve used it?¡±

    Paige gnashed her teeth in rage. ¡°Do you think that everyone is like you? It¡¯s my first time!¡±

    Paige got out of bed swiftly and dressed before running out of the room.

    Alex sighed when he heard the door m. He would never intentionally sleep with a virgin, so

    how could that have happened identally?

    After putting on his shirt, he flicked on the light. Immediately, his eyes caught a few dried

    bloodstains on the bed sheet.

    His body froze, and he stared at the door in disbelief.

    ¡°She¡¯s a virgin¡­ for real?

    When Evan left thepany in the afternoon, he immediately spotted Alex¡¯s parked car and saw Alex

    sitting lost in thought through the partially open window.

    Evan walked up to the car, opened the door, and got in, but even this didn¡¯t snap Alex out of his

    state.

    Concerned, Evan furrowed his brow and called out, ¡°Alex?¡±

    Alex turned his head slowly at the sound of Evan¡¯s voice.

    With trembling lips, he hoarsely whispered, ¡°Evan, your employee is¡­¡±

    Evan was taken aback, his frown deepening. ¡°Did you sleep with Paige?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Alex swallowed his saliva. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Evan understood Alex quite well. He was someone who had many partners, yet he had a principle

    against being with virgins.

    II, by chance, he ended up with a virgin, he would take responsibility for his actions.

    Knowing that Paige was Caroline¡¯s closest friend, Evan realized that if Caroline found out about this

    situation, he might be pulled into it.

    With this in mind, he opened the door and warned before stepping out of the car, ¡°Be responsible and

    keep me out of this!¡±

    He shut the door firmly, putting some distance between himself and Alex.

    Alex sat in the car, dumbfounded.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline was eating in a restaurant near TYC under Scott¡¯s close monitor.

    Caroline said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to travel so tar just to supervise me. I¡¯ll eat once I¡¯m done working.

    Scott smiled. ¡°You may deceive others but not me. You used to say that when you were in Ylesir. Then,

    what happened?¡±

    She had gotten a stomach condition.

    Caroline relented. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll eat.¡±

    Scott poured Caroline a ss of water, feeling pleased.

    Caroline said, ¡°Scott, Evan came to the celebratory gatheringst night.¡±

    Scott¡¯s grip tightened, but he said gently, ¡°Noted, but you don¡¯t have to report this to me.¡±

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already made my choice, I shouldn¡¯t hide anything from you. On

    the other hand, he seemed uncertain whether Ty and Lia are his children¡®

    Scott¡¯s gaze dimmed as he ced the ss of water before Caroline. ¡°Do you want him to know?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell, but I won¡¯t stop him from investigating this, either.¡± Caroline said, ¡°After all, the children are

    safe with him currently*

    Scott nodded.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline gazed at Scott¡¯s kind face, unsure of his reaction. She thought no man would like to hear

    his partner discuss another man.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188

    Chapter 188 Don¡¯t Make Things Difficult for Me

    Reuben walked into Evan¡¯s office and reported, ¡°Mr. Jordan, the businessman from Flortine is

    Evan looked up and asked, ¡°What brings him to Angelbay?¡±

    ¡°He imed that he ising to consult an outstanding surgeon from Angelbay Hospital to treat

    his son¡¯s tumor.¡±

    ¡°Look into the doctor that he wants to consult.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Reuben was getting ready to leave when Evan asked, ¡°Any news on the paternity test?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to speed up the test results. You should have them in three

    days, Reuben replied.

    ¡°Noted. You may leave.¡± Evan looked at theputer screen once again.

    At the same time, his phone rang. An email response from G appeared, so Evan opened his email

    inbox

    G: [Please consider looking at other candidates, as my abilities are limited.]

    Evan sneered

    Evan: (If I understand correctly, you decided not to join MK because you¡¯ve opted to join someone

    else, correct?

    While assisting Caroline with the email reply, Kenny contemted the response

    Some time ago, Caroline had assigned him the task of rejecting multiple offers from MK. This

    matter had frightened him the previous night.

    In Kenny¡¯s presence, Evan had sent an email and observed as Kenny quickly checked his phone

    for the email

    Fortunately, Kenny had sent a response the previous night. Otherwise, Caroline¡¯s identity as G

    might have been exposed.

    Suddenly, an idea struck Kenny, and heprehended Evan¡¯s intention!

    +15 BONUS

    It was clear that Evan assumed Kenny was G!

    Kenny couldn¡¯t contain his smile and swiftly replied with delight

    G: [Now that you¡¯ve figured it out, please don¡¯tplicate things for me, alright?

    Evan scoffed upon reading the email. ¡®So, he¡¯s not concealing his identity anymore, huh?¡±

    Evan: [Seems like you have strong feelings for your partner!!

    G: [Absolutely! I swear to God! I¡¯d risk my life for my partner!!

    Evan was so furious that he nearly crushed his phone!

    ¡®Risking your life, huh? Are you trying to pursue Caroline? No one else is allowed to desire the

    mother of my children! he thought.

    Kenny had an idea when he saw Evan¡¯sck of response. He thought he should go all out since he

    already put in effort to act convincingly,

    Since Caroline didn¡¯t want to be involved with Evan, he decided to help her upset the unfaithful

    man

    Kenny pulled out his phone and called Caroline. As soon as she answered, he acted distressed and

    cried, ¡°Caroline, help me!¡±

    Caroline was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Myndlord is evicting me. Can I stay in your vi for a while?¡±

    Kenny almost frightened her. She sounded a bit annoyed. ¡°I thought something serious happened.

    Don¡¯t scare me like that again. I¡¯ll arrange help for you. You can move in tonight.¡±

    Kenny was thrilled. ¡°Thanks a lot, boss!¡±

    At Xander Residence.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Danie red at the TYC brand topping the fashion websites, seething with jealousy

    She had spent a lot of money and effort finding out about Caroline in the past few days. Naturally,

    +15 BONUS

    How does Caroline always manage to get so lucky, like meeting an international designer¡¯s

    apprentice during her time away?

    Danie was so frustrated she identally broke a nail.

    Suddenly, an idea struck her. She looked away from the screen and smiled with malice. Caroline,

    if you¡¯re using public opinion against me. I¡¯ll make sure you face public humiliation

    Danie dialed a number and, once answered, said, ¡°You owe me a favor from when we were

    abroad Now¡¯s your chance to repay it.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189

    Chapter 189 Erratic Tonight

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline headed straight back to Bayview Vi after work to help Kenny with the move.

    Kenny hurried over as soon as she walked in. ¡°Hey, where are the kids, G7

    Caroline replied, ¡°They¡¯re at Evan¡¯s. Complicated story. Let¡¯s move your stuff now, and we¡¯ll chat

    Noticing Caroline¡¯s reluctance, Kenny didn¡¯t pry.

    After they finished unpacking, Caroline ordered some food delivery.

    Ten minutester, a knock sounded at the door.

    Caroline moved to answer, but Kenny intervened. Til handle it.¡±

    He jogged to the foyer, opening the door to reveal the man. It was just as he had nned!

    Evan¡¯s expression turned solemn when he saw Kenny. ¡°Why are you-

    ¡°Uncle Kenny!¡±

    Liora stuck out her head from behind Evan before he could speak

    Kenny¡¯s eyes lit up, and he stretched out his hands to pick up Liora ¡°Lia!I missed you so much! Where

    did you and Ty go? I have good news for you. We will be living together and get to see each

    other every day!¡±

    Kenny¡¯s remark sounded harsh to Evan.

    ¡°What do you mean by living together soon? Are you moving in with Caroline? Is Caroline letting G

    move in with her just because he helped her? Evan thought

    Upon hearing the children, Caroline quickly stood up. She hurried to the foyer and was surprised to see

    the three kids apanied by Evan, who was dressed in a ck trench coat.

    Why did he suddenlye over with the children?

    A momentter, Caroline recovered from her surprise and said, ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Tyler wore a meaningful smile. ¡°Are you going to provide us with an exnation, Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Exnation? What exnation?¡± Caroline was puzzled.

    +15 BONUS

    Tyler entered the house and pointed at Kenny with his chin ¡°Uncle Kenny mentioned that he would be

    living with us earlier.¡±

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°Ah. Uncle Kenny-¡±

    ¡°Oh, Carol¡± Kenny suddenly interrupted Caroline and cast a look at her. ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this

    topic in the presence of an outsider, shall we?¡±

    Evan was rendered speechless when he was regarded as an outsider.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline nced at Evan and figured that Kenny refused to disclose his personal matter due to pride,

    so she nodded. She caressed Tyler¡¯s head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Uncle Kenny will be living

    here.¡±

    Liora cocked her head. ¡°Is Uncle Kenny going to be your boyfriend, Mommy?¡±

    Caroline was dumbfounded. ¡°How-¡±

    ¡°Lia! Do you have any objections? Do you think that I¡¯m not worthy of being your mother¡¯s

    boyfriend?¡± Kenny asked.

    ¡®Has Kenny lost his mind tonight? Caroline wondered

    All of a sudden. Evan¡¯s mocking voice echoed from the door. ¡°You do a pretty good job at

    Caroline frowned due to Evan¡¯s insinuation and stared at him. ¡°My personal affairs are none of

    your business, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan sneered ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you set a good example as a mother?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t brought any negative influence to my children¡¯s upbringing,¡± Caroline refuted.

    ¡°No? ording to my knowledge, Tyler and Liora are already aware of the two men close to you.¡±

    Caroline said, Tm single. My regr social interactions shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Kenny chimed in. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any issue. Caroline can have tens and hundreds of men

    close to her as long as she is happy, and I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Caroline understood Kenny was standing up for her, but why did he sound so erratic tonight?

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190

    Chapter 190 Please give me another chance

    ¡°Kenny, take the children to y in the living room,¡± Caroline said.

    Kenny was about to nod when he saw the tiny figure behind Evan

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Kenny asked.

    Caroline followed Kenny¡¯s gaze and spotted Axel standing quietly behind Evan Axel¡¯s head was slightly

    peeking out.

    Caroline quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Axel?¡±

    Axel obediently took a step closer, responding with a soft. ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Feeling a sense ofpassion, Caroline gently lifted Axel. ¡°Come along with me.

    She then looked at Evan, saying. ¡°My house isn¡¯t big, but you¡¯re wee toe in.

    Evan walked confidently into the vi and headed straight for Kenny. His cold, hostile eyes sent shivers

    down Kenny¡¯s spine.

    Nervously, Kenny held Liora while gripping Tyler¡¯s hand, all behind Evan

    Evan sat on the sofa, scanned the surroundings, and asked, ¡°Ts Ms. Smith here?¡±

    Setting Axel down, Caroline replied, ¡°Ms. Smith is at the hospital.¡±

    Evan¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Hospital?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Caroline nodded sadly. ¡°She was badly hurt during the children¡¯s abduction. She¡¯s now in a

    vegetative state.¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression tightened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Caroline met his gaze. ¡°What would be the use? Even Scott can¡¯t do anything to help her. So, what

    purpose would telling you serve?¡±

    Evan pulled out his phone and sent Reuben a text. Retrieve Ms. Smith¡¯s medical record and transfer

    her to Grand East Hospital as soon as possible]

    Evan stood up after putting away his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the children to you, and I¡¯ll be back to pick them

    up tomorrow.¡±

    +15 RONUS

    He left without waiting for Caroline¡¯s response,

    Kenny looked at Caroline in puzzlement after the door was shut. ¡°He asked a question, and then he¡¯s

    gone? Where did he go?¡±

    Caroline looked at the departing car and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know

    The next morning, Caroline sent the three children to the kindergarten.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    She joined Kenny for an inspection at the factory afterward and returned to thepany after

    confirming everything was fine.

    Anne knocked and entered her office ¡°Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline said while removing her jacket, ¡°Go ahead¡±

    Anne mumbled, ¡®Ms. Shenton, I didn¡¯t manage toplete the task you assigned me the other

    day. Ms. Watson and Mr. Pierce were gone when I got out of the restroom.¡±

    Caroline walked to the office table and said, ¡°Why are you only telling me now?¡±

    Anne was avoidant. L. I forgot.¡±

    Caroline looked at her coldly. ¡°Anne, it¡¯s important to understand your duties as a secretary.

    Whenever your superior assigns you a task, you must report on it immediately, no matter how

    serious it is. I¡¯m unsure if your behavior might cause issues in the future. Therefore, please go to

    the finance department to collect your three months¡® sry and then resign from your position

    Anne¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she vigorously shook her head. ¡°No, please. Give me another

    chance, Ms. Shenton!¡±

    Caroline responded. ¡°I¡¯m not being unfair, but how you handle tasks can impact thepany. Since the

    company is in its initial phase, I need all my team members to be extremely careful.¡±

    With teary eyes, Anne asked, ¡°Are you really letting me go, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    ¡°If you can adjust your approach positively and handle things more effectively, you can return

    after showing improvement. I wish you the best.¡±

    Anne¡¯s head drooped in disappointment, and she murmured, I understand, Ms. Shenton. I appreciate

    everything you¡¯ve taught me during this time.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline grew uneasy watching Anne depart. She once believed Evan was too strict with his team,

    but now, she understood managing was challenging.

    Being too easy on her subordinates could breedziness, yet they might hesitate to speak up due

    to respect

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191

    Chapter 191 A Bunch of Useless People

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline held a meeting with the production team in the afternoon. They estimated they could finish the

    first batch of clothes after ten days.

    This duration had exceeded Caroline¡¯s expectations

    She reminded the head of the production team, ¡°The production speed is important, but there aren¡¯t

    many workers in the factory now. Please, don¡¯t make them work overtime.¡±

    She would not blindly pursue speed. She wanted nothing but the quality of the clothes and her

    employees¡® physical and mental health,

    The head of the production team replied, ¡°Understood, Ms. Shenton. I¡¯ll obey your rule and let them get

    off work on time. The factory won¡¯t operate at night.¡±

    Caroline nodded. She then said to Naomi Lynch, the recently promoted secretary, ¡°Naomi, order the

    security department to keep an eye on the factory. Ask them to be on guard ¡±

    Naomi was a woman in her early 30s. Her short hair made her look very capable.

    Caroline had chosen her because her serious facial features made Caroline recall her past self.

    When Naomi received Caroline¡¯s order, she nodded seriously. ¡°Okay, Ms. Shenton¡±

    It was time to get off work after the meeting ended.

    Caroline was unsure if Evan woulde to pick up his children, so she wanted to get to the

    kindergarten first.

    When she stepped out of thepany, a ck elongated Maybach suddenly stopped before her.

    Reuben got out of the driver¡¯s seat and went to Caroline to open the door for her. ¡°Ms. Shenton, Mr.

    Jordan would like to invite you to go to a ce with him.¡±

    Caroline looked at the handsome but aloof man in the back seat before she refused.

    ¡°No, the kids will be out of the kindergarten soon. I need to pick them up.¡±

    Evan looked up. ¡°I asked someone else to do that. Just get into the car and go with me.¡±

    Caroline frowned and asked, ¡°Where are you taking me to?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to see Lily,¡± Evan answered directly.

    +15 BONUS

    Carolineughed. ¡°Lily¡¯s in Angelbay Hospital. I can see her anytime I want. I don¡¯t have to go with

    you.

    Evan said, ¡°Go on if you think you can still see Lily at Angelbay Hospital.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s smile stiffened. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Evan replied slowly, ¡°Just the literal meaning. Of course, you can turn me down.¡±

    ¡°Did you transfer her to another hospital without my permission? Caroline hurriedly asked.

    ¡°Lily isn¡¯t out of danger for such a long time. Why did you do that? If anything happens to Lily.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    you bear the consequences?¡±

    Evan¡¯s face sank. Did she see him and Danie as viins?

    ??

    .can

    He felt a pang, so his voice turned colder. ¡°I did this because I could guarantee her safety. It¡¯s up to

    you whether you want to go or not!¡±

    Caroline clenched her fists tightly. Given his character, he would never tell her where Lily was if

    she refused to go today.

    Thus, she suppressed her anger and got into the car for Lily¡¯s sake.

    Twenty minutester, the car stopped at Grand East Hospital¡¯s entrance.

    Caroline stepped out of the car and observed the vast hospital building. She couldn¡¯t remember

    seeing a hospital like this in Angelbay.

    Turning her attention to Evan, she asked with concern, ¡°When was this hospital constructed? Can

    you tell me about the doctors working here?¡±

    Evan gave her a quick nce but didn¡¯t exin. He simply headed toward the hospital entrance.

    Reuben offered an exnation, ¡°Ms. Shenton, Mr. Jordan established this hospital, but he didn¡¯t

    make it public.

    ¡°He carefully selected all the doctors, recruiting the best ones from around the world. You can

    trust their medical expertise.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback. ¡°He wasn¡¯t involved in this industry before, right?¡±

    Reuben replied gloomily, ¡°After hearing about your passing, he decided to build a hospital

    because he felt that all doctors in Angelbay City were useless.¡±

    Caroline was left without words

    Regrettably, his bted care was worthless.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192

    Chapter 192 Are the Children Missing?

    Caroline and Evan entered the hospital, both feeling calmer. They rode the elevator to the top floor.

    As the elevator doors opened, Caroline¡¯s surprise grew. It was like a spacious apartment up there,

    divided into five rooms by transparent ss. Sunlight streamed in, illuminating the space filled

    with flowers and trees. It felt cozy, more like a vacation spot than a hospital.

    However, it was nothing like a typical hospital scene. It felt more like a holiday retreat.

    Caroline¡¯s attention shifted to the doctors, her gaze fixed on them as she observed the rooms. Her

    eyesnded on Lily, lying in a bed with a respirator.

    Filled with relief upon hearing the steady sounds of the medical equipment, Caroline found some

    The doctor, who had been noting down information about Lily, turned to face Evan. With respect,

    he bowed and began exining the situation to Evan in fluent Spanish.

    Meanwhile, the doctor¡¯s expression disyed a mix of confusion and dissatisfaction.

    Caroline observed their conversation, her concern deepening. ¡°What did he say?¡±

    Evan turned his intense gaze toward her. ¡°He said Lily is no longer in danger.¡±

    ¡°Just that?¡± Caroline felt puzzled, as she had heard the doctor speak quite a bit just moments ago.

    Evan pressed his lips together, his response somewhat vague.

    The doctor from Ait rified that Lily was supposed to have awakened after her previous brain

    surgery. The fact that she remained in aa was perplexing.

    However, the doctor currently couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact reason, so he asked Evan if they should

    consider another brain surgery for Lily.

    Caroline wasn¡¯t pleased about Lily being moved to this hospital. Plus, the idea of another surgery

    brought about concerns of its own, considering the risks involved.

    Evan needed time to think it over before exining it to Caroline.

    Caroline did not understand Spanish, so she let it go. Even if she was curious, Evan would not tell

    her more if he was reluctant.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline sat beside the bed and gently held Lily¡¯s hand.

    After a while, she whispered. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze turned gentler upon hearing that. She finally spoke nicely to him

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± Evan replied. ¡°She was my employee, too.¡±

    Caroline then fell silent.

    In less than half an hour, Evan¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    After picking it up and listening briefly, his face turned icy. ¡°Ask all bodyguards to search around!¡±

    Caroline subconsciously looked at Evan, thinking. What happened? Why does he look so bad? He

    even asked all the bodyguards to search for a person?

    Caroline suddenly thought of her children. Her face soon turned pale, so she hurriedly asked, ¡°Are

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    the children missing?¡±

    Evan stood up aloofly. ¡°No! I need to go now. You can go home on your ownter.¡±

    He then strode out of the room.

    Caroline felt uneasy, so she decided to call Axel. 1

    Axel answered the call quickly, his young voice brimming with joy. ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Upon hearing his voice, Caroline felt a wave of relief.

    She wondered, ¡®What could have been the reason for Evan¡¯s behavior earlier? Since the kids are

    fine, is there someone else influencing him so strongly?¡®

    However, Caroline swiftly set those thoughts aside. She realized she didn¡¯t need to concern

    herself with Evan¡¯s matters as they didn¡¯t affect her directly.

    Caroline refocused and spoke on the phone. ¡°Axel, have you and your siblings had your meals?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mommy. How about you?¡± Axel asked.

    Caroline smiled as she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll eat something once we¡¯re done talking. Remember, you all

    should sleep early, even if your father isn¡¯t home, alright?¡±

    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Axel replied. ¡°Mommy, do you want to talk to Ty and Lia?¡±

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193

    Chapter 193 I Seem to Have a Son

    ¡°Sure,¡± Caroline agreed with a happy smile.

    After chatting with the three children, Caroline stood up and left the hospital.

    Someone suddenly collided with her as she approached the exit and was about to hail a cab.

    This unexpected impact caused her to stagger a few steps before regaining her bnce. However,

    the person who bumped into her fell to the ground heavily.

    Turning around, Caroline saw a woman wearing a long sleeping robe who appeared to be in a sorry

    state.

    Caroline could still make out the woman¡¯s delicate facial features despite her messy hair. The.

    woman¡¯s eyes, though, were filled with fear and panic.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Jamie Weiss¡® voice trembled, and her eyes turned red.

    Caroline shook her head reassuringly. I¡¯m fine. Are you okay?¡±

    As she spoke, she extended her hand toward Jamie. The ground is cold. Let me help you up.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Jamie shuddered vigorously at Caroline¡¯s offer, leaving her a bit puzzled

    ¡°Do you need assistance?¡± Caroline inquired once more.

    Realizing that Caroline meant no harm, Jamie got back on her feet with some difficulty and

    created a bit of distance between them. ¡°I was being chased, and that¡¯s why I identally bumped

    into you,¡± she exined fearfully.

    She then nced around nervously.

    Noticing Jamie¡¯s bare, dirty, and bleeding legs, Caroline furrowed her brows.

    Before she could ask, Jamie¡¯s stomach audibly growled.

    Flustered, Jamie quickly covered her belly and blushed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t eaten yet, so¡­..

    Caroline chuckled warmly. ¡°If you¡¯refortable with it, you cane home with me. We need to

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    tend to your leg injuries to prevent infection.¡±

    Jamie was stunned before she nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, take me with you. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Caroline nodded and brought Jamie home to Bayview.

    +15 BONUS

    Kenny wore an apron and cooked in the kitchen. He was going to call Caroline to ask if she would

    be home for dinner when he heard the door open

    Kenny walked out of the kitchen and saw Caroline. ¡°G, you¡¯re home. I just finished cooking¨CEh?

    Who¡¯s this?¡±

    Caroline looked at Kenny. ¡°Get me the medical kit from the cab.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.

    Kenny acted fast and returned to the living room with the medical kit. Caroline had led the

    strange woman over and let her sit on the sofa.

    Kenny then ced the medical kit on the tea table before he nced at Jamie¡¯s injured and

    curled legs

    After that, he drew in a cold breath.

    His action scared Jamie until she trembled and nervously grabbed Caroline¡¯s arm.

    Caroline red at Kenny. ¡°Don¡¯t be flustered. You scared her.¡±

    Kenny immediately nodded. ¡°But who is she?¡±

    ¡°I bumped into her on the street,¡± Caroline answered while opening the medical kit.

    Kenny widened his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you like picking people up by the road. And it¡¯s a woman!¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap! Go and cook!¡± Caroline became impatient because of Kenny.

    Kenny left dejectedly.

    Caroline helped tend to Jamie¡¯s wound. ¡°Where is your home? Do you need me to give you a ride.

    hometer?¡±

    ¡°Home¡± Jamie appeared to be in a daze. ¡°I seem to have one.¡±

    ¡°How about your family? Do you know their contacts?¡± Caroline added.

    Jamie kept her head hung as if pondering over it.

    Caroline carefully cleaned the wound and applied medicine, all while waiting for Jamie¡¯s

    +15 BONUS

    Yet, she was a bit surprised. The medicine could cause difort, but Jamie didn¡¯t appear to be

    in any pain.

    Couldn¡¯t she feel pain?

    ¡°Oh, it came to me,¡± Jamie answered. ¡°I seem to have a son, but I forgot his name.¡±

    Caroline was at a loss for words.

    Jamie knew neither the location of her house nor her family¡¯s contact number.

    Caroline wondered how she could give Jamie a ride home.

    After thinking about it for a moment, she remembered Axel and Tyler were skilled at hacking

    She wondered whether they could discover any hints about Jamie¡¯s family.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194

    Chapter 194 Your Effort Will Be Useless.

    +15 BONUS

    After Caroline tended to Jamie¡¯s wound, she brought a set of clean clothes for thetter.

    When Kenny led Jamie to eat, Caroline called Axel

    ¡°Mommy!¡± It was Liora who picked up the call. ¡°Mommy, do you miss my brothers and me again?¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Yeah, but there¡¯s something else. Lia, can you let Ty talk on the phone?¡±

    Liora shouted, ¡°Tyler, Mommy¡¯s calling you!¡±

    Soon, Tyler was on the phone. Mommy, what can I help you with?¡±

    Caroline nced at Jamic, who was eating in the dining room. Ty, can you help me look into a

    person¡¯s profile?¡±

    Tyler agreed to it immediately. ¡°Sure. Who is it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who that is,¡± Caroline exined. ¡°I¡¯ll send you her phototer. Take a look and see.

    when you can get her information.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. But Mommy, themission isn¡¯t cheap. Tyler chuckled naughtily.

    Helplessness engulfed her. ¡°Well, you¡¯re getting naughtier now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Tyler begged for mercy. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m just kidding. Don¡¯t take it seriously ¡±

    If others asked him to do that, he could earn a lot of money. Unfortunately, it was his mother, so

    he had to do it for free.

    After chatting a bit, Caroline hung up and sent Jamie¡¯s photo to Axel

    As such, Tyler started searching for her when he got the photo.

    Based on his past speed, he would be able to find one¡¯s information in a few minutes as long as

    there was a photo.

    However, he gained nothing after spending half an hour this time around.

    Jamie¡¯s information seemed to be deleted purposely.

    For the first time, Tyler felt defeated. He kept typing on the keyboard as if he was venting his.

    frustration.

    +15 BONUS

    Axel reminded him at the side, ¡°Ty, just stop.¡±

    Tyler frowned and stopped. ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange?

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes, it is ¡°Axel stared at theputer. ¡°But it¡¯s useless no matter how hard you try since the data

    is deleted.¡±

    It reminded Tyler of one thing. ¡°By the way, you can restore data, right?¡±

    Axel sighed. ¡°I need to have the basic information about her to restore the data.¡±

    Tyler hunched forward as he said dejectedly. ¡°It¡¯s the first time Mommy asked for my help, but it

    turns out like this.¡±

    Liora suddenly put something near his lips.

    Tyler was stunned. He then looked down and found that it was a piece of chocte.

    Liora smoothed his frown. ¡°You¡¯re very ugly like this! Mommy once said no one is perfect. It¡¯s

    normal to fail at things, and stubborn people are idiots!¡±

    Tyler¡¯s face turned gloomy as he bit the chocte indignantly. ¡°Don¡¯t criticize me if you want to

    Liora chuckled as she fed Axel a piece of chocte.

    ¡°Axel is better. He¡¯s a quiet eater.¡± Liora grinned at him, her mouth practically watering.

    Axel patted her head and smiled warmly.

    This house used to be empty and cold. But with Tyler and Liora here, he realized how much happiness

    he could experience. Having a brother and a sister made him truly content.

    At 10:00 p.m., Caroline received an apologetic text from Tyler, leaving her with a bitter feeling. Tyler

    was always driven to seed, so he must be feeling quite upset right now.

    Caroline texted him back tofort him.

    [It¡¯s fine. We can¡¯t always make things work.]

    [Don¡¯t give up. You and Axel are only five years old. And you have what other kids don¡¯t have. I¡¯m

    already quite proud because of this.]

    Tyler¡¯s eyes turned red as he read Caroline¡¯s reply.

    +15 BONUS

    His apologetic and defeated heart was soon healed. As expected, his mother was the best. He wanted

    to work harder so as not to disappoint her again.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195

    Chapter 195 You Look Like a Person

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline had no choice but to allow Jamie to stay at her house because she had no information about

    Jamie¡¯s background

    Tomorrow, she intended to contact the police department to inquire about Jamie¡¯s situation

    She had initially nned to assign a room to Jamie, but Jamie appeared fearful of sleeping alone.

    Thus, Jamie strongly preferred to sleep alongside Caroline.

    Respecting Jamie¡¯s wishes, Caroline agreed. Before going to bed, she let Jamie take a bath and then

    settle down beside her.

    As Caroline climbed into bed, Jamie asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Caroline assisted in making Jamiefortable under the covers and replied, ¡°I¡¯m Caroline

    Shenton

    Jamie murmured, ¡°Caroline Shenton¡­¡±

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline smiled faintly and asked, ¡°What about you? Do you still remember your name?¡±

    ¡°Jamie Weiss.¡± Jamie¡¯s eyes turned dull. 1 only remember this.¡±

    Carolineforted her, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll call you Juliet then. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t recall things. They 11.

    slowlye to you. Don¡¯t worry. You can stay here.¡±

    Jamie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±

    Caroline nodded ¡°Of course.¡±

    She believed asking about other matters wouldn¡¯t provide any hints. Jamie might have.

    unpleasant memories. If Caroline pushed too much, Jamie could be overwhelmed.

    Thus, Caroline opted not to bring up Jamie¡¯s resentment,

    The following day was Saturday.

    Evan¡¯s call awakened Caroline.

    She checked on Jamie, who was still asleep, and answered discreetly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡®Til have Julian bring the kids to you. I¡¯m swamped and can¡¯t look after them for a few days.¡± Evan¡¯s

    voice sounded tired and raspy.

    Caroline answered, ¡°Hmm, got it.¡±

    After that, Evan hung up.

    When Caroline put the phone down, she found that Jamie was awake and looking at her.

    Caroline asked quiltily, ¡°Did I wake you up?¡±

    Jamie nodded. She found the voice on the phone very familiar but did not dwell on it for long. ¡°I¡¯m

    hungry.¡±

    Caroline got up from bed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make food for you.¡±

    After freshening up, she descended the stairs.

    Soon, the three children arrived.

    Tyler and Liora rushed into Caroline¡¯s embrace as soon as they spotted her. However, Axel held back,

    keeping a distance.

    Caroline felt a pang of sympathy for Axel¡¯s loneliness. 1

    Although he did not find her unfamiliar, his upbringing had been marked by a severeck of maternal

    care and mistreatment from Danie. This made him always appear reserved, even in his mother¡¯s

    presence. 1

    Caroline didn¡¯t immediately hug Tyler and Liora but gestured to Axel. ¡°Axel,e here and give

    me a hug.¡±

    With the bodyguards still present, Axel hesitated. He cast a timid yet eager nce at Caroline.

    When the sound of the departing bodyguards¡® vehicle reached his ears, Axel mustered the courage to

    step closer. He extended his arms, embraced Caroline, and whispered, ¡°Mommy.

    Tyler and Liora followed Axel¡¯s lead, showing their affection once they saw him hug Caroline

    In unity, the three children held onto her tightly.

    Caroline felt a pang of sadness in her heart. She cherished them deeply. Although they had been. apart

    for only a day, she missed them dearly.

    Life would be simpler and more pleasant if there weren¡¯t so many things to worry about.

    Caroline released her hold on them and asked, ¡°Have you guys eaten?¡±

    The trio nodded simultaneously. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Would you like to eat some more? I made some hard¨Cboiled eggs.¡±

    ¡°Definitely!¡± Liora was quick to respond.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m up for whatever you cook, Mommy!¡± Tyler chimed in right after

    Caroline nced at Axel, who nodded in agreement and mumbled bashfully, ¡°Sure¡±

    With that settled, she led the triplets into the house.

    +15 BONUS

    Jamie had juste downstairs. When her gaze met the children¡¯s eyes, she was taken aback

    These two boys look¡­ Look like a person very much! Who is that¡­

    Jamie was about to dwell on it carefully when Liora interrupted her thoughts.

    ¡°Madam, what a beautifuldy you are!¡±

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196

    Chapter 196 Looking for a Needle in a Haystack

    Jamie looked to be in her 40s, and Liora was uncertain of her age. Thus, it seemed right to address

    Jamie as Madam

    Jamie was stunned. She then pointed at herself and asked, ¡°Were you talking to me?¡±

    Liora tilted her head. ¡°You¡¯re alone here with Mommy. Of course, I won¡¯t call Mommy a madam.¡±

    Jamie¡¯s thinking was slow. After she regained her wits, she smiled. ¡°Well, you did well. I like it.¡±

    After that, she squatted before the three children and said energetically, ¡°Call me that again. I would

    like to hear it.¡±

    Liora said sweetly, ¡°Madam.¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Jamie nodded excitedly. ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Tyler also followed suit. ¡°Madam, hello¡±

    Jamie nodded again. ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Axel was shy. As such, he stood at the side and did not dare to speak up

    Caroline did not force him, either. After all, there was something amiss with his mentality now. She

    could not force things.

    She then returned to the kitchen to cook while the children led Jamie to y with toys with them.

    Evan sat on a sofa in a suburban vi, his eyes scarlet. He red fiercely at the line of bodyguards

    before him. The floor was littered with the shattered remains of things he had broken.

    The bodyguards held their breath and lowered their heads, awaiting his reprimand.

    ¡°She was only gone for 15 minutes, yet you still can¡¯t locate her. Am I paying you for nothing?¡± Evan¡¯s

    tone was icy as he questioned them.

    The bodyguards remained silent, their heads bowed even lower. They were as bewildered as he was.

    They couldn¡¯t understand how she could vanish in such a brief span.

    Initially, they could trace her through the surveince footage. But after she left, she seemed to

    disappear into thin air.

    Angelbay was sorge. It would be looking for a needle in a haystack now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you another 24 hours. Get lost if you still can¡¯t find her!¡± With that order, all the bodyguards

    turned and rushed out.

    +15 BONUS

    Julian sighed and stepped forward. ¡®Mr. Jordan, I¡¯ll go look for her, too.¡±

    Evan red at him coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t let them expose anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After Julian departed, Evan¡¯s phone began to ring. The caller was Draco. Evan answered the call

    with a noticeably sour tone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Draco was taken aback, and then his voice grew stronger. ¡°What¡¯s with the attitude?¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression tightened as he struggled to control his deep frustration. ¡°Just tell me

    ¡°Gale Dickey from Flortine is currently in Angelbay. Meet him and secure his cooperation, Draco

    instructed.

    ¡°You seem to value this cooperation, so why don¡¯t you meet him yourself?¡± Evan pushed back

    against Draco.

    This response ignited Draco¡¯s anger. ¡®So, now that woman is back, you¡¯re no longer dedicated to

    your work? Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s important? Do you realize how manypanies in Angelbay are

    interested in Gale¡¯s mining industry prospects?¡±

    A beep interrupted the conversation.

    Draco was stunned, ncing at his phone to find that Evan had hung up on him.

    ¡°Bastard! How ungrateful!¡± Draco¡¯s face was flushed as he cursed.

    The housekeeper hurriedlyforted him. ¡°Master Draco, you don¡¯t have to argue with Young

    Master Jordan because of that woman.

    ¡°You are a family, but that woman is an outsider. If you quarrel with Young Master Jordan because of

    her, your family¡¯s peace will be ruined. It¡¯s unworthy!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Draco narrowed his eyes. ¡°Go and find out where she¡¯s living now.¡±

    The housekeeper nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask someone to do that now.¡±

    After lunch at noon in Bayview, Jamie became sleepy.

    Caroline brought Jamie back to the bedroom to rest. After Jamie dozed off, Caroline went

    downstairs to chat and draw with the children.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197

    Chapter 197 Why Do You Come Back

    As they sat down, the sound of a car engine reached them from the door.

    Soon, a knock came at the door.

    ¡°Mommy, let me get it,¡± Tyler said as he was closest to the door. Holding a ss of water, he

    walked over to open it.

    Upon opening the door, he found an energetic old man with white hair standing there.

    Tyler smiled and inquired, ¡°May I know who you¡¯re looking for?¡±

    Draco nced down at Tyler and was momentarily stunned. Then he agitatedly asked, ¡°Young

    man, who are you?¡±

    Tyler smiled and replied, ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t it impolite to ask for the host¡¯s name the moment you arrive?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Draco¡¯s face lit up. ¡°You sound just like Evan!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Tyler became cautious. He was about to respond when Caroline called out to

    him, ¡°Ty, who is it?¡±

    Tyler shifted his gaze toward Caroline. It¡¯s an old man who¡¯s saying strange things.¡±

    Caroline grew concerned and swiftly walked over to the entrance.

    When she saw Draco, her heart raced. She already had to be wary of Evan, and now Draco had shown

    up. She could lose Tyler if they realized that he was connected to the Jordan family.

    Suppressing her anxiety, she approached with determination. ¡°Mr. Jordan

    Draco¡¯s expression turned cold the moment he saw Caroline. He pointed at Tyler. ¡°Is this Evan¡¯s

    ¨C child?¡±

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline didn¡¯t reply but instead approached Tyler and gently patted his back. ¡°Ty, you guys go upstairs

    and y. I need to have a conversation with this gentleman.¡±

    Tyler nodded, then turned and headed back to the living room. He led Axel and Liora upstairs.

    At a corner, Tyler grabbed their hands and squatted down.

    Liora was thrilled. ¡°Ty, do you want to listen in? I find it exciting.¡±

    Tyler hushed her, prompting her to immediately fall silent.

    Axel¡¯s eyes turned dull when Caroline led Draco to the living room. He whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa.¡±

    Liora was bewildered. ¡°Your Grandpa? Is he here to bully Mommy?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Axel shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Tyler thought fast before he extended his hand toward Axel. ¡°Give me the phone.¡±

    Axel took his phone out and handed it to Tyler.

    Tyler made a call, and soon, the other party picked it up.

    *SOS! Mommy needs help at home!¡±

    After that, he hung up.

    Draco sat on the sofa in the living room. Caroline then handed a ss of water to him.

    He sized her up. ¡®Why did youe back since you faked your death?¡±

    Caroline answered lightly, ¡°I naturally have a reason for doing so.

    ¡°Spill it What does it take for you to leave Evan?¡± Draco asked directly.

    His question amused Caroline. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m the one pestering him instead of the other

    way around?¡±

    Draco snorted ¡°Did you know he ignored a one¨Cbillion¨Cdor contract because of you?¡±

    Caroline was stunned. Did he give up a contract because of her?

    It was a piece of cake for Evan to earn a billion dors unless the important thing about this

    project was not money.

    Caroline said, ¡°You look down on Evan, don¡¯t you? His insight is more than a billion dors.¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡± Draco¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡°Not everyone can cooperate with Gale from

    Flortine.¡±

    Caroline was aware of Gale. He owned a lot of mining businesses that people were jealous of. His

    connections were all over the world.

    It was indeed a pity for Evan to lose that contract for nothing.

    Caroline sneered. ¡°Mr. Jordan, you¡¯re making it seem as if I pushed him to give up that contract.¡±

    If you¡¯re here to discuss this matter, excuse my directness.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t control your son, please don¡¯t involve me in your affairs.

    ¡°Some might find him attracting, but not me!¡±

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198

    Chapter 198 You¡¯re an Exception

    Draco narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re an exception!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡± Caroline did not stand on ceremony.

    Draco then looked upstairs. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the kid.¡±

    Caroline looked at him vigntly. ¡°What right do you have to ask about my kid?¡±

    Draco¡¯s face turned hideous. ¡°That child looks very much like Evan¡®

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s Evan¡¯s child!¡± Caroline retorted coldly..

    Drano scoffed. ¡°Fine! You can be stubborn. But you can¡¯t take their DNA!

    ¡°Listen. If that child is Evan¡¯s, I won¡¯t let the child live with a woman like you! We¡¯ll get the child¡¯s

    custody!¡±

    Caroline felt anxious upon hearing that, her palms bing sweaty.

    If Evan discovered the truth, she could handle it. Yet, if Draco found out, she might have no

    options left.

    She would never allow Draco to separate her from her child.

    All of a sudden, they heard the door opening

    Caroline and Draco swiftly looked over and saw Scott enter in a rush, holding the newly purchased.

    vegetables.

    Caroline was baffled. ¡°Why did you-

    ¡°Daddy¡¯s home.¡±

    Suddenly, Tyler appeared at the head of the stairs

    After that, Liora¡¯s soft voice sounded ¡°Daddy, what nice food did you buy?¡±

    Caroline was soon enlightened when she saw Tyler blinking at her. They hade up with a way

    to get her out of her predicament.

    Caroline stood up and walked to Scott, holding his arm naturally. ¡°You came home very early

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    today to y with the kids?¡±

    Scott understood everything with just a nce. He then said dotingly, ¡°I came home early since.

    there wasn¡¯t much for me to do.¡±

    After that, he nodded at the children before he looked at Draco and asked, ¡°This is?¡±

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline smiled and exined, ¡°He¡¯s Evan¡¯s father

    Scott smiled. ¡°Mr. Jordan, hello.¡±

    Draco was baffled. ¡®What¡¯s happening? This child resembles this man as well. Did I make a mistake

    because of my age?¡±

    Draco dismissed that thought immediately. Tyler¡¯s resemnce to Evan when Evan was young

    and to Axel was too strong.

    Certainly, Tyler couldn¡¯t be someone else¡¯s son

    Nevertheless, Draco stood up as he still needed confirmation. He stared at Caroline and cautioned,

    Don¡¯t try any tricks. I won¡¯t allow my descendants to wander around!¡±

    With that said, he exited the vi.

    As the car drove away, Caroline¡¯s legs gave out. She might have fallen to the ground if Scott hadn¡¯t

    supported her.

    ¡°Does he want to snatch the kids from you?¡± Scott asked.

    Caroline nodded in worry. ¡°I can fool him this time, but I may not seed the next time. If he

    looks into it, he may find the truth sooner orter¡­.

    Scott sighed. ¡°Leave this to me.¡±

    Caroline looked at him. ¡°Can you resolve it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Scott gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll arrange everything nicely.¡±

    She then nodded in a trance before she shook her head quickly. ¡°No! Evan owns a hospital, too!¡±

    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± Scott asked helplessly.

    ¡°Yes, I do¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s good.¡± Scott patted her shoulders and signaled for her to look at the children.

    ¡°You¡¯re aware of Ty and Axel¡¯s skills,¡± he reminded.

    Caroline was stunned.

    The police apprehended her a few days ago, but her blood test results were somehow altered. She

    Temained clueless about who had orchestrated this

    She didn¡¯t want to connect that incident with the children, but she had a gut feeling that it wouldn¡¯t be

    difficult for them, especially considering they had humiliated Danie

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199

    Chapter 199 I Don¡¯t Know You

    +15 BONUS

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline felt relieved thinking about it. Her sons were remarkable. She was thankful and proud.

    Suddenly, a faint knock came from upstairs. Everyone looked up immediately

    Before they could react, they heard Kenny¡¯s cries. ¡°Let¡­ Let go of me¡­¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart raced. She hurried upstairs.

    The three children wanted to follow, but Scott stopped them

    On the second floor, Caroline found Jamie sitting on Kenny, gripping him tightly.

    She kept muttering, ¡°Go to hell! Now!¡±

    Kenny¡¯s face turned red as he struggled to free himself from Jamie¡¯s grip. He wanted to fight back but

    held himself back, knowing Caroline had brought Jamie home.

    Caroline rushed to them and seized Jamie¡¯s arms. Jamie Release Kenny now!¡±

    Jamie looked up, ring at Caroline with bloodshot eyes. ¡®Don¡¯t stop me! All these damned men

    deserve to diel¡±

    ¡°Jamie!¡± Caroline tried urgently ¡®He¡¯s not the viin you think. He¡¯s my friend. Can you let him go?

    ¡°No!¡± Jamie yelled. She maintained her hold on Kenny¡¯s neck as if she genuinely wanted to harm him.

    Caroline stood up. As she attempted to separate them once more, Scott intervened.

    ¡°Allow me.¡±

    He then bent down, gripping a spot on Jamie¡¯s wrist, and effortlessly removed Jamie¡¯s hand from

    Kenny¡¯s throat.

    With the pressure relieved, Kenny coughed vigorously.

    Jamie tried her best to break free of Scott¡¯s control as she shouted, ¡°Bastard, let go of me! All men are

    bastards! You guys want to drive me mad! You guys want me dead!¡±

    While she was being controlled, Kenny got up quickly and held his throat before he ran to Caroline¡¯s

    rear. ¡°G! Ahem¡­.. Trust me. I didn¡¯t do anything to her. She seems to have gone mad. Ahem¡­ She

    rushed to me and strangled me when I opened the door.¡±

    Caroline trusted Kenny, so sheforted him. ¡°Yeah, I know. Let¡¯s see how Jamie is first.¡±

    Kenny nodded. Caroline then walked to Jamie. ¡°Jamie, look at me. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m Caroline!¡±

    17

    Jamie looked at Caroline vigntly and snarled, I don¡¯t know you! I wo

    these men dead!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    bully you! I just want

    Thus, Caroline asked for Scott¡¯s help, who was frowning at the moment. ¡°Is there any way to pacify her

    first?¡±

    Scott looked at Kenny. ¡°Get a rope from downstairs to tie her up first. I¡¯ll go to the car to get a sedative.¡±

    Kenny hurried downstairs, located the rope, and swiftly returned to the room. He securely tied up

    Jamie, who was struggling. Next, with Jamie in Caroline¡¯s room, Scott fetched a sedative from his car

    and administered it to Jamie.

    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they saw her slowly close her eyes.

    Kenny rubbed his aching throat and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Simrly, Caroline was baffled. She looked at Scott and waited for an answer.

    Scott appeared serious ¡°I think she¡¯s suffering from a mental illness.¡±

    After that, he looked at Caroline. ¡°Did you bring her home?¡±

    Caroline nodded ¡°Yeah, I met her at the entrance of Evan¡¯s private hospital. Her legs were injured, and

    she was hungry. So, I took her home.¡±

    Scott advised, ¡°You should have sent her to a police station and let the police deal with it instead of

    bringing her home.¡±

    Caroline looked embarrassed. ¡°I intended to do that today, but the kids came over.¡±

    ¡°I could visit the police station and check for any missing patients from the hospital or any reported

    missing persons,¡± Scott proposed.

    ¡°What?¡± Kenny¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You want to leave G and me here? We¡¯re not strong. How can we

    manage a mental patient?¡±

    Scott looked apologetically at Kenny. ¡°Because I administered a higher dose, she won¡¯t wake up

    quickly.¡±

    Relieved, Kenny nodded. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll stay with G. Scott, go ahead.¡±

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200

    Chapter 200 The Third Time

    +15 BONUS

    Scott took four hours toplete his task. Wearily, he returned during dinnertime

    Caroline fetched a ss of juice and inquired, ¡°How did it go? Did you find any information?¡±

    Scott, shaking his head, settled onto the sofa. After taking a sip of juice, he responded, ¡°No, I shared

    the photo, but there were no oues.¡±

    Worry creased Caroline¡¯s face. ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    Holding an uninvited mentally ill quest at home was problematic, especially with the children.

    present.

    But where could they take her? The hospital? It might be impolite.

    Could they ask her to leave? Caroline couldn¡¯t bear to imagine the hardship Jamie might endure

    due to her mental condition

    Kennyyzily on the sofa, crunching an apple. ¡°Well, in my view, you should return her to

    where you found her.¡±

    ¡°No! We can¡¯t do that!¡±

    Caroline and Scott immediately rejected Kenny¡¯s suggestion.

    Kenny nearly choked ¡°So, what¡¯s the n now?¡±

    Scott nced at Caroline. ¡°If it¡¯s alright with you, I can invite a doctor friend to assess her.¡±

    I suppose that¡¯s the only option, Caroline conceded.

    After the conversation, Caroline brought the three children upstairs to wash up. She then got

    them to their room and tucked them in.

    Liora expressed her concern ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with Madam?¡±

    Caroline gently pinched Liora¡¯s cheek. ¡°It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s unwell. Everything will be fine once she

    gets better.¡±

    Tyler added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy Papa Wilson can manage it.¡±

    Caroline smiled appreciatively. ¡°Yes, I believe so. Now, sleep well. And let¡¯s not mention this to

    her, alright?¡±

    The children nodded in agreement.

    Axel whispered, ¡°Goodnight, Mommy.¡±

    Caroline then nted a kiss on each of their foreheads. ¡°Goodnight¡­¡±

    +15 BONUS

    In the middle of the night, a figure suddenly sat up quickly in the dark children¡¯s room.

    He held his nose and reached for his phone on the bed¡¯s headboard

    He switched on the phone, moved the nket aside, and got out of bed, walking swiftly to the

    bathroom

    Closing the door behind him, he tiptoed to switch on the wallmp. He looked down.

    A bright red patch caught his eye.

    His face turned pale. It was his third nosebleed.

    Taking a tissue, he plugged his nostril, then cleaned his bloodstained hand.

    Before he could finish cleaning, the other nostril began to bleed.

    Axel stared at the water¨Ctinged blood and pursed his pale lips tightly

    What¡¯s wrong with me?¡® he thought.

    Axel sat in the bathroom for ten minutes until his nose stopped bleeding. With a pale face, he left the

    bathroom, using his phone¡¯s light to step cautiously and check the floor for any blood.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Every few steps, he would look at his sleeping siblings in bed. Once he was sure they were still sound

    asleep, he would check for any signs of blood.

    When he confirmed the floor was clean, he returned to bed. No blood on the floor was a relief.

    Caroline would worry if she found out.

    Axel didn¡¯t want to add more trouble or concern for his mother.

    The following morning, Scott arrived with a female doctor to examine Jamie.

    Jamie woke up emotionally steady but had no recollection of the recent events. She couldn¡¯t even

    remember who Caroline was.

    Despite this, she cooperated when the female doctor asked her questions. Then she rushed over to

    y with the three children.

    Caroline took the chance to talk to Dr. Freya Bailey.

    ¡°Dr. Bailey, what¡¯s going on with Jamie?¡± Caroline inquired.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201

    Chapter 201 I Will Do My Best

    Freya answered, ¡°I believe that she has experienced severe acts of violence that led her to have a

    significant fear of men. The fear triggered her self¨Cprotection mechanism, which turned into

    anger that led her to attack males. The preliminary diagnosis is a severe mental disorder caused by

    excessive stress. I rmend you send her to the hospital

    Caroline felt troubled. ¡°I¡¯m not her family, so I don¡¯t have the right to make medical decisions for

    her. Is there any other way to treat her condition?

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Freya kept quiet for a while. ¡°I can stay here and manage her condition with medicine for some

    time However, locating her family as soon as possible will still be more appropriate¡±

    Caroline said gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Bailey. Just name the price. I will do my best.¡±

    Freya smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Dr. Wilson has already paid me.¡±

    Caroline was stunned, thinking. ¡®Did he help her sort everything out again?¡±

    Freya looked at Caroline. ¡°You have a good rtionship with Dr. Wilson, huh?¡±

    Caroline blushed and nodded

    In the afternoon, Caroline took the three children to the Grand East Hospital to visit Lily

    They walked to the hospital ward after getting out of the car without noticing a white car parked

    behind them.

    Danie sat in the car and watched Caroline and the children with a ferocious gaze.

    Soon afterward, she looked up at the hospital and wondered who they were visiting

    A thought crossed Danie¡¯s mind She put on her shades hastily and followed them.

    At the top floor of the hospital, Liora looked at the room before her. It¡¯s very beautiful here,

    -Mommy. I would like to live here, too.¡±

    Caroline was at a loss of whether tough or cry. ¡°Lia, this is a hospital. You shouldn¡¯t try to live

    here. Here, knock on wood for good luck.¡±

    Liora stuck out her tongue and knocked on wood

    Caroline led the three children to walk to Lily¡¯s room.

    Tears filled Liora¡¯s eyes upon seeing Lily wearing an oxygen mask. She rushed to the bed and

    +15 BONUS

    Tyler¡¯s eyes were also teary. ¡°Mommy, when will Ms. Smith wake up?¡± he asked.

    Caroline was in low spirits. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I hope that she wakes up soon.¡±

    Axel was not close to Lily, so he did not appear very emotional. However, he said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad,

    Mommy. Ms. Smith is a good person. She¡¯s going to be well.¡±

    Caroline sniffed and looked at Axel, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take your kind words as a blessing, dear. Ms. Smith is

    in her sick bed, so the three of you are all 1 have left. You must stay healthy.¡±

    Axel¡¯s gaze dimmed when he remembered his nosebleed. He said gloomily, ¡°Hmm, we will.¡±

    Danie noticed Lily lying on the nearby sickbed. Apart from Caroline and the kids, Lily¡¯s family

    wasn¡¯t around

    Danie smirked, thinking, Caroline thinks she can keep Lily¡¯s condition a secret? What a joke.

    It¡¯s unbelievable that I stumbled upon this opportunity! I won¡¯t miss the chance to make things

    difficult for Caroline.¡±

    Danie turned away and took the elevator downstairs.

    Once back in her car, she dialed a number to inquire about Lily¡¯s health. After that, she instructed her

    bodyguards to find Lily¡¯s family¡¯s contact details.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Danie to obtain Lily¡¯s son¡¯s phone number.

    After making the call, someone answered after a short wait. In a tearful voice, Danie asked,

    Hello, is this Mr. Hunter7¡±

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202

    Chapter 202 I¡¯ll Help You to Analyze

    Lily¡¯s son, Wayne Hunter, asked, ¡°Who is this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind who I am, Mr. Hunter. Ms. Smith is involved in an ident and is receiving treatment

    on the top floor of the Grand East Hospital¡¯s ward.¡± Danie sobbed softly

    ¡°What? Are you sure that it¡¯s my mother?¡± Wayne raised his voice in disbelief.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°You maye and see for yourself at the Grand East Hospital if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll report you to the police if you¡¯re deceiving me¡± Wayne warned.

    Danie said, ¡°Ms. Smith is a good person, Mr. Hunter. She helped me in the past, so I¡¯m telling you

    out of kindness. Please don¡¯t speak in this manner. You should be angry at the knew but didn¡¯t tell you

    earlier, right?¡±

    person who

    Danie fully disclosed Lily¡¯s condition to Wayne, then ended the call after inciting him She casually

    wiped away the false tears she had shed as part of her act. Now, she just needed to wait

    for the drama to unfold

    Caroline walked out of the ward to receive a stranger¡¯s call.

    ¡°Hello¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you Caroline Shenton?¡±

    Caroline was puzzled. ¡°Who is this?¡±

    Tm Wayne Hunter, Lily Smith¡¯s son!¡± Wayne growled.

    ¨C Caroline was stunned by Wayne¡¯s call.

    Lily had told her that Wayne lost touch shortly after she paid for his studies abroad.

    Whenever she tried to contact him, he would abruptly end the conversation, telling Lily to leave

    him alone.

    Afterward, Wayne actively distanced himself from Lily, leading to a decade of nomunication.

    So, what was the reason for his sudden return to her life?

    Caroline asked, ¡°This is Caroline. Is there something you need?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with my mother?¡± Wayne asked loudly.

    Caroline realized that someone had informed Wayne about Lily¡¯s situation.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange for you to call now, Mr. Hunter?¡± Caroline asked.

    Tm

    Wayne said, ¡°I¡¯m the one asking the questions. What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    Caroline replied coldly. ¡°How do you even dare to ask me? You left Ms. Smith before, so what gives

    you the right to step in now?¡±

    Wayne retorted, ¡°And what about you? Who do you think you are to meddle in my family matters?¡±

    Caroline stated firmly. ¡°You¡¯ve cut ties with your mother. You forfeited any right to inquire about Ms.

    Smith. I¡¯ll take care of her, you can return wherever you came from!¡±

    ¡°Wait and see! I¡¯m going to make things difficult for you, you bitch!¡± +

    Caroline hung up her phone once Wayne finished his angry rant.

    She sensed that the ungrateful Wayne would cause more problems soon!

    Just when one issue seemed resolved, a new one cropped up.

    Feeling mentally drained, Caroline walked back to her room.

    After having dinner outside, Caroline and the children returned to Bayview Vi

    Freya informed her that Juliet had fallen asleep due to the medication.

    Caroline expressed her gratitude and escorted the children upstairs for their bedtime routine. After

    spending some time ying and tucking them in, she went downstairs

    She sat on the sofa, pondering how to deal with Wayne.

    Kenny returned slightly intoxicated and joined Caroline, noticing her distracted expression.

    ¡°G, what¡¯s bothering you? Kenny asked teasingly.

    Caroline wrinkled her nose and pushed him back due to the strong alcohol smell on him.

    ¡°Stay away,¡± Caroline said with disgust

    Kenny grumbled, ¡°I came to care for you, and you¡¯re heartless!¡±

    Caroline sighed, exasperated. ¡°I¡¯m really upset, Kenny. Just be quiet, please.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kenny asked innocently. ¡°Tell me, and I¡¯ll help you figure it out!¡± Caroline stayed silent

    briefly before recounting the incident with Wayne.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203

    Chapter 203 Barge Into the House

    +15 BONUS

    Kenny couldn¡¯t help but cuss after hearing that. ¡°How can anyone do such a thing?¡±

    Caroline lifted her head. ¡°So, please, let¡¯s not create a scene-¡±

    Before she could finish, a bodyguard entered the house abruptly. ¡°Ms. Shenton, we stopped someone

    who was trying to force their w

    way into the house.¡±

    Caroline felt fear and wondered if it were Wayne.

    ¡°Bitch! Come outside right now!¡±

    Angry shouts echoed from outside, just as Caroline thought about Wayne,

    Kenny got up quickly. Tll go teach him a lesson¡°¡±

    Caroline grabbed Kenny¡¯s shirt and urgently restrained him ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Kenny was furious ¡°GI That ungrateful jerk is here! I can¡¯t stand him insulting you like this!¡±

    Caroline stood as well. Tll handle it, don¡¯t get involved.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Kenny refused. Im going with you!¡±

    Caroline gave in, seeing Kenny¡¯s determination. ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t act recklessly.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Kenny answered.

    Caroline walked to the door with Kenny.

    Wayney subdued on the ground, pinned by the bodyguards. However, his stream of curses

    showed no signs of stopping.

    Upon spotting Caroline, he snarled, ¡°You! You¡¯ve hidden the truth about my mother¡¯s condition! You¡¯re

    the reason she¡¯s hurt! You betterpensate!¡±

    Caroline didn¡¯t want a scene outside, so she motioned for the bodyguards to take Wayne indoors.

    Once the door closed, she coldly looked at Wayne. ¡°Who told you about this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business! My mother¡¯s in the hospital because of you!¡± Wayne yelled.

    Caroline shot him a nce before sitting on the sofa. ¡°You¡¯re after money, right?¡±

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°And if I am?¡± Wayne asked shamelessly.

    Caroline stared at him. ¡°I won¡¯t pay. I need that money for Ms. Smith¡¯s medical bills. If you try

    forcing money from me, we¡¯ll handle it legally. But remember, you cut ties with Ms. Smith for a

    decade.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Do you really think the court will order me topensate you? Also, the you should seek

    Wayne was rendered speechless.

    His expression shifted before he threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t pay, I¡¯ll make your life miserable daily! You

    own apany, right? I¡¯ll go there! The police can only hold me for a while, but can they convict me?¡±

    ¡°You have no shame!¡± Kenny burst out in anger. ¡°I¡¯ve never encountered someone who would not visit

    their mother at the hospital bute seeking money here like you!¡±

    Wayneughed. ¡°Can¡¯t stand me, huh? Pay up then! Give me 700,000 dors, and I¡¯ll leave!¡±

    He looked at Caroline and said, ¡°Heard you kicked off a newpany, right? You think folks will do

    business with you if they catch wind of your bad buzz?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s fists clenched upon hearing that. She owned thepany and knew the bad press wasn¡¯t

    affordable, especially early on

    Yet, paying this ingrate nearly a million? That was tough to swallow.

    ne some

    After a quick thought, Caroline decided to y along ¡°700,000 dors, right? Sure, give me

    time to gather the funds ¡±

    Kenny looked at Caroline in shock. ¡°Have you lost your mind? Why did you agree to pay him?¡±

    Caroline nced at Kenny, then back at Wayne. ¡°Will that be fine?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s unexpected agreement took aback Wayne. He should have asked for more if he knew.

    Wayne asked, ¡°How many days do you need?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°A week. I have some financial constraints after establishing thepany. I¡¯m

    going to need time to borrow the money, right?¡±

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204

    Chapter 204 Why Are You Helping Me?

    Wayne could not contain his joy and agreed. ¡°Sure! You have one week. I¡¯ll wait!¡±

    Caroline nodded and beckoned the bodyguards to let Wayne leave.

    Kenny ground his teeth after Wayne left. ¡°This is preposterous!¡±

    Caroline leaned against the sofa and answered nonchntly, ¡°These kinds of scoundrels are the most

    unreasonable people in this world.¡±

    ¡°So, are you really going to give him 700,000 dors?¡± Kenny asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that well¨Coff.¡± Caroline looked at Kenny in frustration

    What happened to our telepathic connection? she wondered

    Kenny kept quiet for a brief moment before he figured it out. ¡°Ah! You¡¯re trying to buy time!¡±

    ¡°I suppose you can say that.¡± Caroline said. ¡°Most importantly, I would like to find out who

    secret informant is.

    Kenny gave a thumbs up. ¡°Awesome, G!¡±

    Caroline called Neil before bedtime, her voice soft over the phone. ¡°Are you still awake, Neil?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Carol. What¡¯s up?¡± Neil¡¯s voice, though tired, remained gentle.

    Caroline furrowed her brow. ¡°You sound really tired, Neil. Is something wrongtely?¡±

    Neil nced at the heap of client files before him with a faint bitter smile. ¡°Nah, just been dealing

    with a bit of a sore throattely.¡±

    He chose not to share his n of covertly moving his clients yet, as it would worry Caroline. He

    aimed to break free from his grandfather¡¯s control as soon as possible to shield his sister under

    his wing.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline offered, ¡°I¡¯ll have some honey sent your way tomorrow. By the way, I need a favor from

    you, Neil.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Neil inquired.

    Caroline exined, ¡°I¡¯m looking for proof about Lily¡¯s injury and the Xanders¡® involvement in the kids¡®

    abduction¡­¡±

    She recounted the events of the day to Neil.

    +15 BONUS

    In response, Neil questioned, ¡°Are you trying to gather evidence so Wayne can demandpensation

    from Grandpa and Danie?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Caroline said. ¡°I nned on killing two birds with one stone, but thepany is now

    involved. As such, I can only take an initial action.

    ¡°Alright, give me two days,¡± Neil said.

    Caroline smiled. Thank you, Neil.¡±

    The fatigue in Neil¡¯s eyes vanished without a trace when Caroline called his name.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, Carol. 111 be happy if you are well.¡±

    Caroline teased him. ¡°If that is the case, I¡¯m not sending the honey since all you need is listening

    to my voice.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Neil panicked. ¡°I will keep and treasure the things you give me.¡±

    Caroline said smilingly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just joking. Sleep tight, Neil. Goodnight¡±

    ¡°Goodnight¡±

    After ending the call, Neil opened the voice clip on his phone It was the recording of Grayson and

    Danie¡¯s conversation.

    Ever since Caroline¡¯s incident, Neil had set up surveince equipment in the house. He kept all

    the useful evidence he collected.

    If Caroline needed any proof, Neil would immediately provide it.

    After listening to the voice clip, Neil got up and left the office.

    Thirty minutester, Neil and his team stood at the entrance of a chain hotel. He instructed his

    bodyguards to bring Wayne, who was staying there.

    In under 10 minutes, Wayne was forcefully taken to the waiting car.

    Wayne¡¯s eyes widened upon seeing Neil, and he shouted, ¡°Who the fuck are you? Is this some kind

    of abduction?¡±

    Neil gazed at Wayne calmly and pulled out a USB drive. ¡°This contains evidence about the person.

    responsible for your mother¡¯s injury. It¡¯s worth 700,000 dors if you want it.¡±

    Wayne was shocked. ¡°Why would you help me? We¡¯re strangers.¡±

    Neil¡¯s expression turned icy. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to help you. But you¡¯re bothering my sister.¡±

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206

    Chapter 206 Who Is Your Mother?

    Evan would not let Caroline see Axel again if she chose thetter!

    Noticing Evan¡¯s anger, Reuben lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    He was about to leave when Evan called out to him. ¡°Fire the newly¨Chired bodyguards. I want a

    complete overhaul of the technical department staff!¡±

    Reuben was taken aback. The previous group of employees got reced when they couldn¡¯t locate

    Caroline, leaving only Julian Evan was really angry with Caroline today, so he desired new staff

    If this kept up, thepany¡¯s employees would feel ufortable.

    However, Reuben refrained from speaking up and readied himself to perform the task.

    At Xander Residence

    The bodyguards stopped Wayne at the door.

    He had learned his lesson this time. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m here to see Mr. Grayson Xander. Please inform him to let

    me in Tell him that I have a voice recording to give him¡±

    The bodyguard said, Ill inform him. Wait here.¡±

    Wayne waited for a few minutes before the bodyguard came and said, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    He led Wayne into the huge Xander Residence.

    Wayne¡¯s eyes brightened as he took in the expansive garden and the massive vi of Xander

    Residence. Upon entering the vi, he spotted Graysonfortably seated on the sofa, engrossed in

    watching television. He hurriedly greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Xander Sr.!¡±

    Grayson turned his head and nced at Wayne. ¡°What do you have for me?¡±

    Upon hearing Grayson¡¯s directness, Wayne decided to get straight to the point. ¡°How do you n to

    make up for sending someone to attack my mother? I¡¯m not asking for much, just one million

    dors!¡±

    Wayne adjusted his demand after being impressed by the Xander Residence¡¯s grandeur.

    Grayson¡¯s gaze turned cold, and he sneered. ¡°I beat up your mother? Who is your mother?¡±

    ¡°Lily Smith. She works for Caroline Shenton as their nanny!¡± Wayne replied.

    Graysonughed aloud. ¡°I have no idea who that is!

    +15 BONUS

    Wayne said, ¡°You kidnapped Caroline¡¯s kids, and your people hurt my mom when she tried to stop

    1. it. Remember?¡±

    Grayson retorted, ¡°You¡¯re quick to me, aren¡¯t you? Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±

    Wayne then showed evidence by ying a recorded voice clip from his phone.

    Grayson¡¯s voice was heard saying, ¡®Kidnap Caroline¡¯s two children and beat up whoever tries to

    stop you!¡±

    Danie said, ¡°Grandpa, Ms. Smith, who takes care of Caroline¡¯s children, might try to stop them.¡±

    Grayson scoffed. ¡°She¡¯s just a nanny! Just beat her to death. Her life is worthless!¡®

    Danie said. ¡°Thank you for doing so much for me, Grandpa. Do you understand Grandpa¡¯s orders?

    Go and do it, quick.¡±

    The bodyguard said, ¡°Yes, Ms. Love, Mr. Xander Sr.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Grayson¡¯s expression turned unpleasant upon hearing that.

    How could he possibly forget about what he said? How did this person get a hold of their voice

    recording? Or had someone bugged their house?

    Wayne said righteously. ¡°It was you, right? Giving one million dors for your family¡¯s reputation

    is not expensive!¡±

    He found out that Grayson¡¯s family was among the top three powerful families in Angelbay. If the

    voice clip got out, it would create a big uproar. The Xanders¡® stocks might drop due to public

    opinion.

    Grayson¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°How did you get this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind how I got it. Even if you destroy my phone now, I still have other backups! I will send

    it out if you won¡¯t pay me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a million dors. I can pay you, but you need to give me the recordings,¡± Grayson said

    with a chuckle. ¡°However, you ll also have to sign an NDA, so you won¡¯te back asking for more

    money after this.¡±

    *Absolutely! Prepare the contract, and once I¡¯ve signed, I¡¯ll give you what you¡¯re after.¡±

    Grayson¡¯s eyes shed with ruthlessness briefly. ¡°Tell Mr. Joule to draft the contract immediately!

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207

    Chapter 207 Can¡¯t Go

    +15 BONUS

    Thewyer came quickly to draft a contract that both parties signed, Grayson passed a million- dor

    check to Wayne soon afterward.

    Wayne never expected to acquire a million dors so effortlessly. He erased the voice clip while

    Grayson watched and gave him the USB drive. He then left with the check in excitement.

    Grayson¡¯s expression turned sinister as soon as Wayne left.

    How dare a measly nobody try to take one million dors from me? Dream on!¡± he thought

    Grayson looked toward the bodyguard standing by the side and ordered, ¡°Go deal with him and

    make it clean!¡±

    The bodyguard nodded. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Kindergarten was ending, and Caroline was waiting by the door to pick up her children.

    Suddenly, the screech of brakes caught her attention. She turned and saw a Maybach pull up

    behind her.

    Reuben quickly emerged from the driver¡¯s seat and respectfully opened the back door.

    Evan stepped out of the car, dressed in a ck suit, radiating confidence. His tired eyes showed

    recent fatigue but couldn¡¯t conceal his handsome face.

    Caroline stood not far away from him, but he brushed past Caroline as if he were oblivious to her.

    She looked at him in puzzlement. ¡®Is he free enough to take care of his child now?¡®

    Caroline looked away and stood in the same spot to wait for her children.

    Soon, the teacher led a group of children out of the school.

    Axel immediately noticed Caroline. He was about to join her with Tyler and Liora when he spotted

    Evan¡¯s icy expression.

    Stunned by his father¡¯s presence, Axel wondered why Evan was standing apart from Caroline.

    Feeling an ominous sense in his heart, Axel was caught in a dilemma, unsure of whom to approach.

    Liora called out, ¡°Mommy is here!¡±

    Tyler grabbed Axel¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Axel.¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    Reuben approached Axel, stood before him, and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to go home with us, Mr. Jordan Jr.¡±

    Axel pursed his lips, and his gaze dimmed. ¡°Can I go back to Bayview Vi with them?¡±

    Reuben nced at Tyler and Liora standing by Axel¡¯s side in confusion.

    ¡®Mr. Jordan would definitely agree to Mr. Jordan Jr.¡¯s request if Tyler and Liora were his children. It¡¯s a

    shame they are not, Reuben thought

    ¡°Mr. Jordan Jr., your father is here to pick you up. You can¡¯t go with them for sure, Reuben said

    ¡°Why not? He did yesterday and the day before!¡± Liora pouted in displeasure.

    ¡°You have no concern for Axel¡¯s feelings,¡± Tyler mocked.

    Reuben was vexed because he was following Evan¡¯s order, yet he was regarded as the viin.

    Reuben felt troubled about how to exin to the children. Then, Caroline said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, my

    precious,¡±

    Axel looked up at Caroline in anticipation.

    Caroline didn¡¯t know Evan¡¯s intentions, but she couldn¡¯t ignore her son¡¯s pleading gaze Shel reached

    her hand out to Axel. ¡°What would you like for dinner, dear?¡±

    Liora said, ¡°Mommy, they won¡¯t let Axele with us!¡±

    Caroline considered her remarkable children, who asionally enjoyed revealing delicate information.

    Tyler said, ¡°Mommy. Axel loves your risotto. Shall we have that tonight?¡±

    ¡°Axel Jordan¡®¡± They heard Evan¡¯s icy voice and saw him standing nearby.

    Evan stared at Axel andmanded, ¡®Come here

    Axel seemed downcast, his head drooping as he mumbled softly, ¡°Hmm¡­¡°

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208

    Chapter 208 What Happened

    Caroline¡¯s heart ached with pain when she saw her son¡¯s demeanor

    ¡°What is wrong with Evan? Why would he vent his anger on a child when he¡¯s in a bad mood?¡¯ she

    wondered.

    Caroline looked at Evan ¡°Will you listen to your child instead of always being so unreasonable?¡±

    Looking at Caroline and her two children, Evan couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her being with another man

    Instantly, anger surged within him. He bent down, picked up Axel, turned, and headed to the car.

    Caroline frowned ¡°Evan!¡±

    Evan halted to a stop but continued to walk after a brief moment.

    Caroline went after him with Tyler and Liora. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Axel isn¡¯t happy?¡±

    Evan ignored her and entered the car with Axel before mming the door heavily.

    Caroline was dumbfounded while Reuben heaved a sigh after seeing this. The tension between them

    had just eased a little.

    Caroline held back the pain in her chest. She saw Evan take her son away. She couldn¡¯t make him.

    stay by force, or he might get really angry. Then, it would be even harder for her to see Axel again.

    Liora looked up in sympathy. ¡°You¡¯re crying, Mommy.¡±

    Liora¡¯s voice jolted Caroline back to reality. She touched her face and realized that she was crying.

    unknowingly.

    Caroline nodded and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine, my precious. I just can¡¯t bear to part with Axel.¡±

    Liora caressed Caroline¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mommy. Axel will be back.¡±

    Tyler observed the car driving off and wondered, ¡®What is scumbag Daddy up to? Axel just started.

    smiling, and now he¡¯s going to turn introverted again!¡®

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    He hated Evan for making Caroline cry again and decided he would never make up with his father!

    In the car.

    Axel sat quietly, head lowered,cking the courage to speak. He sensed Evan¡¯s sour mood and was

    certain Caroline felt immense sadness, too.

    Despite this, Caroline had Tyler and Liora for sce. Axel believed Evan neededpany, too.

    12

    +15 BONUS

    Suddenly, Axel¡¯s nose tingled, his vision briefly blurring, Swiftly, he covered his nose and turned.

    away.

    Noticing Axel¡¯s action, Evan nced at him.

    Axel appeared to be throwing a tantrum with his back turned, causing Evan¡¯s stern expression to

    soften. ¡°You upset, Axel?¡±

    Axel remained quiet but carefully pulled tissues from his pocket.

    Evan looked away. ¡°Axel, it¡¯s time to act like the man you are and move forward.¡±

    Axel tightly pressed his lips together, his eyes welling up with tears as he faced the possibility of not

    reuniting with his mother

    Caroline¡¯s actions led Evan to mistakenly believe that Liora and Tyler weren¡¯t his kids, a scheme to

    prevent Draco from gaining custody.

    Meanwhile, infidelity was something Evan particrly despised

    At night, Neil came to Bayview Vi for dinner.

    After noticing Caroline¡¯s reddened eyes and distracted state, he asked concerningly, ¡°Did

    something happen, Carol?¡±

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°Nothing, Neil.¡±

    Neil could hear that something was off, so he asked with a frown, ¡°You can¡¯t hide from me, Carol. What

    happened?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Neil ¡°Liora called out and bawled loudly. ¡°It was Dad- No! It was scumbag Daddy! He is a bad

    man! He took Axel and won¡¯t let Axel stay with Mommy.

    ¡°Mommy is sad, so she cried! Axel must be sad too¡­

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209

    Chapter 209 Trying to Cause Trouble Again

    Neil picked up the sobbing Liora, patted her back patiently, and asked, ¡°Is that true, Carol?¡±

    Caroline lowered her gaze. ¡°Yes¡±

    Neil asked, ¡°What is the reason?¡±

    Caroline pondered for a long time, yet she was clueless. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Caroline, rushing won¡¯t help. If Evan still has feelings for you, he won¡¯t stay distant forever. You can¡¯t

    have Axel¡¯s custody since Evan raised him,¡± Neil said directly. ¡°Also, facing Evan¡¯s influence in

    Angelbay, winning thewsuit is unlikely.¡±

    Caroline clenched her fists tightly, thinking. Is there really no other way?¡±

    Caroline felt heartbroken when she thought about Axel¡¯s sad face and quietness earlier.

    All of a sudden, Tyler ran downstairs and took Caroline¡¯s hand ¡°Come with me, Mommy.¡±

    Caroline followed Tyler upstairs in confusion and saw Axel¡¯s face on theptop screen after

    entering the room.

    She hastily called out, ¡°My precious!¡±

    Axel¡¯s dim eyes lit up at the sight of Caroline. ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Caroline felt the urge to cry. ¡°Is your daddy giving you a hard time, my precious?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Axel shook his head. ¡°Your eyes are red. Mommy.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Dust got into my eyes.¡±

    Tyler exposed her. ¡°Mommy misses you and doesn¡¯t want to be away from you

    Axel was stunned. Soon after, he smiled faintly. ¡°Hmm, I miss Mommy, too.¡±

    Tears welled up in Caroline¡¯s eyes. She turned her head and let them fall.

    Axel saidfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Mommy. We can still keep in touch, and I¡¯ll figure out a way

    to see you when Daddy is in a better mood.¡±

    Tyler leaned close to the screen and said, ¡°Leave Mommy to me, Axel. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Axel said, ¡°Alright, I shall go offline then. Good night, Mommy, Ty.¡±

    He then ended the video call.

    Tyler hugged Caroline tofort her.

    +15 BONUS

    At 9:30 p.m., Caroline put the two children to bed before she headed downstairs to talk to Neil.

    Neil brought up the conversation after noticing that Caroline had calmed down. ¡°Carol, I took it upon

    myself to give a copy of the voice clip to Wayne, and he went looking for Grandpa.¡±

    Caroline took a sip of juice. She was well aware of her brother¡¯s collection of voice clips.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°If my guess is right, he got the money,¡± Caroline said.

    ¡°Yes. However, Grandpa sent someone to kill him, and I don¡¯t think he can get away.¡± Neil replied.

    Caroline¡¯s hand, gripping the ss, trembled. ¡°Is he trying to stir up trouble once more?¡±

    ¡°I bear half of the responsibility in this case. I figured out the ending but didn¡¯t stop. In fact, I

    facilitated it.¡±

    In other words, he got someone else to do his dirty work

    ¡°Neil. I know you did it out of kind intention, but don¡¯t do this anymore, okay?¡± Caroline looked at

    him solemnly

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get your hands dirty like him. Even though Wayne is detestable, there are other

    ways to deal with him.¡±

    Neil¡¯s gaze turned gentle. ¡°Carol, I promise I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    Caroline turned her gaze away, her unease growing. The thought of someone dying due to something

    she set in motion unsettled her. She firmly believed in just punishment for wrongdoing, not unchecked

    killing. Moreover, the person involved was Lily¡¯s own son.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210

    Chapter 210 What More Is There to Exin

    On an early Thursday morning at Xander Residence, Danie was awakened by her ringing phone.

    She answered the call with a sense of irritation.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hello? Who¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°Bitch! You better not let me catch you, or you¡¯ll die terribly!¡±

    The hoarse, deep voice startled Danie, jolting her awake. Her eyes widened in shock as she saw the

    caller¡¯s number on the screen

    ¡®Wayne? Isn¡¯t he being pursued by Grandpa? How is he still alive? she wondered

    Danie feigned her puzzlement. ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Hunter?¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending! Even though I lost the evidence, I can recognize your voice!¡± Wayne shouted. Would

    Ie back to seekpensation from them if not because of you? Would I be pursued if not because

    of you?¡±

    Danie clutched the nket tightly. ¡°Mr. Hunter, don¡¯t make false usations like this. I felt

    quilty, so I told you to seekpensation from Caroline. Who would have thought you¡¯d reach out to

    my grandfather?¡±

    ¡°What more is there to exin at this point?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not attempting to give an excuse, but Caroline is the cause behind your problem.¡± Danielle.

    attempted to influence Wayne¡¯s perspective. ¡°Just consider my thoughts, Mr. Hunter Caroline was

    the one who provoked issues with me, leading my grandfather to step in and teach her a lesson.

    Essentially, Caroline is the reason for your mother¡¯s situation, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Wayne kept quiet.

    Danie¡¯s heart raced. She understood she couldn¡¯t be connected with someone like Wayne..

    Getting no response from Wayne, Danie continued. ¡°Mr. Hunter, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been

    manipted. Are you aware of the Xanders¡® status in Angelbay? Would the Xanders tolerate

    threats?

    ¡°The person who guided you must have known my grandfather would target you and used this to

    control and remove you. You need to find this person behind it!¡±

    ¡°But how can I find them? And what about dealing with the Shenton girl?¡± Wayne retorted.

    Danielle smirked. ¡°I have a way that will allow you to get the money and escape unscathed.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Caroline treasures her son very much¡­¡±

    +15 BONUS

    At 7:30 am.. Caroline entered the children¡¯s room to wake them.

    Lioray in Caroline¡¯s arms, utterly exhausted. She could not even lift her head and kept yawning. She

    murmured, ¡°Mommy, can I sleep a little longer?¡±

    Caroline helped Liora get dressed. ¡°Liora, have you forgotten about your museum trip today?¡±

    Liora¡¯s shut eyes opened up suddenly. ¡°You¡¯re right! The kindergarten is taking us to the museum

    today!¡±

    She turned her head to look at the sleeping Tyler and shook him. ¡°Wake up. Tyler! We¡¯re going to

    the museum today! We¡¯ll bete!¡±

    Tyler sat upright and nced at Liora ¡°Got it. Stay quiet.¡±

    He looked at Caroline and said, ¡°Good morning, Mommy.¡±

    Caroline caressed Tyler¡¯s face. ¡°Good morning. Ty Take care of your sister at the museum today

    Tyler nodded. ¡°Hmm. I¡¯ll watch over the spider, so Lia won¡¯t eat it.¡±

    ¡°What! I¡¯m not going to eat a spider!¡± Liora red at Tyler.

    ¡°Ah, I see. The spider will eat Lia then.¡±

    ¡°No! I hate spiders! Mommy, Tyler is bullying me again¡­¡±

    Caroline was amused by her children early in the morning. Just as she was about to tell them to get

    ready, a feeling of unease stirred in her chest.

    ¡®Is it because I stayed uptest night?¡± she wondered.

    Caroline didn¡¯t think much and took the two kids to clean up.

    After breakfast, she brought them to the kindergarten entrance and left for work once she saw

    them inside.

    Naomi entered the office with a tablet. ¡°Ms. Shenton, the project manager from Global Investment

    Firm wants to meet you this afternoon.¡±

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211

    Chapter 211 Is It Useful

    Caroline put down the design sketch and looked up. ¡°Investment firm?¡±

    Naomi said, ¡°Yes. He is probably here to discuss a coboration because he is optimistic about our

    company¡¯s prospects.¡±

    Caroline smiled at Naomi. ¡°You think so?¡±

    Naomi said in all seriousness, ¡°I think that you may choose not to engage. We have enough funding

    from the presale revenue to initiate the next batch of clothing production and establish the storefront.

    Since we have a strong cash flow, why should we share it with others?¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°I shall ask you in a different way then. Do you think money or connections will grant

    you a firm position in Angelbay?¡±

    Naomi kept quiet for a moment. ¡°There is nock of wealthy people in Angelbay.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Hence, we can only progress further with connections. Here, look into the firm owner

    and the firm¡¯s track record. We can take our time to meet them¡±

    Naomi nodded ¡®Thank you for the guidance, Ms. Shenton. I¡¯ll get to it right away.¡±

    In the MK parking lot, Alex was about to leave his parked car when another car hit the back of his

    vehicle.

    He nced over and saw a familiar figure hastily stepping out of a red Mercedes Benz.

    Because the person was wearing sunsses, Alex couldn¡¯t immediately identify them.

    As he exited his car, the woman walked toward him in high heels and took off her sunsses.

    When Alex looked up and their eyes met, he was leftpletely astonished.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± they said in unison.

    Paige red at Alex in contempt. ¡°You scumbag! Tell me, how would you like me topensate for

    this?¡±

    Alex¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°How am I the scumbag when you¡¯re the one who left after sleeping with me the

    other day?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who left?¡± Paige was furious. ¡°Was I supposed to stay and cuddle with you if I didn¡¯t

    leave?¡±

    Alex scrutinized her and pondered for a short while. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea either¡­¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°You scoundrel! Pervert! Scumbag!¡± Paige berated Alex for being shameless.

    She took out her phone to call her insurancepany, She didn¡¯t want to deal with this ident

    privately with Alex anymore. It was making her feel really disgusted!!

    It was her first time, and the damned man did not even say a word!

    Paige thought about it, and her eyes reddened with tears.

    Alex realized her mood was off and suspected she might be upset about losing her virginity. This

    issue bothered him for a while. He had wanted to meet her but didn¡¯t know how to apologize.

    Alex said after Paige got off the call, ¡°Paige Watson

    ¡°Why do you address me by my full name?¡± Paige said unpleasantly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t know you. Alex appeared slightly embarrassed as he rubbed his nose.

    Paige pursed her lips. ¡°Do you think that the apology is useful now?¡±

    Alex appeared troubled and at a loss for words.

    ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t know how to speak!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m just not ready yet,¡± Alex exined

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Paige was stunned. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®not ready yet¡®?¡±

    Alex said in all seriousness, ¡°I will take responsibility for this matter, but can you give me some

    time?

    Paige sneered. ¡°You¡¯re taking responsibility for me? I wouldn¡¯t dare to let someone like you be in

    charge! Birds of a feather flock together. Who knows if you¡¯re going to be a phnderer like my

    boss!

    ¡°I¡¯ll just regard it as if a dog has bitten me. I won¡¯t entrust my prime years to you because of this!¡±

    Alex frowned. ¡°Evan is not that kind of person. You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±

    ¡°No? He paid no attention to Carol and instead flirted with Danie, even though Carol had feelings

    for him. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re unaware of this unless you¡¯re too blind to see!¡±

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212

    Chapter 212 Nothing Happened

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Why do you have to speak so harshly? Don¡¯t say these hurtful words without understanding the

    situation. I know Evan¡¯s personality well, and I¡¯ve never seen him so devoted. How could he

    possibly do something like this had Danie not deceived him?¡±

    ¡°He did it anyway, right? Men like you love making up excuses,¡± Paige said in contempt.

    Alex realized his exnation was futile. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m fickle, but I have my

    limits too, Paige. If you don¡¯t mind, please give me time. I will take responsibility for you.¡±

    ¡°Am I supposed to thank you?¡± Paige rolled her eyes.

    ¡®You need time to take responsibility, huh? I couldn¡¯t care less about your insincere trick!¡± she

    thought¡­

    Alex was rendered speechless by the ineffectivemunication.

    After dealing with the car, Alex went upstairs to meet Evan. As he reached the office entrance, he

    immediately heard an angry voice. ¡°What kind of bullshit is this? Get out of here if you can¡¯t do

    this!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I will work on it right now, Mr. Jordan!¡±

    The nning department employee ran out of the office in a panic and left after greeting Alex.

    Alex nced at the disordered office and yfully asked, ¡°Who got you all riled up, Mr. Jordan?¡±

    Evan looked at Alex and said coldly, ¡°What brought you here?¡±

    Alex asked back, ¡°Why are you venting your anger at me, too?¡±

    Even sat down and said in a rigid tone, ¡°You seem to have a lot of free time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. However, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± Alex picked up the folder on the floor and put it on

    Evan¡¯s desk.

    Evan lit a cigarette and took a puff but did not utter a word.

    Alex asked, ¡°Is it because of your mother?¡±

    ¡°You seem to have a lot of questions,¡± Evan retorted.

    Alex smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just showing my concern for you. Tell me if something is

    keep it bottled up inside?¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze turned gloomy. ¡°She had children with another man.¡±

    bothering you. Why

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Alex realized that Evan was displeased by Caroline¡¯s matters again. No

    smoke again other than Caroline

    Alex asked, ¡°How do you know she had children with another man?¡±

    ¡°The DNA test report of the two children,¡± Evan replied.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Alex said nonchntly.

    Evan frowned. ¡°Is there nothing more to add?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ne else could make Evan

    Alex shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t need to! You allowed Ms. Love to move in with you, yet you won¡¯t allow Caroline

    to have children with another man?¡±

    ¡°Nothing happened between Danie and me!¡± Evan snarled

    ¡°However, is Caroline aware of that?¡± Alex asked.

    Evan kept quiet

    Alex lounged on the sofa, looking rxed. ¡°Hey Evan, evere across loving someone

    wholeheartedly¡®? If you truly love her, learn to embrace all of her.¡±

    ¡°If you were in my shoes, would you be so rational?¡±

    ¡°No, but I will follow my heart. I think that you should question yourself whether you love the

    Caroline who saved you or the current Caroline,¡± Alex answered.

    I can¡¯t discuss this issue now.¡± Evan refused to answer.

    Alex raised an eyebrow. ¡°If that is the case, move on as long as you don¡¯t regret this.¡±

    Evan squinted. How could he move on after looking for her for so long? He couldn¡¯t ept her

    having kids with another man or her talking about their children vaguely with him.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213

    Chapter 213 ICan¡¯t Find Tyler

    Caroline was using him to protect her children that she had with another man!

    How could he put up with that?

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline got a call from Paige at 4:00 p.m. right after a meeting. She answered, ¡°Hello, Paige.¡±

    ¡°Carol, quickly check the news! Find out if that¡¯s Ty and Lia¡¯s school!¡± Paige urged with worry

    Caroline was surprised and immediately switched on the news, setting aside her phone.

    The headline ¡®School Bus from Angelbay Kindergarten in ident, Children¡¯s Safety Unknown¡±

    appeared on the screen.

    When Caroline saw the condition of the school bus, her knees gave way. She was sure it was the bus

    her kids were on. Her kids¡­.

    Noticing Caroline¡¯s condition, Naomi hastily helped her to stand. ¡°What happened, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    Caroline was suddenly brought back to reality and quickly headed to the elevator, regaining her

    bnce.

    Naomi waspletely stunned.

    After ending the call, Paige became anxious. She grabbed her bag and rushed out of the office. She

    ended up sharing the elevator with Evan and Alex

    Observing Paige¡¯s expression, Alex asked with confusion, ¡°Is everything okay? Are you feeling

    unwell?¡±

    Paige trembled, stepped into the elevator, and spoke to Evan ¡®Mr. Jordan, there¡¯s been an ident.

    involving the kindergarten school bus. Caroline has gone there in a hurry, and I¡¯m concerned about her

    driving safely, given her distracted state.

    Evan¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Could you repeat that?¡±

    Alex furrowed his brow in concern and quickly checked the news on his phone. Momentster, he

    handed his phone to Evan.

    Evan¡¯s eyes went bloodshot as he witnessed the damaged school bus. His intense presence. seemed

    to chill the entire elevator. As soon as the elevator stopped, Evan swiftly exited with Alex and Paige

    right behind him.

    +15 BONUS

    Ten minutester, Caroline reached the location, her ears catching the sound of an endless

    ambnce siren.

    The teachers had already guided the children to a safe area, and parents were slowly arriving.

    They left promptly after reuniting with their children.

    Caroline scanned the crowd for a long time but couldn¡¯t locate her three kids. Her worry grew by

    the minute¨Cshe was really concerned about her children.

    ¡°Tyler¡¯s mom?¡± Suddenly, a voice called out.

    Caroline turned around and saw the teacher standing there, looking anxious. The teacher had Axel

    and Liora by their hands.

    Caroline rushed over to the two kids without hesitation. After checking that Axel and Liora were

    unhurt, she hugged them tightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine¡­¡± Caroline said shakily.

    Liora bawled and said, ¡°Mommy, I can¡¯t find Tyler

    Axel¡¯s expression was tense. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy.¡±

    Caroline was stunned. She loosened her grip slowly and heard an intense buzzing sound in her

    ears

    ¡°What?¡± Caroline¡¯s mind went nk. ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t find him?¡±

    Alice exined, ¡°Here¡¯s what happened, Ms. Shenton. Tyler wasn¡¯t hurt and left the bus with us. He

    was right there with us 15 minutes ago, but when I checked on all the kids, he wasn¡¯t there anymore.

    We¡¯ve already got the school security and staff searching for him, but we haven¡¯t found.

    him yet.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? With all these teachers and childcare workers around, you couldn¡¯t even keep an eye

    on one child?¡±

    Alice seemed panic¨Cstricken. ¡°I apologize. Everything was so chaotic then, but we¡¯remitted to

    finding Tyler!¡±

    ¡°Does it even matter to mention that now?¡± Caroline roared.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214

    Chapter 214 Hope Was Shattered

    ¡°Carol!¡± Paige called out.

    Caroline gazed at Paige with trembling eyes. Alex and Evan hurried over together.

    Evan approached solemnly, his relief evident as he saw Axel unhurt. His gaze shifted to Liora, but Tyler

    was nowhere in sight.

    Caroline turned to Alice and asked, ¡°Did anyone check the nearby surveince cameras?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve had someone look into that,¡± Alice replied.

    Caroline propped up her forehead, and tears welled in her eyes. ¡°Why are all the children still here

    except Tyler?¡®

    ¡°Please try to stay calm, Ms. Shenton. It¡¯s possible that Tyler is ying somewhere and will return.

    on his own soon.¡±

    ¡°My son isn¡¯t the type to do that! He doesn¡¯t wander alone!¡± Caroline¡¯s voice trembled.

    Noticing Caroline¡¯s distress, Liora hugged her mother, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Mommy.

    Please, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m scared, Mommy.

    Axel tightly clenched his fists, his expression showing guilt. He knew he was also responsible for

    not keeping an eye on Tyler.

    Paige understood the situation and stepped forward, reaching out to Caroline. ¡°Carol, let¡¯s contact the

    police first, okay?¡±

    Police¡­

    Caroline gathered her thoughts, recalling something. She turned to Axel, her voice shaky. ¡°Axel,

    can you track Ty?¡±

    Axel looked sympathetically at Caroline. ¡°He didn¡¯t have any electronic devices with him today.¡±

    Plus, he was still learning tracking techniques from Tyler.

    Caroline fell silent, her hope dwindling.

    Paige held Liora and exchanged worried nces with Caroline before looking at Evan, who remained

    distant.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, please help,¡± Paige pleaded.

    Evan picked up Axel in preparation to leave as if he were oblivious.

    Caroline¡¯s phone rang abruptly, making her body jolt. She quickly retrieved it, answering the call

    +15 BONUS

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Are you looking for your son?¡± Wayne¡¯s ghastlyughter echoed.

    Caroline¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Did you kidnap my son?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Do you want your son back? Wayneughed maniacally.

    ¡°Where are

    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Caroline stood up abruptly and looked around.

    ¡°Do you have money right now? I¡¯ll give you the address, but you must bring one million dors. Don¡¯t

    involve the police or your son will be harmed Because of your trick, I¡¯m already being pursued. If I can¡¯t

    survive, neither will your son!¡±

    ¡°Sure! Just don¡¯t hurt my son. I¡¯ll bring the money now,¡± Caroline agreed to Wayne¡¯s demands.

    ¡°So, you were pretending to gather money before, huh? Now the price has gone up to two million

    dors!¡± Wayne remarked.

    ¡°Two million dors it is! Give me the address, Caroline agreed again.

    ¡°Sure. Meet me at Harbor Bay.¡± Wayne replied before hanging up abruptly.

    Caroline put away her phone and turned to Paige. Take care of Liora, Paige. I need to find Ty!¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯ming too! I can look after Liora while we¡¯re at it!¡± Paige said anxiously.

    Caroline was too troubled to argue, so she nodded and headed toward the car.

    They left with Liora.

    Alex nced at Evan. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going with them, Evan?¡±

    Evan sneered ¡°Why would I? He¡¯s not my child.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, please help,¡± Axel pleaded.

    Evan coldly rejected, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Axel, if your father won¡¯t help out and something bad happens, Caroline won¡¯t care about him.

    anymore.¡±

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215

    Chapter 215 He¡¯s Your Son Too

    Evan red at Alex, but thetter shrugged. T¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    Evan gritted his teeth, concerned about Caroline¡¯s condition. After a brief moment of thought, he

    swiftly scooped up Axel and hurried to the location.

    Alex followed closely behind

    Twenty minutester, Caroline received Wayne¡¯s call just as she stepped out of her car at the harbor.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why did you bring so many people here?¡±

    Caroline was taken aback. ¡°I¡¯m alone. What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Then exin the two ck cars that just pulled in,¡± Wayne demanded

    Caroline turned and saw Evan and Alex¡¯s cars. Why are they following me? she wondered.

    Caroline rified, ¡°That¡¯s the child¡¯s father, not the police!¡±

    ¡°Fine, or else I¡¯ll start cutting the rope, Wayne threatened.

    ¡°Rope?¡±

    Caroline quickly looked up. She spotted a small figure swaying in the wind, tied to the tallest

    crane at the harbor. It dangled several tens of meters above the solid ground below!

    Fear gripped Caroline¡¯s knees, and she copsed to the ground, covered in a cold sweat

    ¡°W¨CWayne, please let my son go! I beg you!¡± Caroline¡¯s voice quivered uncontrobly.

    Paige looked ahead after she got out of the car and screamed, ¡°Ty! Ty is up there!¡±

    Paige could not imagine how scared Tyler was when an ordinary adult would be terrified to be up

    there!

    Liora cried loudly after seeing Tyler.

    Wayne said sternly in the call, ¡°Prepare everything that I¡¯ve asked for if you want me to release

    your son!¡±

    I¡¯ll give it all to you! Where should I stop my car? How do I wire you two million dors?¡±

    ¡°Do you see the building under the crane? Bring the car over and put the car key in the building!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Caroline clumsily stood up and was about to rush towards the car when a strong grip grabbed her

    +15 BONUS

    She wanted to break free, but his hold was incredibly strong. Amid

    Let go!¡±

    her tears, she cried out, ¡°Evan!

    ¡°Think he¡¯ll free Tyler if you go? Who knows? He might take you too.¡± Evan¡¯s tone was firm.

    ¡°Should I just stand idly by while Ty is left hanging high above?¡± Caroline retorted.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Evan¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Does getting anxious really help?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it helps! Evan, let go of me, please!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t just watch you walk into danger!¡± Evan¡¯s tone was icy.

    Caroline couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. ¡°Then what should I do? Ty needs to be rescued, and if you

    don¡¯t do it, then I will!¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°Why should I keep saving your child?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®your child¡°? He¡¯s your son, too!¡± Caroline¡¯s re was intense.

    At that critical moment, she wanted to be honest. She wanted her child to be safe and alive. She

    was willing to do whatever it took to ensure his safety, even if it meant losing custody.

    For a fleeting moment, Evan believed Tyler might be his son due to Caroline¡¯s performance. Yet, the

    memory of the DNA report shattered that belief.

    He indifferently said, ¡°Do you truly expect me to believe you?¡±

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216

    Chapter 216 Enlightened

    Caroline was stunned. ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I¡¯m deceiving you?¡±

    ¡°Or else?¡± Evan asked

    Caroline struggled free from Evan¡¯s grip abruptly. She appeared deeply disappointed and said coldly.

    ¡°Evan! Remember what you said today! You will regret your words and actions today one

    day!¡±

    Upon saying that, she got into the car and drove to the low¨Crise building.

    Paige looked at her solemn¨Clooking employer in contempt as she carried the crying Liora. ¡°Mr. Jordan,

    you¡¯ve broken Carol¡¯s heart this time and enlightened me.¡±

    She turned around and watched Caroline¡¯s car closely.

    Alex heaved a sigh, approached, and said, ¡°Evan, it didn¡¯t seem like she was acting earlier.

    Evan¡¯s cold expression fixated on the small figure suspended in the air. He tutted and remarked, ¡°I

    don¡¯t think the things I¡¯ve verified would be fake.¡±

    Caroline left the car key on the table inside the low¨Crise building. She then transferred two million

    dors to Wayne¡¯s ount.

    After finishing these tasks, Caroline hurriedly called Wayne.

    ¡°I received the money. Clear out from here. I¡¯m leaving first!¡± Wayne instructed

    Concerned, Caroline asked, ¡°And my son?¡±

    ¡°Save him once I¡¯m gone,¡± Wayne replied, his tone annoyed.

    Caroline couldn¡¯t bring herself to say more. She turned, following Wayne¡¯s instructions, and left

    the building.

    A few minutester, she saw Wayne entering it..

    Later, he emerged from the building, ready to leave. He opened the car door.

    As Wayne prepared to get into the car, Caroline¡¯s heart raced as the sound of police sirens reached

    her ears

    Fear surged through Caroline. The police are here? Wayne¡­

    ¡°How dare you fuck with me, you bitch! Since you won¡¯t cooperate, im your son¡¯s corpse then!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    He pulled out a remote control from his pocket.

    Caroline had an ominous feeling. Her eyes widened in shock as she screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t! Wayne! Don¡¯t

    ¡°Ty!¡±

    ¡°Tyler!¡±

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Paige and Liora¡¯s screams in the distance interrupted Caroline.

    Caroline looked at the tiny figure falling at full speed, and her pupils constricted in shock.

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡±

    The tiny figure crashed heavily to the ground, sttering blood everywhere.

    Caroline¡¯s ears hummed loudly in shock, rendering her unable to hear anything.

    ¡°No¡­ It can¡¯t¡­

    Looking at the blood, Caroline felt as if energy was drained from her body, and she dropped to her.

    knees

    ¡°This isn¡¯t how it¡¯s supposed to be Caroline muttered, her gaze nk.

    She crawled forward until she spotted Tyler. He was lying in an odd position in a pool of blood,

    still dressed in his clothes from this morning.

    Caroline fainted.

    ¡°Mommy, why do you walk so slowly?¡±

    A childish yet familiar voice echoed in the darkness..

    Caroline looked for the source of the voice and found Tyler looking at her, carrying his backpack.

    ¡°What are you looking at, Mommy? Let¡¯s go. Axel and Liora are waiting for me.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s urging sounded very real.

    Caroline took a long time to recover from her surprise and looked at her son incredulously. ¡°Ty?¡± Tyler

    cocked his head in puzzlement. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you, Mommy?¡±

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217

    Chapter 217 Where Are You Going

    Caroline burst into tears instantly. ¡°Ty, is that you?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe her son was standing before her, safe and sound. She remembered him falling

    from up high¡­.

    Tyler appeared frustrated. ¡°Mommy, what are you talking about? Who else can it be if not me?¡±

    Caroline wiped away her tears after receiving an assuring response. ¡°Nothing, Ty. I was just bbering.

    I¡¯ming.¡±

    ¡°Come, Mommy.¡±

    Caroline nodded and walked toward Tyler.

    After walking for a while, she realized she could not reach Tyler¡¯s side!

    Caroline looked up in terror. ¡°Ty

    ¡°You¡¯re slow, Mommy. Walk faster.¡±

    Caroline took a deep breath and ran toward Tyler.

    The further she ran, the further Tyler was.

    ¡°Mommy ¡°Tyler¡¯s dark eyes were filled with disappointment. ¡°Mommy, why aren¡¯t you here yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± Caroline answered. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Wait for me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ste, Mommy¡­¡±

    Tyler¡¯s voice grew softer, and his tiny figure disappeared suddenly.

    ¡°Ty?

    Caroline sat upright from the bed in the hospital, screaming, ¡°Ty!¡±

    She breathed heavily, her face a ghastly pale, and her body trembled.

    Her scream awakened Paige, who was sleeping on the sofa..

    Paige hurriedly came over. ¡°Are you awake, Carol? Did you have a bad dream?¡±

    Caroline gradually regained herposure. She looked up at Paige, her movements stiff.

    ¡°Paige¡­¡±

    As soon as she spoke, the memory of Tyler¡¯s tragic death flooded into her mind. Fear widened her

    eyes, and she swiftly grasped Paige¡¯s arm. ¡°Where¡¯s Ty? Is he okay?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Paige reassured her, saying. ¡°Take a deep breath and listen to me first, alright?¡±

    Caroline was filled with panic. ¡°Is Ty dead?¡±

    Her eyes were red, and she couldn¡¯t beforted. ¡°Tell me! Is Ty dead?¡±

    ¡°Please, Carol, don¡¯t think like this. Ty is alive!¡± Paige exined.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, right? I saw Ty! He was lying in a pool of blood!¡±

    ¡°Carol, that was fake! Wayne faked it on purpose. Calm yourself down, and I¡¯ll take you to see Ty.

    okay?¡±

    Caroline was stunned. ¡®No! Paige is lying! I couldn¡¯t have seen it wrongly!¡±

    Caroline pushed away the nket. ¡°Take me to see the child if you im he is still alive! Take me

    to see him!¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She got out of bed and walked out of the room barefooted

    Paige caught up in haste. ¡°Slow down, Carol!¡±

    As Caroline stepped outside, a tall figure appeared. When she looked up, she saw Evan gazing at

    her seriously.

    His stern expression reminded Caroline of his harsh remark. She frowned and said coldly, ¡°Leave

    me alone!¡±

    Evan stood at the entrance, unmoving, and asked, ¡°Where are you headed?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see Ty!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you see him if you get back on the bed and be good.¡±

    Caroline red at him. ¡°Who do you think you are to order me around? I¡¯m going to see my son. Go

    away!¡±

    Evan squinted, then lifted Caroline into his arms and headed directly for the bed.

    Caroline shrieked and fought wildly, yelling. ¡°Release me, Evan! Let me go!¡±

    She repeatedly punched Evan

    Keeping his anger in check, Evan forcefullyid Caroline on the bed and asked, ¡°Do you

    understand the danger you¡¯re putting yourself in? Do you even know what is going on with your

    body?¡±

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218

    Chapter 218 Merciless and Refused to Help

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! Evan, why are you stopping me from seeing my son! I won¡¯t forgive you

    for the rest of my life if Ty is gone! It was you who did nothing! You were merciless and refused to help!¡±

    Caroline shouted.

    Paige stepped forward to exin after noticing Evan¡¯s displeased expression. ¡®Calm down, Carline. I¡¯ll

    show you Ty, okay?¡±

    She pulled out her phone and made a video call to Alex swiftly.

    It did not take long before Alex picked up the call, and his face appeared on the screen

    ¡°What is it?¡± Alex¡¯s voice echoed.

    Paige said, ¡°Turn the camera to Ty and let Carol¡­ Huh?¡±

    Caroline grabbed the phone before Paige couldplete her sentence. She stared at the screen

    closely. Tears welled up in her eyes as she saw Alex¡¯s camera focused on Tyler, lying quietly on

    the bed.

    Ty is still alive¡­ she thought.

    He had no bandage or catheter; only an IV was on the back of his hand.

    She cried, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    ¡°He received a strong dose of anesthesia, so he¡¯s still unconscious,¡± Paige exined with a sigh.

    Caroline felt calmer. She slowly lowered the phone and inquired, ¡°Who fell then?¡±

    ¡°It was a doll filled with sand, dressed like Ty, and the liquid was just chicken blood,¡± Paige

    rified.

    She had been terrified at that moment, too. The truth hit her when she reached the scene and

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    found the doll.

    She had to admit that Evan was sharp for realizing Tyler wasn¡¯t really tied up there.

    Thus, he had prevented Caroline from falling into the trap. He had also arranged for the police to.

    Evan was certain Wayne wouldn¡¯tmit murder after discovering Wayne cherished his son, his

    only family.

    After learning that, Evan executed his n and had the police apprehend Wayne as he tried to

    escape.

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    However, he hadn¡¯t anticipated Tyler¡¯s fake death affecting Caroline so deeply that she would lose

    consciousness.

    Witnessing Evan¡¯s sudden loss of control and his swift dash to lift Carol astonished Paige.

    Because of this, Paige made a significant effort to change her opinion of Evan.

    Caroline shut her eyes in exhaustion and said hoarsely, I¡¯m sorry for being too agitated earlier.¡±

    She said that to apologize to Evan

    Caroline had always been clear about right or wrong. She would apologize if she was wrong, even

    if she was displeased by Evan¡¯s earlier behavior

    Paige caressed Caroline¡¯s back. The matter has already passed, Carol. Take care of yourself. Then

    you can take care of Ty.¡±

    Caroline massaged her temples. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Evan sneered, ¡°Is it fine being anemic and ridden with chronic gastritis?¡±

    Caroline snapped, ¡°Those are not severe issues. Stop making a big fuss out of nothing.¡±

    ¡°It is a severe issue! The doctor said that you will be in big trouble if you don¡¯t manage your

    gastritis.¡± 1

    Caroline was rendered speechless

    Paige did notment further when Caroline kept quiet

    ¡°Since Carol is awake, I shall head back to work, Mr. Jordan,¡± Paige said.

    Evan nodded while Paige left after bidding farewell to Caroline

    The room fell quiet when the door was shut.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219

    Chapter 219 Filthy

    After a while, Caroline couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why do you keep staring at me?¡±

    Evan sat gracefully in a chair, crossing his legs. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about us.

    Caroline evaded the topic. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then exin why you warned me that I¡¯d regret it,¡± Evan asked

    Caroline said, ¡°Words spoken in a moment of desperation hold little truth.¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression was calm as if he had predicted that Caroline would not tell the truth.

    ¡°I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to exin it. But I believe you¡¯d like to know about Axel, right?¡±

    Evan said.

    Caroline looked at him. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Axel is our child.¡±

    Caroline did not wish to beat about the bush. ¡°So what if he is?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not nning on letting Axel meet you anymore,¡® Evan said

    Caroline was stunned. ¡°Why not?¡±

    Evan scoffed. ¡°Do you think you deserve to be Axel¡¯s mother?¡±

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°What? Do you think the child is yours alone? He is my son, too! You don¡¯t have

    the right to stop him from meeting me! I still have visitation rights!¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°You know that Axel is your son too, huh? However, you divide your motherly love that Axel

    deserves to two bastards who shouldn¡¯t exist!¡±

    ¡®Bastards?¡®

    Caroline held her breath for a moment and looked at Evan in shock

    Yes! She wanted to keep their children¡¯s background a secret, but she would never allow someone

    to call them bastards!

    Caroline was so furious that she stood up and pped Evan.

    However, Evan lifted his hand and firmly grasped Caroline¡¯s wrist. He gazed at her with cold,

    indifferent eyes. ¡°Are you upset because I¡¯m correct?¡±

    ¡°Evan, you¡¯re a jerk!¡± Caroline reprimanded.

    ¡°I¡¯m a jerk?¡± Evan got up in anger and pulled Caroline before he flung her to the bed.

    +15 BONUS

    He leaned over her and grabbed her bosom ferociously. ¡°I shall let you have a taste of the jerk then!

    Caroline wanted to push Evan away, yet Evan held her hands so tightly with one hand that she could

    not move.

    ¡°Let go of me, Evan!¡± Caroline snarled.

    Evan exerted more strength in his ¡®grip. ¡°Was this how the two bastards¡® father touched you?¡±

    He moved his hand to another spot on Caroline¡¯s body. ¡°Or like this?¡±

    Intense feelings of humiliation washed over her, and she could not hold back her shakiness,

    ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    Evan felt his heart sank at the sight of Caroline¡¯s tears.

    The anger in his eyes was drowned by coldness as he loosened his grip over her with a sneer. ¡°Did you

    really think I¡¯d sleep with you? You should know that I m a neat freak. I find another man¡¯s woman

    filthy!¡±

    Evan turned around and left after saying that.

    Caroline hugged herself, yet she could not stop shaking

    Kenny and Neil came to the hospital at night and kept Tylerpany with Caroline.

    Tyler had yet to wake up, and his face was pale.

    Kenny said angrily, ¡°How dare that scoundrel inject such a high dose of anesthesia in a child!¡±

    Caroline wiped Tyler¡¯s hands with a towel gently with quilt in her eyes.

    ¡°Carol. Listen to me and increase security measures. We can¡¯t let dangerous situations like this happen

    again.¡±

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220

    Chapter 220 Make Our Own Judgment.

    Caroline nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±

    In truth, her brother was right. Her children would not be caught in this situation again had she

    not taken it lightly.

    Neil exined, ¡°I¡¯ve talked to the police. They said Wayne caused the ident. He didn¡¯t hurt the other

    kids, just Tyler. He also revealed the real mastermind¨CDanie. She¡¯s at the police station.

    Grandpa is

    helping her.¡±

    ¡°Who is that shrew? I¡¯m going to beat her to death!¡± Kenny was filled with righteous fury.

    Neil nced at him. ¡°She is a member of the Xanders. Are you going to do it?¡±

    Kenny choked on his words. He was new in town but knew about the three influential families in

    Angelbay.

    He would get himself killed if he were to go against the powerful Xanders.

    Kenny cowered and said, ¡°Uh Sufficient resources ensure sustainability. Let¡¯s conspire first.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s expression chilled as she thought of Danie. She understood she had misjudged Danie¡¯s

    cruelty. Danie had not only mistreated Axel but also manipted another person to

    harm Tyler!

    Caroline looked at Neil and said, ¡°I would like to go to the police station, Neil.¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Neil kept quiet for a moment and said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll take care of Ty.¡±

    Caroline stood up and told Kenny, ¡°Will you drive me there, please?¡±

    Kenny said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Danie was growing restless in the interrogation room.

    Her grandfather hadn¡¯t hired awyer yet, but she had already spent over half a day at the police

    station

    ¡°Wayne, you fool!¡± she cursed inwardly.

    She thought Wayne, who studied abroad, would be intelligent. However, he foolishly revealed

    everything!

    All of a sudden, the door of the interrogation room opened.

    The police officer said, ¡°Ms. Love, someone is here to see you.¡±

    Danie was delighted and convinced that her grandfather had sent someone!

    +15 BONUS

    She stood up, walked to the door, and nced at the police officer in contempt. ¡°I told you not to detain

    someone casually, or you might lose your job.¡±

    The police officer said righteously, ¡°We will make our own judgment if you¡¯re right or wrong!¡±

    Danie grunted as she exited the interrogation room with pride. Regrettably, instead of thewyer,

    Caroline was standing nearby.

    She abruptly stopped, feeling the temptation to retreat to the interrogation room.

    Despite knowing she couldn¡¯t resist Caroline, Danie steeled herself to confront her, driven by

    her ego.

    She said, ¡°What are you-¡±

    Before Danie could finish her sentence, Caroline pped her

    ¡°You¡¯re the most forgetful person when ites to being hit.¡± Caroline stared at Danie coldly.

    Danie covered her burning cheek and red ferociously at Caroline. ¡°How dare you hit me at

    the police station?¡±

    ¡°Why not? Will the police help a bitch with no sense of decency? Caroline said mockingly.

    ¡°Why do you im I harmed your son without any evidence? Are you going to convict me for being

    guilty with just Wayne¡¯s testimony?¡± Danie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot from anger.

    Caroline said, ¡°You¡¯re capable of making up everything and avoiding legal liability, but do you

    know that every evil act of yours will haunt you one day!¡±

    Caroline took a step closer to Danie and red at her. ¡°Remember this, Danie! If you dare to do

    anything to my children, I will make you suffer for the rest of your life!¡±

    ¡°Crazy woman!¡± Danie backed away in fear.

    She turned with a ghastly pale face and swiftly ran into the interrogation room, locking herself

    inside.

    Caroline looked away and exited the police station.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221

    Chapter 221 Are You Alright

    Kenny asked Caroline upon her return to the car, ¡°How was it? Is she sentenced?¡±

    Caroline put on her seatbelt. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Kenny asked in shock.

    ¡°Why. It¡¯s going to take three full days to exin why,¡® she thought.

    Moreover, she knew that Grayson would figure out a way to save Danie if she were to do something

    now.

    She was well aware that Danie would behave for some time after being threatened.

    She did not wish for Kenny to get involved in her enmity.

    The next day, Naomi came to the hospital to seek Caroline¡¯s signatures for some documents. She

    brought a fruit basket as well.

    Caroline epted the gift and ced it on the bedside table. ¡°Thank you. Remember to follow up

    on the factory in the next two days and update me if there is any information.¡±

    Naomi nodded. ¡°Sure. Ms. Shenton. Please check through these two documents and sign them.¡±

    Caroline examined the documents closely.

    After a while, Paige entered the room. ¡°I¡¯m here, Carol.¡±

    Caroline nced at Paige and nodded. ¡®Please hold on while 1 sign these documents.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead ¡°Paige took a seat and used her phone.

    Ten minutester, Caroline went through the documents and said with a frown, ¡°Who drew this

    sketch?¡±

    Naomi nced at it and answered, ¡°The person the VP hired.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Does she think that she can deceive us by making slight changes to MK¡¯s design from

    six years ago?¡±

    Paige¡¯s interest was piqued when Caroline mentioned MK. She put down her phone and came

    closer. ¡®Let me see.¡±

    Caroline passed the design sketch to her.

    +15 BONUS

    Paige was stunned as soon as she saw it. ¡°My department¡¯s employee designed this! Anyone can tell

    at one nce. You can¡¯t keep this person on your team, Carol.¡±

    Caroline nodded and looked at Naomi. ¡°Send this design sketch to Kenny. He will handle his own

    subordinates. Everything else is fine, but we will need to confirm it in a meeting.¡±

    Naomi took the documents. ¡°Yes, Ms. Shenton. I shall head back now.¡±

    Caroline checked her watch. ¡°You haven¡¯t had your lunch yet, right?¡±

    Naomi turned around. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Caroline looked at Paige, and thetter said before Caroline could say something. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m on

    a diet now, so I¡¯m grabbing a wholemeal sandwich

    Excitedly, she opened a game on her phone.

    Caroline left the hospital with Naomi in search of a restaurant to eat at and said, ¡°There¡¯s a diner

    opposite the Grand East Hospital Will that be fine?¡±

    Naomi said, ¡®You decide, Ms. Shenton. A freeloader doesn¡¯t refuse food.¡±

    Caroline sniggered as Naomi¡¯s unexpected sense of humor caught her off guard.

    ¡°Your words don¡¯t match your expression.¡±

    Caroline and Naomi crossed the road. As they neared the opposite side, a white sedan sped toward

    them.

    A passerby eximed, ¡°Move! The car¡¯sing at you!¡±

    Hearing this, Caroline saw the sedan heading straight for her and Naomi.

    ¨C¡°Look out!¡± Naomi suddenly yelled.

    In the next instant, Naomi threw herself toward Caroline.

    A loud crash followed shortly.

    Caroline raised her eyes and saw the white VW Santana crash into the diner.

    Piercing screams filled the air.

    Naomi stood up and gazed at Caroline with concern. ¡°Are you okay, Ms. Shenton?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222

    Chapter 222 Sorry for Making You Worried

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline shook her head, her face terribly pale. Naomi might have been dead now if she hadn¡¯t

    acted fast before.

    She nced at Naomi, noticing a scary cut on her arm. Quickly getting up, Caroline urged, ¡°We

    need to go to the hospital, Naomi!¡±

    Naomi looked at her arm following Caroline¡¯s eyes. Her face was calm as if she couldn¡¯t sense any

    pain. ¡°No need. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°It¡¯s not nothing! Come, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital¡°¡±

    Naomi signed in and went into the emergency room. She got over ten stitches on her arm. Then,

    she had an X¨Cray that found a broken elbow.

    Caroline felt very guilty. ¡°I will provide paid medical leave for you so you can recuperate at home.

    Naomi. I will remember what you did today. Thank you¡±

    Naomi muttered nonchntly, ¡®You¡¯ve already thanked me repeatedly, Ms. Shenton. I don¡¯t need

    to rest, so I don¡¯t want the medical leave.¡±

    ¡°No! You can¡¯t go to work like this,¡± Caroline said.

    Naomi said, ¡°You can¡¯t stop me from working from home.¡±

    Workaholic¡­ The word emerged in Caroline¡¯s mind.

    She had never encountered someone as dedicated to work as Naomi. Despite this, Naomi proved to

    be apetent assistant, easing her workload.

    Unable to convince Naomi, she suggested, ¡°You could work from home. Take your time deciding if

    you want to return to thepany.¡±

    Naomi nodded.

    Caroline apanied Naomi to pick up her prescription and then returned with her to thepany

    after lunch. Following that, Caroline instructed a bodyguard to escort Naomi home.

    Paige looked at Caroline upon her return to the hospital. ¡°Carol, what took you so long?¡±

    Caroline shared the story with Paige, her smile bitter.

    Paige¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°My god, is someone trying to hurt you again?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°No, the driver passed away on the scene.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, oh no, you¡¯re making me have scary thoughts because of you,¡± Paige pulled her neck back in

    fear, looking at Caroline, who seemed amused.

    ¡°Water¡­¡±

    Tyler¡¯s raspy, childish voice made Caroline stopughing.

    Caroline and Paige looked at the bed in unison and found that Tyler had already awakened.

    Paige shrieked and rushed forward ¡®Oh, my godson! You¡¯re awake atst.¡±

    Tyler looked at Paige in contempt. ¡°You¡¯re dramatic¡±

    Paige red at Tyler and said ferociously, ¡®You ungrateful brat!¡±

    Tyler shifted his gaze to his mother, who was pouring water for him with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for

    making you worried, Mommy,¡± he said.

    Caroline shook her head and sniffed She got some water and put the straw in Tyler¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯m okay,

    and I¡¯m strong when you¡¯re safe.¡±

    Tyler drank the water while Paige reminded him, ¡°Drink slowly so you don¡¯t choke.¡±

    Tyler coughed as soon as Paige¡¯s voice faded.

    Paige hastily soothed Tyler¡¯s chest. ¡°Look at you. I told you to slow down!¡±

    ¡°It was you¡­ You jinxed it.¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Alright, I talked too much and jinxed it.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s sorrow gradually faded when she saw Tyler teasing them in good spirits.

    At night in Bayview Vi, Liora sat in Scott¡¯s embrace, happily swinging her legs as she called Axel.

    ¡°Ty is awake, Axel!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s awesome. You will be seeing Ty soon.¡± Axel was joyous but not very skilled in expressing it with

    his words.

    Liora heaved a sigh. ¡°I miss you so much, Axel. Mommy didn¡¯t allow me to go to school for thest two

    days.¡±

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223

    Chapter 223 Would You Be Unhappy

    ¡°Hmm, I miss you too. Mommy won¡¯t let you go to school because she wants you to rest at home for a

    few days to recover.¡± Axel madeforting remarks to Liora with great effort.

    ¡°I know. How about you, Axel?¡± Liora said with her cheeks puffed up.

    She said angrily, ¡°Did he take extra care of you the past two days?¡±

    Axel kept quiet for a moment. ¡°Yes¡±

    Meanwhile, he was seated before hisptop, gazing at the surveince video of the study, his face.

    gloomy. Over thest few days, his father had been retreating to the study right after dinner. He would

    then immerse himself in work until midnight.

    ¡°I can rx knowing you¡¯re looked after. I¡¯ll draw and sleep early. Goodnight, Axel.¡±

    Liora¡¯s soft voice lightened Axel¡¯s heavy mood slightly.

    ¡°Goodnight, Lia.¡±

    Liora passed the phone back to Scott and stared at him. ¡°Papa Wilson, can I ask you something?¡± she

    asked

    Scott¡¯s gaze was gentle. ¡°What is it, Lia?¡±

    ¡°If that man learned that I¡¯m his child and tried to reunite with me, would you be unhappy?¡±

    Scott shook his head with a smile. ¡°I won¡¯t feel sad if you and your mother aren¡¯t sad. That¡¯s an

    unchangeable truth.¡±

    ¡°What if that man wants to be with Mommy again?¡± Liora asked.

    Scott said calmly, ¡°I will give my blessing to them.

    Lioray in Scott¡¯s arms. ¡°Papa Wilson, you are much better than him. It would be great if you. could be

    my daddy.¡±

    Scott gently stroked Liora¡¯s soft hair and smiled, though he remained silent.

    His eyes slowly grew dim as he wondered, ¡®Will she get back with him again?¡®

    Axel gazed at theptop screen, deep in thought after setting his phone aside.

    He deeply cared for his parents, but some matters were meant for his father to handle alone.

    +15 BONUS

    He didn¡¯t want his grandfather to have custody of Tyler and Liora. That would make his mother

    suffer every day, missing her kids.

    Daddy, please forgive me for favoring Mommy selfishly.¡±

    Tyler was discharged from the hospital on Sunday.

    Neil escorted Caroline back to Bayview Vi with ten bodyguards. He ordered them not to leave

    the children at any time after the previous incident.

    Neil also brought news that Danie had been released on bail without charges and taken back to

    Xander Residence

    Caroline had expected this, but it happened two dayster than she had anticipated.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Caroline cooked soup for Tyler. ¡°I believe that Grayson has scolded Danie again, right?¡±

    Neil replied, ¡°No. He berated her for doing things without thinking through.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s hands stopped for a moment. She chuckled and said, ¡°They really are like a family.¡±

    Neil kept quiet for a while. ¡°If our mother was still alive, she would be deeply disheartened by

    Grandpa¡¯s actions.¡±

    Neil stood upright. ¡°Oh right, Evan has been searching for someone recently. Are you aware of

    this, Carol?¡±

    Caroline was stunned and looked up. ¡°Searching for someone?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. It has been a week. It is said that he is searching for a woman in secret.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s gaze dimmed. Then, she said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s none of my business.¡±

    ¨C A bodyguard walked in and said, ¡°Sir, Ma¡¯am, two people are quarreling outside.¡±

    Neil asked, ¡°Who?¡±

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224

    Chapter 224 You¡¯re Lying

    The bodyguard shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but they are in a heated argument.¡±

    Caroline set aside her spoon, puzzled, and went to the door. She heard two voices she recognized

    before she saw the people.

    ¡°Price, are you vengeful or something? Has my car offended you?¡± Paige shouted

    ¡°It was you who suddenly drove in reverse. I wasn¡¯t the one who crashed forward on purpose,¡± Alex

    exined patiently.

    Paige burst out inughter. ¡°You might as well im that I¡¯m blind!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do if you choose to think that way,¡± Alex saidzily

    ¡°Damn it! If you hadn¡¯te here for no reason, would my car crash into yours?¡±

    ¡°A certain individual asked me to visit Tyler to show concern on their behalf.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a concern if you don¡¯t even have the courage to tell the person¡¯s name!¡±

    Caroline was about to speak while observing their endless argument. But before she could say

    anything, a light voice echoed ¡°It¡¯s terrifying to see them quarreling.¡±

    Caroline turned her head and unexpectedly saw Jamie standing behind her. Jamie nced at Alex and

    Paige with a hint of resentment, even though there seemed to be no clear reason for it.

    Caroline was concerned that the argument might worsen Jamie¡¯s condition. She quickly

    reassured her, ¡°Jamie, those are my friends. Please go inside I¡¯ll handle this

    Jamie agreed, turning to head back to the vi.

    Hearing the noise, Alex nced over. He caught a glimpse of a familiar face, but Caroline¡¯s figure

    blocked his view.

    Alex furrowed his eyebrow, thinking, ¡®Why does the woman look so much like Evan¡¯s mother?¡±

    How could Evan¡¯s mother be acquainted with Caroline?

    When Caroline approached to stop the quarrel, he dismissed the absurd thought.

    ¡°Stop quarreling out here. There¡¯s space in the house for you to utilize your skills, and the neighbors

    won¡¯t watch.¡±

    Paige red at Alex, grunted, and approached Caroline. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Carol. Ignore him!¡±

    Alex said, ¡°I¡¯m not going in.¡±

    1/2

    Caroline stopped walking. ¡°Don¡¯t you want toe inside?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Even though he was friends with Evan, it would be rude for Caroline not to wee him into the

    house as a guest.

    Alex shook his head. ¡®I¡¯m here to visit the child on Evan¡¯s behalf. You seem in a good mood, so I

    believe he is well.¡±

    Caroline remained silent, thinking. Is he still worried about Tyler despite his harsh words? He

    seems to switch his stance quite rapidly, doesn¡¯t he?

    Caroline did not persuade him to stay. ¡°Tyler is well. Thank you for your concern.¡±

    Alex nodded. ¡°I shall leave then. Go inside. You don¡¯t need to see me off.¡±

    Paige rolled her eyes. ¡°As if anyone wants to see you off-

    ¡°Paige! Don¡¯t speak so bluntly,¡± Caroline interrupted

    Caroline pulled Paige into the house and asked, ¡°What is going on with you? Why do you act like

    he¡¯s the enemy when you meet him?¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Paige was avoidant. ¡°Nothing, I just find him to be an eyesore.¡±

    Caroline narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re lying. Paige.

    ¡°No.¡± Paige was stubborn,

    Caroline asked, ¡°How long have we been friends? Do you think I can¡¯t tell when you lie? I won¡¯t push if

    you¡¯re not ready to share, but I¡¯m your best friend. I want you to know you can tell me anything.¡±

    Paige heaved a sigh. ¡°Tll tell you then. We slept together when we were drunk.¡±

    Paige¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°I¡¯m not asking him to take responsibility for me because we¡¯re

    adults. Moreover, I left because I was so embarrassed at the time.

    ¡°Yet, he acted as if nothing happened. Then, he told me that he¡¯d take responsibility for me

    afterward. Was he mute at the time? It was my first time¡­¡°

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225

    Chapter 225 Bitten by a Dog

    Caroline was at a loss for words. She had just learned what happened when they were drunk.

    Caroline said, ¡°So, do you want him to take responsibility or not? That is the issue.¡±

    ¡°I heard Alex is pursuing many women. If I were to date him, I¡¯d always be wary of potential

    cheating!¡±

    Caroline was confused. ¡°However, you appear to be pissed about him not taking responsibility.¡±

    Paige heaved a sigh. ¡°Forget it. I just regard it as if a dog has bitten me.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to predict a rtionship. You look like you¡¯ve fallen for Alex.¡±

    ¡°Me? That would be absolutely impossible!¡± Paigeughed.

    Caroline looked at Paige and realized Paige might not be seeing things clearly. She wished that

    Alex would keep his word and not hurt Paige emotionally.

    Alex headed to Vi Rosa to see Evan after leaving Bayview.

    He entered the living room, sat down, and said, ¡°Caroline¡¯s son has recovered, Evan.¡±

    Evan scrolled his phone and answered without even looking up. ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Alex shrugged. ¡°Even though you have already concluded certain things, my intuition has always been

    urate. Moreover, it¡¯s not impossible for someone to hack into the system and change the DNA

    report. There is something else aside from this.¡±

    Evan looked at him with a frown. ¡°You seem to enjoy defending her these days.¡±

    Alex chucked. ¡°Are you not going to let me speak the truth?¡±

    ¡°Who knows how trustable your words are?¡± Evan mocked mercilessly.

    Alex said, ¡°Ouch, that¡¯s hurtful. Let me speak first.¡±

    Evan pursed his lips and waited for Alex to continue.

    ¡®I visited Bayview today and saw a woman at Caroline¡¯s ce. The woman looked just like your mother

    from the side,¡± said Alex.

    Evan¡¯s gaze dimmed. ¡°My subordinates have looked into the vis and surveince footage of

    residential areas in Angelbay. If my mother is at Bayview, why hasn¡¯t she shown up in the surveince

    footage?

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°In addition, how likely do you think this matter is? My mother is not acquainted with Caroline.¡±

    Alex agreed that the possibility was low after listening to Evan¡¯s analysis.

    ¡°Why did you go to Bayview anyway?¡± Evan suddenly asked with a tinge of displeasure.

    Alex said, ¡°I met Tyler before, so I had to pay him a brief visit.¡±

    He would never expose his n of reconciling Evan and Caroline¡¯s rtionship.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so kind next time, Evan said coldly.

    Alex said, ¡°Alright, you get to call the shots.¡±

    At Xander Residence

    Danie met Grayson after waiting for two days. She stood before him with her head lowered and

    said tearfully, ¡°Grandpa, I won¡¯t act on my own anymore. Please don¡¯t be angry at me.¡±

    Grayson could not bear to punish her. ¡°It has passed. Just don¡¯t act so rashly from now on ¡±

    Danie approached Grayson and hugged his arm after noticing his gentle tone. ¡°You¡¯re the best,

    Grandpa. However, I have a favor to ask from you.

    Grayson nced at her in surprise. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I would like to go to work. I¡¯m still young and don¡¯t want to waste my time,¡± Danie said.

    ¡°It¡¯s arduous to work. If you don¡¯t have enough money to spend, just let me know,¡± Grayson replied.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226

    Chapter 226 Surprise

    Danie shook her head. ¡®No, Grandpa. Giving me money is different from the money learn myself.

    ¡°Tm all grown up now. I can¡¯t always rely on my elders.

    Grayson was gratified because of her words. ¡°What do you want to do? Tell me. I¡¯ll support you in this

    aspect

    Danie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Grandpa, I want to open a small fashion designpany.¡±

    Grayson patted the back of her hand dotingly. ¡°That¡¯s simple. I can fund you as long as you¡¯re good

    and happy.¡±

    Danie said, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa! You¡¯re the best!¡±

    After that, she sneered with a wicked grin. She believed she could do it because Caroline could Plus,

    she had a dependable backer.

    Once thepany was established, she nned to outshine Caroline¨CTYC Fashion would vanish.

    Naturally, she would noty idle since Caroline made her suffer.

    On Monday, the bodyguards went to the kindergarten with Caroline to send Tyler and Liora to

    school.

    The kindergarten principal came to them and sincerely apologized for what happened recently.

    Alongside that, the principal also ensured the security system there was strengthened.

    Caroline observed the children entering the kindergarten before hurrying to herpany,

    After entering thepany, Caroline frowned because of the vacant reception. She checked her

    wristwatch and found that it was already 8.30 a.m. Her subordinates had no sense of punctuality.

    She then took the elevator to the floor of her office.

    The door of the elevator opened.

    After that, she was stunned by the colorful confetti falling from the sky.

    ¡°Surprise!¡±

    Kenny appeared suddenly with a fresh bouquet. The other employees also came over to stand

    before her.

    +15 BONUS

    They pulled a banner apart withrge golden words on it

    ¡°Congrattions on the release of TYC Fashion¡¯s first batch of pre¨Csale clothes!¡±

    Caroline was too amazed to speak.

    The receptionists weren¡¯t actuallyte. They were there to surprise her along with Kenny and the Test

    of the team.

    ¡®1 used them wrongly just now she thought

    She smiled, and her eyes became red with emotion ¡°So, the first set of clothes was made

    sessfully?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Shenton!¡± all the employees replied loudly

    ¡°We can sell them today?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ms. Shenton!¡±

    Kenny stuffed the bouquet into Caroline¡¯s arms, looking seductive. ¡°Ms Shenton, now we¡¯re waiting for

    you to press the button for our first sale¡±

    Caroline gave him a reproachful gaze. ¡°Your surprise. What should I say..

    Following that, she wiped her tears and continued ¡°Thank you, Kenny! I also extend my gratitude to all

    my employees who have ced their trust in me. Let¡¯s embark on this new chapter for thepany as

    a united team!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Ms. Shenton!¡±

    Caroline walked toward theputer they had prepared under great apuse and pressed the button

    for the sale.

    At the same time, at MK

    Reuben stood before Evan, holding a tablet. ¡°Mr. Jordan, Ms. Shenton¡¯spany is moving. quickly.

    They ve begun the first sale.¡±

    Evan¡¯s eyes brightened, and his distant demeanor softened.

    Reuben caught sight of his smile.

    A week had passed, and Evan¡¯s mood finally seemed to improve.

    Leaning back in his chair, Evan gazed through the French windows at the TYC Fashion signboard.

    .

    ¡°What¡¯s next is of utmost importance Evan held his forehead. ¡°The first step to steady the

    +15 BONUS

    Reuben asked tentatively. ¡°Mr. Jordan, you¡¯re saying¡­¡±

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan suppressed his smile and became fierce.

    ¡°I think there¡¯ll be a lot of people trying to create trouble for her. Get some people to keep an eye

    on it. You should know what to do,¡® Evan ordered

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227

    Chapter 227 When Are You Leaving?

    Hearing that, Reuben could not suppress his smile.

    Even though Evan acted out of spite because of Caroline, he would choose to help her when

    necessary.

    During the subsequent days, Caroline would check on the customers¡®ments whenever she

    was free, except during meetings.

    Kenny opened the door and came in just to find her staring at theputer. Hence, he felt

    helpless. ¡°G, stop looking at it. People have been liking our stuff for three days, except the day we

    shipped out.¡±

    Caroline nced at him from the side. ¡°Instead of overseeing at the factory, you¡¯re te me

    here?¡±

    Kenny blinked, feeling upset. ¡°I just want to have lunch with you¡±

    Caroline was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be so weird,¡± Carolineined

    She could not see a man being pretentious here.

    Kenny asked, ¡°Let¡¯s go and grab a bite, shall we?¡±

    After they walked out of thepany, they picked a nearby restaurant.

    Kenny was strange today as he fawned on Caroline humbly. His unusual behavior raised Caroline¡¯s

    suspicion, prompting her to ask, ¡°Is there something you want to tell me?¡±

    Kenny grinned and nodded. ¡°Yes, I would like to request a few days off.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this if you want some days off. You¡¯re the VP,¡± Caroline stated.

    -Kenny scratched his head and appeared awkward. ¡°I can decide if it¡¯s a short time, but I need to

    get back to Ylesir this time. My mother is getting married.¡±

    Caroline was stunned. She stopped walking and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s already the fifth time, right?¡±

    Kenny nodded. ¡®Yeah, so I need to be away for at least half a month because I need to help her

    prepare a lot of things.¡±

    Caroline had previously met Kenny¡¯s mother, a highly optimistic woman. It was difficult for her to

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline nodded without any hesitation. ¡°Sure, go ahead. Help me get her a gift and send her my

    blessing. When are you going to leave?¡±

    ¡°My flight is at 4:00 pm.¡±

    Caroline was rendered speechless. No wonder he was so clingy today.

    Kenny quickly exined as Caroline kept quiet, ¡°G, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve arranged everything well at

    the factory. Isn¡¯t Naomi on sick leave? I asked her to go and supervise the work.¡°!

    Caroline red at him. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Her hand hasn¡¯t recovered!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine. I think she¡¯s there at the factory now, and she¡¯ll be living there. What¡¯s more,

    she doesn¡¯t have to move. She just needs to keep an eye on the workers. When I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll give

    her a bodus.¡±

    Caroline was at a loss for words.

    He acted first before informing her, so she had no choice.

    Smiling mischievously, Kenny hugged Caroline¡¯s shoulders and pushed her into the restaurant.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Evan happened to walk by and saw their close actions. He instinctively tightened his fingers.

    Did Caroline want to tell everyone that she was now dating Kenny?

    She dated Evan first before Scott¨Cprobably the two children¡¯s father¨Cand now it was Kenny

    Evan narrowed his eyes coldly. How unreasonably disloyal!

    He had yet to find out who was the father of her children. Someone deliberately concealed

    Caroline¡¯s information, so Evan¡¯s subordinates had nowhere to start.

    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Reuben waited for a while before he asked, ¡°Mr. Jordan, are you going

    to get out of the car?

    ¡°You think I want to meet her?¡± Evan asked icily.

    Reuben thought, It¡¯s because you¡¯ve been staring at her back longingly.¡±

    Reuben asked again, ¡°So, do you still want to go back to Vi Rosa?¡±

    Evan fell quiet before he said, ¡°Find out who is the father of the two kids.¡±

    Reuben replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    In the afternoon, Caroline gave Kenny a ride to the airport. Before leaving, Kenny heaved a deep

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228

    Chapter 228 You¡¯re Hopeless

    ¡°G, I¡¯m pretty quilty toward you.¡±

    Caroline was baffled. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Kenny said, forcing a smile to hide his sadness ¡°Just wait for me toe back!¡±

    Once she saw him pass through the security checkpoint and leave, she turned and headed back.

    Later that night, Caroline was having dinner with the two kids when Paige hurriedly burst in

    ¡°Godmother!¡± Liora excitedly jumped off the chair to throw herself into Paige¡¯s arms.

    Paige held Liora¡¯s face and kissed thetter repeatedly before she looked at Caroline.

    ¡°Carol, I have something to tell you.

    Caroline asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten, right?¡±

    Paige led Liora back to the dining table and sat down. ¡°No, but I won¡¯t stay for dinner. I have a

    gatheringter.¡±

    Paige always had gatherings with friends, so Caroline did not dwell much on it.

    Caroline then asked, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°I heard from my colleagues that the pretentious bitch wants to set up apany. She even picked a

    spot!¡±

    While speaking, Paige forked a piece of fruit and stuffed it into her mouth.

    ¨C ¡°She is going to set up apany?¡± Caroline was confused.

    ww

    She wondered whether Danie had not enough money that she wanted to establish apany.

    ¡°Yes, she even picked a spot in your building!¡± Paige said indignantly, ¡°She must have done it on

    purpose!¡±

    Caroline thought about it. Thepany beside hers was in the technology field and had strong growth

    Since Danie could obtain it swiftly, Grayson must have put in significant effort. Otherwise, others

    wouldn¡¯t have surrendered such a favorable location to them.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry.¡± Without waiting for Caroline¡¯s response, Paige continued. ¡°Danie can¡¯t defeat you,

    given how lousy she is.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline frowned and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s not that simple. She must be well prepared since she came up

    with such an idea.

    She could be the chairman and use Grayson¡¯s connections to get a lot of experienced designers. ¡°But

    all the great and listed local and foreign designers are at MK!¡± Paige eximed.

    Caroline gave Paige a helpless look. Before she could speak, Tyler chimed in. ¡°So, Godmother, you

    don¡¯t have enough wits.¡±

    Tyler elegantly put the spoon down and looked at Paige, smiling. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t copy Mommy¡¯s action

    and set up a fashion designpany if she didn¡¯t have any trump card¡±

    Paige red at Tyler. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re only harmless when you¡¯re sleeping.

    Tyler grinned. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment. I¡¯m harmless even if I¡¯m awake.¡±

    Paige scoffed. ¡°Tell me what trump card the pretentious bitch has

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a trump card if we could guess it. Tyler became quite helpless because of Paige¡¯s

    wits

    Caroline was greatly pleased with her son¡¯s thoughts. It was exactly what she intended to express. ¡°Ty

    is right. Danie isn¡¯t so dumb

    Paige pursed her lips. ¡°What should we do now? Should we just let her deal with you?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how things go,¡± Caroline answered.

    Caroline left the children¡¯s room at 9:00 p.m.

    Liora turned around and looked at Tyler in the dark.

    ¡°Tyler,¡± Liora whispered.

    Tyler opened his eyes and answered softly, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Tyler, Danie is a bad woman. Do you want to help Mommy and stop the bad woman from setting up

    herpany?¡±

    ¡°Just let her set it up. It¡¯s a problem whether she¡¯ll seed or not,¡± Tyler repliedzily.

    Liora¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Tyler, are you going to do something?¡±

    Tyler chuckled. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Tsk! Forget it if you don¡¯t want to tell me. I don¡¯t want to guess since it¡¯s hard.¡±

    Tyler looked away as he noticed Liora turning aside. He still recalled that when he was too weak

    to open his eyes, he overheard the discussion between Neil and Caroline.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229

    Chapter 229 The Opening Ceremony

    It turned out that Danie was the mastermind behind Tyler¡¯s kidnapping.

    She caused Caroline to break down and faint because of him.

    When Tyler found out, he worked on confronting that wicked woman.

    Since she offered herself like that, he needed to give her an impressive gift for her opening

    ceremony.

    Caroline took her children to kindergarten and then went to herpany.

    On her way, she passed by the old technologypany. Many tired workers were leaving thepany

    as she walked by.

    She decided to take some photos with her phone, capturing Danie¡¯spany name, YN.

    Afterward, she attended a meeting at her ownpany before heading to the clothing factory.

    She got to the factory by 10:30 am.

    Upon entering the office, she hoped to find Naomi¡¯s injury had improved. However, Naomi was absent

    from her desk. So, she headed to the work area.

    There, she spotted Naomi conversing with a couple of maintenance workers near the machine.

    Naomi had a cast on her.

    Just as she moved closer, Naomi happened to look in her direction.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton,¡± greeted Naomi.

    She wasn¡¯t surprised by Caroline¡¯s sudden visit. After all, Caroline had been visiting the factory

    regrly before.

    Caroline looked at Naomi¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Is it getting better?¡±

    Naomi nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s much better. Ms. Shenton, thank you for your concern.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the machine?¡± Caroline questioned.

    A maintenance worker turned around and said, ¡°Ms Shenton, your secretary is awesome. She found

    some slight signs of damage to the fabric at a nce.

    ¡°We stopped for only ten minutes before we found the problem with this machine. It turned out to be a

    sharp object being stuck in it.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline looked at Naomi in surprise. After that, she picked up the ruin

    look.

    fabric to take a closer

    If one did not look at it attentively, they would not see the faint scratches on it.

    Caroline was amazed by Naomi¡¯s insight and looked at her with gratitude, saying. ¡°Thank you,

    Naomi!¡±

    Naomi appeared calm. That¡¯s what I should do.¡±

    Danie had just finished a call with an employee at Xander Residence when Grayson walked

    downstairs happily.

    ¡°E, you look like a female entrepreneur now.¡±

    Danie turned around. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re making fun of me again.¡±

    Grayson pulled Danie over to sit with him on the sofa. ¡°Take things slowly. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll help you

    fund thepany even if it¡¯s developing slowly. Your health is the most important thing.

    Do you get me?¡±

    Danie replied, ¡°Got it, Grandpa.¡±

    Grayson sipped some water before he asked, ¡°You won¡¯t think about Evan since you have

    something to do now, right?¡± 1

    Danie felt sad when he mentioned Evan

    Of course, she would think about him. After all, she might never find another outstanding man

    like Evan in the world.

    But she had no chance to get close to him now.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    There were two reasons why she eliminated the technologypany.

    First, she could see MK

    Second, herpany¡¯s building would be taller than Caroline¡¯s. She¡¯d be content as long as she

    could outdo Caroline in some way.

    Danie suppressed those thoughts and answered lightly, ¡°I guess so.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that,¡± Grayson exined. ¡°He¡¯s been in a very foul moodtely due to some issue.

    It¡¯s best if you avoid provoking him ¡±

    Danie was stunned. ¡°Grandpa, what happened?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I heard he¡¯s searching for someone, and it¡¯s a significant matter. But I¡¯m unaware of the person he¡¯s

    seeking as he seals off all information,¡± Grayson exined, lost in thought.

    Danie became quiet. She wouldn¡¯t have been aware if he hadn¡¯t brought it up.

    Now that she knew, she feltpelled to investigate. It could be an opportunity to get close to Evan

    again.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231

    Chapter 231 I Want to Be With a Woman

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, you.¡± The doctor heaved a deep sigh. ¡°Mr. Jordan is very concerned about Ms. Smith,

    but you condemned him so. Of course, anyone would feel heartbroken because of that.¡±

    When the doctor noticed Caroline¡¯s distressed expression, he exined, ¡°Ms. Smith¡¯s case is quite

    unusual. The surgery is easy for any surgeon. Therefore, her situation shouldn¡¯t have turned out

    like this.¡±

    Caroline took a deep breath and said, ¡°Is it because of her psychological factor?¡±

    The doctor frowned. ¡°It¡¯s very unlikely.¡±

    Caroline nodded in frustration ¡°Okay, but I still insist on the conservative treatment.¡±

    The doctor turned to leave since he had failed to persuade her.

    Caroline walked into Lily¡¯s ward. When she saw thetter¡¯s pale face, she hesitated briefly.

    Atst, she decided to call Scott.

    After a while, Scott picked it up.

    Caroline walked to the lounge and said, ¡°Scott, were you the one who performed Lily¡¯s surgery?¡±

    ¡°I was the assistant instead of the main surgeon,¡± Scott answered directly. ¡°Did something. happen?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Caroline was instantly relieved,

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°The foreign doctor at the Grand East Hospital suggested performing another brain surgery for Lily,

    ¡°Caroline exined.

    Scott asked in answer, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about this area, so I would like to get your advice.¡±

    ¡°I think they must be very confident since they made such a suggestion,¡± Scott said. ¡°It¡¯s good if Lily

    can wake up sooner.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Okay, got it. Go ahead with your work.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Caroline recalled the bad things she had said to Evan

    Presumably, he knew that Scott was not the main surgeon. Thus, her words were indeed unpleasant.

    After a brief hesitation, Caroline texted Evan

    +15 DONUS

    Caroline: [I¡¯m sorry because I didn¡¯t watch my tongue. Thank you for your concern for Lily.¡±

    After sending that message, she found something wrong with it. As such, she texted him again.

    Caroline: [I mean nothing else. I just wanted to apologize for my inappropriate behavior.]

    Evan received the text just as he got into the car.

    His tense expression eased a bit as he read her initial message.

    Soon, another text arrived, causing his eyes to darken.

    Was she so eager to cut off her rtionship with him? For whom?

    Was it due to Kenny who aided her in starting herpany? Or was it Scott who seemed to do

    nothing but care for her?

    At present, she only seemed to be with Kenny to speed up herpany¡¯s growth.

    But beyond creating designs, what more could Kenny offer her?

    Evan narrowed his eyes. He was curious to see how else Kenny could attract Caroline besides that

    special identity.

    Evan raised his head and ordered Reuben, ¡°Dig up Kenny¡¯s background.¡±

    Reuben inquired, ¡°Mr. Jordan, do you have doubts about Kenny not being G?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask so much now?¡± Evan sounded impatient.

    Reuben immediately suppressed his curiosity. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan averted his gaze and called Alex.

    It rang for a long while, but Alex did not pick it up. When Evan was about to hang up, Alex

    answered the call.

    The noise from the phone made Evan frown. ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Alex answered, ¡°The bar! What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Come out and have a drink with me,¡± Evan said unhappily.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Alex refused. ¡°I want to be with a woman!¡±

    After that, he hung up the call.

    Evan was stunned. He wondered if he had misheard Alex.

    ¡®When did Alex be a kiss¨Cass?¡® he wondered.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232

    Chapter 232 Let¡¯s See Who Gets Drunk First

    Alex hung up before Paige ced a bottle of wine before him.

    She sounded drunk. ¡°Alex, why did you make a call? Are you trying to run away?¡±

    Alex was rendered speechless. He then looked at Paige. ¡°Miss, it never even crossed my mind. I

    promised to apologize to you, so I won¡¯t break my word.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not that simple.¡± Paige clicked her tongue. ¡°Can I apologize to you after I you?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can do that? You¡¯ll get locked up if you kill someone.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Pixie?¡±

    When Alex asked the question, a young, good¨Clooking man approached them. He seemed to be in

    his carly 20s

    Paige brushed off Alex¡¯s question, standing up with a spark in her eyes. ¡°Why¡¯re you here? What a

    surprise! Join me for a drink!¡±

    Paige warmly invited him to join her drinking party with Alex

    Alex¡¯s expression changed

    Spotting Alex, Pixie asked loudly, ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡±

    Quickly, Paige replied, ¡°Oh, just an older guy. Pay no mind. He can¡¯t handle his drink and isn¡¯t

    much help.¡±

    Alex¡¯s lips twitched. Why did she think he was old and could not drink?

    He just did not want to bully her.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Moments ago, she had greeted a guy, and now she was cozying up to another for drinks

    Wasn¡¯t he sufficientpany?

    Somewhat annoyed, Alex picked up a wine bottle from the table and filled his ss. He looked at Paige

    and said, ¡°Paige.¡±

    Turning, Paige asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°You want to drink, right?¡± Alex clinked his ss with hers. ¡°Let¡¯s see who gets tipsy first.¡±

    Caroline returned to Bayview Vi and tucked her children into bed before returning to her room.

    It was 9:00 pm, so she called Axel.

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    At that moment, Axel was sitting on the living room carpet, feeling nervous. He didn¡¯t understand

    why Evan had suddenly brought out a puzzle to y with him.

    ying with Evan was fine, but Evan seemed really tense like he had some sort of conflict with

    someone. This tension was affecting Axel¡¯s concentration on the puzzle.

    Just as Axel was about to fit a puzzle piece, his phone buzzed in his pocket. The living room was

    so quiet that the vibration was quite noticeable.

    Axel¡¯s heart raced. He knew it wouldn¡¯t be a stranger calling him. Tyler never called¨Che only

    texted. Thus, the caller must be Caroline.

    Evan paused at the vibration, realizing it wasn¡¯t his phone. He turned his attention to Axel.

    ¡°Who¡¯s calling you thiste, Axel?¡± Evan asked with suspicion.

    Nervously, Axel set the puzzle piece down and retrieved his phone.

    Upon seeing the caller ID, Evan¡¯s brow furrowed. It disyed Mommy¡®.

    Axel hesitated to answer, ncing timidly at Evan

    Evan¡¯s voice was cold as hemanded, ¡°Answer it on speaker.¡±

    He was curious about what Caroline wanted to say to their son.

    Axel answered the call with a mix of anxiety and switched to speaker mode.

    ¡°Mommy

    ¡°Hmm, yeah. I¡¯m going to bed,¡± Axel lied with shame.

    It was the first time he lied to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I disturbed you. Did you remember to have some milk?¡± Caroline asked again.

    Axel answered, ¡°I haven¡¯t drunk it yet. Ms. Garcia will get it for meter.¡±

    ¡°Ah, by the way, did your father ask you any questionstely?¡± Caroline asked with worry.

    Axel understood what she meant and was about to interrupt her when he noticed Evan abruptly

    lifting his phone before him.

    A line of words appeared on the screen: [Ask her what questions she¡¯s talking about.]

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233

    Chapter 233 No Way to Start

    +15 BONUS

    Axel clenched his phone nervously because of Evan¡¯s sharp gaze. ¡°What kind of questions?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about Ty and Lia.¡± Caroline wondered why Axel was a bit slow today.

    His voice was low, and he did not talk to her excitedly like he always did

    Axel¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°No, Mommy.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°That¡¯s great. This is our secret. I believe that you can help me keep it.¡±

    After that, Evan raised his phone before Axel again.

    Axel¡¯s face changed when he saw the words on it. He asked with a shaky voice, ¡°Mom¡­ Mommy,

    when are you going to tell Daddy about Ty and Lia¡¯s backgrounds¡­¡±

    Caroline frowned anxiously, thinking. There is something wrong with Axel¡¯s emotions. Besides, he

    asked more questions than their previous calls.

    Caroline soon thought of Evan

    It was very likely that he was beside Axel

    Caroline tried to keep calm and answered, ¡°Axel, Ty and Lia are your siblings even if you guys

    don¡¯t share the same father.¡±

    Axel abruptly heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily, Caroline discerned something wrong.

    Axel said, ¡°Understood, Mommy.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Dear, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mommy, Good night.¡±

    After setting aside the phone, Axel prepared for Evan¡¯s interrogation.

    However, to his surprise, Evan didn¡¯t ask Axel anything. He also didn¡¯t scold Axel for secretly staying in

    contact with Caroline.

    Axel discreetly observed Evan and noticed that Evan¡¯s expression seemed stormier than earlier.

    Three dayster, Danie was awakened by a call at Xander Residence.

    She angrily answered the call. ¡°Who¡¯s calling so early?¡±

    The caller replied, ¡°Ms. Love, I¡¯ve got some leads on what you asked.¡±

    1/2

    Hearing the voice, Dani¨¨ remembered.

    +15 BONUS

    She had requested help from a former colleague at MK¡¯s tech department to learn about Evan¡¯s

    search for someone.

    Danie sat up energetically. ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jordan is seeking a woman. Seems they¡¯re close. I¡¯ll send her photo soon. And about the

    money¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay, but keep digging. Find out her connection with Evan.¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Ms. Love, it¡¯s tough. We¡¯re limited toparing photos. No other leads so far.¡±

    Danie clicked her tongue. ¡°Fine. Send the photo and your ount number.

    ¡°Sure. Thank you, Ms. Love.¡±

    After ending the call, Danie quickly received a photo.

    The photo left her in shock. The woman in it felt extremely familiar. She was sure she had seen

    her somewhere before.

    As she thought it over, a memory suddenly surged

    Yes! She had glimpsed this same woman¡¯s photo in Evan¡¯s drawer.

    If Caroline hadn¡¯t intervened, Danie might have taken it out and examined it.

    Afterward, there was a fallout between Evan and Caroline due to that incident.

    Danie stared at the photo. The woman¡¯s age was difficult to pin down. She wasn¡¯t young, yet far

    from old due to her undeniable charm.

    Who was she in rtion to Evan?

    Judging by her looks and age, Evan wouldn¡¯t have fallen for her.

    Could they be family?

    The realization prompted Danie to leave her bed. She hurriedly headed to Grayson¡¯s room after

    exiting her own.

    She stood at the door and knocked. ¡°Grandpa, are you awake?¡±

    Grayson¡¯s voice came from within the room. ¡°E? Come in if you need anything.¡±

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234

    Chapter 234 She¡¯s Too Busy

    Danie opened the door and walked to Grayson with the phone. He was still sitting in bed

    is woman?¡±

    She then pointed at the woman in the photo and asked, ¡°Grandpa, do you know this

    Grayson took the phone and squinted as he examined it closely. However, just one nce sent

    him into contemtion. ¡°She seems somewhat familiar, but I can¡¯t remember where I saw her.¡±

    Danie said, ¡°It¡¯s someone rted to Evan. I saw her photo in a drawer in Evan¡¯s study before.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Grayson looked at it again before he shook his head with regret ¡°E, I can¡¯t recall who she

    is

    Danie became slightly anxious ¡°Grandpa, can you take a closer look? Is it Evan¡¯s rtive or

    someone else?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s looking for someone. Why are you anxious, too?¡±

    Grayson stopped looking at the photo and returned the phone to Danie.

    Danie answered, ¡°I care about him, so I¡¯m anxious for him.¡±

    Grayson said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to meddle in his affairs again. Go out. I want to rest for a little

    longer.¡±

    Danie became frustrated.

    ¡°Since this old man can¡¯t remember anything, why did he fucking say he finds her familiar? I was

    excited for nothing!

    ¡®Well, old people are unreliable. I have to rely on myself.¡±

    At Bayview Vi,

    Caroline was about to give the children a ride to the kindergarten when Jamie blocked her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±

    Jamie looked at Caroline pleadingly and held thetter¡¯s hand, refusing to let go.

    Caroline became confused. Jamie always stayed home alone. Why didn¡¯t she let Caroline go today?

    As such, she looked at Freya, who was not far.

    Freya stepped forward and said, ¡°Ms. Weiss only stays home and walks around the backyard. I

    guess she wants to go out for some fresh air. It¡¯ll be good for her recovery to have a change of

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline became helpless. She looked at Jamie andforted her, ¡°Jamie, I can take you out. But

    you have to listen to me and stay with me. Can you do that?¡±

    Jamie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can I go out?¡±

    Liora went forward to hug Jamie¡¯s leg. She then looked up and said, ¡°Madam, Mommy can take

    you out for some fun How nice! She rarely takes Tyler and me out for some fun because she¡¯s too

    busy.¡±

    Caroline felt bitter when she heard that. After returning from abroad, she was overwhelmed with

    various tasks and didn¡¯t get a chance to take the children out for fun

    Hence, she squatted down and patted Liora¡¯s back. ¡°Lia, I promise to take Tyler and you out for fun

    if there¡¯s nothing important next week. Is that okay?¡±

    She was uncertain about this week because Kenny was not around. She had to go back and forth

    between herpany and the factory. 1

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Liora asked excitedly.

    Caroline dwelled on it briefly. ¡°How about the amusement park?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Mommy, I love you the most! Liora leaped up excitedly.

    Jamie tilted her head. ¡°What¡¯s an amusement park? Can I go, too?¡±

    ¡°Sure¡®¡± Before Caroline could speak, Liora started begging Caroline. ¡°Mommy, can you bring her along

    too?¡±

    Caroline was helpless. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take her along. Go upstairs and get your brother. We need to leave

    now.¡±

    After that, Caroline looked at Freya. ¡®Dr. Bailey, pleasee with us.¡±

    Freya said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After dropping the kids off at kindergarten, Caroline arrived outside thepany.

    ¡°Jamie, I need to go to thepany first. So, I can only take you to the parkter. Is that okay?¡±

    she asked Jamie.

    Jamie nodded repeatedly. ¡°I can go anywhere with you as long as I cane out.¡±

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Caroline stepped out of the car, intending to go upstairs by herself. However, Jamie quickly joined her,

    standing by her side near the car. This made Caroline feel somewhat helpless.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235

    Chapter 235 Don¡¯t Lose Sight of Her

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Jamie, there are a lot of people upstairs, so I won¡¯t let youe with me. I¡¯ll ask Dr. Bailey and the

    bodyguards to take you around and get some nice food. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Jamie obediently got into the car.

    Caroline told Freya, ¡°Dr. Bailey, please keep an eye on her. Don¡¯t lose sight of her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ms. Shenton, Freya reassured before leaving with Jamie and the bodyguards.

    However, they didn¡¯t go far. They stopped near thepany.

    Soon after, Freya took Jamie to a nearby cafe for some coffee

    Jamie nearly ordered everything at the cafe in addition to a ss of lemon water that Freya

    ordered

    With November approaching, the morning temperature wasn¡¯t high. Enjoying the sun¡¯s warmth

    was quite pleasant.

    So, Freya and Jamie chose to sit outdoors, waiting for Caroline.

    Meanwhile, not far away, Danie stepped out of her car in high heels. She was about to instruct.

    her bodyguard to wait when a white figure caught her attention from the corner of her eye.

    She subconsciously looked over but was stunned when she saw that person.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ the woman Evan¡¯s looking for?

    Danie quickly got back into her car and observed Jamie¡¯s actions.

    Her bodyguard asked in confusion, ¡°Ms Love, aren¡¯t you going to thepany?¡±

    Danie red at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to go just yet. And cut the crap!¡±

    The bodyguard looked away in dismay.

    Danie bit her fingers and stared at Jamie fiercely.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    -MK was close by. She couldn¡¯t understand why Evan¡¯s team was so ineffective. The person they

    wanted was right there, but they couldn¡¯t locate her.

    Danie observed Jamie¡¯s actions and captured photos. She wondered whether to send these

    pictures to Evan.

    Just then, Caroline walked by her car, chatting on the phone.

    This surprised Danie. She saw Caroline head to the cafe and talk to that woman, wearing a

    +15 BONUS

    How did Caroline know the person Evan sought?

    Evan was on the lookout for someone. Caroline should have information about it.

    However, it was evident that Evan was unaware the person he sought was with Caroline.

    Was Caroline intentionally concealing something?

    Danie snorted before she casually took a photo of those three people.

    What a coincidence! She always discovered interesting things.

    But she could not make it public. It would be more interesting after she learned the ins and outs of

    that affair.

    At Vi Rosa

    Evan received a call from Reuben at 8.00 p.m.

    Reuben said, ¡°Mr. Jordan, Kenny is currently in Ylesir. I asked the people over there to investigate

    it and found that he¡¯s now engaged in a passionate rtionship with a woman.¡±

    After that, Reuben sent Evan a photo

    It was a photo of Kenny hugging a sexy and hot woman and drinking with her at a bar.

    Upon viewing the photo, Evan¡¯s expression slowly became somber.

    Evan asked coldly, ¡°What did the people at Caroline¡¯spany say? Does she know the reason

    Kenny went abroad?¡±

    Reuben said, ¡°Herpany imed that Kenny is going back to attend his mother¡¯s wedding.

    ¡°But our men found that Kenny¡¯s mother is single and has no intention of getting married.¡±

    Reuben was at a loss for words because of that affair.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, Kenny¡¯s mother had gotten married several times. His mother is so frivolous, so

    Kenny is not a loyal man either.¡±

    Why does Ms. Shenton date such an unreliable man? Reubenined inwardly.

    Evan¡¯s eyes grew dim. ¡°Got it.¡±

    After ending the call, Evan felt an urge and decided to send the photo to Caroline.

    +15 BONUS

    During that moment, Caroline was in the kids bedroom, sharing a bedtime story.

    Tyler seemed annoyed due to the crude and childish nature of the tale. ¡°Mommy, this story is old-

    fashioned¡±

    Caroline was taken aback. ¡°Isn¡¯t The Princess and the Pea nice?¡±

    Liora kicked Tyler. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re not getting it. I enjoy this kind of story. I want to be a princess as

    well.¡±

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236

    Chapter 236 You Miss Me?

    Caroline was embarrassed and found it to be slightly inappropriate.

    Tyler was a boy whose intelligence level was higher than his peers. Naturally, a story like that

    would be uninteresting for him.

    Caroline caressed Liora¡¯s face. ¡°Storytime for tonight is over, my precious. I¡¯ll read you another

    story next time. It¡¯s gettingte, and you have school tomorrow. Let¡¯s sleep.¡±

    Liora said, ¡°Alright, Mommy. Goodnight, don¡¯t stay up

    ¡°Alright, Mommy.¡±

    Caroline turned off the bedsidemp, walked out of the room, and returned to her bedroom.

    Jamie could sleep by herself now, so she did not need to sleep with Jamie these days.

    Caroliney on the bed and grabbed her phone from the bedside table to read some news.

    Evan¡¯s message came into view, and she was surprised. She opened the message and saw a photo

    of Kenny hugging an attractive woman.

    Is there an issue with this? Also, what does he want with sending this photo? Why is he

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    intervening with Kenny¡¯s private life?¡¯ she wondered.

    Caroline replied: [Are you bored, Mr. Jordan?]

    He wanted to show her Kenny¡¯s character, yet she imed he was bored.

    Evan typed in anger: [Don¡¯t you think you should choose your partner wisely? Otherwise, you

    might get deceived for money and sex!]

    Caroline chuckled.

    Caroline: [What sort of man I¡¯m into is none of your business, right? On the other hand, are you

    wise in choosing your partner? I remember you used to be deeply in love with a woman like

    Danie, right?]

    Evan was angered instantly.

    Evan: [However, I know how to make a wise choice! I sent you the photo to tell you that Kenny is

    probably using his mother¡¯s wedding as a cover¨Cup. It might even be him who is getting married!

    ¡°Kenny getting married to an attractive woman? That would be impossible because Kenny is a non-

    marriage advocate. Evan is really bored to have even found out about the wedding of Kenny¡¯s

    mother,¡® she thought.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline: [So what if he is getting married? It still won¡¯t change my rtionship with him!]

    Evan found the final reply to be an eyesore and tossed away the phone in rage.

    Evan thought, I just can¡¯t talk sense into Caroline! I just wanted to remind her out of kindness, yet she

    regarded it as harassment! Why is she so despicable? She mingles with a man who is getting married

    soon!!

    ¡®Caroline has be so love¨Cstruck that she wouldpromise to this extent for a scumbag? What a

    fool!¡±

    Caroline felt slightly puzzled after giving Evan the feisty reply. ¡°Why did Evan mention the wedding of

    Kenny¡¯s mother being a cover up? Did he find something?¡±

    She checked the time and realized that it was morning in Ylesir.

    Caroline did not feel sleepy, so she waited until 11:00 p.m. to call Kenny.

    Kenny picked up quickly and said in excitement. ¡°It¡¯s rare of you to call me, G.¡±

    Caroline asked. ¡®How is your mother¡¯s wedding preparation? When will you being back?¡±

    Kenny was stunned and exined in a flurry. ¡°The day after tomorrow. Do you miss me?¡±

    Caroline appeared puzzled by Kenny¡¯s panicked tone

    However, she did not expose him. After all, it was his matter, and everyone had their secrets.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just checking in on you respectfully, right?¡± Carolien dismissed Kenny¡¯s spection

    mercilessly.

    Kenny howled in sorrow. ¡°You heartless woman. I managed yourpany and took care of your

    children!¡±

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237

    Chapter 237 Precious Enough

    +15 BONUS

    Teasingly, Caroline pointed out, ¡°You were the one who wanted to move into my ce. And remember,

    I don¡¯t own thepany all by myself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re heartless. Oh, right, is everything alright with thepany?¡± Kenny asked.

    ¡°Pretty good. It¡¯s still functioning without you.¡± Caroline continued to tease

    Kenny said, ¡°Alright. You don¡¯t have to reiterate my inferior position in your heart. Did the scoundrel

    reach out to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He sent me a photo of you hugging an attractive woman earlier.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! He has actually extended his influence to Ylesir! If that is the case, my effort to get him.

    to think we¡¯re together is wasted, right?¡±

    Caroline remembered what Kenny had told Evan sometime ago.

    ¡°Discuss with me before you do something next time, so it won¡¯t be embarrassing for both of us when it

    is exposed,¡± Caroline said in displeasure

    Kenny giggled. ¡°I won¡¯t disobey my boss¡® order.¡±

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to bed. Go and get busy with your stuff.¡±

    The next day, Caroline received Scott¡¯s phone call early in the morning.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Scott asked smilingly.

    Caroline rubbed her eyes and squinted to check the time. ¡®Why is Scott calling at 6:00 am.?¡®

    ¨C Caroline said, ¡°Woken by your call. What is it?¡±

    Scott said, ¡°Can youe to the door?¡±

    Caroline was slightly stunned and hastily sat upright. She removed the nket and walked to the

    window.

    After she drew back the curtain, she noticed Scott holding a bouquet of champagne¨Ccolored roses

    downstairs. The rose color matched his light trench coat.

    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± Caroline walked out of her room in shock.

    After opening the door, she looked at the flowers and asked, ¡°Why did you get me flowers? Is it for

    a special asion?¡±

    Scott looked at her and said, ¡°The birthday girl is so busy that she has forgotten about her birthday.¡±

    He stuffed the flowers into her arms.

    Caroline did not realize that it was her birthday today.

    She was about to speak when she noticed the ne with pink diamonds on the roses.

    ¡°That¡¯s ¡°Locke¡¯s Feeling? It is very costly!¡± Caroline gasped aloud

    +15 BONUS

    Locke¡¯s Feeling¡± was the renowned masterpiece of the most famous jewelry designer in Ylesir.

    Caroline stood at the counter for a long time when she first saw the ne because it was not

    for sale

    How did Scott purchase the ne, then?

    Caroline did not dare to take the gift because it was too precious.

    Scott smiled gently. ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s eyes were moist with tears. ¡°I love it. Tell me, Scott. How did you get it?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ll tell you if you make me breakfast? Scott beat around the bush

    Caroline looked affectionately at him. ¡°How is my breakfast more precious than the precious ne?¡±

    Scott looked at Caroline with gentle affection and passion. ¡°It is precious as long as you make it.¡±

    Caroline lowered her head shyly. ¡°You must be joking. Take a seat while I prepare breakfast.¡±

    Your

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Scott epted the invitation and walked to the living room.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline ced the flowers gently on the table and entered the kitchen. She was just about to start

    washing the ingredients when Scott walked in. He had rolled up his sleeves after taking off

    his coat.

    Scott took the tomato from her hand and asked, ¡°How are you nning to spend your birthday today?¡±

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238

    Chapter 238 Work Trip

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline had still been considering ways to decline the ne, so she did not notice Scott

    entering the kitchen. She was visibly startled by Scott¡¯s action

    ¡°I thought I was making you breakfast?¡±

    They stood so close that Caroline blushed

    Scott chuckled. I¡¯m just joking. It¡¯s not my birthday today.¡±

    Caroline felt helpless. I¡¯m not fond of birth parties. We can just invite Paige over for dinner.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the birthday girl, so you decide. I¡¯ll handle the arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Scott grabbed Caroline¡¯s shoulders and forced her to turn around. ¡°Go outside and wait for

    breakfast then, birthday girl.¡±

    Caroline was kicked out of the kitchen. She had nothing else to do, so she headed upstairs to wake

    the children

    Scott had already prepared breakfast by the time she came downstairs with the children after

    they washed up.

    Liora ran over in excitement when she saw Scott. ¡°Papa Wilson! I missed you! Where have you

    been recently?¡±

    Scott picked up Liora and caressed her nose affectionately. ¡°It has only been a few days. Do you

    miss me so much?¡±

    Liora hugged Scott¡¯s neck and cuddled close. ¡°I missed you so much, Papa Wilson.¡±

    Tyler leaned against the stairs. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you talking about Papa Wilson, though.¡±

    Liora sat upright and red at Tyler. ¡°It¡¯s better for you not to speak since you speak so

    unpleasantly, Tyler!¡±

    Tyler smirked and raised an eyebrow gracefully. ¡°Ah, let me ask you this. Do you not love Mommy?

    ¡°That¡¯s a very childish question!¡± Liora pouted at Tyler.

    Tyler said, ¡°Childish? Ah, have you prepared Mommy¡¯s birthday present for today, then?¡±

    Liora froze. ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s Mommy¡¯s birthday today?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Where¡¯s your gift?¡± Tyler asked teasingly.

    +15 BONUS

    Liora looked at Caroline in quilt and sped her fingers together. ¡®I¡¯ve forgotten, Mommy

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be happy to have you wishing me.¡± Caroline poured milk.

    ¡°Happy birthday, Mommy!¡± Liora red at Tyler and said, ¡®How about you, Tyler? What have you

    prepared for Mommy¡¯s birthday, then?¡±

    Tyler felt about his pocket and pulled out a bracelet embedded with little diamonds. He approached

    Caroline, grabbed her hand, and put it on for her while Liora gazed in astonishment.

    Tyler smiled. ¡°This is for you, Mommy.¡±

    Caroline gazed at the diamond bracelet in a daze It took her quite some time to snap out of her

    surprise. ¡°How much did you spend on the bracelet, Ty?¡±

    ¡°Money is not as important as heartfelt intentions, Tyler answered.

    Caroline was rendered speechless.

    Ty must have gotten the ne for me from the money he made as a hacker, she thought.

    She knew her son well enough to know he would not exin further if he did not want to.

    Caroline nted a kiss on Tyler¡¯s forehead. ¡°Thank you, my precious.¡±

    ¡°Will Axel being today, Mommy?¡± Tyler asked,

    Caroline kept quiet, her eyes dim. I don¡¯t know if he will allow Axel toe, but I will let Axel know.¡±

    Tyler nodded. ¡°Sure,¡±

    After breakfast, Caroline and Scott sent the children to the kindergarten.

    After the children were gone, Caroline asked Scott, ¡®Can we talk about the ne now?¡±

    ¡°I was probably lucky to encounter the designer when I arrived at the jewelry store, Scott exined

    calmly, as if he had gotten the ne effortlessly.

    ¡°You went to Ylesir on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± Scott did not want Carolin to feel burdened, so he said, ¡°During my work trip.¡±

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239

    Chapter 239 Wedding Gift

    Caroline was relieved to hear Scott¡¯s exnation

    She nodded and said, ¡°Great then. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know what to get for your birthday¡±

    Scott appeared slightly frustrated. ¡°You¡¯re still acting like a stranger to me.¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s because your gift is too valuable.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just teasing you. I¡¯ll be heading to the hospitalter, and I¡¯lle over to celebrate your

    birthday at night.¡±

    ¡°Sure ¡±

    In the afternoon. Paige called when Caroline had justpleted dealing with her tasks.

    ¡°Happy birthday, Carol!¡± Paige¡¯s excited voice echoed.

    Caroline said smilingly. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Paige said, ¡®Don¡¯t mention it! Don¡¯t prepare anything for tonight. I¡¯ve booked a huge private room

    at a hotel to celebrate your birthday.¡±

    Caroline said. ¡°It¡¯s just a birthday. No need for such a huge fuss.¡±

    ¡°No! This is your first birthday back in the country. We must make it grand!¡±

    Caroline was rendered speechless. Others would think that she was celebrating her 80th birthday

    or something.

    ¡°I understand. I shall seize the opportunity to get a free, expensive meal out of you then. Caroline

    epted the offer.

    Paige said, ¡°See you tonight then I¡¯ll send you the addresster.¡±

    After hanging up, Paige considered briefly before she texted Alex.

    Paige: [Where are you, Mr. Price?]

    Alex was having lunch with Evan in MK.

    Alex [MK, how can I help?

    Paige: [Great! Give me a ride to the mallter.]

    Alex: [Get to the point. What is it?]

    +15 BONUS

    Paige: [It¡¯s Carol¡¯s birthday. I¡¯m picking out a gift and a cake for her. I don¡¯t have a car! Didn¡¯t you

    mention that you¡¯ll be avable on demand?]

    Paige was losing her patience. Why does this man ask more questions than a woman?

    Alex was stunned after reading the text

    Is today Caroline¡¯s birthday? Evan should know about this, right?¡¯ he wondered

    Alex decided to sound out Evan. He put down the phone, took a sip of coffee leisurely, and asked,

    Evan, are you doing anything today?¡±

    Evan nced at Alex. ¡°Get straight to the point.¡±

    Alex suppressed his smile. He has forgotten about it!¡±

    Alex said. ¡°Ah. it¡¯s Caroline¡¯s birthday today. I thought you might be picking out a gift for her.¡±

    Evan stopped writing and checked the date disyed on hisputer. He frowned when he

    realized it was Caroline¡¯s birthday.

    He did not remember it because she infuriated himst night.

    Evan looked back at the document. ¡®I¡¯m not giving her anything, and she may not take it even if 1

    do ¡±

    ¡°Giving and wanting are two different matters Alex¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°There are so many

    men around her. I bet they¡¯ll get her gifts.¡±

    Evan furrowed his eyebrow in displeasure. ¡°Why don¡¯t you show your care to someone else

    instead?¡®

    Alex ignored the remark and continued to instigate. ¡°I obey yourmand, you see. Speaking of

    which, do you not have feelings for Caroline anymore, Evan?

    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t like her anymore. Let those men fight each other to give her gifts, then We¡¯ll

    just get her a wedding gift in the future.¡±

    The more Alex said, the more unpleasant Evan¡¯s expression turned.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Want me to watch her get married to another man? Dream on! It¡¯s best if she doesn¡¯t entertain this

    idea either!¡® he thought.

    He struggled to ept that she had kids with someone else and kept it a secret, but this didn¡¯t mean

    he had gotten over her, even after all these years.

    No one knew how he lived through those five years.

    Alex continued to instigate when he noticed that Evan was quiet.

    ¡°Evan, what do you think we should get Caroline as a wedding gift-

    Before Alex could finish, Evan threw the folder in his hand at Alex.

    ¡°Shut up Evan was livid.

    Alex kept quiet and stared at Evan with interest.

    After a long while, he heard Evan asking in an annoyed manner, ¡°What do women like?¡±

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240

    Chapter 240 Nope

    Evan was forcefully brought along to the shopping mall together with the dumbfounded Paige because

    of his remark

    Alex used a brute excuse. ¡°Women understand women best!¡±

    Evan did not have any reason to reject it.

    Paige red at Alex the entire time as she struggled to walk, trailed by a group of bodyguards.

    Shortly after, she spotted Evan walking ahead. She lowered her voice and asked with anger, ¡°Why did

    you invite my boss toe along?

    Evan stopped walking and turned to look after hearing the whisper.

    ¨C

    Paige immediately smiled and said, ¡°How can I help you, Mr. Jordan?¡±

    Paige¡¯s skillful change of behavior left Alex speechless.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Evan did not speak but continued to look around.

    Paige seized the opportunity to pinch Alex¡¯s buttocks ferociously

    Alex gnashed his teeth in pain. ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Paige said. Tell me, why did you invite Mr. Jordan toe along? Don¡¯t you know that he and

    Carol don¡¯t get along?¡±

    Alex said, ¡°He proposed it, and I don¡¯t have a reason to decline as his friend.¡±

    Paige¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Will hee to Carol¡¯s birthday party tonight?¡±

    ¡°Can you not let hime?¡± Alex asked with a raised eyebrow.

    Paige wasining in her heart when Evan stopped before a jewelry store

    ¡°Does she like this?¡± Evan asked Paige.

    ¡°No,¡± Paige said while shaking her head

    Soon, Evan stopped in front of the luxury bag store. ¡°How about this?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Then, he stopped in front of a luxury watch store. ¡°This?¡±

    ¡°Nope again!¡± Paige shook her head.

    Evan¡¯s expression turned solemn, and he asked, ¡°What does she like?¡±

    Alex hastily said, ¡°Caroline wears a watch, right? Let¡¯s go inside and take a look, Evan.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    As Paige watched the two men entering the luxury watch store, she wanted to say, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like

    anything that you give, Mr. Jordan! Asking is pointless, right?¡±

    However, it was her first time seeing Evan in a shopping mall. She figured that Caroline would be

    deeply moved if they were still good with each other

    At 6:00 p.m., Caroline, Scott, and the children headed to the hotel¡¯s banquet hall

    Upon arriving at the entrance, she was surprised to find nearly all herpany¡¯s employees gathered

    there. This unexpected sight stirred her emotions, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder how

    Paige had managed to invite everyone.

    The TYC employees saw Caroline from afar. They approached her to wee her and were

    astonished by the handsome man and two adorable children beside her.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, are these your children? They are adorable!

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, is this handsome man the children¡¯s father?¡±

    ¡°Whoa, I envy you. You have a handsome husband and amazing children, Ms. Shenton!¡±

    Caroline blushed and exined. This is Scott Wilson, and he is a doctor. This is my daughter

    Liora and my son Tyler.¡±

    Liora nodded at the people before her ¡®Hello, everyone. My name is Liora Shenton, but you may

    call me Lia.¡±

    With a graceful smile, Tyler said, ¡°Hello, my name is Tyler Shenton.¡±

    The female employees shrieked once again.

    ¡°They¡¯re adorable! Ms. Shenton, can we y with them?¡±

    Caroline looked at her children and nodded in approval when they agreed.

    ¡°Carol¡±

    Paige¡¯s joyous voice echoed. She turned and saw Paige making her way to her.

    Paige held up the gift and said, ¡°Happy birthday, my dear! How is it? Do you like the banquet hall 1

    decorated especially for you?¡±

    Caroline was moved to tears. ¡°Paige, you spent so much money on this. I love it.¡± Paige sniggered and

    looked at Scott. ¡°You¡¯re back, Scott. Come and sit with me first.¡±

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241

    Chapter 241 Happy Birthday

    Scott and Caroline followed Paige to a seat.

    They were about to talk when they suddenly heard people gasping in shock.

    ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s Mr. Jordan and Mr. Pierce!¡±

    ¡°Whoa! Is that Mr. Jordan¡¯s son in his arms? Gosh, he¡¯s cute!¡±

    Caroline felt her back stiffen when she heard the voices and looked at the hall entrance in a daze.

    Evan walked into the banquet hall wearing a ck, custom¨Cmade suit and holding Axel in his

    arms

    A group of bodyguards following behind him spread into two groups guarding the two sides of the

    entrance after he entered the hall.

    The warm spotlight illuminated Evan¡¯s elegant figure and enhanced his charm.

    However, his face was cold and unapproachable, instilling fear in everyone.

    Caroline was astonished. She turned to look at Paige. ¡°Did you invite him as well?¡±

    Paige red at Alex in the distance and said angrily. That son of a bitch Pierce invited him! He

    betrayed me, and I will get even with him sooner orter!¡±

    Caroline was embarrassed. ¡°Forget it. Let it be then.

    Evan hade with Axel, and she would tolerate anything for him!

    Evan and Alex had already approached her while she was thinking.

    Axel got out of Evan¡¯s arms, walked to Caroline, and presented his gift.

    ¡°Happy birthday, Mommy,¡± he said shyly.

    Caroline epted the gift. ¡°Thank you, my precious.¡±

    Alex presented his gift as well. ¡°Happy birthday, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Caroline stood up, forced a smile, and epted the gift. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Pierce.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Alex said.

    He nudged Evan with his elbow and beckoned him to present the gift.

    Evan nced coldly at Scott before he passed his gift. ¡°This is the gift.¡±

    Caroline epted it and said, ¡°Thank you. Please take a seat.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Evan pulled Axel to himself and sat next to Caroline.

    The crowd was stunned by his action.

    Scott looked at Evan nonchntly before pouring a ss of warm water for Caroline.

    ¡°Have some warm water, Carol.¡±

    Evan scoffed. ¡°When did you develop the habit of drinking warm water?¡±

    Caroline wanted to respond, but Scott was one step ahead of her. ¡°Mr. Jordan, Caroline prefers

    warm water after giving birth to her children.¡±

    Evan¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°She enjoys drinking fresh milk. Shouldn¡¯t she be drinking what she likes

    on her birthday?¡±

    Scott said, ¡®You may not know, but Carol has a habit of drinking warm water before fresh milk

    during this season.¡±

    Evan appeared displeased and looked at Scott coldly. ¡°You seem to know her well.¡±

    Scott met Evan¡¯s eyes calmly. ¡°Pretty good. I took care of Carol for more than three years¡±

    The tension between the two men grew instantly..

    In a rush, Paige snatched up the champagne bottle from the table and popped it open. She then filled

    everyone¡¯s ss with champagne and raised her own while speaking into a microphone she

    had acquired.

    Her voice echoed through the banquet hall instantly.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton¡¯s birthday is today, everyone. Let¡¯s wish her a happy birthday!¡±

    Everyone raised their sses and cheered, breaking the rigid atmosphere at their table. ¡°Happy

    birthday, Ms. Shenton!¡±

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242

    Chapter 242 Scream

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline stood up with her ss and nodded to everyone. ¡°Thank you for your wishes, everyone.

    She tipped the ss back and downed its content

    The birthday party began officially, and everyone was immersed in the joy of feasting.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Liora and Tyler returned and pulled Axel along to feast together joyously.

    Numerous employees toasted to Caroline during the party.

    Scott wanted to drink on Caroline¡¯s behalf, yet he was distracted by a male employee¡¯s inquiry..

    Caroline took sip after sip, her lips glistening from the alcohol. Her shining eyes captivated Evan,

    who sat beside her.

    Caroline was about to sit when two female employees came to toast.

    Happy birthday, Ms. Shenton!¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse, so she readied for another drink. Just as she was lifting her

    ss, a person appeared in front of her.

    Before Caroline could respond, Evan had already finished her drink.

    The two female employees were stunned before they walked away.

    Evan put down the ss heavily and looked at Caroline in displeasure. ¡°Are you done drinking?¡±

    Caroline had one too many drinks. ¡°None of your business,¡± she grumbled.

    She walked to the washroom, swaying. Evan followed her out of concern.

    Caroline left the stall, washed her hands, and was ready to go. But when she opened the door, she

    saw Evan standing there, blocking her way. Her body tensed as she became alert.

    ¡°This is thedies¡® room, Mr. Jordan. Do you want to be regarded as a pervert?¡± she said.

    Evan caught the swaying Caroline and said softly. ¡°You¡¯ve had too much to drink. Let me take you

    ¨C home.¡±

    Caroline shoved away his hand. ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m noting with you!¡±

    ¡°Why are you making a fuss? Do you know how much you drank? Evan said harshly, suppressing

    his anger.

    Caroline smiled. ¡°How is that any of your business? Listen here, Evan. Plenty of people are looking out

    for me. I don

    need you-

    12

    +15 BONUS

    Before she could finish her sentence, Evan grabbed her arm and pulled her into his arms. He

    lowered his head and kissed her seductive lips ferociously.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she sobered up a little. She felt the urge to break free in a

    panic, but Evan firmly held the back of her head, preventing any escape.

    ¡°Hmm! Ev-¡±

    ¡°Riri, it¡¯s embarrassing that we didn¡¯t bring anything for Ms. Shenton¡¯s birthday¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Why don¡¯t we get something on our day off tomorrow and give it to her on Monday?¡±

    Caroline shoved Evan strenuously when she heard her employees¡® voices.

    Evan scooped up Caroline in his arms and carried her to a toilet stall.

    Caroline red at Evan. ¡°Have you lost your mind? If they were to know-

    Evan covered Caroline¡¯s lips and interrupted her angry remark. He leaned over and whispered to

    Caroline, ¡°Scream if you don¡¯t mind them knowing

    Caroline¡¯s earlobes had always been sensitive. Her body trembled, and her face flushed quickly.

    ¡°You¡¯re despicable, Evan!¡±

    Evan looked at the blushing Caroline with keen interest. He grabbed the back of her head and

    kissed her once again.

    Caroline did not have the courage to make a sound and gave in to Evan¡¯s bullying.

    Her heart was racing, and her body¡¯s reactions were reminding her she still had not moved on

    from the despicable scoundrel!

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243

    Chapter 243 This Might Be a Huge Problem.

    Paige grabbed Caroline¡¯s arm when she returned to the banquet hall ¡°Please offer your opinion, Carol.

    This son of a bitch Alex didn¡¯t even touch his drink. Look at his ss¡­¡±

    Paige suddenly stopped talking and stared at Caroline¡¯s lips in shock. ¡°Why are your lips red and

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    swollen, Carol?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Alex turned his gaze toward Evan. Observing Evan¡¯s moist lips, he swiftly realized

    that Caroline and Evan were up to no good

    Caroline shot Evan a displeased look. He was grinning cunningly, clearly in high spirits. Angrily. she

    remarked, ¡°It¡¯s likely an allergic reaction!¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t drink anymore.¡±

    Paige paid no attention to that and continued toin about Alex

    Soon, the party ended.

    Caroline propped up the tipsy Paige and prepared to take her and the children home.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±

    Two voices came from behind her. Caroline looked over and noticed that Evan and Alex said the

    same thing in unison

    ¡°Dr. Scott, you¡¯ve had some drinks too if I¡¯m not mistaken,¡± Evan said mockingly.

    Scott¡¯s usually gentle expression turned stiff. ¡°My drinking doesn¡¯t stop me from calling them

    ride¨Csharing service, right?¡±

    Evan scoffed. ¡°Do you want them to wait for a car with you on a winter¡¯s night?¡±

    ¡°Must one wait outside for a car?¡± Scott refuted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you

    think it would be better to send them home sooner when Paige feels so unwell? Why

    bother wasting time?¡±

    ¡°I can prescribe a hangover remedy to her to save you from unnecessary worries, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Caroline was irritated by their quarrel. She was about to speak when a car stopped next to them

    suddenly

    The group turned their heads and saw Neil hurrying out of the car.

    Caroline was surprised, ¡°Weren¡¯t you on a business trip? Why are you back this quickly?¡±

    Neil briefly looked at the people behind Caroline and asked, ¡°Is it over?¡±

    12

    ¡°Yes. I bet you haven¡¯t eaten since you returned in such a rush, right?¡± Caroline asked.

    +15 BONUS

    Neil rubbed his belly subconsciously, chuckled, and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go home if it¡¯s over. I¡¯ll

    make you some Funfetti pancakes, and I¡¯ll have some, too.¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze dimmed.

    ¡®When did she get so close to Neil? They sound like they have been keeping in touch over the past few

    years! How does everyone know that Caroline is alive when I was the only one who didn¡¯t? he

    wondered.

    Evan¡¯s gazended on the two children¡¯s faces before he looked at Neil once again. He pondered. for a

    few seconds, and then his face turned solemn

    Liora looked very simr to Neil.

    Did Caroline have the two children with Neil?

    Meanwhile, Scott said. ¡°Since Neil is here, I shall leave first.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Sure. Be careful on the road.¡±

    Neil¡¯s gaze swept past Evan again after Scott left. Then, he led Caroline to the car without uttering

    a word

    Alex appeared to be shocked after witnessing the scene.

    Kenny and Scott were already troubling enough, and now there was Neil, too?

    Alex looked at the hostile Evan concerningly. ¡°Evan, what is with Mr. Xander? If he hadn¡¯t shown.

    up, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed that Caroline¡¯s daughter looks just like him¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Evan uttered in rage.

    Soon afterward, he got into the car and left.

    Alex was dumbfounded. Oh no¡­ This might be a huge problem!¡¯

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244

    Chapter 244 Protect Yourself

    After returning to Bayview Vi, Neil made Funfetti pancakes for himself and Caroline.

    Caroline washed up the sleeping children briefly before she headed downstairs and sat with Neil

    at the dining table.

    Neil said, ¡°Carol, why was Evan there earlier?¡±

    Caroline remembered Evan forcefully kissing her in the washroom at the mention of that.

    She said, ¡°Alex told Evan, so he came and gave me a watch worth a million dors as a gift.¡±

    Neil chuckled. ¡°Evan lives up to his reputation of spending generously.¡±

    Caroline¨Cyed with the pancake on her te and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, Neil. Rather than teasing

    me, you should think about how you¡¯re going to confront him next.¡±

    Neil asked casually. ¡°Ah? How do you think I should confront him?¡±

    Caroline said. ¡®You seem rxed. 1 Evan learns that we kept in touch but he was kept in the dark,

    he wille to bother you for sure*

    Neil said, ¡°That¡¯s not a big issue

    Caroline was frustrated ¡°Just be careful in the next two days¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±

    The next day, Caroline was awakened by an agonizing scream downstairs.

    She pushed away her nket and ran to the window to see Draco attempting to barge in with

    ¨C numerous bodyguards.

    Caroline hastily ran out of her bedroom and bumped into Jamie and Freya, who got out in fear.

    Jamie said, ¡°Someone was screaming, Carol.¡±

    Caroline said with a frown, ¡°Dr. Bailey, take Jamie to the room, and don¡¯te outside!¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Freya nodded and took Jamie back into the room.

    Caroline headed downstairs and found Grayson already at the door as soon as she opened it.

    Caroline said solemnly, ¡°What are you doing here, Mr. Jordan Sr.7¡±

    Draco looked at Caroline before he turned to his bodyguards and said, ¡°Bring the two children to

    Ine.¡±

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    The bodyguards nodded, pushed Caroline away, and rushed upstairs.

    Caroline stood up in pain. ¡°What exactly are you doing. Mr. Jordan Sr.?¡±

    ¡°To check if my family¡¯s children have ended up elsewhere, of course,¡± Draco replied.

    Caroline¡¯s heart was racing. ¡°My children are not your family¡¯s!¡±

    Draco grunted. ¡°I was almost deceived by you and that man previously, so I won¡¯t fall for your lie

    again!¡±

    ¡°Let go of me! Mommy! Save me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Let go of me!¡±

    Liora and Tyler¡¯s heart¨Cwrenching screams echoed, and Caroline wanted to run upstairs to them.

    Yet, she was restrained by Draco¡¯s bodyguards with swift movements.

    Caroline struggled frantically. ¡®Mr. Jordan Sr11 have no grievance with you. Don¡¯ty your hands

    on my children, okay?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide that,¡± Draco said nonchntly.

    Soon, Tyler and Liora were carried downstairs.

    Liora stretched out her arms, cried, and shouted when she saw Caroline. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go,

    Mommy. Save me!¡±

    Tyler¡¯s face flushed in anger, yet he still tried to advise Caroline, ¡°Don¡¯t force it, Mommy! Protect

    yourself!¡±

    Caroline cried profusely. ¡°Please, Mr. Jordan Sr.! I¡¯m begging you! Please, release my daughter and

    son!¡±

    . ¡°Don¡¯t even think about getting your children back before I test their DNA!¡±

    Draco waved his hand at the bodyguards. ¡°Take them!¡±

    Caroline watched helplessly as the two children were forced into the car. There was nothing she

    could do.

    She strongly felt that the Jordans would take the children forcefully once their DNA results were

    out.

    The bodyguards released Caroline and departed when the others left.

    Filled with fear, Caroline hurried upstairs to get her phone and called Neil.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245

    Chapter 245 Why Are You Provoking

    Caroline cried out when the call was picked up. ¡°Neil! Evan¡¯s father has taken Ty and Lia!¡±

    Neil was stunned. ¡°Evan¡¯s father?¡±

    Caroline recounted this morning¡¯s incident to Neil,

    ¡°What should I do. Neil? It would be easy for him to find Ty and Lia¡¯s background!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Carol. I¡¯ll figure out a way. Wait for my message!¡±

    He hung up in a rush upon saying that.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Caroline dropped to her knees. She was scared out of her wits.

    How could she possiblypete with the ever¨Cpowerful Jordans?

    +15 BONUS

    Neil dressed in preparation to head to Jordan Residence, yet he received Evan¡¯s call before heading

    out. He picked up with a frown. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll hang up first if there¡¯s nothing important

    ¨C

    ¡°I would like to meet you to talk about Caroline¡¯s children! Where are you?¡±

    Evan held back his anger. It was apparent that his patience was running thin

    Neil calmed down and figured Evan might be the way to take back the children!

    Neil sent his location to Evan.

    Half an hourter, Evan arrived at Neil¡¯s vi.

    Before Neil could speak, Evan walked into the house and punched him.

    Neil stumbled backward and felt anger surging in his chest. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡±

    Evan grabbed Neil by his cor harshly with a ferocious gaze.

    ¡°Neil! Are Tyler and Liora yours?¡±

    Neil was stunned. Why would Evan assume that Ty and Liora were his children?

    ¡°Speechless? It was you who hid Caroline for five years, right?¡± Evan narrowed his eyes.

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Neil pushed Evan away. ¡°Is that really important? What have you done for Carol? Where were you

    when she needed you the most? Danie was all you cared about, so why are you provoking her

    again?¡±

    ¡°Neil, you¡¯re fucking looking for trouble!¡±

    Evan was cut of control and punched Neil again,

    Neil could no longer suppress his anger, so they started fighting

    Reuben parked his car and rushed into the house just in time to witness the terrifying scene, so

    he hastily approached to break the fight.

    Before he could break the fight, he was punched.

    He covered his nose and said, ¡°Mr. Jordan! Mr. Xander! Stop fighting and talk it out!¡±

    The two of them fought even more fiercely.

    Reuben was extremely anxious but did not have the courage to offend these people!

    All of a sudden, he remembered Caroline and pulled out his phone to call her.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton¡® Come to Mr. Xander¡¯s vi quickly, or else someone is going to die!¡±

    Fifteen minutes passed, and Caroline pulled her car to the vi¡¯s entrance, filled with anxiety. Her chest

    tightened as the sound of fighting reached her ears

    She hurried inside the vi and witnessed Evan throwing punches at Neil¡¯s face. Her heart ached at the

    sight.

    She quickly grabbed Evan¡¯s arm, her eyes bloodshot with anger. She red at him and yelled,¡± Evan,

    enough! Are you crazy?¡±

    Evan stopped fighting and looked at Caroline in rage. His face was bleeding.

    ¡°Why are you protecting him? Is it because he is Tyler and Liora¡¯s father?¡±

    Caroline was stunned by his remark.

    Evan appeared to be in agony when he saw Caroline¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling quilty because I know your secret?¡±

    Caroline looked at him in disbelief, ¡°Evan, do you even know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246

    Chapter 246 Notice Sooner or Later

    Evan wiped away the blood on his lips, and his expression turned cold. ¡°One of you is my friend, while

    the other is the woman I¡¯ve been searching for frantically for five years!¡±

    Evan sneered, his bloodshot eyes revealing a tinge of sorrow.

    ¡°Very well. Both of you did a good job!¡± He took a step back and walked out of the vi with a tense

    expression

    Caroline felt suffocated as she gazed after his lonely figure.

    Reuben heaved a sigh. ¡°Ms. Shenton, Mr. Jordan has endured a lot of pain in these five years.

    He went after Evan after saying that

    Caroline lowered her gaze to hide her sadness. ¡®He is still the same. He is so fixated on the

    misunderstanding that he won¡¯t give me any chance to exin myself.¡®

    ¡°Carol¡±

    Neil¡¯s face twisted in pain as he slowly sat up from the ground, clutching his chest.

    Caroline pulled herself together, sniffed, and helped Neil up. ¡°I¡¯ll help to clean up your wounds.

    Caroline helped Neil to the sofa ¡°Carol, it¡¯s right for you not to get back with him. He¡¯s too wild.¡±

    Caroline did not utter a word. She found the first¨Caid kit and sat next to Neil to help him clean up his

    wounds.

    Looking at Caroline¡¯s pale face, Neil felt the pain in his heart intensify more than his wounds.

    ¡°Carol-¡±

    * ¡°Don¡¯t speak!¡± Caroline interrupted him rigidly.

    He kept quiet and waited for Caroline to dress his wounds.

    Caroline finished dressing his wounds and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just leave the misunderstanding of the children

    the way it is.¡±

    Neil smiled bitterly. ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to exin to the madman. However, I can use the incident of Evan

    picking a fight as the excuse to take Ty and Lia back

    ¡°Leave it be. Don¡¯t rush it. The more we want the children back, the more suspicious they will be.¡±

    Caroline remainedposed. She had carefully considered everything whileing here. She

    realized that acting out of panic would make her seem like she had done something wrong.

    +15 BONUS

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Her main concern was her kids¡® safety. She believed Draco wouldn¡¯t harm them because he desired

    them greatly.

    Also, she didn¡¯t need to stress about Draco discovering the truth, especially since Evan couldn¡¯t

    uncover anything.

    Unless Draco could bring the doctor and medical tools to perform the test at home.

    Neil said. ¡°Things will eventuallye to light. Carol, are you really not nning on telling him?

    Perhaps he won¡¯t fight for the children¡¯s custody after he finds out?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t make that assumption! Evan will try to get close to the children when he finds out, and

    Mr. Jordan Sr. will notice sooner orter too!

    ¡°Moreover, even if Evan were to not fight for custody, it doesn¡¯t mean Mr. Jordan Sr. won¡¯t!¡±

    Neil heaved a sigh. ¡°Frankly, it¡¯s not fair to hide this from him. If I were in his shoes, I would be

    angry too.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Is it fair for me then? Don¡¯t forget how I waited for him to do something in prison.

    but I gave up after hearing his remark back then. My three children and I would already be dead if

    not for you.¡±

    Neil said, ¡°Carol, these grievances can actually be resolved because he saved you thrice.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for that. However, I can¡¯t forget how he left me behind in peril because he believed in

    another woman.

    Neil fell silent because he knew his sister was telling nothing but the truth.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247

    Chapter 247 I¡¯m Embarrassed for You

    Meanwhile, at Jordan Residence.

    Lioray in Tyler¡¯s arms, sobbing endlessly.

    On the contrary, Tyler was so calm that he did not look like a five¨Cyear¨Cold.

    Draco was pleasantly surprised by Tyler¡¯s reaction and decided he would keep and train Tyler if he

    were Evan¡¯s son.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The child will surely be a powerful person when he grows up!¡® he thought.

    Draco could not conceal his fondness for Tyler. ¡°Tell me, boy. Who is your father?¡±

    Tyler soothed Liora¡¯s back and looked at Draco provocatively ¡°I have the right to refuse to answer

    your questions. Also, you may look into it if you want to know so badly.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, Bernard. Look at the child. He speaks boldly and is quite courageous, huh?¡±

    Draco interacted with the butler, Bernard Stone, in excitement

    Bernard answered, ¡°You¡¯re right, sir. He is totally a copy of Master Evan.¡±

    Tyler scoffed and thought about how he could possibly be a copy of Evan when he loved his mother so

    much.

    Draco was delighted. ¡°Call me Grandpa, and I¡¯ll give you money, okay?¡±

    Tyler raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ah? How much will you give me?¡®

    ¡°You can have as much as you want!¡± Draco said.

    Tyler¡¯s eyes glistened with slyness. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s calcte my worth. My mother¡¯spany is

    worth 7,000,000,000 dors, and you assumed that my father is Evan

    ¡°ording to my knowledge, his worth has already reached an immeasurable level. As their son,

    shouldn¡¯t you give me billions of money based on my calction? You will be regarded as stingy if you

    give any less than that.¡±

    Draco was dumbfounded. It was apparent he did not expect Tyler to calcte in that manner.

    ¡®He knows how to calcte his worth with his parents¡® financial resources at such a young age. He

    must be a business genius!¡® he thought.

    Draco said, ¡°Everything of the Jordans will be yours if you are my grandson!¡±

    Tyler smirked ¡°The statement hase full circle if that is the case. Why did you im to let me decide

    the amount of money earlier then? Don¡¯t embarrass yourself if you can¡¯t afford to pay.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Liora suddenly raised her flushed face and red at Draco. ¡°He¡¯s right! I¡¯m embarrassed for you!¡±

    Draco did not mind being embarrassed because he was too pleased with these children¡¯s

    intelligence.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t bear the embarrassment, how can I possibly be where I am today?¡±

    ¡°Ah, some people have no shame, right?¡± Tyler mocked.

    Draco¡¯s expression turned solemn upon hearing that, but he chose to put up to keep his smart

    grandson.

    Draco looked at Bernard and said, ¡°Check when the equipment will arrive. I¡¯m waiting for a

    verification report!¡±

    Bernard answered, ¡°It will be here soon.

    In the afternoon, blood was drawn from Tyler and Liora for a DNA test once the testing equipment

    arrived.

    The report would be avable in at least two days.

    Tyler pondered how to address this quickly. While he wasn¡¯t skilled at modifying the report, that didn¡¯t

    mean Axel couldn¡¯t do it.

    Tyler gave some instructions to Liora.

    Liora¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Will that work, Tyler?¡±

    Tyler sipped his milk slowly. ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated your ability to throw a tantrum.¡±

    Liora pouted. ¡°Why does this statement sound off?¡±

    Tyler said, ¡°If you want to leave here quickly, do as I said. Don¡¯t forget that Mommy is very worried.

    Liora immediately perked up, patted her chest, and said, ¡°Okay! Leave it to me!¡±

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248

    Chapter 248 I¡¯ll Give You a Ride There

    Liora behaved differently during dinner by joining Tyler and Draco to eat without fussing.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Draco was puzzled by Liora¡¯s change in attitude.

    ¡°Are you tired from crying, Lia?¡± Draco asked caringly.

    Liora cocked her head at Draco. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m tired of crying, but I can¡¯t promise I won¡¯t cry again.¡±

    Draco was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Liora said, ¡®I will cry if Axel is noting. I won¡¯t cry if Axel is here to y with me.¡±

    Liora inserted Tyler¡¯s instruction into her conversation and emphasized it.

    Draco said, ¡°That¡¯s all? You just want Axel toe to y with you?¡±

    Liora said, ¡°Yes, I like Axel.¡±

    Draco checked the time and said, ¡°It might be toote for him toe.¡±

    Liora immediately pouted, and her eyes welled up with tears I haven¡¯t even called him, yet you.

    im he¡¯s noting!¡±

    Draco had a headache from Liora¡¯s crying episode thatsted the whole afternoon. He hastily

    ¡°Be good, child. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll make the call, okay?¡± Draco coaxed patiently.

    Draco was delighted there was a granddaughter in the Jordans.

    Liora held back her emotions. ¡°Call then. Call Axel now! I¡¯m going to cry on your bed if he doesn¡¯t

    Draco didn¡¯t want Liora to cry in his room, so he quickly grabbed his phone to call Axel. He was

    really afraid of Liora¡¯s tears.

    Axel was getting ready for dinner with Evan when he received Draco¡¯s call. He was quite surprised. that

    Draco was calling him. ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡±

    Draco went straight to the point, ¡°Axel, will you pleasee to my ce? Tyler and Liora are here.

    Axel clutched his cutlery tightly. ¡°Why are they at your ce?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Lia wants to see you and will cry if you don¡¯te. Come over to my ce.¡±

    Draco spoke in a gentle tone but would not tolerate rejection.

    17

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Okay!¡± Axel hung up the phone.

    Axel told Evan, ¡°Daddy, I would like to go to Jordan Residence.¡±

    Evan was surprised because Axel was hesitant about going there and seldom asked for visits to that

    ce.

    ¡®Why did he change today?¡® he wondered.

    ¡°Reason,¡± Evan said in a deep voice.

    Axel said, ¡°Ty and Lia are there!¡±

    Evan frowned. Why are Caroline¡¯s two children at Jordan Residence? Could it be that my father has

    regarded the two children as mine? There is no guarantee what he will do if they are not mine!

    Evan¡¯s expression turned solemn at the thought of Caroline having a breakdown. He stood up and

    said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride there

    An hourter, Evan walked into Jordan Residence with Axel in a rush.

    Tyler and Liora were in a standoff with Draco when they entered the living room.

    Tyler and Liora were stunned by Evan¡¯s bruises.

    ¡®Did he beat up someone or got beaten up?¡® they wondered.

    Draco¡¯s expression turned cold when he saw Evan, ¡°What is going on with you?¡± he asked sternly.

    Evan refused to exin. He nced at the children and asked, ¡°Why did you bring them here?¡±

    ¡°How much longer did you n to let your children wander out there if I didn¡¯t bring them here?¡±

    Draco asked, suppressing his anger.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249

    Chapter 249 How Do We Prevent This

    ¡°They are not my children!¡± Evan exined.

    Liora clutched Tyler¡¯s hand tightly, turned, and said softly, ¡°Look, Daddy is not only a scumbag but also

    an idiot!¡±

    Tyler did not utter a word, but he pondered as he stared at Evan¡¯s lips.

    Draco was shocked. ¡°So, you¡¯ve done your investigation, huh?¡±

    Evan was about to answer when Draco scoffed. ¡°Never thought you¡¯d be self¨Cproimed clever! Tyler

    looks so simr to you, yet you¡¯re telling me that he¡¯s not your child?¡±

    Evan appeared agitated. ¡°What kind of error do you think the DNA test can have?¡±

    Draco took a sip of his coffee. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for people to mislead us in fear that we¡¯d take custody of

    the children. Hence, I got someone to purchase DNA testing equipment to confirm if they are the

    descendants of our family!¡±

    ¡®Custody?¡® Evan narrowed his eyes ¡®Could it be that Carolinemissioned someone to tamper with

    the DNA result?¡®

    It was actually possible in view of her connections these days!

    Evan said, ¡°When will the report be out?¡±

    ¡°In two days¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with Axel for the next two days.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    After showering, Axel took photos of Tyler and Liora at 8:30 p.m. and sent them to Caroline.

    When Caroline got the message, she felt relieved. It showed her that her children were safe.

    She replied: [Why are you there too, Axel?]

    Axel told Caroline about how Tyler confronted Draco and the n that the three of them hade up

    with.

    Caroline was scared out of her wits but was reassured by her children¡¯s boldness and adaptability.

    She figured she might be worrying for nothing.

    Axel texted: [Wait for my update, Mommy.]

    Caroline replied: [Sure. Be safe, all of you.]

    +15 BONUS

    Axel and Tyler quietly left their room at midnight, tiptoed downstairs, and entered the testing

    equipment room.

    Once they closed the door, Axel opened hisptop and connected it to the testing equipment for data

    maniption.

    After an hour of work, Axel shut down theptop and announced, ¡°We did it. Time to leave.¡±

    Tyler nodded and snuck back to the room with Axel.

    Tyler slumped against the sofa in relief when the door was shut.

    Axel texted Caroline [Mission aplished.]

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Then, he put down his phone and told Tyler, ¡°There¡¯s something I want to remind you, Ty.

    Tyler looked up in lethargy. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure if Grandpa has only gotten them to prepare one paternity test report.¡±

    Tyler frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa stayed abroad for a long time previously. Axel¡¯s reminder was simple yet impactful.

    Tyler was overwhelmed. ¡°How do we prevent this?¡±

    Axel shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know which organization is that, but I can only pray that he didn¡¯t do

    that.¡±

    Even Tyler, skilled in tracking, found this challenging. He couldn¡¯t locate it without knowing who had it.

    Checking everyone at Jordan Residence was impossible for him.

    Even if he were to look into this, there was no telling if Draco had hidden a group of employees

    somewhere.

    Caroline felt relieved when she got a text from Axel. She then exined the situation to Neil

    Neilmented, ¡°Things seem to be going a little too easily.¡±

    Caroline was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing that it¡¯s going smoothly?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not exactly what I¡¯m saying

    Never mind. I¡¯ve made things tooplex.¡±

    Caroline grasped Neil¡¯s point. ¡°If Mr. Jordan Sr. discovers the kids¡® background, I won¡¯t be seeing them

    anymore.¡±

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250

    Chapter 250 Hope to See You Again

    ¡°There are other ways as well. You can be with Evan,¡± Neil said

    ¡°Will I only be able to see my children by being with Evan?¡¯ she wondered.

    Caroline forced a bitter smile, struggling to let go of her past resentments

    +15 BONUS

    The following afternoon, Alex visited Evan at MK. He smirked the moment he entered and saw

    Evan¡¯s face.

    ¡°Evan, you¡¯ve actually stooped so low that you got in a fight with someone? Who was the strong

    one?¡± Alex asked.

    Evan looked at Alex. ¡°You talk too much.¡±

    Alex suppressed his smile and sat on the sofa. ¡°Let me take a guess! Uh¡­ Was it Neil?¡±

    Evan¡¯s face turned solemn. ¡°I don¡¯t mind meeting up with your father to have a talk if you find that

    you¡¯re too bored at work!¡±

    I¡¯m trying to help you to strategize, you see. Stop being so heartless,¡± Alex said.

    Evan sneered. ¡°Do I need you to strategize for me?¡±

    Alex said, ¡°You don¡¯t¡­ of course Speaking of which, there are plenty of good quality men around.

    Caroline.¡±

    Evan lost his patience. ¡°Get out of here if you can¡¯t keep your mouth shut!¡±

    Alex raised his hands to yield. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m here to talk about something today.

    ¡°Go ahead¡±

    Alex¡¯s smile faded, and his expression turned serious. ¡°Do you know that Casey is back?¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze dimmed when he heard about Casey. ¡°How do you know about this?¡±

    ¡°I saw him at the Nightfall Loungest night. After not seeing him for so many years, I couldn¡¯t be sure,

    so I took a photo.¡± Alex pulled out his phone.

    Alex sent Evan a photo. Evan brought it up to examine, and his hand clenched on the desk.

    Draco tried everything to stop Evan from locating Casey. He even spread fake news that Casey had left

    the country!

    Evan would like to see what sort of trick Draco and Casey had up their sleeve!

    In

    +15 BONUS

    Danie stormed out of YN¡¯s building, her face flushed with anger. She couldn¡¯t believe how her

    company¡¯s useless employees had called her for something so minor.

    As she headed towards her car, cursing under her breath, she stepped on a rock with her high heels.

    Losing her bnce, she widened her eyes in shock. Despite the panic, she found herself held in a

    warm embraceN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Are you alright, miss?¡± A mellow voice sounded.

    Danie looked up in astonishment to find a man resembling Evan.

    He supported her back gently with one arm and kept a slight distance from her. He behaved like a

    gentleman and exuded a mature, steady charm.

    Danie¡¯s face blushed, and she hastily stood upright before saying, I¡¯m fine, thank you

    The man said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Otherwise, it¡¯d be bad if you fell on your face.¡±

    Danie looked at him in a daze. ¡®T¨CThank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Just a small favor from me.¡±

    The man smoothed his wrinkled suit slowly and said, ¡°Hope to see you again.¡±

    Danie locked at the man¡¯s face and called out to him beyond her control, ¡°Hold on!¡±

    The man turned in puzzlement and looked at Danie.

    Danie noticed her abruptness and blushed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Thank you so much for your help earlier.

    Would it be alright if I treated you to lunch to show my gratitude?¡®

    ¡°Sure.¡±

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251

    Chapter 251 His Phone Is Turned Off

    They selected a fancy restaurant.

    Once they were seated, Danie handed her business card to the man. ¡°Here¡¯s my card. I¡¯m

    Danie Love.¡±

    He epted her card with a faint smile. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re the chairwoman of YN, the newly¨Cfounded

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special,¡± Danie replied, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°May I know your

    name?¡±

    ¡°I am Casey Jordan.¡±

    ¡®Casey¡­ Jordan? Danie was taken aback. ¡®Evan¡¯s older brother, Casey?¡±

    She recalled her grandfather mentioning Casey once in the past.

    When Casey noticed Danie¡¯s shocked expression, a hint of contempt briefly crossed his

    seemingly friendly eyes.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Is something wrong, Ms. Love?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ a coincidence,¡± Danie said, snapping back to reality.

    Meanwhile, Caroline was in a meeting with the sales and nning departments at TYC.

    The sales manager reported, ¡°Our sales revenue has exceeded 100,000,000 dors since theunch

    of our new product, Ms. Shenton. We¡¯ll soon initiate the second wave of pre¨Corders.¡±

    Caroline nodded ¡°Understood. Maintain customermunication after sales. Have we finalized

    the storefront location?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Shenton. We¡¯ll email the details for your review,¡± replied the nning department

    manager.

    ¡°Good. Focus on model selection, and if possible, close the deal by next week¡­¡±

    As Caroline finished speaking, her phone vibrated on the table. She noticed Naomi¡¯s name and

    answered. ¡°Hello-¡±

    Caroline¡¯s voice was interrupted by terrifying screams and chaotic footsteps on the call.

    For a moment, her body froze, and she checked her watch. ¡°Naomi should be at the factory right now.

    Has something gone wrong there?¡® she wondered.

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    However, before she could voice her thoughts, Naomi urgently said, ¡°Ms. Shenton! There¡¯s a fire at the

    factory! The workers are evacuating, and the firefighters are on their way.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The factory is on fire, and we don¡¯t know the cause yet!¡±

    Caroline jumped to her feet. ¡°I¡¯m on my way!¡±

    Caroline arrived at the factory an hourter, where the fire was nearly extinguished. The once-

    organized facility now resembled a wastnd.

    Her bodyguard rushed to her side. ¡°Are you okay, Ms Shenton?¡±

    Caroline steadied herself and stammered, ¡°I¨CI¡¯m fine.¡±

    Naomi approached, her hair partly burnt and her face smudged with ash

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, all the imported fabrics have been destroyed. I tried calling the VP, but his phone is off,¡±

    Naomi said.

    ¡°Contacting Kenny won¡¯t help now! Caroline furrowed her brow and struggled to stayposed.

    How are the workers?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve sent the injured ones to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve handled that well. Ensure proper follow¨Cup support for the workers and their families. Have the

    lawyer discusspensation for the injured workers. Don¡¯t offer meager bereavementpensation.

    Treat the workers fairly, even those with minor injuries.

    ¡°Once the negotiations conclude, have them sign thepensation agreement. Also, make sure the

    temporarily unemployed workers receive adequate daily living expenses.¡±

    Naomi looked surprised. ¡°Ms. Shenton, this will cost a significant amount.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252

    Chapter 252 Targeted by Someone

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline felt her heart break at the sight of workers sitting on the floor, shocked by the factory

    fire.

    ¡°They need time to recover, and finding new jobs won¡¯t be easy after this,¡± Caroline said.

    Naomi nodded in agreement.

    Caroline took action, directing her bodyguards to assist injured workers to the nearby hospital and

    preventing journalists from documenting the incident. She stayed with the injured workers,

    discussingpensation.

    At MK.

    Reuben burst into Evan¡¯s office

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, Ms. Shenton¡¯spany is facing a crisis!¡± Reuben ced a tablet in front of Evan,

    showing a video of the factory fire.

    Evan¡¯s expression turned grave as he watched the fierce fire and thick ck smoke in the sky.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± he asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know the fire¡¯s cause yet, but the injured workers have been taken to the hospital. Ms.

    Shenton is handling it well,¡± Reuben replied.

    Evan¡¯s furrowed brows finally rxed. He had forgotten that he had trained her for three years.

    She was capable of finding the best solution to any unexpected situation.

    Evan instructed Reuben, ¡°Contact the city police and prioritize the fire investigation.¡±

    ¡°Do you think this was intentional, Mr. Jordan?¡± Reuben asked.

    ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s hard not to suspect foul y when a newly establishedpany creates

    such a huge stir so easily,¡± Evan replied.

    Reuben nced at YN next to TYC and suggested, ¡°Perhaps someone wants to take the lead?¡±

    Evan knew who Reuben was referring to. ¡°We can¡¯t let them off easily.¡±

    Reuben grinned and remarked, ¡°You still care about Ms. Shenton, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan gave Reuben a stern look. ¡°You talk too much.¡±

    Stunned, Reuben grabbed the tablet and said, ¡°I have some other matters to attend to. I¡¯ll head

    back to my office now!¡±

    ¨C

    +15 BONUS

    As Reuben hastily left. Evan gazed at TYC through his floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. He wondered if

    Caroline had the financial resources to handle the current situation. She would need funds for

    workerpensation, fulfilling orders from numerous customers, and rebuilding the clothing

    factory.

    How will she manage the financial aspect?¡® he pondered.

    At night, at Jordan Residence

    The three children were worried when they heard about the factory ident.

    Tyler clenched his fists. ¡°Someone is definitely targeting Mommy!¡±

    Liora¡¯s eyes welled up with tears ¡°I want to go home to be with Mommy. She must be really sad¡±

    Axel exined, ¡°Mommy can¡¯t go home right now as she has too much to handle.¡±

    ¡°What can we do then?¡± Liora sobbed ¡°Will Mommy get sick from being so busy?¡±

    Tyler gently patted Liora¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. The best way we can help Mommy right now is to find

    the person responsible for this.¡±

    Liora looked at Axel. ¡°Axel.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Axel forced a smile tofort Liora. ¡°I¡¯ll check the surveince footage.¡±

    At Xander Residence

    Danie watched the fire video and said, ¡°You did a good job.¡±

    A female voice on the call asked, ¡°Is there anything else I should do?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Danie replied, ¡°This strike will keep Caroline upied for a while. We can proceed with our

    next steps slowly. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253

    Chapter 253 Vice President Needed

    ¡°Noted,¡± said the woman

    ¡°Be careful and avoid getting caught,¡® Danie reminded casually.

    ¡°I know my limits, replied the woman before ending the call

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Danie threw the phone onto the table, clearly frustrated.

    It¡¯s just a simple reminder. If you¡¯re caught, it¡¯s not my concern.¡® she thought

    As long as Caroline didn¡¯t gain control over her, Danie had no interest in others¡® survival. She

    had her own tasks ahead.

    ¡®Casey¡­ She blushed at the thought of Casey.

    He was much better than Evan Despite Casey being over 40 years old, he was on par with male

    celebrities!

    She would stop caring about Evan if she could earn Casey¡¯s favor. She knew Draco favored his oldest

    son, too. Also, teaming up with Casey would make beating Caroline a breeze.

    Danieughed with excitement as she scrolled through TYC rted posts

    Suddenly, one post captured Danie¡¯s attention.

    [Holy cow! TYC¡¯s female owner is actually my uncle¡¯s daughter! She has struck gold!]

    ¡°Uncle? Confusion shadowed Danie¡¯s face. ¡®Could that be rted to Caroline¡¯s father¡¯s family?

    Danie smirked, thinking. This is bing more intriguing!¡®

    ALTYC.

    Caroline sat in her office, exhausted from the grilling interrogation and interviews.

    The customer service department was overwhelmed with refund requests and customer

    The onlinemunity made some nasty remarks about TYC¡¯s clothing factory and its fire safety

    system.

    Meanwhile, someizens questioned the quality of TYC¡¯s clothing, urging past customers to inspect

    their purchases.

    Caroline struggled to catch her breath amid the overwhelming turmoil.

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.

    Caroline looked up, her voice hoarse, ¡°Come in.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Naomi entered and ced a stack of contracts before Caroline ¡°Ms. Shenton, the workers have. signed

    the contracts and are satisfied with yourpensation offer. Also, please sign this funding approval

    document.¡±

    Caroline nced at the number on the document, which aligned with her estimate, and signed it.

    ¡°Leave the contracts here, Go home and rest. You haven¡¯t fully recovered,¡® Caroline instructed.

    Naomi remained silent and showed no intention of leaving

    Confused, Caroline asked, ¡°Is there something else?

    Naomi replied, ¡°Ms. Shenton, thepany requires the vice president¡¯s presence.¡±

    Caroline had been so busy she had forgotten about that. ¡°I should inquire when he¡¯sing back.¡±

    She reached for her phone and dialed Kenny¡¯s number.

    However, his phone was still switched off.

    ¡°Is the vice president not answering the call?¡± Naomi asked.

    Caroline set down the phone, uncertain of Kenny¡¯s current engagement.

    ¡°We¡¯ll address this tomorrow. He¡¯s likely upied, or his phone is dead,¡± Caroline replied.

    She wished not to dwell on Kenny. After all, he was on leave. She wouldn¡¯t have contacted him if she

    weren¡¯t already preupied.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, I apologize for being nosy, but isn¡¯t it strange that the vice president¡¯s phone is only

    off today when he was reachable before? Furthermore, the factory was fine when he was around, but

    an ident happened in his absence.¡±

    ¡°Naomi, think carefully before speaking!¡± Caroline warned sternly.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254

    Chapter 254 Do You Have the Result

    Naomi calmly remarked, ¡°Ms. Shenton, I¡¯m just assessing the situation objectively.¡±

    Caroline, visibly mad, retorted, ¡°It also depends on the person! Don¡¯t you think I know what kind of

    person Kenny is?¡±

    Naomi fell silent and stared at Caroline

    Caroline realized her anger had red up too quickly, especially after the silence settled in the

    TOOM.

    ¡°I apologize, Naomi. I appreciate your analysis, but today is overwhelming for me. However, Kenny isn¡¯t

    like that, and I hope you can trust him as much as I do

    Naomi nodded. ¡°I understand, Ms. Shenton. I¡¯ll do my best to connect with him.¡±

    Caroline nodded in return. ¡°You can head home now.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    As Naomi left the office, Caroline massaged her temples, feeling drained.

    .

    It was midnight, and Caroline had fallen asleep on the desk.

    Suddenly, a tall figure appeared at the office entrance. He quietly entered and noticed a small

    nket on the sofa. Casually, he unfolded it and then approached Caroline, gently covering her.

    His face revealed deeppassion as he watched her restless sleeping form. He seemed to truly

    care as he observed her uneasy slumber.

    Even with her eyes tightly shut, Caroline furrowed her brow, sensing the warmth. She then

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    sobbed and mumbled in her dream, ¡°I¡¯m tired¡­ Mommy¡­¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression dimmed. Almost instinctively, he reached out to touch her face but stopped just

    short. Frustration welled up within him as he pulled his hand back.

    ¡°Maybe she doesn¡¯t want to see me. Why should I add to her troubles by showing up when she¡®

    already troubled?¡® he thought.

    With a heavy heart, Evan averted his gaze and quietly left the office.

    Soon, he returned to his car, where Reuben asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you back so soon, Mr.

    Jordan?

    Reuben thought, ¡®Shouldn¡¯t they be arguing for a while when they meet? Besides, he¡¯s here to

    Did Ms. Shenton reject his offer?¡®

    +15 BONU!

    Reuben nced at the frowning Evan in the rearview mirror and sensed Evan¡¯s sympathy for

    Caroline. It was a shame that neither of them was willing to yield.

    The following day, Caroline woke up at daybreak. She rubbed her sore arms and sat up. As she

    nced around, her gaze fell upon a nket that had slipped off her.

    She was perplexed because she hadn¡¯t covered herself. She knew her employees wouldn¡¯t enter

    her office without permission. So, who had done it?

    Caroline nced at the office¡¯s surveince camera and quickly pulled up the surveince footage on

    herputer. Her eyes widened in astonishment as she watched the footage from. midnight.

    It was Evan who had ced the nket over her. How had he managed to enter herpany?

    Caroline stared at the nket, her emotions a jumble of confusion.

    At 9:00 a.m., at Jordan Residence.

    Draco had risen early and was waiting in the living room for the DNA report. His face lit up with

    excitement as the doctor emerged with the results.

    ¡°How did it go? Do you have the results?¡± Draco eagerly asked.

    The doctor approached Draco, handed him the report, and said, ¡°Here it is.¡±

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255

    Chapter 255 I¡¯m Back to Visit You

    +15 BONI

    Draco took the report, turned to thest page, and frowned upon reading, ¡°The alleged father is

    excluded as the biological father of the tested child.¡±

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± he eximed.

    The doctor also found it strange because Evan and Tyler looked very simr, yet they didn¡¯t share a

    father¨Cson rtionship Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t find any error in his test results. He had doubl

    -checked and was the first to receive the report.

    The doctor said hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s possible that they simply resemble each other-

    ¡°Say no more. Bodyguard!¡± Draco interrupted angrily.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    The bodyguard by the door entered promptly.

    Draco gritted his teeth and ordered, ¡°Send the children home!¡±

    Bernard asked, ¡°You¡¯re quite fond of these two children, sir. Won¡¯t you let them stay a bit longer?¡±

    ¡°For what? Do I appear to be the type who raises someone else¡¯s children without reason?¡± Draco

    shouted.

    Bernard nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, sir. We¡¯ll send them away immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the bodyguard replied.

    Downstairs, the three children beamed upon hearing the raised voices.

    Axel said, ¡°Ty and Lia, it¡¯s time to go home.¡±

    Liora hugged Axel joyfully. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Axel!¡±

    Tyler couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Where did you learn tobine criticism andpliments?¡±

    ¡°Mommy says smart kids figure things out on their own, and I¡¯m one of them!¡± Liora said with

    pride.

    Tyler pulled her away from Axel. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t get too carried away, or they¡¯ll notice.¡±

    Liora nodded. ¡°You¡¯re just jealous of me having a special moment with my big brother.¡±

    Tyler smiled and reminded her, ¡°We¡¯re all siblings, you know.¡±

    Liora stuck out her tongue, turned to Axel, and said, ¡°So, Axel, what¡¯s your n? We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    ¡°Daddy wille to pick me up. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Axel exined casually.

    ¡°Okay, but remember to call us,¡± Liora said.

    Axel reassured her, saying, ¡°Sure thing. Don¡¯t worry, Lia.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Ten minutester, the bodyguards escorted Tyler and Liora back home.

    As Axel was about to descend the stairs, he heard a gentle voice call. ¡°Father.¡±

    Draco appeared to be in a better mood with Casey. ¡°What brings you home, Casey? Come and have

    a seat.¡±

    Axel frowned, thinking. ¡®Casey? Daddy¡¯s brother? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve met him before.¡±

    Axel quietly moved closer to the staircase corner and observed Casey, who wore gold¨Cframed

    sses.

    Casey casually said, ¡°I¡¯ve returned to visit you.¡±

    Draco replied, ¡°You¡¯re a good son. However, we¡¯ll chatter because Evan ising over shortly.

    You should head upstairs to avoid him.¡±

    Casey said calmly, ¡°Yes, Father. I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡±

    Axel was taken aback and quickly ascended the stairs.

    Upon reaching the second floor, a drop of blood fell to the floor. Axel didn¡¯t notice it until he

    entered a room.

    When he turned around, he heard approaching footsteps. Panicked, he rushed into the bathroom. and

    repeatedly sshed cold water on his face.

    The more anxious he became, the more his nose bled.

    Outside, Casey noticed the blood dripping on the floor to Evan¡¯s room. He approached and heard. the

    water flowing in the bathroom, looking sinister

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256

    Chapter 256 Aura Vi

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    +15 BONUS

    Draco had informed Casey that Evan¡¯s son had spent the previous night there, so the blood must

    belong to Axel.

    Casey walked toward the bathroom, and Axel panicked when he heard his footsteps. He didn¡¯t want

    anyone to discover his nosebleed especially his busy father. He didn¡¯t want Evan to worry

    about him.

    Casey arrived at the bathroom entrance, where he noticed the bloody water in the basin and the

    blood on Axel¡¯s pale face.

    Axel was startled and stepped back, covering his nose when he saw Casey. He tried to stay calm.

    and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Casey blinked, and the coldness in his eyes disappeared. He now looked concerned and asked, ¡±

    You¡¯re Evan¡¯s son, right? What happened to you?¡±

    Axel stared at Casey, unable toprehend how his earlier intense gaze had faded so rapidly.

    Axel fibbed, ¡°I tripped and hit my nose.¡±

    ¡°Should we get a doctor to check it?¡® Casey asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Axel declined, pretending as if nothing was amiss. He proceeded to rinse his nose again.

    Casey briefly examined the bloody water. ¡®T¡¯ll leave since you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Axel watched him cautiously, rxing only when Casey¡¯s footsteps grew distant

    Fortunately, Casey¡¯s suspicions weren¡¯t aroused

    After stopping the nosebleed, Axel sat by the bed and wondered why Draco had told Casey to avoid

    Evan. ¡®Does my father hate him? Or did something happen between them?¡¯

    Draco shared the DNA test results with Evan downstairs, who listened indifferently. He then went

    upstairs to fetch Axel without saying a word. The results were as he had expected, confirming his

    suspicions that Tyler and Liora were Caroline and Neil¡¯s children.

    This left him wondering about his own two children. Where were they? Were they alive?

    As Evan ascended the stairs, Draco called out, ¡°Stay away from that promiscuous woman from

    now on!¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned serious ¡°Fulfill your promise before attempting to control me. If you can¡¯t,

    don¡¯t even think about managing my life!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    With those words, Evan continued upstairs.

    Draco sat on the sofa, squinting intensely as he watched Evan vanish up the stairwell.

    ¡°Does he suspect something?¡± he questioned.

    Beside him, Bernard replied, ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t know you arranged for Casey to stay at Aura Vi.¡±

    ¡°What was his intent then?¡±

    ¡°He might be reminding you not to forget your promise to him.¡±

    Draco grew furious, ¡°Casey is his brother! Does he harbor such a strong dislike for him? He should

    prioritize his status!¡±

    Bernard sighed. ¡®Please calm down, sir. Who will look out for Casey if you fall ill? Evan¡¯s role is to

    take charge of thepany and secure a foundation for Casey. You need to endure this for Casey¡¯s

    sake!¡±

    Draco conceded. ¡°Fine! Starting tomorrow, have Adam spend more time at Aura Vi. They should

    watch out for each other.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    In the afternoon, Caroline visited the injured workers at the hospital.

    The workers and their families treated her respectfully due to her generouspensation.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257

    Chapter 257 Something Was Very Off

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    The deputy factory manager, Caleb Depp, had sustained injuries while dispersing the workers. He

    sat up in bed and greeted, ¡°Ms. Shenton, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Caleb¡¯s wife stood and offered her seat. ¡°Please, have a seat, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline smiled and signaled her bodyguard to ce the gift basket down. Then, she sat and said, ¡±

    Even though the police have already taken a statement, I¡¯d like to inquire about some details.¡±

    Caleb nodded. ¡°I understand. Our mismanagement resulted in your financial loss.¡±

    ¡°Money is a minor concern. What matters is that we are all safe,¡± Caroline replied with a faint

    smile

    Caleb added, ¡°You care deeply about everyone, Ms. Shenton Honestly, I¡¯m puzzled about the fire¡¯s

    cause. It originated in the warehouse, where the fabric was stored. But we inspected it diligently

    daily and noticed no fire hazards.¡±

    Caroline nodded, ¡°Hmm. The detective mentioned the same and hasn¡¯t ruled out deliberate arson.¡±

    Caleb emphasized, ¡°Absolutely! The warehouse is secured, and there are fire rms, too. We didn¡¯t

    hear any rms when the fire started.¡±

    Caleb¡¯s wife chimed in ¡°Yes, we were working, and there was no noise. By the time we realized,

    the fire had already spread. The real silk and cotton fabric burned quickly.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°Did you notice anyone acting suspiciously? If you can¡¯t recall now, please inform

    me if you rememberter.¡±

    Caleb assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Shenton. I¡¯ll definitely let you know if somethinges to mind.¡±

    Caroline engaged in conversation with them for a while before departing.

    As she was about to head downstairs, her phone rang, and she answered when she saw Paige¡¯s

    name.

    Paige¡¯s worried voice sounded, ¡°Carol, I saw the news, and I didn¡¯t call you yesterday because ! knew

    you¡¯d be busy.¡±

    Caroline sighed. ¡°I understand.¡± She pressed the elevator button weakly.

    Paige continued. ¡°What did the detective say? Have they checked the surveince footage?¡±

    ¡°The surveince footage didn¡¯t reveal any suspicious individuals at the time or any other time.¡±

    ¡°Could it be an inside job, then?¡± Paige wondered.

    1/2

    Caroline paused and frowned. ¡°That¡¯s a possibility, but why would an employee do that?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°What if it wasn¡¯t an employee but someone close to you? Don¡¯t forget Danie! She just started her

    company, and now yours is in trouble. It seems suspicious, right?¡±

    ¡°I had my suspicions, but I can¡¯t make usations without evidence,¡± Caroline shared

    Paige sighed. ¡°You¡¯re too lenient! You can¡¯t establish a strong foothold without being ruthless!¡±

    The elevator doors opened, and Caroline stepped inside. ¡°I¡¯ll be cautious around those close to me.

    I have to hang up now. I¡¯m going into the elevator.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Paige contemted and sensed that something was amiss.

    How could there be no leads on the fire incident? Had someone nted an ignition source

    beforehand?

    After pondering for a few minutes, Paige grew increasingly agitated and smacked the table,

    inadvertently shaking her phone.

    Suddenly, she thought of Alex and quickly dialed his number.

    Alex answered promptly, I¡¯m busy. What do you need?¡±

    Paige said urgently, ¡°Hey, Pug, when can you spare some time? I need your help to analyze

    something.¡±

    ¡°Hey, ¡®Pug¡® doesn¡¯t sound too great. Can you call me something else?¡±

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258

    Chapter 258 Which Hospital

    Paige grinned. ¡°Sure! If you don¡¯t like ¡®Pug.¡® I¡¯ll just call you Puggy¡® instead. Do you fancy that?¡±

    Alex¡¯s lips twitched as he responded, ¡°Alright then, Pug¡® it is. But now, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Paige replied, ¡°I need your help to analyze something. My brain¡¯s not cooperating.¡±

    ¡°Can you get me a drink?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°Absolutely! However, I¡¯m a bit cash¨Cstrapped from throwing Carol¡¯s birthday party, so don¡¯t

    choose an expensive spot!¡±

    Alex chuckled. ¡°I will definitely choose an expensive spot to match the nickname you¡¯ve given me

    then.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    ¡°Fuck you!¡±

    Caroline and Naomi were searching for a clothing factory to fulfill their order quickly.

    However, none of the five factories they visited could amodate their request, as they were all

    booked months in advance.

    Naomi suggested, ¡°There are two more options. Should we check those out?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Which ones are those?¡±

    ¡°MK¡¯s clothing factory and-

    ¡°Nope, if the others are busy, I doubt MK will have any room for us.¡±

    ¡°In that case, we might have to explore factories in another city,¡± Naomi reminded her.

    ¡°Hmm. How many orders got canceled today?¡± Caroline inquired.

    ¡°Over 4,000 pieces. Many customers are waiting for G¡¯s work. Who is this G person, and how can we

    coborate with them?¡± Naomi expressed her confusion.

    As they pulled up in front of theirpany, Caroline fell unconscious in her seat.

    Evan had just wrapped up a meeting at MK when Reuben rushed up to him. ¡°Mr. Jordan, Ms. Shenton

    is at the hospital

    Evan¡¯s heart raced. ¡°Which hospital?¡±

    ¡°Grand East. Shall we head there?¡± Reuben asked,

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Evan ordered

    +15 BONUS

    Twenty minutester, Evan reached the emergency room. He intended to look for Caroline when he

    spotted Neil.

    He forced a smile and halted. He had nearly forgotten about Caroline¡¯s peculiar rtionship with Neil¨C

    he felt like an unwanted extra on the scene.

    Reuben sighed. ¡°Do you still want to go in, Mr. Jordan?¡±

    Evan turned away coldly. ¡°Arrange for Caroline¡¯s attending doctor toe upstairs to my office.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir¡±

    Ten minutester, the attending doctor arrived at Evan¡¯s office and bowed respectfully. ¡°Mr. Jordan.¡®

    Evan leaned against his desk ¡°What¡¯s Caroline¡¯s diagnosis?¡±

    Reuben had already informed the doctor to be straightforward

    ¡°Overexhaustion.¡±

    Evan said, ¡®Have you conducted aprehensive checkup?¡±

    *1 performed aplete blood count and discovered she is anemic. Is a full checkup necessary?¡® Dr.

    Shepherd inquired.

    Evan replied, ¡°Find a reason to have her undergo a full¨Cbody examination. I¡¯ll cover the expenses, and

    you can forward me the results.¡±

    Dr. Shepherd nodded, saying, ¡°Of course, Mr. Jordan. I¡¯ll get on that.¡±

    Evan turned to Reuben. ¡°Check if there are any unresolved issues she is facing.

    Reuben responded, ¡°I already asked, Mr. Jordan. Ms. Shenton visited five factories but couldn¡¯t

    secure any short¨Cterm coborations.¡±

    Evan thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Assign her the clothing factory that MK recently partnered

    with.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, I¡¯m concerned that Ms. Shenton might not ept such an offer given her personality,

    Reuben said hesitantly.

    Evan paused before finally stating, ¡°In that case, have Alex discuss it with Caroline on his behalf.¡±

    Reuben nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259

    Chapter 259 Wisest Thing to Do

    Alex received a call from Reubente at night, informing him about Evan¡¯s decision. After the call..

    he headed to the bar and spotted Paige in the VIP booth.

    As he approached, Paige wasted no time in berating him. ¡°Pug, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Alex smiled, removed his jacket, and quipped, ¡°Are you mad because I kept you waiting for 30

    minutes?¡±

    Paige red at him. ¡°I can¡¯t stand people who aren¡¯t on time!¡±

    ¡°Alright, calm down. I¡¯ll buy you drinks tonight, okay?¡± Alex cffered.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Paige¡¯s mood shifted, and she giggled, epting the offer.

    Alex steered the conversation back to business. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the point. What do you need

    from me?¡±

    Pouring a drink, Paige said, ¡°I assume you¡¯ve heard about the incident at Carol¡¯s factory Something

    doesn¡¯t add up. Excluding Kenny-¡±

    ¡°Hold on! What do you mean, excluding Kenny¡°?¡± Alex interrupted.

    Paige blinked innocently. ¡°Kenny¡¯s out of the country, and lie owes Carol a favor, so he wouldn¡¯t do

    anything to harm her.¡±

    Alex scoffed. ¡°You trust people too easily. Go on.

    Paige continued. ¡°Here¡¯s my theory. There¡¯s a mole at Carol¡¯spany working for Danie. Carol¡¯s

    company faces trouble shortly after Danie starts hers. It¡¯s the perfect opportunity for Danie to

    expand.

    ¡°I believe it¡¯s highly likely that Carol¡¯s secretary is the mole. She acted to save Carol¡¯s life to gain her

    trust and stayed at the factory when Kenny was away. That gave her ample opportunity.¡±

    ¡°You must watch a lot of detective series,¡± Alex remarked,

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Paige asked, setting her ss down firmly.

    ¡°Carol¡¯spany was running smoothly while Kenny was there, Naomi was sent to the factory in

    Kenny¡¯s absence, and trouble followed soon after. Surveince footage showed no suspicious activity

    except for the deputy factory manager and Naomi entering the warehouse daily. Regr workers had

    to sign in, so that leaves Naomi as the prime suspect,¡± Paige concluded.

    Alex chuckled. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, why would she leave behind evidence that made you suspicious?

    Plus, she couldn¡¯t have known she¡¯d be put in charge of the factory.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Paige rolled her eyes. ¡°Even if she didn¡¯t target the factory, she could have chosen another location!¡±

    ¡°That would be the wisest thing for her to do then!¡±

    Paige insisted. ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d first gain Carol¡¯s trust by saving her life before executing my n.

    ¡°Saving Carol was an ident,¡± Alex reminded her.

    ¡°No. Even if she didn¡¯t save Carol, she¡¯d find another way to earn her trust,¡± Paige countered.

    ¡°If you were injured, would you keep going to work every day?¡± Alex questioned

    ¡°No. That¡¯s it! Naomi received extrapensation from Carol, in addition to paid medical leave. Why

    would sheplicate things for herself? It¡¯s her way of earning Carol¡¯s trust.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so what do you need my help analyzing?¡± Alex inquired.

    Paige blinked in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re right. Why would I need your help when I¡¯ve figured it all out?¡±

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Alex teased, ¡°Well, you¡¯re pretty skilled at analyzing. Can I assume you just wanted to see me?¡±

    Paige was irritated, ¡°Do I treat you respectfully?¡±

    ¡°Who else do you n on treating with respect? Alex quipped

    Paige grunted. Tll treat whoever I choose with respect.¡±

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260

    Chapter 260 Staying Hidden

    Alex shifted the conversation¡¯s focus. ¡°I need to ask you something.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Paige inquired.

    Alex got to the point. Is Caroline looking to partner with a clothing factory?¡±

    Paige replied, ¡°It¡¯s pretty obvious. She needs toplete her order soon!¡±

    ¡°Could you help me set up a meeting with her?¡± Alex asked.

    Paige eyed him suspiciously. ¡°Just get to it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to offer my factory for her use temporarily

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so sooner? I¡¯ll arrange the meeting tomorrow!¡± Paige eximed.

    +15 BONUS

    At 8:00 p.m., Caroline woke up to find Neil speaking quietly on the phone.

    Neil was momentarily surprised to see Caroline awake. He said quietly to the phone, ¡°Mommy¡¯s. here.

    I¡¯ll let you talk to her.¡±

    Neil ced the phone next to Caroline¡¯s ear. ¡°It¡¯s the kids.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Caroline was surprised. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Liora¡¯s joyful voice came through. ¡°Tyler and I are home. When are youing back?¡±

    Caroline coughed and perked up. ¡°You¡¯re home? When did you get back?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been home since morning. Tyler and I have been waiting for you all day,¡± Liorained.

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be home soon.¡±

    ¡°Tyler and I will be waiting for you,¡± Liora said.

    After hanging up, Caroline sat up immediately.

    Neil knew Caroline wanted to go home, so he helped her out of bed ¡°Take it slow.¡±

    Caroline put on her jacket. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry about me, Neil.¡±

    ¡°How can I not? Let me know if you need anything. Don¡¯t handle everything on your own.¡±

    Caroline was both amused and frustrated. ¡°Am I that incapable?¡±

    Neil affectionately stroked Caroline¡¯s hair. ¡°I know you¡¯re capable, but I¡¯m your brother.¡±

    ¡°No one¡¯s invincible. I understand how busy you are, too,¡± Caroline replied.

    Neil knew his sister was strong¨Cwilled, so he didn¡¯t say more.

    +15 BONUS

    After getting Caroline settled at home, Neil didn¡¯t leave but went into the kitchen to make soup for her.

    Caroline spent some time ying with the kids with great effort beforeing downstairs to eat after

    getting them ready for bed.

    Neil handed Caroline a bowl of chicken soup. ¡°Caroline, consider the police¡¯s fire investigation results

    as a reference, not gospel¡±

    mean?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it might be more effective to investigate people close to you rather than relying solely

    on the police¡¯s findings?¡± Neil asked.

    Caroline blew on her soup, thinking briefly. ¡°So, you¡¯re suggesting that even if the police find.

    some clues, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they¡¯ve got the whole picture?¡±

    Neil nodded. ¡°Exactly. A smart culprit won¡¯t leave behind evidence that points to them. They

    might even try to shift the me elsewhere to divert attention. These people are skilled at hiding.

    you know.¡±

    Caroline suddenly remembered something Naomi had mentioned before and shared it with Neil.

    ¡®Could it be Naomi? Caroline wondered

    Naomi had previously saved her life, even though they weren¡¯t friends. It was usible that Naomi

    might be involved. T

    ¨C Caroline informed Neil about Naomi.

    Neil advised, ¡°Our current analysis is too shallow. Instead of jumping to conclusions, why not set a

    trap?¡±

    ¡°Are you suggesting I act suspicious of Kenny to gauge Naomi¡¯s reaction?¡± Caroline asked.

    ¡°Yes, exactly. See if she reacts strongly to Kenny. But most importantly, be patient and let the

    conversation unfold naturally,¡± Neil replied.

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261

    Chapter 261 Being Rigorous

    The next day, after giving the children a ride, Caroline received a call from Paige. Thetter told

    her that Alex wanted to meet and discuss the clothing factory.

    Caroline agreed to meet him downstairs ten minutester,

    Once Caroline reached thepany, she had a quick meeting with the sales department. Then,

    she invited Naomi to join her for coffee.

    At the cafe, they spotted Paige and Alex waiting for them.

    When they saw Naomi, they exchanged nces Alex approached Paige and whispered, ¡®It¡¯s okay to be

    doubtful, but let¡¯s not make it obvious. We won¡¯t be able to gauge her if she bes

    suspicious.¡±

    Paige gnashed her teeth and put on a smile. ¡°Do I look that dumb?¡±

    Alex seemed surprised. ¡°You seem to know yourself well!¡±

    Paige was taken aback. She wanted to teach this stern man a lesson.

    However, when she noticed Caroline and Naomi right before them, she discreetly pinched Alex¡¯s

    thigh under the table and greeted Caroline with a smile, ¡°Caroline, I ordered an Americano for you!¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    As Caroline sat down, she was about to greet Alex, but she noticed his flushed face and twitching

    lips.

    ¡°Mr. Price, have you been getting enough resttely?¡± Caroline asked, puzzled.

    Pretending to be curious, Paige nced at Alex. ¡°Oh dear, Pug, I told you not to drink too much, but

    you never listen. Now you¡¯re suffering from Bell¡¯s palsy?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Caroline looked at Paige¡¯s hand under the table and quickly understood what was

    happening. She chose to ignore it and pushed the menu toward Naomi. ¡°What would you like

    to drink? Pick something.¡±

    Naomi remained expressionless. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Shenton, but I¡¯m not thirsty.¡±

    Caroline nodded and turned her attention back to Alex, who had regained hisposure. ¡°Mr.

    Price, does that clothing factory belong to yourpany?¡±

    Alex rubbed his thigh. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mine. The machinery just arrived. After learning about your situation, I

    thought you might be interested in coborating with me.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline remarked, I know Price Corp, has never ventured into the clothing business. Your decision to

    start a factory seems rather peculiar.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s unusual, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t try.¡± Alex replied with a smile.

    Caroline found the excuse rather odd. She suspected Evan¡¯s involvement but decided to y along.

    as long as she didn¡¯t have to negotiate with Evan directly. She knew how to act oblivious.

    Before Caroline could say more, Naomi produced a contract from her bag and handed it to Alex. ¡±

    Mr. Price, please take a look at the contract. Sign it if you agree with the terms.¡±

    Alex pretended to carefully review the contract to cover for Evan. After a moment, he teased, ¡°Ms.

    Shenton, I didn¡¯t expect you to have the resources to draw up a contract after your recent

    ¡°At work, sincerity goes a long way.¡± Caroline replied casually.

    Alex chuckled and signed the contract without hesitation. He didn¡¯t care about the terms. After

    all, he wasn¡¯t the one receiving the money.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    However, Paige nced at him in annoyance due to his swift action. ¡°You¡¯re quite ruthless!¡±

    Her reaction rendered Alex speechless. Well, she scolded me instead of praising me,¡® he thought.

    After signing, he turned to Caroline. ¡°Have you discovered who was behind the fire?¡±

    As he spoke, he discreetly observed Naomi from the corner of his eye.

    Caroline sighed. ¡°They were thorough. Even the police couldn¡¯t find any leads.¡±

    ¡°Do you suspect anyone?¡± Alex inquired again.

    Caroline replied, ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m still uncertain¡±

    ¡°Carol, you should inform the police,¡± Paige eximed indignantly before turning to Naomi. ¡°Ms. Lynch,

    don¡¯t you agree? You¡¯ve been working with Carol for a while now. As her secretary, it¡¯s your duty to

    remind her to report any suspicious individuals to the police!¡±

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262

    Chapter 262 No News at All

    Naomi remainedposed, her response a simple, ¡°Hmm.

    Paige was at a loss for words. Why had Naomi replied so briefly?

    Paige desired to hear more from Naomi, hoping to uncover any ws in her reasoning.

    Naomi concealed her emotions effectively.

    Alex was also speechless. He had reminded Paige not to dwell on it right now, but she did the

    opposite. ¡®How forgetful! he thought.

    Caroline joined in and asked Naomi, ¡°Did you manage to reach Kenny?¡±

    Naomi¡¯s reply was concise, ¡°No.¡±

    Paige was stunned, blurting out, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Kenny?¡±

    Caroline rified, ¡°He turned off his phone on the day of the ident. I haven¡¯t received any

    updates from him yet.

    Paige widened her eyes, thinking. Could it be Kenny? If not, why would he turn off his phone?

    Alex sneered at Paige, sarcastically wondering. Does this fool doubt Kenny now?¡±

    Caroline pondered, I intentionally raised that question. Didn¡¯t Paige catch on?¡®

    Alex chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s always the people closest to us who are the most difficult to understand.¡±

    Caroline concurred, signing the contract and handing two copies to Alex. ¡°Mr. Price, here are two

    copies. Please excuse me, I have other matters to attend to. I hope we have a pleasant

    coboration.¡±

    Alex nodded, and before departing, Paige hastily added, ¡°Carol, 111 get in touch with you when I¡¯m

    avable.¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After their departure, Paige red at Alex. ¡°It cost a fortune! Why didn¡¯t you negotiate a lower price?¡±

    Alex replied, ¡°Consider it fortunate that I didn¡¯t raise the price. If you don¡¯t believe me, go check.

    out the factory¡¯s size.¡±

    Paige pursed her lips. ¡°Never m

    trivial matters.¡±

    I have enough on my te already. I don¡¯t want to fuss over

    Alex smiled and asked, ¡°Are you suspicious of Kenny?¡±

    12

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Paige sighed. ¡°I find his behavior odd. It¡¯s hard to predict!¡±

    Alex smiled quietly.

    +15 BONUS

    In the afternoon, at MK.

    Alex handed the contract to Evan. ¡°Here, we¡¯ve signed the contract.¡±

    Evan gave a brief response before picking up the contract. As he read further, his expression grew

    darker. ¡°Party B will be responsible for the workers¡® sries during the coboration. And the half-

    year rent is one million dors?¡±

    In frustration, Evan tossed the contract onto the desk and red at Alex. ¡°Why did you agree to

    such terms? It¡¯s unjust!¡±

    Alex shrugged innocently. ¡°Ms. Shenton is clever. She likely guessed that you were the one who

    rmended me for this coboration, so all the terms aim to distance her from you.

    Evan sneered. He had no need for her money.

    ¡°Did she mention anything else?¡± Evan asked in frustration, tugging at his tie

    ¡°What else was there to say?¡± Alex replied. ¡°I believe this arrangement benefits both of you.¡±

    Evan inquired, ¡°What are you trying to imply?¡±

    Intrigued by Evan¡¯s question, Alex leaned in and said mysteriously, ¡°The other day, when you ended up

    with a bruised face, was it because of Neil?¡±

    He suspected as much.

    Although Neil and Evan were childhood friends who rarelymunicated, they had grown up

    together. Evan couldn¡¯t tolerate Neil trying to steal his woman. It made sense that they would

    confront each other.

    Evan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Are you asking to get beaten up too?¡±

    Alex was at a loss for words, thinking, I guessed right.¡®

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Clearing his throat, Alex changed the subject. ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush. Here¡¯s an objective

    analysis. She severed ties with you to avoid making Neil jealous.¡±

    Evan exuded a cold demeanor. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she go to Neil instead?¡±

    Alex exined, ¡°He doesn¡¯t own a clothing factory, and no one dares to operate in your territory.¡±

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263

    Chapter 263 It¡¯s Your Rtives

    Alex was so happy that he felt likeughing when he witnessed Evan¡¯s humiliated expression. He

    wanted to taunt Evan further so he could boldly pursue the woman who belonged to him.

    Evan tightly gripped the contract, his mood darkening. He pondered whether Caroline would reject his

    kindness, given the situation where Neil had a clothing factory ready for her in case of

    an emergency.

    When had he be anyone¡¯s second choice?

    As this thought crossed his mind, he angrily hurled the contract at Alex, who was struggling to

    suppress hisughter.

    Caroline was about to visit the new factory in the afternoon when Naomi knocked on her door.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, there are four people downstairs who say they¡¯re your rtives, Naomi informed

    her

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Caroline was surprised ¡°Rtives?¡±

    Naomi rified, ¡°They im to be Bradley Shenton¡¯s family from his hometown.¡±

    The mention of Bradley¡¯s name sent Caroline into a daze. She remembered her mother once

    mentioning Bradley had a younger sister in their hometown. But Katie had always described them. as

    difficult people and avoidedmunicating with them.

    Caroline had an ominous feeling. Why have theye now?¡±

    She firmly declined, ¡°No, I won¡¯t meet with them.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Naomi nodded and turned to leave.

    Just then, Caroline¡¯s desk phone rang abruptly. She picked it up and heard the receptionist¡¯s voice.

    on the other end.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton! Someone is causing a scene here, demanding to see you-

    Before the receptionist could finish, the phone was snatched from her hand.

    A sharp voice, that of a middle¨Caged woman, spoke. ¡°Are you Caroline?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°No, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re definitely her!¡± The middle¨Caged woman threatened Caroline, ¡°You better let me up! If you

    don¡¯t, I¡¯ll call the reporters. Have you forgotten how you sent your father to prison?¡±

    1/2

    +15 DONUS

    Caroline clenched her fists ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Are you scared?¡± The middle¨Caged woman taunted. ¡°Let¡¯s meet and discuss it.¡±

    Caroline took a deep breath to calm her emotions and then looked at Naomi. ¡°Allow them toe

    up.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Ms. Shenton,¡± Naomi responded.

    Within five minutes, two men, a woman, and an 8¨Cyear¨Cold girl stood before Caroline.

    The young man seemed to be in his early 30s and was dressed like a thug, while the other man

    seemed to be in his 50s. They entered the office first and started sizing it up.

    The middle¨Caged woman appeared harsh and petty. She dragged the girl over and sat on the sofa.

    She became very excited as she roughly touched Caroline¡¯s leather sofa. ¡°Greg, this sofa is of great

    quality. It must cost a lot!¡±

    When Gregory Lawson heard that, he walked over and touched the sofa, eximing. This sofa

    must cost a fortune!¡±

    Upon entering the office, they each went about their business, paying little attention to Caroline

    Caroline sat in her chair, her demeanor chilly, and observed them as they moved around.

    After some time, Naomi turned to Caroline and said, ¡®Ms. Shenton, I¡¯ll head out first.¡±

    Caroline nodded. Once Naomi left, the middle¨Caged woman nced at Caroline from the corner of

    her eye, assessing her.

    ¡°Are you my brother¡¯s child?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m Jade Shenton, your aunt.¡±

    Caroline remained silent.

    Jade continued. ¡°The one in the red leather jacket is my oldest son and your cousin, Brandon

    Shenton

    ¡°This is my daughter, your cousin too, Gigi Shenton. And this is your uncle, Gregory Lawson.¡±

    Carolineughed coldly after Jade¡¯s introduction ¡°So?¡±

    Jade frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Your father is no longer with us, and we¡¯re

    struggling financially. You are his daughter and need to step up.¡±

    Caroline began, ¡°I¡¯m-¡±

    Before Caroline couldplete her sentence, Jade cut her off. ¡°I get it! You think you¡¯re better than

    your less fortunate rtives now that you¡¯re wealthy?¡±

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264

    Chapter 264 A Bunch of Trash

    Caroline chuckled with frustration. ¡°Were we close in the past?¡±

    Upon hearing her question, Jade erupted, ¡°Oh, my brother! You died so miserably. Your daughter¡¯s

    wealthy now, but she acts like she doesn¡¯t know us!

    ¡°My mother, my brother! Who will bring us justice? We can¡¯t survive. It¡¯s better to die¡­¡±

    Caroline clenched her fists on herp, ring at Jade¡¯s dramatic outburst. She couldn¡¯t fathom it. Her

    father had great gambling debts in the past, yet they had never kept in touch. Why were they suddenly

    here?

    Caroline was lost in thought when a sudden, sharp crash interrupted her. Looking up, she saw Gigi

    smashing a rabbit ornament Neil had given her when she first started herpany.

    ¡°What a piece of junk! It shattered when it fell,¡± Gigi remarked with disdain.

    Pursing her lips, Gigi reached for another item on the disy cab¨Ca vase on the third shelf. She

    couldn¡¯t reach it, so Gregory helped her retrieve it.

    Caroline couldn¡¯t take it any longer. She stood up and leered at them. ¡°If you can converse politely. my

    employees, I won¡¯t

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    I can stay calm, too. But if you continue breaking my things and disruption converse politely.

    hesitate to use force to stop you.¡±

    Brandon clutched his chest andughed wickedly. I¡¯m shaking in my boots.¡±

    As he spoke, he approached Caroline and leaned in. ¡°You¡¯re going to use violence to stop us?¡±

    Brandon was ufortably close, and his foul breath made Caroline cringe. She swallowed her

    difort and stared him down. ¡°Yes,¡±

    ¡°Go on, then!¡± Brandon raised his phone and pushed it toward Caroline. ¡°Hit me! Get someone to hit

    1. me. I¡¯ll record it. How shameless can you be!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s anger boiled over. She swatted his phone away and pped him. ¡°Stop being rude!¡±

    Jade, who had been crying, rushed over to cradle Brandon¡¯s face. When she saw the red handprint on

    her son¡¯s face, she pointed at Caroline and scolded her. ¡°Shameless! How dare you p my son?¡±

    She rolled up her sleeves as she spoke, ready to teach Caroline a lesson.

    Brandon intervened, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t hit her! Let her do it.¡±

    While speaking, he lifted his red face and gestured at Caroline. ¡°Go on. Hit me. I¡¯ll have plenty to

    say when the reporters arrive¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Caroline asked.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Not much,¡± Brandon replied. ¡°We want to stay with you for a while. You¡¯re living in a vi, right? Let us

    experience it, too.¡±

    Caroline offered, ¡°I can arrange a hotel for you.¡±

    ¡°No, we want to stay at your ce. If not, we¡¯ll expose it on the Inte.¡±

    Caroline closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She had to endure this, at least for now. If more

    negative news came out, it would harm herpany further.

    Gritting her teeth, she said, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll take you home with me.¡±

    Suppressing her emotions, Caroline left the office with her troublesome family.

    The employees who had witnessed the spectacle quickly retreated to their offices.

    Once Caroline and her guests were gone, they exchanged worried remarks.

    ¡°What kind of people are they?¡±

    ¡°Why does Ms. Shenton have such shameless rtives?¡±

    ¡°Every family has its problems. We can¡¯t help her, but we can work hard here.¡±

    Naomi said, ¡°It¡¯s better to work than gossip.¡±

    Everyone fell silent.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265

    Chapter 265 You¡¯re Sick

    Twenty minutester, Caroline arrived at Bayview Vi with the Shenton family. The Shentons.

    exited the car first, and the bodyguards at the door gazed at them, puzzled.

    It was Gregory¡¯s first encounter with bodyguards. His eyes widened as he approached them, his

    curiosity piqued. ¡°Are these real security guards? They¡¯re standing so still, like statues.¡±

    A bodyguard, growing annoyed, grabbed Gregory¡¯s cor and lifted him. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen

    bodyguards before?¡±

    ¡°Bodyguards? Are they the ones who hurt people? Jade felt terrified upon hearing that and hurried over

    to smooth things out for Gregory. ¡°My husband didn¡¯t know. Don¡¯t scare him.¡±

    She then scolded Gregory, ¡°Stop being nosy. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    The bodyguards disyed their disdain.

    Caroline sneered and swiftly opened the door. Meanwhile, Jamie, with her long ck hair flowing

    freely, stood by the entrance in a white dress.

    This sight sent shivers down the Shentons¡® spines. They wondered, ¡®Why does she resemble a female

    ghost?¡®

    Before Caroline could speak, Jamie¡¯s expression suddenly changed as she nced beyond Caroline.

    When she spotted Brandon, her eyes filled with anger.

    Caroline had yet to react when she saw Jamie¡¯s furious expression.

    Jamie rushed toward Brandon, pushed him down, and strangled him aggressively. ¡°Die! Die! Fucking

    man! You must die!¡±

    The Shentons were terrified. Their eyes widened, and they were momentarily unable to react.

    Caroline¡¯s brow furrowed as she rushed to intervene. ¡°Jamie, stop strangling him!¡±

    Upon hearing Caroline¡¯s words, the Shentons regained theirposure.

    Jade remarked, ¡°What a terrible act! Who is this woman?¡±

    Gigi¡¯s voice pierced the air. ¡°Let go of my brother! Stop hurting him!¡±

    Jannie red at the Shentons, her voice filled with anger. ¡°Silencel All of you, be quiet! I want him

    gone! He must die!¡±

    Gregory was rendered speechless in that instant.

    Freya arrived when she heard themotion. Seeing the scene, she quickly fetched a sedative.

    +15 BONUS

    After administering the sedative to Jamie, her agitated state gradually subsided.

    Brandon clutched his throat, coughing heavily before rising to his feet.

    Caroline nced at him. ¡°I forgot to mention, Jamie¡¯s mental health isn¡¯t stable. Her mood swings might

    suddenly re up.¡±

    Following that, Caroline and Freya assisted in taking Jamie upstairs.

    ¡°Motherfucker! What the hell?¡± Brandon looked at the stairs in fear.

    Gregory shuddered. ¡°T¨CThis woman looks crazy. Why¡­ don¡¯t we go? I¨CIs Caroline crazy, too? No

    normal people would let a maniac stay home.¡±

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t go! What a coward you are! So, what if she¡¯s crazy?¡± Jade reprimanded Gregory.

    Gregory was still scared. ¡°Why not? That woman seemed like she was about to kill him!*!

    ¡°We¡¯re here for the money. If we leave, where else can we get it? We can¡¯t leave!¡± Jade scowled at the

    disappointing Gregory, then pulled Gigi and Brandon into the living room.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gregory scratched his head in frustration and reluctantly followed them inside.

    Once in the living room, their faces lit up with excitement. 1

    Gigi

    spotted a lovely Lego house next to the French window and dashed over. She stood beside it!

    and kicked it.

    Before long, it toppled over, and the pieces scattered across the floor.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266

    Chapter 266 I Don¡¯t Know

    Caroline came downstairs at that moment. When she saw the scene, she was rendered speechless.

    Tyler and Liora had put in a lot of effort and time to build the Lego castle. The roof hadn¡¯t been added

    yet, but it had somehow been ruined. They would be heartbroken when they got home.

    Caroline closed her eyes in frustration and leaned against the wall. She tried to calm down amidst the

    exmations and discussions downstairs, organizing her thoughts. When she opened her eyes again,

    they were clear.

    As she descended the stairs and saw their eager expressions, she said icily, ¡°There are two empty

    rooms on the third floor. You can choose whichever one you want.¡±

    Upon hearing that, the Shentons became energized.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check out the rooms upstairs!¡±

    After Jade¡¯s deration, she pushed Caroline aside at the base of the stairs and excitedly led her

    family upstairs

    Freya came downstairs and kept ncing upstairs while approaching Caroline. ¡°Ms. Shenton,

    these people¡­¡±

    ¡°Just tolerate them,¡± Caroline said wearily, ¡°I¡¯ll leave them to you here. I need to hurry back to the

    Freya sighed. ¡°Alright.¡±

    In the afternoon, Caroline asked Alex to apany her to the clothing factory. When she arrived

    and saw the size of the factory, she was taken aback.

    She had mentally prepared for the MK clothing factory not to be small, but it dawned on her that this

    facility was nearly asrge as two universitiesbined. The one¨Cmillion¨Cdor rent for half a year

    suddenly seemed insignificant.

    Upon entering the factory, she noticed signs hung on different floors, each dedicated to specific,

    manufacturing steps. MK even had its own weaving floor.

    Alex secured a patrol car, and together with Caroline, he went through every part of the factory. He

    became quite exhausted as he continuously took photos for Paige during the tour.

    Paige texted him back after a long while. [I finally understand why you imed it was fortunate you

    didn¡¯t increase the price.]

    Alex put his phone away and nced at Caroline, who seemed lost in thought.

    11?

    ¡°What do you think? Impressive, right?¡± he asked.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline shifted her gaze and offered a smile. ¡°Indeed, I struck a fantastic deal and learned a lot as

    well.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Alex smiled back, probing, ¡°What did you learn?¡±

    Caroline examined the machinery before her again. ¡°Aren¡¯t these machines enough for me to

    learn from?¡±

    Alex was momentarily surprised beforeughing heartily. ¡°Ms. Shenton, you have incredible potential. If

    you coborate with MK, you can dominate the global fashion industry.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s smile faded as she replied, ¡°Mr. Price, TYC Fashion has its own strength. I don¡¯t want others

    to perceive mypany¡¯s growth as solely reliant on MK.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t her dream. She aimed to expand and strengthen herpany through her own efforts.

    That was the path to gaining the influence necessary to investigate her mother¡¯s death.

    Alex mentioned, ¡°For your sake, Evan-¡±

    ¡°Mr. Price!¡± Caroline interjected, ¡°When can I start working in the factory?¡±

    Alex replied, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. But, Ms. Shenton, avoiding issues won¡¯t lead to favorable oues.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline fell silent.

    Alex continued. ¡°I apologize if I¡¯m overstepping, but may I ask a somewhat personal question?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°You were carrying Evan¡¯s triplets. Axel is with Evan. What happened to the other two kids?¡±

    Grief clouded Caroline¡¯s face. ¡°They didn¡¯t survive childbirth.¡±

    ¨C Alex questioned, ¡°Is that¡­ true?¡±

    Caroline met his gaze. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d joke about something like that?¡±

    Seeing Caroline¡¯s reddened eyes, Alex regretted his words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know¡­¡±

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267

    Chapter 267 Don¡¯t Worry

    +15 BONUS

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    After inspecting the factory, it was time to pick up the children from school. Caroline bid farewell. to

    Alex and headed to the kindergarten.

    Once the kids got in the car, Caroline decided to mentally prepare them. ¡°Ty, Lia, I need to tell you

    something¡±

    Liora blinked, curiosity in her eyes. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Caroline sighed. ¡°Some rtives from my father¡¯s side are staying with us. They didn¡¯t behave well and

    identally caused your Lego castle to copse.¡±

    Liora gasped. ¡°What? Why would they ruin the castle we worked so hard on?¡±

    Tyler¡¯s smile faded as he listened.

    ¡°Some peopleck manners, but I want you to remember something,¡± Caroline advised. ¡°You must

    always protect yourselves, no matter what happens. Do you understand?¡±

    Tyler inquired, ¡°How long will they be staying?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Tears welled up in Liora¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mommy, they bullied you too, didn¡¯t they?¡±

    Caroline embraced Liora. ¡°I can handle myself. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Liora clung to her mother¡¯s clothes, tears streaming ¡°Ty and I won¡¯t cause trouble for you as long as

    they don¡¯t cross the line.¡±

    Caroline reassured them with a smile, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Just ensure you¡¯re safe. If they bother

    you, deal with them without resorting to scolding.¡±

    Weak individuals often found themselves vulnerable to the whims of others. Fortunately, there were

    various ways to protect oneself.

    Caroline would never allow her children to suffer in silence.

    Now that Caroline had made her stance clear, Tyler clenched his fists, eager to see how those people

    would behave.

    Upon arriving home, Caroline opened the door and found Gigi parading around in her high heels.

    Meanwhile, Jade had put on Caroline¡¯s silk pajamas and applied her mask.

    Liora wasted no time, rushing over when she saw this. She confronted Gigi, ¡°Who gave you

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Gigi nced at Liora. ¡°So what? I put them on. What¡¯s it to you?¡±

    Liora clenched her fists. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to show respect?¡±

    Gigi spat at Liora. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me what to do!¡±

    Liora¡¯s body tensed. She widened her eyes and hesitated, torn about whether to wipe away that foul¨C

    smelling liquid.

    Caroline felt sorry for her daughter but was stopped by Tyler.

    ¡°Let me handle this!¡± Tyler stepped forward with a stern expression, pushing Gigi to the floor.

    ¡°You¡¯re incredibly misbehaved!¡± Gigi protested, kicking the high heels away. ¡°How dare you, a

    man, push a woman!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a man. I¡¯m a boy!¡± Tyler retorted. ¡°And I didn¡¯t bully you. Can¡¯t you see that?¡±

    Gigi struggled to find a response as Tyler outwitted her and ended up in tears.

    Themotion caught the attention of the Shentons lounging nearby.

    Jade quickly sat up and rushed over. ¡°Why is my dear crying?¡±

    Gigi pointed at Tyler. ¡°He¡­ He pushed and scolded me, and I couldn¡¯t say anything!¡±

    Jade turned her stern gaze toward Tyler. ¡°Where did this naughty boye from? Why are you

    bothering my precious daughter?¡±

    Caroline stepped in firmly, asserting, ¡°If you have any issues with my kids¡® actions, I suggest you

    address your own child¡¯s behavior first.¡±

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268

    Chapter 268 Give Me 14,000 First

    +15 BONUS

    Afterward, Caroline led Tyler and Liora upstairs to wash up. It was necessary, given their contact

    with dirty things.

    However, Jade intercepted her, blocking her path. ¡°Wait! What do you mean? What did my child do

    wrong? Why did your rude child bully her?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s gaze turned icy, and she replied slowly, ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    Taken aback by Caroline¡¯s stare, Jade stammered, ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯m not afraid of you. Your

    child-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so noisy¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Jamie¡¯s voice echoed from downstairs.

    Jade trembled with fear, falling silent immediately. She turned, picked up the crying Gigi, covered

    her mouth, and hurriedly retreated into the washroom.

    Jamie blinked in confusion, then tilted her head to observe Liora, whose eyes were red.

    Concerned, Jamie approached her, her face showing irritation at the sight of saliva on Liora¡¯s face.

    ¡°Who bullied you?¡±

    Liora bit her lip and replied, ¡°Madam, that woman bullied Tyler, Mommy, and me.¡±

    Jamie stormed toward the restroom and mmed the door. ¡®T¡¯ll deal with you if you bully my

    babies again!¡±

    Everyone in the living room turned their attention toward Jamie in unison.

    Everyone in the living room turned their attention to Jamie.

    Sensing their gaze, Jamie turned to Gregory and Brandon, ring fiercely. They both cowered on

    the sofa, holding their breath.

    Jamie then carried Liora upstairs, leaving Caroline relieved and smiling. It seemed Jamie¡¯s stern.

    look was more effective than her stern words.

    At night, Caroline intended to dine out with Jamie and the kids. However, Jade intercepted her,

    extended her hand, and demanded, ¡°Give me money!¡±

    Caroline responded coolly, ¡°What money?¡±

    ¡°For food, of course,¡± Jade stated. ¡°We just arrived. Shouldn¡¯t we enjoy a nice meal? Give me $

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline observed Jade for a moment before agreeing, ¡°Fine.¡±

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She took out her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer it to you. Enjoy your dinner.¡±

    Jade¡¯s eyes brightened at Caroline¡¯s straightforwardness. If she had known how easily Caroline could

    be swayed, she might have asked for more earlier.

    14,000 dors! Her family couldn¡¯t earn that much even after a year of hard work.

    After transferring the money to Jade, Caroline left with Jamie and the children. As they were on their

    way to the restaurant, Liora asked, ¡°Mommy, why did you give those demons 14,000 dors?¡±

    Caroline smiled and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it sometimes better to buy peace with money?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not better at all!¡± Liora protested. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have given them money!¡±

    Tyler said, ¡°Stop. Mommy knows what she¡¯s doing

    Liora did not believe it. She looked up at Caroline innocently. ¡°Mommy, is what Tyler said true?¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. Lia, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not such a silly person, am I?¡±

    Liora was at ease. She threw herself into Caroline¡¯s arms and stopped talking.

    At Xander Residence,

    Danie sat on the sofa, staring intently at her phone¡¯s chat log, waiting for half an hour. Why hasn¡¯t

    Casey replied to my message?¡® she wondered.

    Just as she contemted this, Casey sent her a text [I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a bit busy. Can we go out for dinner

    another time?]

    Danie put her phone down, disappointment washing over her.

    This was the third time she had asked him out, and he imed to be busy each time. Could he be

    married?

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269

    Chapter 269 In a Few Days

    +15 BONUS

    Danie had finally found an exceptional man, and she didn¡¯t want to lose him. Thus, she texted

    him.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Danie: [Mr. Jordan, I apologize for my earlier rudeness. I won¡¯t bother you unless it¡¯s important.]

    Casey: [Ms. Love, you don¡¯t need to be so formal. I can make it next time.]

    Danie was a bit surprised. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t rejected her intentionally.

    As she contemted this, she messaged the technician from Evan¡¯spany she had bribed

    before.

    Danie: [I¡¯ll give you 7,000 dors. Please investigate if Casey Jordan is married or not. He¡¯s your

    boss¡® older brother. Be sure to check the right person.]

    Technician: [Okay, I¡¯ll get back to you by tomorrow afternoon.]

    Afterward, she checked her social media and found an intriguing post.

    [What¡¯s it like to stay in the vi of TYC Fashion¡¯s CEO?]

    Curious, she clicked on it and examined all the vi photographs. When she spotted a picture of

    Caroline and her two children, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    ¡®Caroline¡¯s rtives work fast,¡® she thought.

    Although Danie had slightly led them, they had quickly moved into the vi. They might have

    caused Caroline a lot of trouble.

    This post was less than three hours old, but the poster had already gained 4,000 new fans.

    Danie¡¯s smile faded. Caroline is undoubtedly skilled. She has attracted a lot of attention. I will

    tarnish Caroline¡¯s reputation one day!¡±

    At 830 p.m., Caroline returned home with her children, but the Shentons were still not back. The

    unusual tranquilityforted the children.

    Caroline apanied them upstairs to get ready for bed.

    Liora asked, ¡°Mommy, are they noting back?¡±

    Before Caroline could respond, Tyler chimed in. ¡°No, they just haven¡¯t had enough fun yet.¡±

    Liora pouted. ¡°Mommy, will that annoying kid be sent to our school?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it.¡± Tyler couldn¡¯t even bear to think about it. Gigi disgusted him. If he had to spend all

    day with her, he¡¯d rather hang out with his scumbag father.

    Caroline assured them, ¡°No, they won¡¯t. I¡¯ll find a way to prevent it.¡±

    Liora sighed in relief. ¡°Great. Mommy, you don¡¯t have to tell us stories tonight. Just go and rest.

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head to my room now.¡±

    After kissing their foreheads, she left the bedroom.

    Once the door closed, Liora approached Tyler and said, ¡°Ty!¡±

    Tyler narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°I overheard the teachers gossiping today. After something happened to Mommy¡¯spany, that

    mean woman started her ownpany! They even said her newpany will thrive while

    Mommy¡¯spany is struggling. Is it true

    At the mention of Danie, Tyler¡¯s eyes shot open in the darkness.

    Tyler scoffed. ¡°Hmph! She thinks herpany can take advantage of this situation and seed?

    Dream on!¡±

    Liora inquired, ¡°What are you going to do. Tyler?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough. It won¡¯t be long.¡±

    At 10:00 p.m. that night, Jamie had just finished her shower on the third floor. She could hear loud

    footsteps and conversations outside.

    ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t believe dinner cost over 1,000 dors, We should¡¯ve eaten with Caroline if we¡¯d

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270

    Chapter 270 It¡¯s Unfair to You

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°s, you¡¯ve been talking about that endlessly,¡± Jade remarked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a meal to be so

    expensive. The shops in the city are ruthless.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Gregory suggested, ¡°So, you should listen to me. Let¡¯s go out to eat with them tomorrow. It¡¯s free. We

    can spend the money ourselves.¡±

    we shouldn¡¯t spend it. We have to save it. Since we¡¯re living here, she should pay for our expenses. I¡¯ll

    make her buy us a house eventually,¡± Jade insisted.

    Brandon chimed in. ¡°Mom, what a great idea! Large, t houses are popr in the city. We should

    check them out.¡±

    Jade nodded. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s check them out.¡±

    When Jamie overheard their conversation, she clenched her fists in frustration, thinking, ¡®No! Carol is in

    trouble. I must help her!¡±

    After Caroline finished her bath downstairs, she called Neil.

    Neil answered, ¡°Carol, are you still busy at thiste hour?¡±

    Caroline pinched her brow in exhaustion and replied, ¡°No, I¡¯d like to ask for your help with something¡±

    Neil put down his document and smiled. Tell me about it.¡±

    Caroline exined how Alex had inquired about her two children¡¯s whereabouts at the factory.

    Neil fell silent briefly, then said, ¡°This isn¡¯t difficult. I can forge the death certificates. But you need to

    consider the consequences. Will Evan be upset if he finds out?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind,¡± said Caroline. ¡°At least the Jordan family won¡¯t take my kids.¡±

    Neil replied, ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t say much since you¡¯ve decided.¡±

    Caroline sighed softly. ¡°Neil, I know this isn¡¯t fair to you, but I don¡¯t have any other options.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t say that.¡± Neil chuckled. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. You should get some rest.¡±

    At the same tine, Alex poured a ss of wine and pushed it toward Evan at a rooftop bar.

    Looking at Alex gloomily, Evan asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you keeping a woman¡¯spany tonight?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Alex¡¯s hand stiffened, and he joked, ¡°Well, women aren¡¯t as important as my buddy, but isn¡¯t it

    normal to asionally need theirpany?¡±

    Evan scoffed. ¡°What did you want to talk to me about?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t ask you out without any important reason?¡± Alex sipped his wine. ¡°But I do have

    something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± He had a hunch it was rted to Caroline.

    Alex exined, ¡°I asked Caroline something this afternoon, mainly about the kids.¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°What did she say?¡±

    Alex looked serious. ¡°Evan, your other two kids are no longer alive.¡±

    Evan tightened his grip on the ss Coldness filled his eyes as he spoke with difficulty. ¡°What

    did you just say?¡±

    Alex sighed. ¡°I know you¡¯ll be furious when you hear this, but try to put yourself in her shoes.

    You¡¯re devastated even though you¡¯ve never met the two kids.

    ¡°Now, think about Caroline. She¡¯s their mother, so her connection with them is deeper than yours.

    How has she managed the guilt and pain for all these years?

    ¡°But I suggest you investigate the details. The death certificates can confirm whether she¡¯s telling

    the truth or not.¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned grim. He pursed his lips tightly and remained silent.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271

    Chapter 271 Innocently Injured Victim

    ¡°Evan, it wasn¡¯t easy for her either. Don¡¯t let the children stop you from moving on,¡± Alex advised.

    Suppressing his anger, Evan asserted himself. Then exin why she had two more kids with

    Neil if she was so sad.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s her way of coping,¡± Alex suggested

    Evan erupted. hurling his ss ¡°Coping? Is her coping mechanism being with another man?¡±

    Since Danie could take Caroline¡¯s child, she might harm the others Men can¡¯t fathom women¡¯s

    jealousy!¡±

    Evan¡¯s hostile eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate this.

    Alex sighed. This won¡¯t be easy¡®

    He had a feeling that Danie was moreplicated than she appeared and that she had a powerful

    backer!

    What was Danie¡¯s role in the murder case from years ago if Caroline wasn¡¯t the culprit? Was she just

    an innocent victim?

    He refused to believe that!

    On Saturday, Caroline let her children sleep in rather than waking them for breakfast. She preferred

    they interact less with the people downstairs. I

    At 10:30 am, Liora and Tyler entered Caroline¡¯s room.

    . Caroline rose from her bed at the sight of her children ¡°You¡¯re up! How about brunch?¡±

    Liora patted her belly. I¡¯m hungry, Mommy¡®

    Tyler smiled gracefully. ¡°You¡¯re still chubby even after missing a meal.¡±

    Liora scowled at Tyler. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying, Tyler! Always saying mean stuff!¡±

    Caroline picked out clothes from the closet. ¡°Let¡¯s think about brunch.¡±

    Liora giggled ¡°Can we go to Fidelio Restaurant?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll make a reservation,¡± Caroline promised.

    Gigi overheard their conversation from the stairwell. She quickly descended the stairs to inform Jade

    about the n to visit a family¨Cfriendly restaurant.

    +15 BONUS

    Brandon perked up and started searching for the restaurant on his phone. His eyes widened in

    shock upon discovering that an average meal cost more than 150 dors per person. ¡°Do you want

    to go?¡±

    Gigi eagerly said, ¡°Tve never been there before. I definitely want to go!

    Brandon nodded and turned to Jade. ¡°Mom, the average cost per person at the restaurant is 150

    dors! Should we go and treat curselves?¡±

    Jade shot him a disapproving look. It¡¯s only 150 dors! That¡¯s nothing!¡®

    She had spent over 1,000 dors on a meal justst night. ¡®Caroline is really stingy¡®

    Nevertheless, they had previously agreed that Caroline would cover all their expenses during

    their stay. Jade refused to pay for her meals and agreed to endure a more budget¨Cfriendly dining

    experience

    Jade reluctantly said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go1

    Fifteen minutester, Caroline descended the stairs with her children

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    They were all taken aback when they saw the Shentons fully dressed and waiting in the living

    TOOM.

    Liora tugged at Caroline¡¯s hand. Let¡¯s go. Mommy

    Caroline nodded and exited the vi with the children

    The Shentons hurriedly joined them, forcefully squeezing themselves into the car.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272

    Chapter 272 I Can¡¯t Read

    +15 BONUS

    Fitting so many people into a regr car would be really tough. Thankfully, it was a minivan.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Caroline was just about to ask when a shout came from the door.

    ¡°Wait for me! I¡¯ming too!¡± Jamie rushed out, with Freya following closely behind.

    The Shentons were instantly shocked by the voice.

    ¡°Fuck! The crazy woman ising too?¡± Brandon said fearfully.

    Gregory was trembling. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anymore! I¡¯m getting out!¡±

    But Jamie had already squeezed herself into the car as their voices faded.

    The Shentons cowered in fear.

    Caroline sneered, not expecting Jamie to have such an effect on them

    Jamie red at the Shentons, then turned to Caroline. ¡°I want toe too, Carol.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Caroline agreed.

    Tyler and Liora giggled on the side. These people are so scared of Madam Jamie, huh?¡®

    The Shentons remained silent and kept their distance from Jamie during the journey.

    Upon arriving at the restaurant, the Shentons scrambled out of the car as if their lives depended

    on it.

    The waiter guided them to a long table inside. He smiled and asked, ¡°Ms. Shenton, will your

    children be having the children¡¯s menu again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like the truffle steak for myself. What about you, Jamie?¡± Caroline asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also have a children¡¯s menu,¡± Jamie replied.

    The waiter took their orders before attending to the Shentons.

    Brandon waved his hand impatiently. ¡°You were busy taking orders but didn¡¯t bother to give me a

    menu.¡±

    The waiter smiled and handed him a menu.

    Brandon red at him. ¡°Terrible service!¡±

    His expression shifted as he realized the menu was entirely in Ylesirese.

    Seeing Brandon¡¯s confusion, Jade asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why haven¡¯t you ordered?¡±

    Brandon whispered, ¡°Stop pressuring me, Mom! I can¡¯t read it!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t read a menu?¡® Jade eximed. ¡°Useless!¡±

    She took the menu, and her eyes widened in shock. ¡°What kind of restaurant is this?¡±

    Jade spoke loudly, drawing disapproving nces from other diners.

    Caroline intervened with a smile. Just bring a few courses, please.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Ms. Shenton!¡±

    ¡±

    The Shentons fell silent after their embarrassing moment and sat solemnly.

    Soon, the children¡¯s meals arrived.

    Liora¡¯s eyes lit up ¡°The ice cream is here!¡±

    The waiter ced the ice cream in front of Liora. ¡°You really love ice cream, Ms. Liora.¡±

    Liora responded, ¡°You know me well, Mr. Waiter!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Liora picked up a spoon, ready to eat, when suddenly a hand reached out. In an instant, the ice. cream

    was snatched away and ced in front of Gigi.

    Liora was shocked. ¡°M¨CMy ice cream

    Caroline¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Each children¡¯s meales with ice cream. Why are you taking

    Lia¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Because. I want to!¡± Brandon emphasized each word, his gaze challenging Caroline.

    Without warning, Jamie stood and grabbed Brandon by the cor. ¡°You¡¯re going to get yourself

    killed!¡±

    Jamie raised her arm and pped Brandon¡¯s face forcefully. Her eyes were red as she continued to

    strike him ¡°How dare you take Lia¡¯s ice cream! Are you tired of living?!¡±

    ¡°Gah, you¡¯re mad-¡±

    Jamie delivered three more ps. The Shentons watched in astonishment,cking the courage to

    intervene.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273

    Chapter 273 Who Are These People?

    The patrons snickered in secret as they watched the Shentons making a scene.

    ¡°That person definitely deserved the ps.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right!¡±

    Freya felt the urge to step in, but Caroline held her back. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the waiter.¡±

    Freya could only nod in agreement.

    +15 BONUS

    Meanwhile, outside the restaurant.

    Alex eased his Ferrari to a stop at the red light. Out of boredom, he gazed out of the window, and

    his attention was drawn to the restaurant across the street. Suddenly, his eyes widened in

    disbelief.

    Acting swiftly, Alex rolled down the window and fixed his gaze on a woman in a white dress

    striking someone.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Evan¡¯s mother?¡± he eximed

    Without hesitation, Alex grabbed his phone and dialed Evan¡¯s number.

    When Evan answered, Alex sounded anxious. ¡°Evan, I just saw your mother at Fidelio Restaurant.

    You need toe here quickly!¡±

    ¡®Fidelio Restaurant? Why would my mother be there? Evan wondered.

    Frowning. Evan responded, ¡°I¡¯m on my way. Keep an eye on her.¡±

    After hanging up, Alex sped off to the parking lot.

    Soon, the restaurant staff intervened.

    Caroline gave Freya a nod, and she approached Jamie to stop her. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get Lia some ice

    cream tofort her?

    Jamie loosened her grip on Brandon. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    Freya and Jamie exited through the back door.

    As the onlookers dispersed, the waiter resumed serving the food.

    Brandon¡¯s face was swollen, and he red at Caroline with fury. That bitch prevented Dr. Bailey

    +15 BONUS

    After the steak dishes were served, Jade found herself bewildered once more. Different¨Csized

    knives and forks wereid out beside her. Which ones am I supposed to use?¡®

    Jade nudged Brandon ¡°Which utensils should I use, huh?¡±

    Tyler nced up and suggested, ¡°Steak is meant to be eaten in small bites, right? The smaller

    knife and fork would be best.¡±

    Jade red at Tyler. ¡°You seem to know it all

    Following Tyler¡¯s advice, Jade picked up the rmended knife and fork. Struggling to adapt, she

    ended up biting into the steak right off the fork.

    Caroline observed her son with mixed emotions. She reluctantly admitted that her son had a

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    knack for maniption, making her wonder who he took after.

    Fifteen minutester, Evan arrived and joined Alex as they entered the restaurant. They scanned.

    the surroundings but couldn¡¯t spot Jamie.

    Evan gave Alex a stern look. ¡°Perhaps you need an eye check.¡±

    Alex remained defiant. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d joke about something like this with your mother? Check

    the surveince footage if you doubt me.¡±

    Evan smirked. ¡°Axel wanted me to bring him here. The restaurant values privacy, so there are no

    cameras inside.¡±

    ¡®No arguing with that logic! But my eyes can¡¯t have deceived me this much! Alexined

    inwardly.

    Evan was about to leave when he noticed Caroline. She and her children were sitting with

    unfamiliar faces. He wondered who these people were

    He halted and beckoned the restaurant manager. ¡°Arrange a table near them.

    The managerplied, asking, ¡°How many kids are with you, sir?¡±

    Evan nced at Alex. ¡°Just him. Please provide a children¡¯s meal.¡±

    They were then seated at a table close to Caroline¡¯s.

    Caroline looked up instinctively, her surprise evident upon spotting Evan

    Tyler and Liora were also taken aback. What is scumbag Daddy doing here?¡±

    The Shentons turned their attention to Evan and Alex, taken aback by these two handsome men

    However, when Jade noticed the obsidian stud in Alex¡¯s left earlobe, she pursed her lips

    disdainfully. A man with an ear stud? Why does he look like a sissy?¡±

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274

    Chapter 274 Double Standards

    +15 BONUS

    Jade stole nces at Evan, admiring his handsome appearance. She nudged Gregory, who was

    devouring his meal, and said, ¡°Greg, this man looks good and well¨Cdressed. He seems wealthy! The

    daughter of my distant cousin¡¯s nephew, who lives in my younger sister¡¯s house at the vige entrance,

    has high standards for men. She¡¯ll surely like someone like him!¡±

    Gregory struggled to grasp theplex family connections for a moment before replying, ¡°Oh, that

    one! Certainly!¡±

    Excitedly, Jade dered, ¡°I¡¯m going over to talk to him!¡±

    She stood up, walked over to his table, and pulled up a chair. ¡°Hello there, handsome. Are you

    married?¡±

    Evan furrowed his brow and nced at Caroline, his face darkening when he noticed herck of

    reaction.

    In contrast, Alex seemed intrigued. ¡°Ma¡¯am, he¡¯s single but has a child.¡±

    Jade looked concerned and asked, ¡°So, he¡¯s divorced with a child? That can beplicated. How

    old is the child?¡±

    Alex replied promptly, ¡°Five.¡±

    ¡°Five years old? That might be a challenge since the child can recognize people.¡± Jade thought for a

    moment before saying, ¡°But it should be manageable as long as financial arrangements are im

    order!¡±

    Alex couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he realized Jade was trying to set Evan up on a date. This is

    quite amusing,¡® he thought

    ¡°What¡¯s your ideal type, handsome?¡± Jade inquired.

    Evan¡¯s face remained serious, with a hint of annoyance. He wasn¡¯t interested in Jade¡¯s

    matchmaking efforts.

    Alex nced meaningfully at Caroline and exined, ¡°He prefers a woman with almond¨Cshaped eyes,

    an oval face, a straight nose, small lips, and a slightly stubborn temperament.¡±

    Tyler and Liora both looked at their mother, thinking, ¡®Hmm¡­ she fits all those qualities.¡±

    Jade was delighted by Alex¡¯s description. ¡°That¡¯s a perfect match! The daughter of my distant cousin¡¯s

    nephew, who lives in my younger sister¡¯s house at the vige entrance, fits that description perfectly!¡±

    Alex couldn¡¯t help but wonder about theplicated family ties. Their family connections are so

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    Before Alex could unravel their rtionship, Jade asked, ¡°You seem quite impressive, handsome. Do

    you own a house and a car?¡±

    ¡°If not?¡± Alex spoke for Evan. He snapped his fingers and said, ¡°This man here owns houses all

    over the country and a few hundred cars!¡±

    Jade was taken aback. Wow! He has exceptional qualities. If only the age gap weren¡¯t an issue, I¡¯d

    marry him!¡®

    Regaining herposure, Jade continued ¡°That¡¯s excellent. You¡¯re a perfect match for the

    prettiest girl in our vige!¡±

    Detecting something amiss, Jade eyed Evan suspiciously. ¡°You haven¡¯t said a word, handsome.

    Are you mute? If that¡¯s the case, it mightplicate things. ording to our customs, a mute

    groom will need to pay extra for the wedding We¡¯re talking at least 100,000 dors!¡±

    Evan sneered and shot her a cold look. ¡°Is 100,000 dors too little? How about 1,000,000 dors?¡±

    Jade was relieved that Evan could speak. She smiled craftily. ¡°That¡¯s a very generous offer! I¡¯ll

    discuss this with the prettiest girl in the vige first. However, I¡¯ll be straightforward. We¡¯ll see if

    she¡¯s interested, considering you have a child. Second¨Chand men aren¡¯t in high demand, you know.

    Caroline couldn¡¯t hold back a scornfulugh..

    Tyler and Liora struggled to suppress their giggles, their faces turning red. ¡®Oh, look at that!

    Scumbag Daddy¡¯s getting roasted!¡®

    Evan¡¯s expression grew even more unpleasant upon hearing Caroline¡¯sughter. How can she<pugh when this madwoman insults and nders me? Would she stillugh if Neil were in my ce?

    Double standards!¡®

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275

    Chapter 275 Your Mind Isn¡¯t Quite Normal

    ¡°Evan, she¡¯s right about second¨Chand men not being in high demand. Hahaha!¡± Alex¡¯sughter

    distorted his expression.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Evan scolded him softly.

    Meanwhile, the waiter approached Alex and said, ¡°Sir, your children¡¯s meal is ready.¡±

    Alex contained hisughter. Please ce it here.

    The waiter nodded and served it to Alex

    Jade looked at Alex disdainfully, then turned to Evan and said, ¡°Since you share the same opinion, give

    me your address I¡¯ll visit after talking to the vige¡¯s prettiest girl!¡±

    Evan smirked and turned to the waiter who lingered nearby. ¡°Could you get me a pen and paper,

    please?¡±

    The waiter retrieved a pen and notepad from his apron pocket.

    Evan jotted down an address and handed the paper to Jade. ¡°Come and meet me this afternoon. This

    is where I live.¡±

    Jade carefully pocketed the paper. ¡°Sure thing, handsome. I won¡¯t interrupt your meal!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯am. Wait!¡± Alex called out to Jade, holding back hisughter. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you set me

    up with some nice girls? How am I worse than him?¡±

    Jade nced at Alex¡¯s children¡¯s meal and sneered ¡°Well, he may be a divorced father, but you seem

    like your mind isn¡¯t quite right. I won¡¯t put the girls in harm¡¯s way!¡±

    Alex was left speechless. ¡°How is my mind not quite right?¡±

    He followed Jade¡¯s gaze to his meal. ¡®Fuck! Evan¡¯s the one who insisted on ordering this! Evan, you

    bastard, you¡¯ve ruined my reputation!¡±

    After the meal, Caroline and her group left the restaurant, apanied by Evan and Alex

    Jade reminded Evan, ¡°111 visit youter, handsome!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Evan sneered Tll be waiting!¡±

    Jade pulled her family along, preparing to hail a cab

    Brandon asked in confusion, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we take Caroline¡¯s car? We can save some money

    that way¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Jade rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You fool! The handsome man has many qualities. If Caroline were to

    be interested in him and join us, she¡¯d spoil everything.¡±

    Brandon said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Caroline is a single mother of two kids. Why would that handsome

    man be interested in her?¡±

    Jade replied, ¡°It¡¯s better to be cautious. I have more experience than you, so I know better.¡±

    They hailed a cab and gave the driver Evan¡¯s address. ¡°To 264 Cantonment Street.¡±

    Jade couldn¡¯t wait for the afternoon appointment.

    The driver cast a meaningful nce at the four people squeezing into the backseat and drove

    without a word.

    Tyler and Liora were relieved when they saw the odd group finally leaving.

    ¡°They¡¯re gone, Mommy,¡± Liora said

    Caroline watched the cab drive away. ¡°Yes, finally

    But she soon noticed Evan¡¯s resentful gaze from behind. She turned her head to find him staring

    at her, his handsome face solemn. ¡°You seem quite close to them.¡±

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276

    Chapter 276 Best of Luck

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline asked, ¡°Our closeness doesn¡¯t stop you from going on a date, right?¡±

    Alex spoke with a sad expression. ¡°Will anyone check on me?¡®

    Caroline and Evan said in unison, ¡°You got yourself into this mess, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Caroline and Evan were momentarily stunned. They exchanged a quick nce and then looked

    away.

    Caroline told her children, ¡°Come with me to work, my darlings¡±

    Licra waved cheerfully at Evan. ¡°Have a great date, sir!¡±

    Tyler added, ¡°Best of luck!¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned serious.

    Alex burst intoughter. ¡°Evan, I never thought you¡¯d go on a first date!¡±

    Evan red at Alex. ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    Jade eagerly called the Fleurs as they headed to their destination

    The Fleurs agreed reluctantly after learning that Evan was a divorced father with assets across.

    the country. ¡°Fine, set up a meeting with him, and we¡¯ll discuss further.¡±

    Jade epted the task promptly.

    However, the Shentons were shocked when they reached the destination and saw a sign that read¡®

    Neuropsychiatric Hospital¡®.

    ¡°Mom, are you sure you have the right address?¡± Brandon asked.

    Jade¡¯s expression shifted between shock and anger. ¡°Why would I give the wrong address?¡±

    Gregory took the note from Jade and asked a passerby, ¡°Miss, is this 264 Cantonment Street?¡±

    The female passerby confirmed, ¡°Yes, this is the renowned neuropsychiatric hospital in Angelbay,

    known for treating severe mental illnesses!¡±

    The Shentons were left dumbfounded.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear the man tricked us intoing here to question our sanity! Mom, he yed us!¡± Brandon

    realized it first.

    Jade was exasperated. ¡°I never expected him to be a scam artist!¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    Brandon said provocatively. ¡°This is Caroline¡¯s fault. No wonder she was so pleased earlier. She¡¯s a

    bitch! Fuck, we won¡¯t stand for her behavior!¡±

    Jade shouted, ¡°Who said I¡¯m putting up with her? Wait and see how I deal with herter!¡±

    ¡°How are you going to handle her?¡± Gregory asked, bewildered.

    Jade dered, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯re going to spend her money since she bullied us! Aren¡¯t there many

    luxury stores in the city? We¡¯re going shopping too! Let¡¯s get some Gachi!¡±

    Brandon was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s Gachi?¡±

    Jade leered at Brandon. ¡°You ignorant child! You¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡±

    The Shentons hailed a taxi to a luxury shopping mall.

    Jade wandered the mall and found the luxury brand she sought. She pointed to the sign and said, This

    is Gachi! I¡¯ve seen rich people on TV wearing it!¡±

    Brandon¡¯s lips twitched ¡°Mom, it¡¯s Gi¡± 1

    Jade remained undeterred. ¡°Ah, Gi, right? We¡¯re getting it today, no matter what!¡±

    She entered the store and proimed, I¡¯m buying Gi!¡±

    The sales attendant hesitated momentarily, observing the Shentons, and then approached them

    professionally. ¡°Hello, Madam. Which model would you like to purchase?¡±

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277

    Chapter 277 I Can¡¯t Do It

    Jade copied Brandon¡¯s pronunciation and eximed, ¡°I want to buy Gi! Gi!¡±

    The sales attendant, Laura Garcia, said, ¡®Hello, Wee to Gi¡¯s official gship store. Which

    particr model are you interested in?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you get what I mean? I don¡¯t need a specific model, just Gi! Gi!¡±

    Laura¡¯s expression momentarily stiffened before she exined patiently, ¡°Madam, every bag we have

    here is a Gi. This is the official Gi gship store. Could you let me know which bag style you

    have in mind?¡±

    Jade was frustrated. ¡°Can¡¯t you grasp my words? Son, talk to her. I can¡¯t deal with this!¡±

    Brandon wandered through the store and pointed at a few models with the highest numbers,

    saying. ¡°This one, this one¡­ and this one. We¡¯ll take one of cach!¡±

    Laura smiled. ¡°Certainly!¡±

    After fetching the bags and packaging them, Laura turned to Brandon. ¡°The totales to 181,713

    dors. Will you be paying by card or digital wallet?¡±

    ¡°Neither. Just send the bill to Ms. Shenton, the owner of TYC. I¡¯m her cousin¡®¡± Brandon exined.

    Laura¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Are you referring to Ms. Carolyn Shenton, TYC Fashion¡¯s CEO?¡±

    Brandon¡¯s patience was thinning. ¡°Yes, exactly! Haven¡¯t you seen my Facebook post?¡±

    Laura felt relieved upon hearing about TYC and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware.¡±

    Thirty minutester, the Shentons finished their bag shopping and continued exploring the mall,

    charging everything to Caroline.

    The Shentons then returned home to Bayview,den with bags of various sizes.

    Caroline was still at work in her office with her children when Naomi entered, carrying a stack of bills

    which she ced on Caroline¡¯s desk. ¡°Ms. Shenton, these invoices are from Lucremall

    International.¡±

    Caroline frowned and reviewed the invoices. She quickly understood the situation upon seeing the

    luxury store names. No one but the Shentons would do something like that.

    ¡°How much is the total?¡® Caroline inquired.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little over 2,180,000 dors. Ms. Shenton, their actions have gone too far. Are you sure you

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline examined the invoices and replied casually, ¡°No hurry. I have a n for dealing with this when

    the time is right¡±

    Naomi nodded. ¡°Understood. We¡¯ve established a connection with the fabric factory rmended

    by the VP and are arranging to ship the goods back tomorrow.¡±

    Caroline fell silent momentarily before asking, ¡°Still no news from Kenny?¡±

    Naomi answered, ¡°No, he¡¯s still unreachable.¡±

    Caroline sighed and put down the invoices, a bitter smile on her face. ¡°Take a seat, Naomi. Let¡¯s

    talk.¡±

    Naomi sat down. ¡°Of course, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline expressed with a hint of sadness, ¡°Have you ever been betrayed by someone

    Naomi replied, ¡°No, I tend to keep to myself.¡±

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°Well, you¡¯re lucky not to have experienced this heart¨Cwrenching feeling.¡±

    Tears welled up in Caroline¡¯s eyes as she continued. ¡°You saved my life, and I consider you a

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    friend, Naomi. Honestly, tell me, what would you do in my shoes?¡±

    Naomi remainedposed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Shenton I can¡¯t answer that question.¡±

    ¡°Imagine you were in my position,¡± Caroline urged.

    ¡°I can¡¯t put myself there.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re straightforward ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¨C Caroline sighed. ¡°Never mind. I won¡¯t make things hard for you. I¡¯ll arrange for the money. Please

    help me settle the bills.¡±

    Naomi stood up. ¡°Of course.¡±

    At Vi Rosa.

    Evan summoned Reuben to inquire if he had information about the family seen with Caroline

    today.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278

    Chapter 278 Massive Discount

    Reuben reported, ¡°I¡¯ve found it, Mr. Jordan. That woman is Ms. Shenton¡¯s adoptive father¡¯s sister. Their

    interaction had been minimal, and she would only contact Bradley for money. Her motive for visiting

    Ms. Shenton this time is crystal clear. It¡¯s all about the money. We tried to determine the exact amount

    they¡¯re after, but they haven¡¯t specified it yet.¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes and gripped the seat handle. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°It¡¯s like an endless pit¡®

    ¡°Exactly. These types are generally driven by greed. Initially, Ms. Shenton wanted to take action, but

    they resorted to threats.¡±

    Evan scoffed. ¡°Threats? All they want is to expose Caroline¡¯s ungrateful behavior to the media.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and here¡¯s the kicker. They¡¯ve already spent over 2,000,000 dors of Ms. Shenton¡¯s money. this

    afternoon, but it was all at MK¡¯s mall.¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned icy. ¡°They must think money grows on trees for her.¡±

    Noting Evan¡¯s concern for Caroline, Reuben added, ¡°Indeed, Mr. Jordan. No matter how wealthy she is,

    she can¡¯t sustain this extravagant spending.¡±

    Evan inquired, ¡°How are things with Kenny? Is he still not back here yet?¡±

    ¡°No, sir. He hasn¡¯t left the vi for three days. Ms. Shenton and her people haven¡¯t managed to connect

    with him yet.¡±

    Evan looked suspicious. ¡°Find out who owns that vi.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, sir. Anything else?¡±

    . Reuben sensed Evan had more to say. After all, he couldn¡¯t stand idly by while Caroline was being

    mistreated.

    Evan continued. ¡°Reach out to the fabric factory working with Caroline¡¯spany. I¡¯ll cover a portion of

    the expenses. Additionally, send someone to inspect the fabric quality and find a way to

    deliver the materials list to Caroline.¡±

    Reuben was taken aback by the significant cost involved. Still, he understood that Caroline wouldn¡¯t

    ept Evan¡¯s offer to cover everything. Thus, the current solution was the most suitable.

    He replied, ¡°Certainly, sir.¡±

    Caroline was jolted awake by a midnight call from the Ylesir fabric factory.

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    The caller instructed her to check her email because they had adjusted the transaction amount.

    Caroline, still half¨Casleep, inquired in fluent Ylesirese, ¡°Have the fabric prices increased?¡±

    ¡°No, Ms. Shenton, we¡¯re actually offering you a discount.¡±

    Caroline opened the email and was rmed to find that the transaction amount had been halved I want

    the original fabric. Please tell me you haven¡¯t altered the order without my consent.¡±

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The caller chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Our factory prioritizes integrity. You can inspect the product

    upon delivery.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°If the fabric is defective, returning it will dy my customer¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We never alter a client¡¯s order without permission. I have other matters to attend to.

    Goodbye, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    The caller hung up abruptly.

    Caroline stared at the reduced transaction amount in bewilderment. Could Kenny be secretly.

    helping me? Why else would the fabric factory give me such a substantial, unexined discount?

    Unfortunately, I can¡¯t reach Kenny right now to get answers.¡±

    On Sunday, Caroline awoke but found the Shenton family absent

    Freya informed her that they had left early in the morning, but she was unaware of their purpose for

    doing so.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279

    Chapter 279 I¡¯d Rather Not Eat

    Caroline expected the Shentons to enjoy the day outside, but to her surprise, they returned home by

    noon. They walked in just as she was about to leave for lunch with the children.

    Jade wore an overly cheerful expression as if something remarkable had urred. Her outfit, a colorful

    mishmash from yesterday¡¯s shopping spree, made her look rather absurd

    Upon noticing Caroline¡¯s departure, Jade greeted her, asking, ¡°Are you heading out?¡±

    Caroline said nonchntly, ¡°Would you like to join us?¡±

    Before Jade could reply, Gregory intervened, stating firmly, ¡°No, we won¡¯t be joining you.¡±

    He refused to go because he didn¡¯t want to encounter Jamie. He was convinced she was hiding in

    Caroline¡¯s car, even though he hadn¡¯t actually seen her.

    Caroline sneered and instructed the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As soon as Caroline and the children left, Gregory sighed in relief. He muttered, ¡°I¡¯d rather skip the

    meal than endure such fear.¡±

    As Gregory prepared to head upstairs with Jade, he turned around and gasped. Jade and Brandon¡¯s

    faces turned pale with fear. Their eyes widened in shock as they noticed Jamie standing silently

    behind them.

    Jade screamed in terror and fled while Gregory and Brandon hurriedly retreated with Gigi in tow.

    Jamie scratched her head in puzzlement, thinking. I haven¡¯t done anything.¡®

    Unable to muster the courage to stay in the living room, the Shentons retreated to their room.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Gregory trembled as he eximed, ¡°I thought she wasn¡¯t here, and then she suddenly appeared,

    scaring me half to death.¡±

    Brandon scratched his head in frustration ¡°Why didn¡¯t she eat out with Caroline?¡±

    ¡°Is one madwoman enough to frighten you so much?¡± Jade red at them as if assessing their

    worth as men.

    Brandon defiantly retorted, ¡°Mom, weren¡¯t you the first to run away?¡±

    Jade admitted guiltily, ¡°Well, I. I had to use the restroom urgently!¡±

    ¡°Quite the actress, aren¡¯t you!¡± Gregory berated her

    Jade snapped, ¡°Our son¡¯s criticism is enough. Who are you to berate me?¡±

    Gregory¡¯s anger intensified. ¡°I can¡¯t even have a conversation with you. You¡¯re such a shrew!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Jade retorted. ¡°And who are you to call me a shrew?¡±

    Gregory sneered. ¡°It¡¯s me, I¡¯m the one criticizing you!¡±

    ¡°Fuck it! I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today!¡± Jade charged forward and began hitting Gregory¡¯s

    face. 1

    Gregory, covering his face in pain, ran around the room.

    Meanwhile, Caroline and Neil dined at the restaurant with the children.

    Liora seemed upset, eating slowly and pouting.

    Neil gently touched her nose. ¡°What¡¯s bothering you. Princess Lia?¡±

    Liora put down her fork and looked at Neil earnestly. ¡°Uncle Neil, will you stand up for me?¡±

    Neil furrowed his brow. ¡°Did someone bully you at school?¡±

    Liora shook her head. ¡°No one bullies me at school. It¡¯s the She-¡±

    Caroline coughed loudly. ¡°Uncle Neil is busy. Let¡¯s not trouble him, okay?¡±

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280

    Chapter 280 Stop Pretending

    Caroline firmly refused to involve Neil in herplicated rtionships.

    The Shentons were greedy, so their behavior would worsen if they learned about Neil and his

    capabilities.

    She understood her brother well¨Che wouldn¡¯t sit idle after learning about the situation

    However, solving the matter aggressively would only make it worse.

    Caroline had a n to trap the Shentons during this time.

    Neil poured a ss of water for Caroline before turning to Liora and asking, ¡°Lia, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Tyler interjected at just the right moment, blurting out, ¡°She got bitten by a dog,¡± to divert Neil¡¯s

    suspicions.

    Neil was taken aback. He examined Liora¡¯s hand, concerned. ¡°Where did you get bitten? Does

    hurt?¡±

    it

    Liora was smart enough to know that her mother did not want Neil to learn about their situation,

    so she went along with Tyler¡¯s story.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Uncle Neil. Just feeling a little unwell. No big deal,¡± Liora reassured

    Neil gently patted Liora¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, if you say so.

    Later, Neil inquired, ¡°Any news about Kenny?*

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Caroline recounted Ylesir¡¯s fabric factory incident from the previous night.

    ¡°I think Kenny might be up to his usual tricks, disappearing and then showing up with a surprise,

    Neil mused.

    ¡°Has the factory arsonist been caught yet?¡± Neil asked.

    Caroline sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure. She doesn¡¯t strike me as that type.¡±

    It¡¯s wise to be cautious, Carol,¡± Neil advised.

    ¡°I understand. No need to worry about me.¡±

    Noticing Neil¡¯s bloodshot eyes, Caroline asked, ¡°You seem tired. What¡¯s been going on?¡±

    Neil chuckled. ¡°Just dealing with somepany affairs.¡±

    Neil hid hisplex emotions as he looked down How could he exin to Caroline that Evan had

    sensed his intent to weaken the Xanders?

    +15 BONUS

    Fighting against Evan and his grandfather was draining, but he couldn¡¯t back down¨Chis sister

    was determined.

    Carolineforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.¡±

    Neil nodded, saying, ¡°I get it. No worries

    At night, Alex and Paige shared drinks at a bar.

    Taking advantage of Paige¡¯s tipsiness, Alex asked. ¡°Paige, doesn¡¯t Caroline¡¯s daughter resemble

    Neil?¡±

    ¡°Definitely!¡± Paige agreed, giving Alex a blurry look. ¡°Why the sudden interest?¡±

    Alex chuckled. ¡°Just wondering. When did Neil and Caroline be acquainted?¡±

    ¡°You trying to squeeze information out of me?¡± Paige red at Alex.

    Alex was taken aback.

    Paige scoffed. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t assume this is my drinking limit. There¡¯s a saying that a good mood

    keeps you sober. I was just thinking about how much time you¡¯ve been spending with metely So,

    you¡¯re trying to gather info from me, right? Caroline¡¯s my best friend, and I won¡¯t betray her

    trust!

    Sensing Paige¡¯s anger, Alex rified, ¡°I swear, I have no inappropriate intentions toward Caroline!¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending! You think I can¡¯t see how close you are to my boss?¡± Paige snapped.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281

    Chapter 281 He Doesn¡¯t Deserve It

    +16 RONUSI

    Alex asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sorry for Evan these past five yean? All of you kept Carol¡¯s information

    hidden from him. You work at MK. Don¡¯t you know how he¡¯s been all this time?¡±

    Paige said bluntly, ¡°Yes, Mr. Jordan has indeed been in a difficult situation. But what about Caroline?

    Men are often driven by their sexual destes You have your freedom once it¡¯s done, but a

    woman faces the challenging months of pregnancy!

    ¡°Caroline was carrying triplets, yet she was sent to prison. Were you all blind to that? If you¡¯re

    trying to get Caroline¡¯s information from me, forget it!

    Pug, let me make this clear today If you want to spend time with me, go ahead. But don¡¯t contact me

    anymore if you¡¯re using our rtionship to fish for information!¡±

    Alex frowned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. There¡¯s a misunderstanding between them-

    ¡°Misunderstanding my ass! It was all because Evan tried to defend Danie, right? That was the

    biggest misunderstanding in the beginning. Why did Carol have to suffer for them?¡±

    Alex¡¯s expression grew solemn ¡°Evan had spent years searching for his savior, no when he thought he

    found her, he wanted to repay the favor, but he had no clue that Danie was an fraudster, and you

    can¡¯t hold him responsible for the

    Paige scoffed. ¡°Oh, who else can we me if not him? He was too blinded to see, wasn¡¯t he? Carol

    fulfilled her duties and responsibilities for him, but her efforts were nothingpared to

    Danie¡¯s deceptive words.¡±

    ¡°Please, calm down,¡± Alex urged, looking embarrased.

    ¡°Tuck you for asking me to calm down! If your best friend is given the death penalty, let¡¯s see if

    you can remain calm!¡±

    Paige red at Alex, grabbed her bag, and left the bar

    Alex paid the bill hastily and followed her.

    Paige was already opening the door of a cab when he walked out of the bar. He approached swiftly and

    grabbed her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Paige.

    ¡°Get the fuck off mel Caroline would have been dead without Neil, do you understand? She would

    Paige got into the cut, leaving Alex standing in astonishment.

    Alex muttered, ¡°Caroline would be dead if not for Heil? Wait a minute! Neil and Caroline were just

    filends back then. How could he have helped Caroline deceive the system when they were only

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t add up. Neil is the heir to the three most prominent families in Angelbay. He

    wouldn¡¯t take such a big risk to save Carol solely because of their friendship. It¡¯s not logical! There

    must be another reason connecting them, which holds the key to why Neil saved Caroline!¡±

    On Monday, Danie¡¯spany had its grand opening.

    While Caroline was making breakfast for Tyler and Liora, Paige informed Caroline about it.

    Caroline responded over the phone. If Danie¡¯spany is now open, that¡¯s fine. Why do you sound

    upset?¡±

    Tyler overheard the conversation and smirked in contempt. It¡¯s finally open for business. I can¡¯t wait to

    present my grand gift to her!!

    Paige sniffed I¡¯m fine. I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±

    Caroline did not believe Paige. ¡°Did you get in a fight with Alex again?¡±

    ¡°Why would I want to get in a fight with Pug? He doesn¡¯t deserve it! I just wanted to inform you. I

    have to go now. I¡¯mte for work,¡± Paige said.

    Caroline said, ¡°Sure. Call me if there¡¯s anything. Don¡¯t keep it all to yourself.¡±

    Paige dered, ¡°I won¡¯t let a scumbag ruin my life. Bye!¡±

    Caroline served breakfast to the children, and once they finished eating, she helped them get

    ready for kindergarten.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282

    Chapter 282 Her Reputation Will Be Ruined

    At 8:30a.m., Tyler and Liora arrived at the kindergarten.

    Tyler led Axel into the meeting room, opened hisptop, and asked, ¡°Axel, do you have yourptop?¡±

    Axel nodded and silently retrieved hisptop, replying, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    Tyler took a seat. ¡°You¡¯ll hack into their surveince system while I work on cracking thepany¡¯s

    security key.¡±

    Axel agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Axel worked on theptop efficiently and sessfully hacked into Danie¡¯spany¡¯s security

    system in less than 10 minutes.

    ¡°It¡¯s done. Your turn.¡± Axel informed.

    Tyler responded with a confident yet yful smile. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see how it goes!¡±

    Meanwhile, at YN.

    Danie stepped out of the car, walked into thepany building, and reached her office floor. As she

    emerged from the elevator, the employees greeted her with respect, calling out, ¡°Ms Love!¡±

    Danie advanced toward the meeting room, projecting a cool yet confident demeanor with her head

    held high.

    Inside the meeting room, her assistant, Julian Helm, pulled out a chair for her.

    Passing her bag to her other secretary, Danie asked, ¡°How are the preparations? What¡¯s the agenda

    for today¡¯s meeting?¡±

    With a smile, the secretary replied, ¡°Ms. Love, we¡¯re hosting an employee meeting today. The VP will

    be overseeing it, so you needn¡¯t worry.¡±

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Danie instructed, ¡°Make sure they keep things efficient.¡±

    Yawning, she covered her mouth, clearly fatigued from the early start.

    About 10 minutester, the employees filed into the meeting room.

    ra Cann, the VP, arrived with herptop in hand and high heels tapping the floor. She bowed and

    apologized, ¡°My apologies for the dy, Ms. Love.¡±

    Danie sarcastically remarked, ¡°Ms. Cann, you¡¯re remarkably punctual. An outsider might

    1/3

    +15 BONUS

    Anxious, ra replied, ¡°I take full responsibility. Please forgive me, Ms. Love.¡±

    For a brief moment, Danie appeared irritated. ¡°Enough. Just set up yourptop quickly for the

    meeting!¡±

    ra nodded. ¡°Of course, Ms. Love.¡±

    She then made her way to the front and connected herptop to the projector.

    The employees¡® attention turned to the projected slide showcasing YN¡¯s poster.

    While seated in the front row, Danie dozed off.

    Tyler¡¯sptop disyed YN¡¯s promotional image in the kindergarten meeting room, while Axel¡¯sptop

    showed real¨Ctime surveince footage of Danie and all the employees

    Tyler smirked, remarking, ¡°Look at her, actually getting some shut¨Ceye. We¡¯ll see how long that

    Axel gazed at Danie¡¯s face, his fists clenched tightly. That face had haunted him for five years.

    Noticing Axel¡¯s change in demeanor, Tyler added, ¡°Axel, her reputation will be in tatters.¡±

    Axel nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Hello

    Suddenly, ra¡¯s voice emanated from Axel¡¯sptop

    Tyler narrowed his eyes. ¡®Let the good showmence!

    ra introduced YN with great enthusiasm on the stage. However, when she pressed a key on her

    laptop, Tyler pressed the Space button simultaneously.

    In YN¡¯s meeting room, ra addressed the employees, saying, ¡°Let me share thepany¡¯s

    mission with you¡±

    The employees stared in astonishment at the screen behind ra, creating a silent and puzzled

    scent.

    Noticing the employees¡® confused expressions, ra furrowed her brow and nced back at the

    screen. In the next instant, her eyes widened in disbelief. What the heck is this?¡® she eximed

    inwardly.

    An edited image of Danie appeared on the screen with an exaggerated and cheeky smile.

    Shortly after, captions began to roll.

    [I offer Ms. Love and each of you a generous gift to celebrate the opening of YN!]

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283

    Chapter 283 Serves You Right

    +15 BONUS

    Suddenly, the screen disyed Danie dancing provocatively in a bar¡¯s private room. She wore a

    short camisole dress that barely covered her curvy hips. Her eyes seductively locked onto a

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    masked man as she sensually moved her body.

    In the next moment, Danie lowered the camisole straps, slowly revealing herself while

    approaching the man. She knelt in front of him, attempting to undo his belt.

    Julian finally grasped the situation as he watched and urgently yelled to ra, ¡°Ms. Cann, turn it

    offi

    Julian¡¯s shout jolted Danie awake, and she shot him an annoyed look. ¡°Can you be quiet?¡±

    Julian pointed shakily at the screen. ¡°Look, Ms. Love¡­¡±

    Danie nced at the screen, and her face turned ghostly pale. How could she not recognize the

    person on it? It was apromising act she had engaged in abroad to please wealthy individuals. Her

    fists clenched, and her breathing grew ragged.

    ra nervously tried to shut down the screen, but it stubbornly continued ying despite her

    efforts

    ¡°ra Cann, turn it off! Danie shouted, her re fierce.

    Tears welled up in ra¡¯s eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t, Ms. Love! I didn¡¯t do this!¡±

    ¡°Disconnect the cable!¡± Julian ordered.

    Even after ra disconnected the cable, the screen kept ying.

    Julian dashed up to the stage, seized the remote control, and pressed the pause button.

    The screen froze at the most embarrassing moment.

    Soon afterward, the caption rolled again.

    [Congrattions, you¡¯re granted three pauses. Two more pauses before the video clip is shared to the

    Inte automatically, Ms. Love!]

    [I forgot to mention that I¡¯m controlling all theputers in yourpany, so shutting down this

    [Gentle reminder: Cutting the power supply will be counted as the second pause!]

    (Please allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Justice Messenger. Thank you for watching today, till

    we meet again!]

    +15 BONUS

    Danie¡¯s face twisted as she read the captions. She stood up, staring fiercely at the astonished

    employees.

    ¡°If any of you even think about discussing today¡¯s incident, I¡¯ll ensure you won¡¯t survive in Angelbay any

    longer! IT team, crack this and find out who¡¯s responsible!¡±

    Tyler couldn¡¯t help but snicker as he watched Danie lose herposure on the surveince footage

    ¡®Serves you right,¡® he thought.

    Axel stared at Tyler, surprised ¡°Ty, where did you get that? It¡¯s pretty unpleasant.¡±

    Tyler shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence. I didn¡¯t n to do this at first. I posted a picture on a hacker site,

    and someone contacted me.¡±

    Although it was painful to watch, he endured it so he could use it against Danie. After all, the video

    had cost him tens of thousands of his hard¨Cearned money. He needed to review it.

    Danie had incited someone to kill him and had caused his mother and sister to worry. He couldn¡¯t

    tolerate that.

    ¡®I won¡¯t provoke others unless they provoke me!¡±

    ALYN.

    Danie sat in her office, shooting daggers at ra, whose body was shaking uncontrobly. She

    snarled, I expect you to give me a proper exnation!¡±

    ra sobbed. ¡®I genuinely have no idea, Ms. Love!¡±

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284

    Chapter 284 Justice Messenger

    ra¡¯s exnation wouldn¡¯t matter now!

    She felt like herptop caught a virus when she connected it to the projector.

    Danie exploded, grabbing ras jaw and forcefully tilting her head back. ¡°How can you im

    ignorance?¡± She demanded. ¡°Tell me the truth!¡±

    ra cried, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Maybe the IT department can check myptop-¡±

    Before ra could finish, Danie pped her. ¡°You brought theptop and prepared the

    presentation! And now you¡¯re saying you know nothing?¡±

    Tears streamed down ra¡¯s face. ¡°Danie, we¡¯re friends. You can distrust me, but don¡¯t insult me!

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Danie scoffed. ¡°Friends? You¡¯re just a low¨Clevel employee. Look in the mirror! I wouldn¡¯t keep

    you around if you had no talent!¡±

    ra stammered, ¡°W¨CWhat are you saying?¡±

    Danie smirked ¡°You¡¯ll face the consequences since the incident leaked from yourptop!¡±

    ra shivered. ¡°W¨CWhat do you mean?¡®

    With a cold re, Danie ordered, ¡°Come!¡±

    A few bodyguards entered the room. Danie nced at them. ¡°I¡¯m handing her over to you. Show

    no mercy.¡±

    ra¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Danie!¡±

    Despair filled ra as she saw Danie¡¯s ruthless smirk. ¡°Danie, you won¡¯t get away with this!¡±

    Danie sneered. ¡°You think you have power over me because you hired a skilled hacker? What a

    jokel

    At TYC.

    When Caroline returned from the clothing factory, she overheard the assistant secretaries whispering to

    each other.

    ¡°I heard the YN employees left together on YN¡¯s opening day.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? What happened?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Oh my goodness! Can thepany still seed if this is how it starts on the first day?¡±

    ¡°Even if thepany doesn¡¯t thrive, they brought it upon themselves Pushing their way in when our

    clothingpany is already established here!¡±

    Caroline frowned at the door, wondering. What happened to YN?¡®

    She nned punishing Danie during Grayson¡¯s birthday, yet someone was one step ahead.

    Who is the Justice Messenger who punished Danie? she pondered

    All of a sudden, Naomi emerged from the pantry.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, there¡¯s a package for you in the office,¡± she said.

    Caroline nodded and made her way into the office. She unwrapped the package and was taken

    aback by what she found inside.

    It was the raw material for the fabric she required from Ylesir¡¯s factory.

    Using this raw material, her textile factory could create the same material and substantially cut

    costs.

    Caroline wondered who had sent it to her. She examined the mailer¡¯s information, but it was nk.

    ¡®Could it be Kenny again?¡¯ she pondered.

    Caroline smiled as she appreciated his thoughtfulness

    Caroline opened a chat box with Kenny on her phone and sent: [Thanks. This will save us money:]

    At Bayview Vi.

    Brandon let out a sudden exmation. ¡°Fuck! Mom! Come see this!¡±

    Jade leaned over to nce at Brandon¡¯s phone. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Brandon pointed at the numbers disyed on the screen ¡°Look at this. I shared my experience of living

    in the house of TYC¡¯s CEO a few days ago. I checked, and I now have over 10,000 followers!¡±

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285

    Chapter 285 A Huge Dog

    Jade blinked, confused. ¡°What do you mean by followers?¡±

    Brandon exined, ¡°Mom, it means I¡¯m about to be a popr influencer!¡±

    Jade remained puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a way to make money! Haven¡¯t you seen people online selling things as influencers? We can do

    the same! Who knows if this woman will keep providing for us in the future? We¡¯ll just make use of the

    advantages she brought us first!¡±

    Jade suddenly understood. ¡°So, you¡¯re nning to sell things online, too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we can sell our farm¡¯s eggs, potatoes, and sweet potatoes!¡±

    Jade grew excited. ¡°Wow, I was worried those way to turn them into cash so quickly!

    crops would go to waste, but you¡¯vee up with a

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll head back for a few days and arrange for someone to bring those items here for a live-

    streaming sale! The house is spacious and mostly empty. Try to see if she¡¯d be interested in buying us

    a house! This vi is great, and the unit next door is still avable. It would be convenient to stay close

    and continue freeloading from her!¡±

    Jade gently touched Brandon¡¯s face. ¡°My son is so clever!¡±

    Brandon said, ¡°Of course. We will take advantage of her for the rest of her life since she¡¯s too afraid.

    of us!¡±

    In the evening, Danie got a text from Casey, asking her to dinner. She was thrilled and promptly

    called her stylist toe to the office. She changed into a stunning but alluring dress, slipped on her

    high heels, and left her office.

    Danie¡¯s joyful demeanor puzzled the IT department staff, who had witnessed her earlier

    embarrassment. She acted as if she hadn¡¯t made a fool out of herself earlier in the day.

    As soon as she stepped into the elevator, people started talking.

    ¡°How does Ms. Love manage to smile despite the leak of her explicit video clip?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? She left us behind to watch her revenge porn video on theputer.¡±

    ¡°An ordinary person would be so ashamed in her ce.¡±

    ¡°Do you recall her behavior when she became a top online search due to her cheating on Mr. Jordan?¡±

    12

    ¡°A shameless person is unparalleled.¡±

    The IT department staff burst out inughter.

    +15 BONUS

    At 6:00 p.m. at Biriv Revolving Restaurant.

    Danie was about to enter the restaurant when she spotted Caroline with her two kids. She

    instinctively wanted to hide as she recalled her frantic encounters with Caroline.

    However, Caroline had already noticed her.

    Danie braced herself and forced a strained smile. ¡°What a surprise to run into you here?¡± she

    said.

    Caroline¨Cnced at her casually before scanning the surroundings. She then lowered her head. and

    asked her children. Ty, Lia, did you guys hear anything unusual?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Tyler replied, ¡°I heard a dog barking.¡±

    Liora nodded, adding. ¡°Yeah, a huge dog!¡±

    She emphasized the word ¡®huge.

    Danie¡¯s expression shifted between embarrassment and anger. ¡°You rugrats! They¡¯re right

    about bad mothers raising bad children!¡± she eximed.

    Tyler sneered and yfully winked at Liora. He let go of her hand and feigned passing by Danie but

    intentionally stepped on her foot.

    ¡°Gah!¡± Danie cried out in pain, quickly bending down to check her foot.

    Liora seized the opportunity to m against Danie¡¯s buttocks forcefully.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286

    Chapter 286 You¡¯re Hurt

    Danie dropped to her knees from the impact, drawing the attention of passersby.

    Caroline was shocked¨Cshe never expected her children to retaliate to avenge her.

    ¡°You scoundrels!¡± Danie scolded, lifting her head to find Caroline standing above her.

    Danie tried to stand, but Caroline pressed down on her shoulder.

    Caroline leaned over with a wide smile and said, ¡°The kids identally bumped into you. You won¡¯t

    take it personally, will you?¡±

    She pinched Danie¡¯s shoulder tightly and helped her to her feet. Then, she patted Danie¡¯s shoulder

    gently and added, ¡°Be graceful. People are watching.¡±

    Danie forced a strained smile and replied, ¡°Why would I make a scene with kids?¡±

    Caroline smiled and said, ¡°Perfect. We¡¯ll head upstairs now. Goodbye!¡±

    As Caroline and her children walked away, Danie seethed. She wouldn¡¯t tolerate this if Casey

    wasn¡¯t in the restaurant.

    Danie dusted herself off and limped into the restaurant, heading to the private room Casey had.

    reserved. She took a deep breath before entering, wearing a sweet smile.

    Casey noticed Danie and stood up with a warm smile, moving to pull out a chair for her. ¡°Bad

    traffic?¡± he asked.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Danie replied gracefully, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Sorry for the dy.¡±

    As she prepared to sit, Casey suddenly grasped her arm. Danie¡¯s heart raced as she felt the

    warmth of Casey¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan¡­¡± she stammered.

    Casey looked at her reddened sole and expressed concern, ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡±

    Danie felt embarrassed. ¡°Someone identally stepped on me. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Casey looked at her with a frown. ¡°Even a small injury shouldn¡¯t be neglected.¡±

    He pulled Danie to a seat while he knelt to lift up Danie¡¯s ankle.

    Danie gasped softly. ¡°Mr. Jordan, don¡¯t dirty your hands.¡±

    Casey said, ¡°I won¡¯t. Let me see,¡±

    ¨C

    Casey propped up Danie¡¯s leg with one hand and removed her high heel with his other hand.

    +15 BONUS

    Noticing that her sole was already swollen, he stood up and pressed the call bell solemnly.

    Soon, a waitress entered, and Casey said, ¡°Get a few warm towels.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sir.¡±

    Danie¡¯s heart beat faster due to Casey¡¯s attentive action, and she lowered her gaze shyly. ¡°Mr.

    Jordan, thank you for your concern.¡±

    Casey said, ¡°Please try your best to wear lower heels next time, Ms. Love. You¡¯re always clumsy.¡±

    Danie blushed. ¡°I shall follow your suggestion then, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    The waitress brought warm towels, and Casey ced one on Danie¡¯s sole. He asked, ¡°Does it

    hurt?¡±

    Danie nodded and shook her head swiftly. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Casey appeared guilty. ¡°It¡¯s the first day of yourpany¡¯s opening. I was thinking of celebrating it with

    you, yet I got you hurt.¡±

    Danie waved her hand dismissively. ¡°I was careless. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287

    Chapter 287 Where Would You Like to Live?

    Casey smiled. ¡°Did thepany¡¯s opening go smoothly today?¡±

    Danie was furious when she recalled the unbearable incident but hid her feelings well.

    ¡°Pretty good. Mr. Jordan, may I be so bold as to ask you a question?¡± Danie asked.

    She had been engaged to Evan before and wondered why Casey didn¡¯t know about her. She

    thought he should have at least heard her name before.

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Jordans, right?¡± Danie asked bluntly.

    Casey¡¯s fingers moved ¡°Yes, but my identity is not very important to me.¡±

    Danie frowned. ¡®Don¡¯t you know who I am then, Mr. Jordan?¡®

    Casey exined, ¡°My father sent me abroad for a long time, so I¡¯m not up to date with the situation.

    here.¡±

    He gazed up, smiled, and inquired, ¡®Do you have something to share with me?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Danie was surprised by hisck of awareness. She found it odd that Evan hadn¡¯t informed his

    brother about her situation.

    Danie realized she couldn¡¯t keep it hidden any longer. Otherwise, Casey might feel conflicted if

    he found outter.

    While Casey might initially be ufortable addressing the issue, he would likely be swayed by her

    good character. She could find another way to get closer to him afterward, even if he struggled

    to ept it initially.

    Danie stated, ¡°Evan and I were engaged, but we¡¯ve since separated.¡±

    Casey briefly appeared shocked, causing Danie to grow anxious.

    However, his expression quickly returned to normal. ¡°My brother¡¯s to me for not appreciating. you. I

    apologize on his behalf.¡±

    Danie was amazed. ¡®Casey is quite open¨Cminded!¡®

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind the things that happened between you and my brother. We¡¯re bound by fate to meet

    each other,¡± he said.

    Danie was relieved to hear that. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve been hiding it from you for some time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal to hide, but it shows that you respect me enough to tell me now.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Of course! After all, I can¡¯t lie to you when you¡¯re so good to me, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Casey stood up with a bitter smile. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Danie noticed Casey¡¯s bitter smile and wondered why he looked troubled when Evan was

    mentioned. ¡®Could it be that they don¡¯t have a good rtionship?¡®

    Danie didn¡¯t ask impulsively. They had only recently met, so she knew there would be plenty of

    time to discuss private matters when they became closer.

    After dinner, Caroline returned to Bayview Vi with the children. As she entered the house, Jade

    approached her immediately, eximing. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±

    Caroline suspected that Jade had some ulterior motives behind her scheming expression.

    She turned to the children and said, ¡°Head upstairs and take a shower, my precious.

    Tyler and Liora nodded, casting disapproving nces at Jade before heading upstairs

    Once her children were out of sight, Caroline took a seat and asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Jade also sat, crossed her legs, and adopted amanding tone. ¡°I want you to buy me a house!¡±

    ¡°Buy a house? Where would you like to live? Caroline asked with a smile.

    ¡°Right next door to your vi!¡± Jade got straight to the point

    Caroline gazed out of her window at the vacant vi adjacent to hers. ¡°Certainly, you can have

    whatever you wish. But there¡¯s a condition. We need to sign a contract first.¡±

    ¡°What kind of contract?¡± Jade asked.

    Checking her watch nonchntly, Caroline borated, ¡°Nothing tooplex. Just a contract that

    confirms I¡¯ve bought the house for you. Of course, your name can appear on the property deed. It¡¯s just

    a precaution, so you can¡¯t imter on that I didn¡¯t fulfill my promise of buying you a house.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288

    Chapter 288 What Is the Trending Topic

    Jade still seemed to be plotting something, her gaze fixed on Caroline¡¯s watch. But her expression

    turned joyful when Caroline made that remark.

    She thought it was a fair trade¨Csigning a contract for a house. And since the property deed would be in

    her name, she couldn¡¯t lose the house.

    Caroline grinned. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange for thewyer. Just sign, and the house is

    yours.¡±

    Jade was so happy that Caroline¡¯s presence pleased her. ¡°Caroline, I¡¯m your aunt anyhow. Let¡¯s

    arque less and be more spontaneous-

    H

    Before Jade could continue, Caroline interrupted her.

    After returning to her room, Caroline messaged herwyer, adding a few necessary uses to the

    contract

    The next day, Caroline bumped into Brandon coincidentally as he was leaving. He greeted her

    warmly after hearing that she would buy them a house. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the family home first,

    Caroline!¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Safe travels,¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll bring back some gifts for you since we¡¯re going to be neighbors soon!¡± Brandon

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    eximed.

    Caroline replied mockingly, Thanks.¡±

    Brandon left whistling in joy, oblivious to Caroline¡¯s tone. He hailed a cab and headed to a Porsche

    dealership.

    They had bragged to the other vigers about their family¡¯s impending wealth, so returning empty

    -handed was out of the question.

    After a brief look around, he ordered a Porsche Cayenne on TYC¡¯s ount and returned to the

    vige.

    After dropping off the kids, Caroline got a call from the dealership. She gripped her phone and paid the

    bill in disgust, thinking. Just endure it for now.¡±

    Caroline kept reminding herself that the timing wasn¡¯t right yet.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan quickly learned of the situation.

    Reuben sighed. ¡°Mr. Jordan, those people are incredibly greedy. They bought a Porsche.¡±

    Evan halted his steps and grunted before heading toward the elevator.

    Evan¡¯sck of action took Reuben aback

    ¡®Could it be that Mr. Jordan doesn¡¯t care for Ms. Shenton as much anymore?¡® he wondered.

    Reuben followed closely and suggested, ¡°They might try to pressure Ms. Shenton into buying

    them a house.¡±

    Evan remained silent, but his frown deepened.

    Reuben inquired, ¡°Have you seen what¡¯s trending, Mr. Jordan?¡±

    Evan nced at Reuben. ¡°What¡¯s the current trend?¡±

    Evan¡¯s reaction motivated Reuben. He took out his phone, essed Brandon¡¯s posts, and showed

    them to Evan. ¡°Mr. Jordan, the Shentons are using Ms. Shenton¡¯s name to create a few popr

    posts and have gained over 10,000 followers.¡±

    Evan took the phone and scrolled through the photos. He sneered when he finished. Just a bunch

    of attention¨Cseekers. How is she?¡±

    Reuben felt troubled by the question.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton appears quiteposed as if everything is under control,¡± Reuben replied.

    Evan¡¯s frown gradually eased, and he smiled faintly. ¡°It seems she has a n to handle this

    situation.¡±

    Reuben didn¡¯t quite grasp what Evan meant. He only realized how well Evan knew Caroline¡¯s

    character when the elevator doors opened

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289

    Chapter 289 I Won¡¯t Embarrass You Anymore

    At Xander Residence.

    Danie spotted Grayson on the sofa, his face clouded with glum, while Neil upied the other one.

    She looked at Neil and spected Grayson was probably scolding him.

    Slowly, she descended the stairs.

    At the sound of her footsteps, Grayson spun around and bellowed, ¡°Come down here, quickly!¡±

    Astonished, Danie asked, ¡°Are you addressing me, Grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Who else would we be waiting for?¡± Grayson¡¯s voice thundered.

    As she approached Grayson, her heart raced. She questioned him softly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter,

    Grandpa?¡±

    Grayson hurled a stack of photos toward Danie.

    The images scattered, revealing distressing scenes¨Call of them rted to her.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Danie went numb, her body trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°How do you n to exin this? Yourpany just started, yet your employees know about your

    scandalous past!¡± Grayson¡¯s voice was harsh.

    As Grayson berated her, Danie began to piece things together as she nced briefly at the photos.

    She then fixed a fierce gaze on Neil. ¡°Was it you? Did you inform Grandpa about this?¡±

    Grayson¡¯s response was swift, his cane swishing toward Danie¡¯s back as he barked, ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Danie cried out in pain.

    .Neil replied casually, ¡°Grandpa was already aware. I didn¡¯t inform him.¡±

    Danie frowned in pain but was too scared to touch her back. She looked away from Neil and told

    Grayson, ¡°Why won¡¯t you listen to my side of the story, Grandpa?*

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hand over thepany for you to shame our family!¡± Grayson¡¯s tone was scornful.

    Danie sneered. ¡°Do you think this is what I wanted? Everyone has a questionable past! Was

    surviving that wrong?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not disabled, yet you resorted to selling yourself,¡± Neil remarked.

    Danie¡¯s face stiffened. She had intended to remind Grayson of her tough life, but Neil¡¯s words

    caught her off guard.

    +15 BONUS

    Grayson¡¯s expression soured. ¡°My birthday party is just two weeks away, and you¡¯re turning me into a

    laughingstock!¡±

    ¡°Even if I made mistakes before, someone¡¯s intentionally trying to expose me!¡± Danie argued.

    Grayson red at her. ¡°Someone¡¯s out to get you? Would they even have a chance if you weren¡¯t

    involved in disgraceful activities?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve taken steps against the culprit. Just trust me one more time, please. I¡¯ll run thepany

    well and won¡¯t bring you any more shame.¡± Danie¡¯s tears flowed freely.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. A lot of people know what happened with ra yesterday, and I believe the police will be

    here soon,¡® Neil revealed.

    Danie was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Neil exined grimly, ¡°ra suffered fatal abuse. Do you want the gruesome details?¡±

    Danie panicked. She hadn¡¯t expected her bodyguards to be so ruthless. ¡®ra¡¯s dead? I don¡¯t think I

    told them to kill her.¡®

    Terrified, Danie dropped to her knees and pleaded with Grayson, ¡°Please, Grandpa, save me. I

    didn¡¯t mean for ra to die!¡±

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290

    Chapter 290 Merciless Woman

    Grayson scoffed. ¡°You say this all the time, but have you ever kept your word? Someone died because

    of you this time!¡±

    Danie¡¯s body trembled. ¡°I¡¯ll follow your orders and ask for your permission next time, Grandpa.

    Please save me!¡±

    Grayson grew irritated seeing Danie constantly cry. He sighed and told Neil, ¡°Let this matter go and

    act like you haven¡¯t heard anything.¡±

    Neil clenched his fists but remainedposed. ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll be back to help with the

    birthday party. Goodbye!¡±

    After N

    left, Grayson made calls to have Danie¡¯s bodyguards interrogated and punished. His

    aim was to ensure Danie¡¯s safety.

    Paige bumped into Alex in his car as she left work in the evening.

    Alex had been waiting for Paige in his car for a while. When he spotted her, he hurriedly exited the

    vehicle and called out, ¡°Paige!¡±

    Ignoring him, Paige continued toward the parking lot.

    Alex caught up to her and walked beside her. ¡°Are you still upset about the other day, Paige?¡±

    Paige nced at him. ¡°Speak if you have something to say.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize,¡± Alex said.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology. It¡¯s too costly, and I can¡¯t afford it,¡± Paige replied coldly.

    Seeing Paige walking away, Alex grabbed her arm. ¡°I want to admit my mistake. I promise not to

    do it again, alright?¡±

    Paige reluctantly stopped. She scoffed and looked at Alex. ¡°Ever heard the saying, ¡®Once bitten, twice

    shy¡®, my dear? If you can betray my trust once for your best friend, you¡¯ll do it again without my

    consent! If your best friend is so important, why aren¡¯t you spending time with him right now?¡°¡±

    Alex said, ¡°If I can¡¯t even defend my best friend, how am I supposed to treat my woman well in the

    future?¡±

    Paige said, ¡°How you treat your wife in the future is none of my business.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten that I told you I¡¯d take responsibility for you?¡± Alex asked.

    Paige chuckled. ¡°Take responsibility? You¡¯re from the top three most powerful families in Angelbay, and

    I¡¯m just a nobody! No one would believe you¡¯d marry someone like me.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Also, don¡¯t act as if I belong to you exclusively! I have plenty of male friends. Mr. Pierce, please

    release me. Don¡¯t prevent me from going on a date, alright?¡±

    Alex¡¯s heart sank, and his expression changed. ¡°Who are you going to date?¡±

    Paige replied, ¡°Younger, more attractive guys!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Alex objected firmly.

    Paige red at him. ¡°Who do you think you are to decide for me?¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t agree to that!¡±

    Alex was well aware he had fallen in love with this bickering woman. How could he tolerate her dating

    other men?

    Paige took a deep breath. ¡°Are you really not letting go of me?¡±

    Alex replied, ¡°Yes! Unless you agree- Aaargh!¡±

    Before Alex could finish his sentence, Paige drove her knee into his groin.

    Alex involuntarily released his grip and fell to his knees in pain.

    Ignoring Alex¡¯s calls, Paige made a quick escape.

    ¡®Paige! You merciless woman!¡± Alex looked at Paige with a frown.

    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment!¡±

    Alex said, ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Paige headed directly to Bayview Vi after getting into her car, She vented her frustration about Alex

    during the drive until she reached her destination.

    Upon reaching Caroline¡¯s house, she took a moment to massage her sore arm, still feeling Alex¡¯s tight

    grip. She then cursed again before stepping inside the house.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291

    Chapter 291 Here to Take Advantage

    When Paige entered the house, she heard the voices of two strangers.

    ¡°Mom, those two mean kids won¡¯t let me y with anything.¡± Gigiined

    ¡°What won¡¯t they share with you?¡± Jade asked.

    ¡°Theptop and the tablet! Tyler won¡¯t let me touch them! He said I¡¯m not worthy.¡± Gigi cried.

    Jade exploded. ¡°This is ridiculous! Come on, I¡¯ll handle it!¡±

    They left the living room and ran into Paige.

    Paige was surprised. She wondered, What is that little girl talking about? Did she say Tyler won¡¯t let her

    use hisptop? No one can touch Ty¡¯sptop, yet she¡¯s trying to get her mother to take it by

    force?

    The woman who doesn¡¯t seem kind called that ridiculous? Who¡¯s the ridiculous one in someone

    else¡¯s house, huh?!¡±

    Paige was already angry, and it only intensified when she realized that Tyler was about to be

    bullied.

    She walked further into the house and said, ¡°Stay there¡°¡±

    Jade looked at Paige with confusion. She examined Paige and asked, ¡°Who are

    ¡°I was about to ask you the same question! I overheard you talking about taking Ty¡¯sptop. Why

    would you do that?¡± Paige approached them.

    Jade realized that Paige was there to cause trouble.

    ¡°An outsider should not interfere in my family¡¯s affairs!¡± Jade¡¯s words were apanied by spit.

    Paigeughed and said, ¡°Outsider, huh? You were nowhere to be seen when Caroline and I used to

    y together!¡±

    Jade was furious. ¡°Who are you to criticize me?¡±

    Paige retorted, ¡°Who are you to shout in Carol¡¯s house, then?¡±

    ¡°Say that to me again, bitch.¡± Jade spat on Paige.

    Paige¡¯s lips twitched, and she shrieked when she felt the stickiness and stink on her face. ¡°Y¨CYou

    rural shrew!¡±

    ¡°How dare you call me names! I¡¯m going to p you, you bitch!¡± Jade shrieked and wed at

    Paige¡¯s head.

    +15 BONUS

    Paige grabbed Jade¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Rural shrew! You shrew!¡±

    Themotion echoed throughout the house.

    Caroline stepped out of her room and discovered Paige and Jade locked in a heated fight in the

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    living room. Without hesitation, she went downstairs to intervene and defuse the situation.

    Tyler and Liora followed closely but remained frozen upstairs, taken aback by the fight.

    With considerable effort, Caroline managed to separate the two.

    Paige was no match for Jade as she was an experienced farmer. Nheless, Jade had a few

    scratch marks on her face.

    Paige leered at Jade, who was crying on the floor, and asked Caroline, ¡°Where did this madwoman

    Caroline led Paige to the restroom to clean the filth on her face and exined, ¡°She¡¯s a part of my

    adoptive father¡¯s family. They¡¯re here to take advantage of me.¡±

    Paige¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Take advantage of you? Why did you put up with them? Get rid of

    them!¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°It¡¯s not beneficial for me to fight back by force. I have a way to deal with this. Don¡¯t

    get angry over this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! I just feel indignant for you and the children!¡± Paige said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll adapt and manage. In addition, I won¡¯t let myself be wronged.¡±

    ¡°Alright, just be careful of the shrew.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Evan quickly learned about the situation and observed Alex, who was upset and drinking. He

    asked, ¡°You¡¯re really close to Paige, so why are you still here after she just had a fight?¡±

    Alex was surprised. ¡°Fight? Who did she fight with?¡±

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292

    Chapter 292 Stop Bothering Me

    +15 BONUS

    Evan exined nonchntly, ¡°With Caroline¡¯s troublesome rtives.¡±

    Alex said, ¡°Huh? Do you mean those we encountered at the restaurant?

    Evan smiled. ¡°You have been very close with her recently. Aren¡¯t you going to help her out?¡±

    Alex was displeased. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing that?¡±

    ¡®Why should I do it when Evan has a longer rtionship with Caroline than me and Paige? Moreover, I

    was almost incapacitated by Paige¡¯s kick this evening,¡® Alexined inwardly.

    Evan sipped his drink. Tm the most influential CEO of Southeast Rheasia, after all. I can¡¯t get involved

    in a women¡¯s fight.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re aware that you¡¯re the most influential CEO now, but do you remember those five years of heavy

    drinking while searching for Caroline?¡® Alex mocked inwardly

    Alex said, ¡°If you can¡¯t get involved, do you think I can get involved?¡±

    Evan nced at Alex. ¡°You are a women¡¯s advocate and know how to manipte them.¡±

    ¡°Are youplimenting me?¡± Alex was furious.

    A momentter, he heaved a sigh. ¡°Alright, what would you like me to do? Tell me!¡±

    Evan said, ¡°Appeal to their emotions with understanding and convince them with reason. You

    may get physically involved if you have no other choice. I¡¯ll be your backer.¡±

    Alex was astounded. ¡°Are you asking me to fight with women? How could you, Evan?¡±

    Evan put down his ss slowly. ¡°Your father-¡±

    Before Evan could finish his sentence, Alex stood up abruptly. I¡¯m going now!¡±

    Alex rushed to Bayview Vi just in time to meet Paige when she walked out of the house.

    Caroline was surprised to see Alex and asked Paige, ¡°Did he know you¡¯re here?¡±

    Paige was dumbfounded. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him! What brought him here?¡±

    Alex got out of the car in a rush after noticing them.

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline asked in confusion, ¡°What brought you here at this time, Mr. Pierce?¡±

    Alex frowned when he saw the injury on Paige¡¯s face. He began to say, ¡°I heard that you were-

    But he quickly cut himself off. He couldn¡¯t reveal that he was aware of the fight. If he did, Caroline

    might discover that Evan had been secretly keeping an eye on her.

    +15 BONUS

    He also had to avoid any mention of himself. Otherwise, they might think he was a pervert who

    watched over his best friend¡¯s woman

    It dawned on him that Evan had trapped him once more.

    After a brief pause, he came up with an excuse. ¡°I came here to see Paige!¡±

    ¡°Why would you want to see me in the middle of the night? Go to your mother instead,¡± Paige quipped.

    Alex diverted the topic of conversation after noticing that Paige believed his excuse. ¡°What¡¯s with

    your face?¡±

    ¡°Scratched by a bitch!¡±

    Paige was furious that she did not win the fight earlier.

    Speaking of which, how would Alex know that she was at Caroline¡¯s ce?

    Paige red at Alex. ¡°Did you nt a bug on me?¡±

    Alex was rendered speechless.

    ¡°I went to the bar you often go to, but you weren¡¯t there. So, I decided to give this ce a shot,¡±

    Alex fibbed.

    Paige said, ¡°You¡¯re smart, but get out of here and stop bothering me!¡±

    Alex asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you even touched at all?¡±

    Paige said, ¡°Why would I be touched? Should I be touched that you used me?¡±

    ¡°Paige, you can¡¯t keep punishing me for a mistake that I made, right?¡±

    Paige grunted. ¡°I will do it for eternity!¡±

    Caroline was puzzled as they quarreled at her door. ¡°Alright, stop quarreling. Go home first, Paige.

    Paige nodded. ¡°Call me if you need anything! I refuse to believe that I can¡¯t deal with that shrew!¡±

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293

    Chapter 293 Can¡¯t Take You With Me

    +15 BONUS

    Paige left Bayview Vi, and Alex followed suit, tailing her car until she reached her apartment.

    Ignoring him, Paige parked her car and stepped into the elevator.

    The moment Paige pressed the floor button, Alex managed to squeeze himself inside.

    Paige¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡®Are you crazy, Pug- Hmm!¡±

    Without hesitation, Alex grasped the back of Paige¡¯s head, leaned in, and kissed her passionately.

    Paige struggled to break free, but Alex held her hands firmly against his chest.

    After a moment, he pulled away, his breathing heavy. ¡°I love you, Paige!¡±

    Paige was taken aback. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I said, I love you!¡± Alex dered earnestly.

    For a moment, Paige was stunned, and then she burst intoughter. ¡°You said it!¡±

    She yfully tugged at Alex¡¯s tie and kissed him deeply.

    Their passionate kiss continued until the elevator suddenly opened.

    An elderly man standing outside dropped his garbage bag in astonishment at the sight before him.

    Startled by the noise, Paige and Alex abruptly released each other when they noticed the old man.

    The old man chuckled. ¡°Go on Go on¡­¡±

    On Wednesday, at MK.

    Reuben updated Evan, ¡°Mr. Jordan, Kenny is staying in the vi owned by Ms. Alisa Kudrov from

    Ylesir.

    Evan frowned and said, ¡°Alisa?¡±

    Reuben said, ¡°She is known as the Textile Tycoon of Ylesir and is currently monopolizing the

    entire Eurossian fabric market.¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Have neither of them left the vi these days?¡±

    Reuben nodded. ¡°Yes, the service staff went grocery shopping. We followed them and discovered they

    bought adult items.¡±

    When a man and a woman stayed in a vi for an extended period and purchased adult products, it

    1/4

    +15 BONUS

    Kenny lived up to his reputation of being G

    When Evan thought about Kenny being with another woman, he seemed to rx.

    Reuben said, ¡°There¡¯s something else, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Our subsidiary in Deckrive City has just received a batch of wed diamonds. The VP imed that

    your presence is needed there.¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze dimmed. ¡°Book a flight for tomorrow.

    ¡°Yes, regarding Mr. Jordan Jr¡­¡±

    Evan pondered briefly. I¡¯ll pick him up this afternoon and drop him at Caroline¡¯s ¡±

    At TYC

    Caroline and Naomi were getting ready to go to the factory when Caroline received a text from

    Freya

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Freya told Caroline that Jamie was looking for her. Caroline thought Jamie might be having another

    episode, so she quickly called Freya.

    Anxiously, Caroline asked when Freya answered. ¡°How is Jamie, Dr. Bailey?¡±

    Freya replied, sounding helpless, ¡°Jamie was making a scene, saying she wanted to see you and

    refusing to eat or take her medicine.¡±

    Caroline requested, ¡°Please put Jamie on the phone so I can talk to her.¡±

    Freya handed the phone to Jamie, and thetter asked, ¡°Carol¡® Where are you? I¡¯ming to find.

    you.¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°Jamie, I¡¯m on my way to the factory. It¡¯s really busy there, so I can¡¯t bring you

    along.¡±

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to stay home. I want to go with you to the factory! I promise I¡¯ll behave and won be a

    bother,¡± Jamie said, her voice filled with tears.

    Caroline frowned. There were many machines in the factory, so she couldn¡¯t bring Jamie along for

    safety reasons

    However, Jamie¡¯s reluctance posed a problem.

    Caroline sighed and told Naomi, ¡°Please let the department heads in the supply chain know to go

    +15 BONU!

    Naomi replied, ¡°I can handle it on my own.¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll still need to visit the factoryter this afternoon to ensure the

    constructionpany¡¯s workers show up. Your assistance on¨Csite is crucial, and I can¡¯t feel at ease

    having someone else take on that task.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294

    Chapter 294 Watch Them

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline observed Naomi¡¯s reaction, but all she received was an indifferent nod

    She turned her gaze away and gently patted Naomi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I appreciate your efforts. Once the

    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Shenton, Naomi replied.

    Caroline hurried back to Bayview Vi and took Jamie outside for some fresh air. Treating Jamie

    to a meal outside was the key to getting her to take her medicine.

    Seeing Jamie¡¯s improved spirits, Caroline reassured her, ¡°I understand that staying home can be dull,

    Jamie. However, I need to work to earn money. I promise to take you out every weekend and go for

    walks with you at night when I¡¯m free. Will that be eptable?¡±

    Jamie looked at Caroline with a touch of sadness ¡°Carol, did I disrupt your work today?¡±

    Caroline answered frankly, ¡°Yes¡±

    She didn¡¯t shy away from being honest with Jamie because she needed to resolve this situation.

    Otherwise, she would end up sacrificing her job productivity whenever Jamie was in a bad mood.

    Caroline had always excelled at separating professional and personal matters.

    Jamie lowered her head. ¡°Carol, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Jamie, you don¡¯t understand my current situation well enough, and it¡¯s possible that I was overly stern

    earlier. However, I believe that you can do it because I need to make money to support all of

    you, right?¡±

    Jamie pursed her lips. ¡°So, you can¡¯t take me out to y every day.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I can only rest during the weekend.¡±

    Jamie pondered for a long time before she nodded. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t disturb you from working

    from now on.¡±

    Caroline felt relieved. ¡°Hmm,e with me to pick the children up from schoolter.¡±

    Jamie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s pick up Ty and Lia!¡±

    Caroline and Jamie drove to the kindergarten in the evening to pick up the kids. Many parents were

    already waiting at the entrance, so Caroline did not let Jamie out of the car.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline stood to the side to avoid any conflict upon meeting Evan.

    After Evan departed with Axel, she guided Tyler and Liora to the car.

    +15 BONUS

    Excitedly, the two children started chatting with Jamie when they saw her in the car.

    kus

    ¡°Why are you here to pick us up today?¡± Liora cuddled Jamie¡¯s arm.

    Jamie hugged Liora and said, ¡°I missed you, so I came to see you, Lia.¡±

    Liora giggled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help us watch those bad people?¡±

    Jamie was confused. ¡°Hmm, who are those people?¡±

    Tyler reminded her, ¡°Those who are living at our home.¡±

    Jamie nodded. ¡°I shall watch them for you tomorrow then!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, watch those bad people to prevent them from bringing other bad people into the house!

    Please watch our Legos, too!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    After listening to their conversation, Caroline smiled and thought about how only Liora could get

    Jamie to stay home..

    After arriving at Bayview Vi, Caroline noticed Evan¡¯s Maybach parked at the yard.

    ¡°Why is Evan here? she wondered in astonishment

    Jamie had already exited the car before Caroline could gather her thoughts.

    Evan was still inside the car. He instantly noticed Jamie¡¯s figure and frowned. He then

    stepped out of the vehicle.

    swiftly

    But before he could utter a word, Liora hopped out of the car and called, ¡°Wait for me, Madam.¡±

    Caroline soon emerged from the car, perplexed. She frowned upon realizing Evan was seemingly

    lost in thought while gazing at Jamie.

    Holding Tyler¡¯s hand, Caroline approached Evan and casually asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡±

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295

    Chapter 295 Don¡¯t Force Me

    Caroline¡¯s voice startled Evan, bringing him back to reality. He gazed at her solemnly and asked,

    Why is my mother at your house?¡±

    Caroline was stunned. ¡°Your mother?*

    Caroline quickly nced at Jamie as if recalling something. Evan¡¯s eyes resembled Jamie¡¯s when

    A sudden realization hit Caroline¨Cshe had been taking care of Evan¡¯s mother all along.

    Evan controlled his anger and spoke coldly. ¡°Are you going to give me an exnation, Caroline?¡±

    Evan¡¯s rude attitude infuriated Caroline.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me for an exnation, yet you couldn¡¯t even watch over your mother? Did you issue a

    Silver Alert? Have you let me know that you were looking for her?

    ¡°I discovered her on the street! She had walked so extensively that her feet were bleeding! If your

    can¡¯t care for your own mother, why should I provide an exnation to you?¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Startled by Caroline¡¯s emotionalment, Jamie quickly nced up. After a moment of thought,

    she realized that Evan bore a striking resemnce to her own child

    Jamie reassured Caroline, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Carol. This is my son.¡±

    Caroline was rendered speechless.

    Evan rxed upon hearing Caroline¡¯s exnation.

    Caroline had guessed right. Evan hadn¡¯t shared his mother¡¯s photo or informed anyone of his

    search.

    But how could Caroline have known unless she had seen the contents of his drawer?

    Evan pursed his lips, averted his gaze, and coolly apologized, ¡°Sorry!¡±

    He then turned to Jamie, his tone firm. ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t have gone out alone.¡±

    ¡±

    Jamle looked at Evan disapprovingly, saying, ¡°Even though you¡¯re my son, we aren¡¯t close. I went

    out to have some fun.¡±

    Evan realized that his mother¡¯s illness had rpsed. ¡°I can take you out if you want, bute home

    with me now, okay?¡±

    ¡°No! I want to be with Carol!¡± Jamie declined harshly and even hugged Caroline. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, Carol.

    Ignore him! He¡¯s trying to split us up!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline remained silent and still, puzzled by Jamie¡¯s unusual behavior. She couldn¡¯t fathom what had

    triggered Jamie to act that way.

    Was it because of the Jordans?

    Furthermore, Caroline had never heard Evan mention his mother over the three years they had spent

    together. In fact, she had assumed that Evan¡¯s mother had passed away. So, where had

    Jamie been all that time?

    Evan was overwhelmed with emotions. ¡°Mom, she¡¯s very busy. Don¡¯t add to her burden.¡±

    Jamie red at Evan. ¡°I¡¯m not adding to her burden! You¡¯re rich. Give your money to Carol so she

    won¡¯t be burdened anymore!¡±

    Evan said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll give her money, but you have toe with me.¡±

    Jamie snapped. ¡°I already told you I don¡¯t want to go Why can¡¯t you understand?¡±

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re supposed toe with me, not stay here!¡± Evan¡¯s voice grew deeper.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push me!¡± Jamie yelled, turned around, and dashed back to the vi.

    Evan wanted to follow her, but Caroline blocked his way

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re putting Jamie in a difficult position? She is your mother so she is supposed to

    go home with you indeed. However, she is on the brink of a rpse now. You should

    give her time to adapt,¡± she said.

    Evan narrowed his eyes at the mention of the word ¡®rpse¡®. ¡°How much do you know about my

    mother?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much. You don¡¯t have to worry about me knowing about Jamie¡¯s condition. You can set

    your mind at ease and let her stay here. I¡¯vemissioned a doctor to take care of her daily.¡±

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296

    Chapter 296 Really Simr

    +15 BONUS

    Evan¡¯s tired expression deepened, and he said, ¡°Please, let me know right away if there¡¯s a problem.

    I¡¯ll arrange for someone to deliver my mother¡¯s medicine. Also, I could really use your help looking after

    Axel for two days while I¡¯m away on a business trip.¡±

    ¡°Axel is my kid. No need to ask for help. It¡¯s my duty,¡± Caroline said, looking at Axel still in the car. She

    smiled and asked, ¡°Youing out, dear?¡±

    Axel picked up his backpack and exited the car. He approached Caroline and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to

    interrupt your talk with Daddy, Mommy.¡±

    Caroline affectionately pinched Axel¡¯s cheek. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so cautious when you¡¯re with me.

    Rx and stay here. I¡¯ve arranged for a doctor to look after Grandma every day.¡±

    Evan was taken aback by the sight of Axel¡¯s smile directed at Caroline. It felt unfamiliar as if he

    had never witnessed Axel smiling before.

    While observing their interaction, a sudden thought struck Evan. ¡®Maybe Axel could change for the

    better if he stayed with Caroline.

    Liora was excited and puzzled, her brow furrowed. She couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation, so she

    tugged on Tyler¡¯s shirt and asked, ¡®Can you please exin this to me, Tyler?¡±

    Tyler asked, ¡°Exin what?¡±

    With earnestness, Liora questioned. ¡®Madam is the scumbag Daddy¡¯s mother, yet Mommy refers to

    Madam as ¡®Jamie¡°. What do you think the scumbag Daddy should call Mommy?¡±

    Tyler smirked and answered confidently, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Mommy is scumbag Daddy¡¯s aunt!¡±

    Liora was taken aback. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make you scumbag Daddy¡¯s cousin then?¡±

    The corner of Tyler¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°Liora, it¡¯s important for you to study.¡±

    Graduallyprehending the situation, Liora groaned, ¡°Ugh! You¡¯re so irritating!¡±

    Evan exchanged numbers with Caroline, using Axel and Jamie as an excuse before he departed.

    Caroline hesitated but had to stay in touch with Evan because Jamie was staying at her house.

    The Shentons came downstairs after Axel entered the vi. Noticing the huge logos on Axel¡¯s

    shirt, they approached him immediately.

    ¡°Whoa! This is a very good¨Clooking boy! Where have I seen him before?¡± Jadeplimented Axel

    right away.

    Gregory eximed, ¡°This boy looks just like the man you want to pair up with the most beautiful

    +15 BONUS

    Jade immediately noticed the resemnce when Gregory pointed it ou

    Greg, look at the boy¡¯s clothes. Are they really expensive?¡±

    and asked excitedly,¡±

    Gregory quickly pulled out his phone and began to check. ¡°His cap is a customized Gi kids¡®

    model worth 7,404 dors. His top is a custom¨Cmade Chanel kids¡® seasonal piece, and the Inte

    says it costs no less than 27,000 dors. His shoes are also Gi, costing over 4,000 dors.¡±

    Jade¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment ¡®Goodness! This outfit could cover a house down payment! How

    on earth is he so wealthy?¡®

    She rushed over to Axel. ¡°Hey,e here, boy. I¡¯d like to have a word with you!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Axel appeared confused.

    Liora intervened, ¡°Axel, don¡¯t speak to them! Let¡¯s go to Mommy in the kitchen to get pudding!¡±

    Axel gazed at the Shentons with a puzzled expression as they red at Liora and Tyler. The siblings

    appeared visibly agitated.

    ¡®What¡¯s happening with my siblings?¡® he wondered.

    Jade sneered. ¡°Hey, girl. Am I annoying you by talking to him or something?¡±

    Liora stood tall, dering, ¡°He¡¯s my brother! Do you think you¡¯re bothering me?¡±

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Gregory tried to y the peacemaker, asking. ¡°My dear, why are you getting upset with the child?¡±

    He reminded Jade, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Brandon will return soon with a load of roots. What if the child

    identally damages them?¡±

    Jade nodded, saying, ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right!¡±

    Grabbing Gregory¡¯s arm, Jade led him toward the living room. She observed the three children.

    heading into the kitchen and remarked, ¡°That boy is wealthy!¡±

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297

    Chapter 297 Filthy

    Gregory said, ¡°Even if the child has money, it won¡¯te to our hands!¡±

    Jade nced at Gregory. ¡°It¡¯s true that the money won¡¯te to us, but we can give the outfit to our

    daughter! She¡¯s going to look so elegant!¡±

    Gregory nodded. ¡°That makes sense!¡±

    Jade said, ¡°Moreover, the child looks like a foolish, rich kid. We¡¯ll save money if we take him out.

    and make him pay for our meals, right?¡±

    Gregory¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re smart!¡±

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Of course! Let¡¯s take him out over the weekend!¡±

    ¡°Sure! You call the shots!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m home, Mom! Pleasee help me!¡± Jade and Gregory heard Brandon shout from outside after

    they had finished scheming.

    Curious, they hurried outside and were amazed to see a sleek ck car parked right in front of the

    door.

    Brandon stuck out his head. ¡°Mom, look at my newly purchased car!¡±

    Jade approached in shock. She wanted to touch it but did not have the courage to do so. ¡®How

    much does it cost?¡±

    Brandon said, ¡°A little over 100,000 dors! It looks great, right?¡±

    Gregory eximed, ¡°Whoa! My son is capable of buying such an expensive car!¡±

    Jade was excited as well. ¡°Where did you get your money?¡±

    Brandon pointed at his face and said, ¡°Who dares to ask me for money?¡±

    Brandon was so full of himself.

    Meanwhile, Caroline was standing in the foyer, leaning against the door frame as she watched the

    Shentons in disgust.

    They really have no regard for my money,¡® she thought.

    In that instant, a truck drove through the gate and stopped in the yard. It was loaded to the top with

    muddy potatoes and sweet potatoes.

    ¡°Carry those inside myrge house!¡± Brandon hollered to the truck driver.

    Caroline frowned. ¡®Are they trying to move all these things into the vi?¡®

    +15 BONUS

    Upon receiving Brandon¡¯s order, the truck driver and the movers transported the crates into the

    vi

    The three kids enjoying pudding were shocked by the scene.

    Liora stamped her foot in anger. ¡°This is despicable! Do they think that our house is a warehouse?¡±

    Tyler looked at the scattered mud on the floor gloomily. They¡¯re shameless!¡±

    Axel realized that his mother and siblings were not fond of these people.

    Caroline walked back from the foyer with an unpleasant expression.

    Liora looked at Caroline indignantly. ¡°They¡¯ve gone too far, Mommy!¡±

    Caroline heaved a sigh, approached Liora, and knelt. ¡°Just put up with it a little longer, my dear.

    Trust me that I won¡¯t let you suffer longer.¡±

    Liora pouted. ¡°The house is going to be filthy.¡±

    Caroline caressed Liora¡¯s head. ¡°We can clean it up Come, we¡¯re eating out

    At 6:30 p.m., Caroline arrived at the restaurant with Jamie and the triplets.

    A man walked out of the restaurant just as they entered.

    Axel was stunned when he nced at the man. ¡®Casey is here too!¡±

    Jamie stared at Casey, her face pale with fear, peeking out from behind Caroline

    Casey¡¯s gaze grew icy upon spotting Jamie.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home! I want to go home!¡± Startled, Jamie turned and ran.

    Caroline attempted to chase after Jamie but was met with Jamie¡¯s frantic resistance as she pushed

    away Caroline¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Jamie yelled, covering her ears and crouching in fear.

    Caroline, taken aback, crouched down and gently patted Jamie¡¯s back to providefort. ¡°It¡¯s

    okay, Jamie. I¡¯m here for you.¡±

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298

    Chapter 298 I¡¯ll Keep You Company

    +15 BONUS

    Jamie¡¯s body shook violently, prompting Caroline to embrace her while she gazed in astonishment

    toward the restaurant¡¯s entrance.

    This reaction from Jamie urred after she had spotted a man who had already left.

    Caroline didn¡¯t dwell on it too much. She was ustomed to Jamie rpsing whenever she

    encountered other men.

    Not far away, in a parked car, Casey stared at Jamie with a cold, calcting look. He recognized

    the woman beside Jamie as Evan¡¯s former mistress.

    With a sneer, Casey removed his sses and leisurely cleaned the lenses. He hadn¡¯t anticipated

    that Caroline would still be alive.

    A momentter, Casey put his sses back on, and his phone began to ring. He nced at the caller

    ID and saw it was Danie, so he answered slowly.

    Danie¡¯s voice was gentle as she inquired, ¡°Are you avable tonight, Mr. Jordan? Can I treat you

    to a drink?¡±

    Casey smirked. ¡°Sure, send me the address. I¡¯ll be there¡±

    At 7:30 p.m., Casey and Danie met at a hotel¡¯s bar.

    Casey greeted Danie with a gracious smile. ¡°My apologies for keeping you waiting.¡±

    Danie looked up and responded with a sweet smile upon seeing Casey. ¡°I just arrived myself.¡±

    Casey took off his jacket and settled into his seat. ¡°You seem to be in high spirits, Ms. Love. However, I

    must confess I¡¯m not much of a drinker. I¡¯m afraid I might spoil your mood.¡±

    Danie was pleasantly surprised, thinking, ¡®Not being a good drinker is exactly what I had in

    mind!¡®

    Tonight, she had two objectives. Firstly, she wanted to understand why Casey seemed displeased

    when Evan¡¯s name came up earlier. Secondly, she aimed to advance their rtionship.

    She wouldn¡¯t have rushed into this if Grayson hadn¡¯t been pointing out her ws so oftentely.

    Danie said kindly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Jordan. It¡¯s my oversight for not checking your preferences

    beforehand.¡±

    Casey smiled, reached for the bottle on the table, and poured a ss for Danie. ¡°You¡¯re ady, so

    why should you care about a man¡¯s thoughts, Ms. Love? I¡¯ll be alright as long as you¡¯re okay with

    +15 BONUS

    He handed the ss to Danie and picked up his own. ¡°Ms. Love, I feel fortunate to have met you.¡±

    Danie blushed. ¡°Me too¡­¡±

    After a few drinks, Casey began to struggle with the alcohol, but Danie continued to pour for

    him.

    With a sly grin, Danielle watched as Casey started dozing off in his chair. She got up and

    supported Casey by his arm. ¡°You¡¯ve had a bit too much to drink, Mr. Jordan. May I escort you to

    rest?¡±

    Casey nodded weakly. ¡°Sure¡­¡±

    Danie assisted Casey, and they stumbled out of the bar before taking the elevator to a hotel

    suite.

    Upon entering the room, Casey suddenly stopped walking and spoke dazedly. ¡°Do you know what kind

    of life is the most painful to live, Ms. Love?¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Danie purposely changed the subject. ¡°You¡¯re quite intoxicated, Mr. Jordan. Let¡¯s focus on getting

    you some rest, shall we?¡±

    Casey pulled Danie into his arms and burrowed his head in the crevice of Danie¡¯s neck.

    He spoke solemnly. ¡°Did you know my siblings and father sent me away from the country for 15 years?

    It was because of a mistake imitted unintentionally.¡±

    Danie¡¯s eyes glistened. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Mr. Jordan I¡¯ll keep youpany, okay?¡±

    Casey took a deep breath. ¡°Evan¡¯s mother clearly seduced me, yet I am the one receiving all the

    criticism!¡±

    Danie was shocked to learn that Evan¡¯s mother had seduced Casey.

    I¡¯m a little confused, Mr. Jordan¡­¡±

    Casey smiled self¨Cdeprecatingly and shared the story of his encounter with Evan¡¯s mother.

    Jamie was amoner whose beauty created quite a stir in Angelbay.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299

    Chapter 299 Come and Pick Me Up

    Draco had grown fond of Jamie and made her his third wife.

    But Evan¡¯s mother, still young, never cared for Draco. She despised him when Evan was a teenager.

    Thus, she had made significant efforts to seduce Casey, who had only been slightly

    younger than her

    Casey, 29 and full of youthful vigor, had found it hard to resist the allure of such a beautiful.

    woman

    However, Casey had made a grave error by sumbing to Evan¡¯s mother¡¯s advances, engaging in.

    multiple encounters with her.

    Unable to keep it a secret any longer, Casey finally confessed the truth to Draco.

    Draco had banished Casey from the country for a harsh 15 years in a fit of anger

    Casey looked at Danie in agony and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m filthy too?¡±

    Danie was shocked but sympathized with him. She shook her head and said, ¡°No. It was her fault,

    not yours.

    Casey burrowed his head, sobbed, and said. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Danie felt happy that Casey was willing to talk to her about the important issue, but she also felt

    disappointed by Casey¡¯s inaction. She believed that Casey needed someone to assist him.

    ¡°What if I can help him? Would that make him open up to mepletely?¡® At the thought of that,

    Danie¡¯s eyes turned malicious. If that is the case, I shall foster a deeper connection with Casey

    so he will ept mepletely!¡®

    At Bayview Vi, the tripletsid on the bed after Caroline helped them to wash up.

    Tyler and Liora fell asleep quickly, yet Axel could not fall asleep. His concern about his

    grandmother¡¯s loss of control was growing

    His grandmother was terrified after seeing Casey, and there was some unknown conflict between

    Casey and Evan

    In addition, he wondered why his grandmother refused to be with his grandfather. Instead, Caroline

    found Jamie on the street. Jamie chose to stay there and refused to go home with Evan.

    Axel turned restlessly and awakened Tyler, who had yet to enter deep sleep.

    Tyler turned and asked Axel in the dark, ¡°Having trouble sleeping, Axel?¡±

    Axel pursed his lips. ¡°I would like to tell you something, Ty.¡±

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°What is it? I want to listen, too!¡± Liora sat upright in the darkness.

    Axel and Tyler were stunned. Soon afterward, they chuckled softly.

    The three children talked in the dark. Axel told Tyler and Liora about what he knew.

    Liora and Tyler were visibly shocked.

    Tyler frowned and said, ¡°So, you want me to look into Madam¨CNo, Grandma?*

    Axel clutched the nket. ¡°Yes, I understand that you don¡¯t like helping Daddy, but I would like to know

    about this. Casey¡¯s gaze was terrifying¡­¡±

    Tyler noticed that something was off since Axel spoke so much. He turned and got out of the bed.

    Understood. You sleep. I shall look into this matter!¡±

    ¡±

    The next day, Caroline was woken up by an early morning phone call. She was drowsy but quickly

    perked up when she saw Kenny¡¯s name on the screen.

    Kenny sounded tired when he said, ¡°G¡­¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart was racing. ¡°Did something bad happen to you? Why do you sound like this?¡±

    Kenny said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk, G. Let me speak. I¡¯m exhausted!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Caroline said anxiously.

    Kenny said, ¡°My flight will touch down tomorrow afternoon. Come and pick me up. I have a big surprise

    for you!¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Will you tell me where you disappeared for the past few days?¡±

    A woman¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from Kenny¡¯s side.

    Caroline was still confused when Kenny hung up

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300

    Chapter 300 Ask Around

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline stared at her phone, puzzled. Kenny hadn¡¯t shared his arrival time for tomorrow.

    Unable to sleep, Caroline descended the stairs.

    Upon seeing the Shentons¡® mess in the living room, she massaged her throbbing head. As she moved

    toward the kitchen, a terrible smell hit her. Opening the kitchen door, she was shocked by

    what she found

    The floor was covered in chicken waste, and one of the chickens had even hopped onto the

    counter, spreading waste all over the beige surface!

    Caroline gripped the doorknob tightly to control herself. She wouldn¡¯t tolerate their careless. behavior in

    her house if it weren¡¯t for the timing.

    Once upstairs, Caroline exhaled deeply. It was time to put her n into action.

    Caroline woke the three children at 7:30 am.

    Liora was so lethargic she could not even hold up her head. ¡°I had a tummy achest night. I can¡¯t

    get up¡± she said weakly,

    ¡°Me too, Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Caroline said concerningly, ¡°Is it bad? Would you like me to take you to the doctor?¡±

    The triplets shook their heads in unison.

    Tyler said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Mommy. We¡¯ll feel much better after taking probiotics. Go to

    work. We¡¯ll be fine after resting at home for a day.¡±

    Caroline asked again, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mommy. We stay home by ourselves frequently, and there are so many bodyguards

    downstairs,¡± Liora reassured.

    Caroline said, ¡°Alright then. Call me if you need anything. I¡¯ll order food delivery for you.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I can get Vi Rosa¡¯s nanny to send us food,¡± said Axel

    Caroline figured that the nanny¡¯s home¨Ccooked food was still healthier than food delivery, so she

    nodded in agreement to Axel¡¯s suggestion.

    Caroline left after the children went back to sleep.

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Liora sat upright after ensuring that the coast was clear. ¡°Is it bad that we lied?¡±

    Tyler shrugged, got out of bed, and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote to say that now.¡±

    Axel asked Tyler, ¡°Did you find anythingst night?¡±

    Tyler sat in front of theptop with a frown. ¡°No. I only found Grandma¡¯s death certificate.¡±

    Axel was deep in thought upon hearing that. ¡°Who did that then?¡±

    Tyler heaved a sigh and shook his head.

    Axel asked, ¡°What is the situation with Casey then?

    Tyler typed on the keyboard, and Casey¡¯s information popped up.

    Axel felt nervous when he saw Casey¡¯s photo because his eyes looked murderous, cold, and

    emotionless.

    Tyler said in a deep voice, ¡°Casey was sent abroad 15 years ago, about the same time when Grandma

    went missing. On the other hand, Casey dated many women, but I didn¡¯t look into them.¡±

    Axel kept quiet for a moment. ¡°So, something must have happened between them.¡±

    ¡°Yes. However, I can¡¯t find anything rted to Grandma for the past 15 years, but I¡¯m sure the

    Jordans will know something.¡±

    Axel said, ¡°I¡¯ll try to ask around.¡±

    The triplets went downstairs at noon and saw Brandon holding a potato, analyzing it to a camera

    set up in the living room

    Liora asked, ¡°Is he selling potatoes on live streaming?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s using our house to draw in followers,¡± Tyler said contemptuously.

    ¡°Yikes, you¡¯re not at school, huh?¡±

    All of a sudden, Jade walked out of the living room.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301

    Chapter 301 It¡¯s Useless

    Liora pouted. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business that I¡¯m not at school!¡±

    Jade stared straight at Axel and ignored Liora. She suddenlyughed aloud after watching for a

    while. ¡°Handsome boy, you just got here. Please allow me to take you to lunch as the host.¡±

    Tyler and Liora almostughed, thinking, Who¡¯s the host here, huh?¡±

    Axel was not good at declining, so he nodded rigidly.

    Tyler and Liora were shocked

    ¡°I¡¯m notfortable with you just taking Axel out. I¡¯ming too!¡± Liora said and looked at Jade

    vigntly.

    Jade was reluctant to bring along the two annoying children. However, she could not care if they

    were joining since she did not have to pay for their meals

    The Shentons dressed up and headed to the restaurant with the triplets. There, they ordered the

    most expensive meals that filled the table.

    Tyler and Liora stared at Jade, wondering. Did she strike gold or something?¡±

    Jade said to Axel courteously, ¡°Handsome boy, eat! The food is expensive!¡±

    Axel grabbed his utensils, ready to take his portion. However, Gregory beat him to it, cing the

    food on Axel¡¯s te.

    Axel frowned, his hands frozen.

    Tyler sneered. ¡°Axel would never eat the food a stranger put on his te.¡±

    Jade¡¯s expression grew cold. The boy has so many bad habits. Why is he being so picky when he

    has food?¡®

    She wanted to scold him, but his wealth held her back.

    Brandon eximed, ¡°What kind of bad habit is that? My father is kindly providing food for you!¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Jade nced at Brandon and advised, ¡°Eat more, talk less!¡±

    Brandon sighed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it¡¯s supposed to be, Mom? There¡¯s no danger in the portion Dad

    picked.¡±

    Gigi grabbed Axel¡¯s te. ¡°I¡¯ll take it if you won¡¯t!¡±

    Axel lowered his gaze and clenched his lips.

    +15 BONUS

    Liora was furious ¡°That¡¯s bad manners!¡±

    The Shentons enjoyed their meal, but the three children hardly ate.

    Afterward, Jade requested the check.

    The waiter handed it to Jade. ¡°The total is 810 dors. Will you pay with cash or card?¡±

    Jade checked her pockets. ¡°Oh no, where¡¯s my wallet? I had it when I left!¡±

    She turned to Gregory. ¡°Greg, do you have your wallet?¡±

    Gregory pretended to search. ¡°I don¡¯t have it.¡±

    Brandon sensed their game. ¡°I don¡¯t have mine either.¡±

    Jade turned to Axel. ¡°Handsome, we¡¯re forgetful. Would you mind covering it?¡±

    Axel wordlessly handed his phone to the waiter.

    He assumed that an 800¨Cdor meal was cheap and that he should pay for his younger siblings.

    Tyler and Liora were shocked.

    Liora gripped Axel¡¯s arm, ready to speak, but Tyler stopped her. ¡°They¡¯re doing this on purpose.

    Speaking up won¡¯t help,¡± he whispered.

    Liora frowned. ¡®We can¡¯t let them bully Axel!¡±

    Tyler pondered briefly. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to stop them.

    Liora trusted her brother and said no more.

    After leaving the restaurant, Jade took the three children to the mall. Suddenly, Tyler noticed a lottery

    ticket machine and hatched a n!

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302

    Chapter 302 Greedy

    Tyler purposefully raised his voice. ¡°Hey, Lia, remember that time someone won a million bucks. in the

    lottery?¡±

    Tyler pinched Liora¡¯s arm and winked at her.

    She quickly caught on and nodded, saying, ¡°Of course, I do!¡±

    Overhearing their chat, Jade turned her focus to the lottery machine upon hearing about the million¨C

    dor prize.

    ¡®Can a person win 1,000,000 dors from this machine?¡® she wondered.

    Just as Jade was doubtful, Brandon said, ¡°I know this! My friend won a few hundred dors from

    this machine!¡±

    Brandon¡¯s remark dispelled Jade¡¯s doubts instantly

    Tyler and Liora held back theirughter. It was a fortunate ident.

    Axel smirked at the sight of his siblings¡® suppressedughter.

    Jade studied the machine and bought a few tickets that cost I dor each.

    Tyler said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to buy such a small amount. Moreover, you won¡¯t win 1,000,000 dors with

    a 1¨Cdor ticket.¡±

    Jade frowned. ¡°How should I buy it then?¡±

    Tyler pondered briefly before saying, ¡°I read online about this app that allows the buyer to win

    1,000 dors with just 100 dors!¡±

    The Shentons¡® eyes lit up!

    ¡°If you can win 1,000 dors with just 100 dors, you can win 10,000 dors with just 1,000 dors,

    right?¡®

    Although it was tempting, Jade was still doubtful. ¡°What is the app¡¯s name? Why don¡¯t you try it

    and show me?¡±

    Tyler nodded. ¡°Sure!¡±

    He pulled theptop out of his bag, found the app, and made an electronic payment of 150 dors.

    Soon, a few lottery tickets showed up, and he tapped on the shaded area to scratch the ticket and

    reveal the reward.

    Tyler tapped on each one until the numbers 2-0-0-0 appeared.

    +15 BONUS

    Soon afterward, his phone vibrated, signifying the money had been received.

    Brandon was cautious. ¡°I refuse to believe that the money is usable!¡±

    Tyler sniggered, walked to the juice bar next door to order a lemonade, and paid with the phone.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    He walked out with a smile. ¡°Do you believe me now? Why won¡¯t you believe me? But it¡¯s not 100%

    ses-¡±

    ¡°Get it!¡±

    Before Tyler could finish his sentence, Jade¡¯s patience wore thin. She swiftly pulled out her

    phone and asked, ¡°Where do I get the QR code? From theputer?¡±

    Tyler nodded and brought up the QR code interface.

    Jade tested a 250¨Cdor payment and quickly won 4,000 dors, which appeared on her phone.

    The Shentons were thrilled when they confirmed the money was real!

    Brandon eximed, ¡°Mom, the money¡¯s actually here!¡±

    Gregory chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s legit! Jade, try adding more money! You might win even more next time!¡±

    Jade smiled and rushed to make arger payment.

    Tyler couldn¡¯t help but smirk as he realized they had fallen into his trap.

    He created the app to have fun with Liora when he felt bored, but he never shared it with anyone. else.

    After all, Caroline had warned him that the police might catch him if they found out about

    the app.

    But here¡¯s the catch¨Call the money paid would end up in his ount!

    Tyler adjusted the chances of winning to only two wins each.

    Tyler didn¡¯t expect the Shentons to be so greedy that they would bet 25,000 dors!

    He had never imagined they would be this greedy or that so much money would be at stake.

    Gregory and Brandon stood beside Jade, eagerly watching the shaded area being scratched away.

    on theputer screen.

    However, not a single number was revealed, and the Shentons were left in shock.

    ¡°W¨CWhat on earth is happening?¡± Jade¡¯s face turned pale.

    Tyler took a quick look and eximed, ¡°Looks like luck isn¡¯t on your side, huh?¡±

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303

    Chapter 303 Scolding

    +15 BONUS

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Brandon seethed with anger because Jade had wagered the entire family fortune.

    He turned to Tyler and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying we didn¡¯t win anything?¡±

    Tyler replied, ¡°What do you mean by not winning? Didn¡¯t you get 4,000 dors earlier? You can¡¯t

    me me for your bad luck, can you?¡±

    ¡°You! You¡¯re a cheat!¡± Jade snarled, pointing a shaky finger at Tyler.

    Gregory was too shocked to speak.

    Tyler¡¯s smile vanished as he addressed the Shentons, ¡°You wanted to use the app, and I didn¡¯t force

    you. I didn¡¯t finish my sentence earlier as you were in such a rush to y! No luck¨Cbased

    game has a 100% sess rate, don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Jade couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen anymore. She burst into tears and used, ¡°You cheated my

    money at such a young age!¡±

    The passersby looked over at the woman using a child of swindling.

    ¡°How can you me the child when you yed?¡±

    ¡°The child looks to be about five or six. How could he possibly swindle money?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s ming the child for her gambling habit. This is ridiculous.¡±

    Brandon angrily pointed at the crowd, saying, ¡°What do you know! This boy has been against us. from

    the start and is clearly swindling our money!

    The crowd couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore. ¡°You¡¯re shameless! There are swindlers out there, but do

    you think we¡¯ll believe the child is one?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you settle this at the police station instead of shouting at us?¡±

    ¡°This is getting ugly. You¡¯re acting like the mall is your home.¡±

    The Shentons were furious and terrified of the crowd¡¯s criticism.

    Gregory lifted Jade, who was throwing a tantrum on the ground. ¡°Stop embarrassing yourself!

    What can you do now that we¡¯ve lost our family¡¯s entire fortune?¡± he shouted.

    Jade cried profusely. ¡°Let¡¯s take this kid to the police station!¡±

    Liora and Axel exchanged concerned nces upon hearing about the police.

    Tyler gave them a reassuring look.

    +15 BONUS

    Ten minutester, the triplets were at the police station.

    Jade dragged Tyler along while she exined Tyler¡¯s deception to Officer Jacob Peralta. 1

    Officer Peralta looked at Jade in disbelief. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me a five¨Cyear¨Cold tricked you?¡±

    The Shentons nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Officer Peralta said, ¡°Show me your IDs.¡±

    Brandon asked in puzzlement, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you make the kid return our money? Why are you

    asking for our IDs?¡±

    Officer Peralta mmed the table. ¡°Don¡¯t disrupt our workflow! Also, consider where you are

    before you start scolding ¡±

    Jade hurriedly pulled Brandon aside. ¡°Sir, he doesn¡¯t know any better! I¡¯ll show you my ID. Please

    have the kid¡¯s parent repay us our 25,000 dors!¡±

    Liora chuckled ¡°Huh? Why aren¡¯t you rted to my mother now?¡±

    Tyler remarked, ¡°Are you getting my mommy to pay? You got a car and a house from my mommy.

    Doesn¡¯t that add up to some money?¡±

    Jade looked at the two children, her eyelids twitching.

    They had refused to speak in the mall earlier, but now they were talking in the police station?

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304

    Chapter 304 Unreasonable

    Jade remarked, ¡°If you stay quiet, people won¡¯t think you can¡¯t talk!¡±

    Officer Peralta frowned and asked, ¡°Are you rted to these kids mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but what¡¯s that got to do with anything?¡± Jade admitted.

    Officer Peralta sneered. ¡°I¡¯m highly suspicious that you¡¯re trying to cheat their mother out of her money

    based on what these two said earlier.¡±

    The Shentons were shocked and started exining with twisted excuses.

    Ignoring them, Officer Peralta asked Tyler, ¡°Is your mother really so wealthy that she can buy them a

    house and a car?¡±

    Liora blinked innocently and said, ¡°Sir, my mommy owns a bigpany. They tried to take advantage

    of her because she¡¯s rich.¡±

    Tears welled up in Liora¡¯s eyes as she pouted. ¡°They¡¯re really mean, sir. My poor mommy¡­ Will you

    give us a ride home? I¡¯m afraid they might do something bad if they get angry¡­

    Liora¡¯s pitiful and innocent demeanor touched the police officers¡® hearts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise to take you safely to your mother!¡±

    Officer Peralta concluded that the Shentons were pretending to be in need of money and closed

    the case.

    The police informed Caroline and took the three children back to Bayview Vi.

    Caroline rushed home upon hearing the news. She felt relieved when she saw her children

    speaking with the police officers in the yard.

    Caroline approached them and thanked the officers, ¡°Thank you for bringing my children home.¡±

    Officer Peralta smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s our duty, no need to mention it. Just keep an eye on the

    Shentons. They might harm the kids out of anger.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be cautious. Thanks for going out of your way.¡±

    After the police officers departed, Caroline led the children upstairs with a stern expression. She

    examined them closely in the room. ¡°How do you n to exin today¡¯s incident?¡±

    The triplets sat on the floor with their legs crossed, too afraid to utter a word.

    Caroline¡¯s anger red. ¡°It¡¯s evident that this situation was deliberate on your part. However, I

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Tyler clutched his pants tightly and gathered the courage to speak. ¡°It was my fault, Mommy! I couldn¡¯t

    stand them taking Axel¡¯s money..

    Tyler proceeded to recount the Shentons¡® actions to Caroline.

    Caroline turned her gaze toward Axel, her brow furrowing. ¡°Is that what happened, Axel?¡±

    Axel was overwhelmed with guilt, unable to meet her eyes, but he nodded. He felt responsible for

    today¡¯s incident because his siblings wouldn¡¯t have tried to defend him if he hadn¡¯t paid for the

    meal.

    Caroline let out a sigh. ¡°Axel did it for all of you. I¡¯m pleased you¡¯re all sticking together, but I won¡¯t

    condone uwful actions. I hope you can grow up to be children of integrity, alright?¡±

    Tears welled up in Liora¡¯s eyes. ¡°We¡¯re sorry for what we did, Mommy. But they were really

    unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because theyck manners, and we can¡¯t stoop to their level. They¡¯ll face the

    consequences sooner orter. Besides, I told you to leave this matter to me, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Tyler realized his mistake and spoke softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. But I don¡¯t want to give them back

    12,500 dors!¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Is it because I gave them the money?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tyler replied firmly.

    ¡°Alright, then return the remaining 12,500 dors because it¡¯s their hard¨Cearned money.¡±

    Liora chimed in. ¡°But Mommy, the house and car they asked for are also your hard¨Cearned money.¡±

    Caroline looked at Liora helplessly. ¡°Lia, don¡¯t you have faith in my abilities?¡±

    Chapter 304 Unreasonable

    Jade remarked, ¡°If you stay quiet, people won¡¯t think you can¡¯t talk!¡±

    Officer Peralta frowned and asked, ¡°Are you rted to these kids mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but what¡¯s that got to do with anything?¡± Jade admitted.

    Officer Peralta sneered. ¡°I¡¯m highly suspicious that you¡¯re trying to cheat their mother out of her money

    based on what these two said earlier.¡±

    The Shentons were shocked and started exining with twisted excuses.

    Ignoring them, Officer Peralta asked Tyler, ¡°Is your mother really so wealthy that she can buy them a

    house and a car?¡±

    Liora blinked innocently and said, ¡°Sir, my mommy owns a bigpany. They tried to take advantage

    of her because she¡¯s rich.¡±

    Tears welled up in Liora¡¯s eyes as she pouted. ¡°They¡¯re really mean, sir. My poor mommy¡­ Will you

    give us a ride home? I¡¯m afraid they might do something bad if they get angry¡­

    Liora¡¯s pitiful and innocent demeanor touched the police officers¡® hearts.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise to take you safely to your mother!¡±

    Officer Peralta concluded that the Shentons were pretending to be in need of money and closed

    the case.

    The police informed Caroline and took the three children back to Bayview Vi.

    Caroline rushed home upon hearing the news. She felt relieved when she saw her children

    speaking with the police officers in the yard.

    Caroline approached them and thanked the officers, ¡°Thank you for bringing my children home.¡±

    Officer Peralta smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s our duty, no need to mention it. Just keep an eye on the

    Shentons. They might harm the kids out of anger.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be cautious. Thanks for going out of your way.¡±

    After the police officers departed, Caroline led the children upstairs with a stern expression. She

    examined them closely in the room. ¡°How do you n to exin today¡¯s incident?¡±

    The triplets sat on the floor with their legs crossed, too afraid to utter a word.

    Caroline¡¯s anger red. ¡°It¡¯s evident that this situation was deliberate on your part. However, I

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Tyler clutched his pants tightly and gathered the courage to speak. ¡°It was my fault, Mommy! I couldn¡¯t

    stand them taking Axel¡¯s money..

    Tyler proceeded to recount the Shentons¡® actions to Caroline.

    Caroline turned her gaze toward Axel, her brow furrowing. ¡°Is that what happened, Axel?¡±

    Axel was overwhelmed with guilt, unable to meet her eyes, but he nodded. He felt responsible for

    today¡¯s incident because his siblings wouldn¡¯t have tried to defend him if he hadn¡¯t paid for the

    meal.

    Caroline let out a sigh. ¡°Axel did it for all of you. I¡¯m pleased you¡¯re all sticking together, but I won¡¯t

    condone uwful actions. I hope you can grow up to be children of integrity, alright?¡±

    Tears welled up in Liora¡¯s eyes. ¡°We¡¯re sorry for what we did, Mommy. But they were really

    unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because theyck manners, and we can¡¯t stoop to their level. They¡¯ll face the

    consequences sooner orter. Besides, I told you to leave this matter to me, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Tyler realized his mistake and spoke softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. But I don¡¯t want to give them back

    12,500 dors!¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Is it because I gave them the money?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tyler replied firmly.

    ¡°Alright, then return the remaining 12,500 dors because it¡¯s their hard¨Cearned money.¡±

    Liora chimed in. ¡°But Mommy, the house and car they asked for are also your hard¨Cearned money.¡±

    Caroline looked at Liora helplessly. ¡°Lia, don¡¯t you have faith in my abilities?¡±

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305

    Chapter 305 Struck Gold

    +15 BONUS

    Tyler flicked Liora¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Mommy will handle everything.¡±

    Liora, teary¨Ceyed, red at Tyler and used him, ¡°You¡¯re bullying me again!¡±

    As the two kids quarreled, Axel remained silent with his head down. Caroline approached him and gave

    him aforting hug.

    Axel was taken aback and whispered, ¡°Mommy..

    Caroline spoke softly. ¡°Axel, I hope you¡¯ll learn to say no to unreasonable requests in the future. It¡¯s

    great you want to help your younger siblings, but I don¡¯t want you to be taken advantage of either.¡±

    Caroline felt uneasy knowing the Shentons were using her son.

    Axel hugged Caroline back and promised with teary eyes, ¡°I won¡¯t make you worry anymore.¡±

    The next morning, Brandon¡¯s loud voice woke Caroline up.

    She quickly got ready and went downstairs, finding Brandon livestreaming with Jade assisting

    him

    When they noticed her, their angry stares met her.

    Caroline pretended not to notice and headed to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for the children. The

    bodyguards had already cleaned it.

    Jade entered the kitchen and mmed into Caroline¡¯s shoulder heavily before she said, ¡°You piece of

    shit!¡±

    Caroline paid her no mind, taking off her watch and setting it on the windowsill. She continued

    washing the ingredients.

    Jade seethed with anger as Caroline ignored her. She wanted tosh out at Caroline, but her

    attention was drawn to the watch. She stared at it for a moment before an idea struck her. ¡°Your

    watch looks really nice. How much did it cost?¡±

    Caroline replied casually, ¡°It was a gift from a friend, not too expensive.¡±

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Jade shifted her gaze to Caroline¡¯s ne. ¡°Your ne looks pretty pricey too!¡±

    Caroline ced the bread in the toaster and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Jade was frustrated by Caroline¡¯s reluctance to reveal the prices. She discreetly snapped a few

    +15 BONUS

    Upon returning, she approached Gregory and asked, ¡°Greg, can you find out the brand of this watch

    and if it¡¯s expensive?¡±

    Gregory took the phone and quickly searched for the watch. His eyes widened in shock. ¡°Wow! This

    watch is worth 32,000 dors!¡±

    Jade hadn¡¯t expected it to be that expensive. She had assumed it only cost a few thousand dors. Her

    interest was piqued. ¡°Greg, I have to get that watch from her! We need to recover the 12,500 dors

    she took from us somehow!¡±

    Gregory asked, ¡°How do you n to do that?¡±

    Jade replied, ¡°I¡¯ll put on the watch and refuse to take it off. Will she try to snatch it back by force?

    Besides, even if I don¡¯t wear it, she can¡¯t do anything because we still have leverage over her, right?

    Jade believed that Caroline wouldn¡¯t mind losing a watch like that, as she had treated it so casually.

    Furthermore, she assumed Caroline would just me her own carelessness if it went. missing.

    Gregory suggested, ¡°She has quite a few watches. Let¡¯s check her dresser when she¡¯s not around!¡±

    Jadeplimented him, ¡°You¡¯ve be quite cunning, Greg!¡±

    Gregory blushed. ¡°You¡¯re making me blush.¡±

    After breakfast, Caroline saw the children off to school.

    Jade and Gregory headed to Caroline¡¯s room, inspecting all her watches and jewelry. They

    Jade held up the watches and eximed, ¡°Jackpot, Greg!¡±

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306

    Chapter 306 Continue to Monitor

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline received a call from the police at 10:00 am. regarding the factory fire incident and headed to

    the police station.

    Upon her arrival, Officer Charlie Boyle kindly offered her a cup of coffee before taking his seat and

    addressing her, ¡°I apologize for the dy in solving the arson case, Ms. Shenton. However, there are

    some concerning aspects to the incident.¡±

    Caroline took a sip and urged, ¡°Please, tell me what you¡¯ve found.¡±

    Officer Boyle inquired, ¡°Have you noticed anyone around you disying unusual behavior, Ms.

    Shenton?¡±

    Caroline teplied, ¡°My employees have already given their statements Have you identified any

    suspects?¡±

    Officer Boyle handed Caroline two folders, and she noticed Caleb and Naomi¡¯s names inside.

    With a puzzled expression, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the issue with Caleb and Naomi¡¯s statements?¡±

    Officer Boyle exined, ¡°The deputy factory manager¡¯s statementcks detail, while your secretary¡¯s

    ount of the incident is excessively precise.¡±

    Caroline momentarily contemted and questioned, ¡°So, you¡¯re suggesting that being too specific

    about time is a problem?¡±

    Officer Boyle nodded. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s umon for anyone to recall their actions during a specific time

    period with such precision. Your secretary¡¯s statement appears almost rehearsed. Can you recall when

    you arrived at the police station, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    Caroline was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t even remember when she received the initial call, let alone her

    arrival time at the station.

    Officer Boyle smiled and remarked, ¡°You see, it¡¯s challenging for anyone to pinpoint exact times, but

    your secretary seems to have no trouble.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s just very meticulous about time.¡±

    ¡°She may be exceptionally attentive to time, Officer Boyle agreed. ¡°You might want to call and ask her

    about it.¡±

    Caroline nodded and dialed Naomi¡¯s number.

    Before Naomi could answer, Caroline had already formted her message.

    Naomi¡¯s voice came through: ¡°Ms. Shenton.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline put the call on speaker and asked, ¡°Naomi, when were you supervising at construction site a

    few days ago?¡±

    the

    Naomi paused briefly before responding. ¡°It was close to noon. I arrived at 12:23 p.m.¡±

    Caroline exchanged a nce with Officer Boyle and asked, ¡°Were the workers present when youContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    arrived?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Naomi replied. ¡°I left at 5:11 p.m., and they had already left by 5:00 p.m. On the first day of

    construction, they arrived two hours earlier than usual ¡±

    Caroline could hear the sound of machinery in the background. ¡°Noted. Are you at the site now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I arrived at 8.31 a.m., Naomi confirmed. ¡°Ms. Shenton, I¡¯ll keep track of their working hours.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your help,¡± Caroline acknowledged,

    After ending the call, Officer Boyle expressed his frustration, ¡°Seems like there are time

    management experts out there.¡±

    Caroline recalled Neil¡¯s warning about adept viins hiding in in sight. She couldn¡¯t afford to take this

    matter lightly and stated, ¡°I¡¯ll leave now if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    Officer Boyle rose from his seat and replied, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll continue our investigation.¡±

    As Caroline left the police station, her phone rang. It was Kenny calling

    ¡°G! I¡¯m taking the 1:00 p.m. flight this afternoon.¡±

    Caroline got into her car and replied wearily. It seems you¡¯ll be arriving in the early hours of the

    morning.¡±

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307

    Chapter 307 Not Living Together

    +15 BONUS

    Kenny paused for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s with your voice? Has thepany been very busy during

    this period?¡±

    Caroline massaged her temples. ¡°Kenny, the factory was on fire the day you turned off your phone,

    and numerous orders were canceled.¡±

    ¡°What? An ident happened in the factory not long after 1 left? Who did it?¡± Kenny shouted at

    the phone.

    Caroline moved the phone further to prevent her ear from being deafened by Kenny¡¯s shout.

    Caroline put the call on speaker after Kenny stopped shouting. ¡°We haven¡¯t found the culprit yet.

    I¡¯ll tell you the rest when you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! An ident happened as soon as I turned off my phone. Isn¡¯t it obvious that the culprit is

    turning me into a scapegoat?¡±

    Caroline was stunned before she sniggered. ¡°Can I assume that you did it since you¡¯re reacting so

    dramatically?¡±

    ¡°Hey, G! I¡¯m not an ungrateful person!¡± Kenny exined in exasperation.

    Caroline continued to tease him. ¡°Why are you in a rush to prove your innocence?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very saddened by your remark! I was out looking for something good for you. You have no idea.

    how tragic I was for the past two days. 1 had to=¡±

    Caroline interrupted him. ¡°Kenny! Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to give me a surprise? It will

    not be a surprise anymore if you reveal it now!¡±

    Kenny said, ¡°Fuck, I almost got distracted by you! I¡¯ll tell you, but you muste and pick me up

    tonight!¡±

    Caroline was puzzled. ¡°Your surprise doesn¡¯t sound like a simple matter.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right! I don¡¯t mind you crying into my arms by then!¡± said Kenny.

    Caroline answered, ¡°I¡¯m losing you, bye!¡±

    Kenny said, ¡°What happened to your love for me? Don¡¯t forget to pick me up tonight!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Caroline hung up.

    In the afternoon, Reuben approached Evan once he had resolved thepany¡¯s financial

    +15 BONUS

    Reuben reported, ¡°Mr. Jordan, Kenny is heading back to Angelbay.¡±

    Evan looked visibly bothered. ¡°Is he alone?¡±

    ¡°No, Alisa is apanying him, but our team mentioned they don¡¯t act like a couple,¡± Reuben

    exined.

    Evan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Caroline cherishes him so much, even though he¡¯s no good!¡®

    Sensing Evan¡¯s mood, Reuben cautiously tried to change the topic of conversation.

    However, Evan beat him to it, asking, ¡®Any news about Scott?¡±

    Reuben replied, ¡°He¡¯s currently attending a course abroad, even before the factory ident.¡±

    Evan scoffed. ¡°It always seems like he¡¯s conveniently absent whenever Caroline is in trouble!¡±

    Reuben remarked, ¡°In that case, Dr. Wilson is no better than Mr. Xander and Kenny.¡±

    Evan red at Reuben in disapproval. ¡°What¡¯s the point ofparing these scumbags?¡±

    Reuben noticed something amiss in Evan¡¯sment. If these three men are scumbags, isn¡¯t Mr.

    Jordan from five years ago even worse than them?¡¯ he thought

    However, hecked the courage to voice his thoughts.

    After Reuben left the office, Evan contemted deeply. If Caroline has two children with Neil,

    why aren¡¯t they living together?¡±

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    He picked up his phone and called Alex.

    Alex answered promptly, teasing. ¡°It¡¯s unusual for you to think of me during your business trip.

    Evan said, ¡°I need to discuss something with you.¡±

    Alex cleared his throat and adopted a serious tone. ¡°Of course, go ahead.¡±

    Evan requested, ¡°Help me approach Neil and find out why he isn¡¯t living with Caroline.¡±

    Alex remained silent for a moment.

    After a pause, Alex chuckled halfheartedly, ¡°Evan, don¡¯t pursue Caroline any longer. Instead, marry me

    because it¡¯s clear you can¡¯t live without me.¡±

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308

    Chapter 308 Is It a Big Surprise

    Evan said coldly, ¡°I feel like paying your father a visit.¡±

    Alex¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    At 6:00 p.m., Alex invited Neil out to dinner.

    Alex made small talk with Neil for a while but could not bring himself to get to the main point.

    Neil took it upon himself to say, ¡°Just cut to the chase, Alex.¡±

    Alex rubbed his nose and said awkwardly, ¡°Neil, I have something to ask you indeed¡±

    Neil nodded ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Alex asked, ¡°I¡¯m quite curious. Why aren¡¯t you and Caroline living together after having two children? It

    feels unfair to childhood friends that you didn¡¯t even invite us to your wedding, don¡¯t

    you think?¡®

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Neil smirked ¡°You want to go to a wedding so badly. Alex?

    ¡°Naturally, I would like to go to a good friend¡¯s wedding. After all, you¡¯re the first amongst us, right?

    Neil said calmly, ¡°Now is not the time yet.¡±

    Alex said, ¡°It¡¯s been five years, isn¡¯t it time? Are you going to break un

    with her?¡±

    ¡°Not really. Carol and I agree unanimously we will grow bored of each other sooner orter if we tie the

    knot. A distance is needed to prevent the rtionship from bing stale. A brief

    separation can have a positive impact on the rtionship.¡±

    Alex was astounded but found it reasonable!

    Alex asked, ¡°You have to throw a celebratory feast for your friends when you get your marriage

    certificate anyhow, right? That¡¯s not very nice of you!¡±

    Neil smiled. ¡°We don¡¯t need a marriage certificate to prove our rtionship.¡±

    Alex said, ¡°Your thinking is quite progressive.

    After the dinner, Alex recounted his conversation with Neil to Evan.

    Evan scoffed, thinking, ¡®You don¡¯t need a marriage certificate to prove your rtionship, huh?

    willing to have his children even though he¡¯s so reluctant to take responsibility for you!

    ¡°Good for you, Caroline!¡®

    +15 BONUS

    At 12:30 a.m., Caroline departed from the house and arrived at the airport just in time when Kenny

    walked out with his huge luggage.

    A foreign woman wearing a pale green dress with anky, elegant figure stood next to him. She

    appeared to be over 40 years old from the side.

    Caroline was stunned when the woman turned to her. ¡®Is that the Textile Tycoon, Ms. Alisa? What

    is she doing here?¡®

    Kenny spoke to Alisa after seeing Caroline and approached her in excitement. ¡°Is it a big surprise?¡±

    Caroline was in shock. She hastily extended her hand and greeted Alisa with Ylesirese after

    snapping out of her trance.

    ¡°Wee to Angelbay, Ms. Alisa.¡±

    Alisa nced at Caroline with her chin raised before asking Kenny. ¡°She¡¯s G?¡±

    Kenny nodded frantically. ¡°Yes, this is G, Caroline Shenton.¡±

    Alisa observed Caroline before saying in contempt, ¡°I thought G iwa a strong woman over 30 years old,

    yet she is so young. She won¡¯t be able to manage a clothingpany well at her age. She won¡¯tst

    long in the industry with just good designs.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s friendly smile disappeared when Alisa mocked her without cause.

    Kenny was also surprised. Alisa had previously promised to assist G with the fabric issue, so her

    current attitude was unexpected.

    Kenny was about to speak, but Caroline beat him to it. ¡°Ms. Alisa, I disagree with you questioning. my

    abilities because of my age. As far as I know, you were in your early 20s when you began your

    business. If you could do it, why can¡¯t I?¡±

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309

    Chapter 309 A Family of Three

    Alisa asked, ¡°My family taught me all about business management. What¡¯s your background?¡±

    non

    ¡°I don¡¯t have formal training, but I am motivated to learn and grow. You¡¯re right. Just relying good

    designs won¡¯t sustain me in this industry forever. Aesthetic preferences change over time. However, I

    believe in continuous learning

    ¡°Who¡¯s to say I¡¯ll stop at my current design theories? Everyone carves their own path to sess. My

    establishment of TYC is a testament to that, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s calm and measured response gradually changed Alisa¡¯s expression.

    After a moment, Alisa smiled. ¡°You possess a unique presence. I¡¯ve revised my opinion of you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your endorsement. Wee aboard, Caroline replied, extending her hand.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Alisa shook it happily. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your performance.¡±

    Meanwhile, a man in a ck suit emerged from the airport.

    Reuben followed closely behind with their luggage, but Evan suddenly stopped

    Startled, Reuben halted the luggage trolley and turned to see what had caught his superior¡¯s

    attention.

    In the nearby area, he spotted Caroline, Kenny, and Alisa.

    Reuben thought, ¡®No wonder Mr. Jordan declined the private jet. He must have known Kenny would

    arrive in Angelbay at this time and expected Caroline to pick him up. But is it wise for my employer to

    put himself through this?

    Reuben attempted to distract Evan, saying, ¡°The car is ready, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan approached Caroline with a tense demeanor.

    Under his breath, Reuben muttered, ¡°Oh no,¡± and followed closely.

    Evan¡¯s presence did not go unnoticed by Caroline, Kenny, and Alisa.

    -Evan approached Caroline, nced briefly at Kenny, and uttered coldly, ¡°What a coincidence to

    encounter your family of three.¡±

    Kenny appeared puzzled. ¡°Family of three? What are you talking about?¡±

    Evan looked at Kenny. ¡°What else would you call one man with two romantic partners if not a family of

    three?¡±

    Kennyprehended the implication and punched at Evan¡¯s face.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan subtly dodged Kenny¡¯s attack.

    Caroline instinctively tried to intervene, grabbing Kenny¡¯s arm and urging. ¡°Don¡¯t fight¡°¡±

    Reuben hurried over to Evan and warily eyed Kenny.

    Kenny seethed with anger. ¡°Did you not hear what he said earlier? He¡¯s showing no respect!¡±

    Evan red at Kenny. ¡°Respect? You seem to have a talent for respecting others. You imed to be

    with Caroline, yet you spent all your time in Ylesir with that woman.¡±

    Kenny attempted to retort, but Caroline stopped him. ¡°Kenny has the freedom to do as he pleases. I¡¯ve

    made that clear to you!¡±

    Evan looked at Caroline with displeasure. ¡°Must you argue with me over a scoundrel?¡±

    ¡°Kenny is not a scoundrel! Do you forget your own actions were worse?¡± Caroline retorted ¡°Before

    criticizing others, take a look at yourself.¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°I¡¯m trying to protect you, and you use me. Do you even know

    what he¡¯s been up to behind your back?¡±

    Caroline countered, ¡°You assumed 1 was with Neil, right? If that¡¯s the case, why doubt Kenny? Or do

    you see me as someone who¡¯d be with anyone?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you acting like you¡¯d be with anyone right now?¡± Evan spoke sternly.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310

    Chapter 310 Half¨CBloodied Face

    Caroline snapped at Evan, ¡°Don¡¯t act so authoritative without knowing the truth!¡±

    Evan squinted at her and retorted, ¡°Am I being authoritative, or are you just reveling in a dumpster

    fire?¡±

    ¡°Dumpster fire? Well, if that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯re a piece of trash, too,¡± Caroline shot back, her

    laughter tinged with anger.

    Caroline turned away and pulled Kenny with her. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I don¡¯t want to stand out here in the cold,

    arguing with him in the middle of the night.¡±

    Kenny nodded and told Alisa, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car.¡±

    Alisa didn¡¯t understand what the argument was about. Soon after, the three of them departed, leaving

    Reuben sighing as he watched Evan¡¯s lonely figure.

    Why bother, Mr. Jordan? You know Ms. Shenton will always defend the other guys,¡® Reuben

    thought.

    Caroline and Kenny checked Alisa into a five¨Cstar hotel before returning to Bayview Vi together.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Kenny noticed the chicken coop in the yard as soon as he stepped out of the car. ¡°Caroline, are you

    into chicken farming now?¡±

    Caroline sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll exin once we¡¯re inside.¡±

    Kenny nodded.

    As soon as they opened the door, he was greeted by a male stranger¡¯s voice. He couldn¡¯t believe his

    when he saw potatoes and sweet potatoes piled up in the living room.

    eyes

    ¡°G, did you get into farming in my absence?¡±

    Caroline nced at Brandon, who had been live¨Cstreaming in the living room all day. ¡°I have some

    difficult rtives who have taken over my home, and now they¡¯re live streaming from the vi,¡±

    she said in frustration.

    Kenny¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. ¡°I can¡¯t believe people like this exist.¡±

    Caroline rubbed her eyes sleepily. ¡°Hmm, they¡¯ll be gone in a few days. Come on, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±

    Kenny agreed with a nod

    +15 BONUS

    At 9:00 a.m., Kenny went to the children¡¯s room to surprise them but was shocked to find Axel¡¯s pillow

    stained with blood and his face partially covered in it.

    Kenny quickly grabbed a warm, wet towel from the bathroom to clean Axel¡¯s face and was

    surprised to see the triplets were already awake.

    Liora rubbed her eyes. ¡°Tyler, am I hallucinating? Why is Uncle Kenny here?¡±

    Tyler, barely able to keep his eyes open, replied, ¡°You¡¯re not hallucinating. I see Uncle Kenny sneaking

    into our room.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about me right now. Look at Axel!¡± Kenny eximed.

    The two children turned their attention to Axel and gasped when they saw his bloody face.

    ¡°Axel¡­ half of your face is covered in blood!¡± Liora said in a shaky voice.

    Axel immediately tried to get out of bed, but Kenny stopped him and began wiping his face with the

    warm towel. ¡°It¡¯s just a nosebleed, Axel. It happens because the air is dry in November. I used

    to get them frequently when I was a kid ¡±

    Axel was surprised. ¡°You did, too?¡±

    Kenny nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯smon. The blood vessels in our noses are delicate and can break easily.

    I still get them as an adult,¡±

    Axel felt relieved, realizing it wasn¡¯t something serious. He had kept it a secret from his parents,

    thinking it was some incurable illness.

    After cleaning Axel¡¯s face, Kenny disposed of the blood¨Cstained pillow downstairs.

    On his way, he bumped into Jade. She fell to the floor, rubbing her head and scolding him. ¡°Are

    you blind?¡±

    Kenny intended to help Jade up but immediately stopped and stood upright after hearing that ¡±

    Hey, hag, what are you talking about?¡±

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311

    Chapter 311 When Did I Send It to You?

    Jade looked up and hurriedly got to her feet when she saw Kenny. ¡°Who are you? I¡¯m going to call the

    police on you for trespassing!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Kenny pointed at himself and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m your fucking father!¡±

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    At the same time, he was thinking. What the hell? Who in the world snaps at someone else at first

    nce and even threatens to call the police on them? Do I look like I¡¯m easy to pick on?¡®

    Jade pointed at Kenny furiously and yelled, ¡°You fucking bastard! What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that I¡¯m your fucking father!¡± Kenny said righteously. ¡®Is there something wrong with

    your ears?¡±

    Jade seemed to be confused. Before she reacted, Kenny added, ¡®Fuck off! You¡¯re in my way!¡±

    1

    After saying that, he pushed Jade to the side.

    Jade put both hands on her waist and screamed, ¡°Where the hell did youe from, fucking

    bastard!¡±

    Kenny paused in his tracks and smirked at Jade. ¡°Definitely not from the trash, like you!¡±

    ¡°Y¨CYou!¡± Jade was at a loss for words at Kenny¡¯s sharp retort.

    Kenny then stuck out his tongue at Jade smugly

    Standing at the foot of the stairs, Caroline chuckled when she heard Kenny¡¯s crude remarks.

    She reminded him. ¡°Kenny, we should go now.¡±

    Kenny answered, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After sending the children to school, Caroline and Kenny went out to meet Alisa.

    However, Alisa had left by the time they arrived at the hotel lobby,

    Puzzled, Kenny scratched his head and returned to the car, ¡°G, let¡¯s wait for Alisa a bit. We need

    her to exin the fabric material in detail and introduce other materials-¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Caroline interrupted him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already send me the fabric material?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Kenny asked in confusion, ¡°When did I send it to you? It can¡¯t be. I meant for it to be at

    surprise forter.¡±

    Caroline was stunned. So, that wasn¡¯t from Kenny?

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I thought this was your surprise,¡± Caroline answered in a daze.

    ¡°No!¡± Kenny said, ¡®The surprise is Alisa. I had been currying favor with this textile tycoon for half

    a month before I got her to Angelbay City. I wanted her to advise you on the fabric materials, as

    well as their cost¨Ceffectiveness, softness, andfort level.¡±

    His words rendered her speechless. She considered the possibilities. Scott was still studying

    abroad, Kenny said it wasn¡¯t him, and her brother would never meddle in her business.

    Could it have been Evan? But why would he help her? They werepetitors, after all.

    While Caroline was still contemting, Kenny suggested, ¡°Alisa isn¡¯t around. Why don¡¯t we check

    out the factory instead? I still don¡¯t know how things are there.¡±

    ¡°Okay. As she agreed to it, her phone rang.

    It was a call from Axel, so she immediately picked it up ¡°Axel, what is it?¡±

    It was Liora who spoke instead of Axel ¡°Mommy, can you buy us some delicious food when you

    Caroline smiled. Lia, what would you guys like to eat?¡±

    ¡°The burgers from Anderson¡¯s Cafe! Mommy, can we have that?¡± Liora asked

    Caroline agreed, ¡°Sure. Do you want it at noon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if it¡¯s convenient for you. Don¡¯t forget to buy some for Grandma, too¡±

    Caroline said helplessly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±

    Caroline then turned to look at Kenny and said, ¡°You can take my car. I¡¯m going to buy lunch for

    the kids.¡±

    Kenny asked, ¡°How are you getting there if I take your car?¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°The cafe is right here. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll take a cab home.¡±

    Kenny said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    She got out of the car and watched Kenny leave.

    Meanwhile, Evan was walking out of the office building, phone in hand. As soon as he got into the

    car, he called Axel

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312

    Chapter 312 Are You Courting Death?

    Axel picked it up. ¡°Daddy.¡±

    Evan said, ¡°I¡¯lle pick you up now.¡±

    Axel was stunned, thinking. Do I have to go home so soon?¡®

    He pursed his lips. ¡°Can youeter?¡±

    Axe¡¯s response made Evan frown, and he said gloomily, ¡°Give me a reason.¡±

    ¡°Mommy went and bought some tasty food for us.¡±

    Axel recalled Caroline¡¯s conversation with Kenny before she hung up and immediately added. Daddy,

    why don¡¯t you go and pick Mommy up? She¡¯s at Anderson¡¯s Cafe and doesn¡¯t have a car.¡±

    Tyler and Liora widened their eyes upon hearing that

    Evan simply replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Axel hung up, Liorained, ¡°Axel, why did you let scumbag Daddy get close to

    Mommy? He¡¯s a bad guy!¡±

    Axel¡¯s awkwardness made him keep his head hung and whisper, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just find Daddy very

    pitiful.¡±

    Tyler sighed andforted. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Axel. Just don¡¯t do it again, and stop overthinking ¡±

    Axel simply kept quiet.

    Caroline was about to enter the cafe at 11:00 a.m., chatting with Naomi on her phone. She missed a

    step on the staircase as she approached, causing her to tumble forward.

    Luckily, a person behind her swiftly caught her arm, preventing an awkward fall. This left her

    momentarily disoriented.

    When she regained herposure, she gently pushed away the person who hade to her aid and

    thanked them, her fear lingering.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured, raising her gaze to discover a somewhat familiar face.

    The man responded with a smile. ¡®You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Suddenly, Caroline recalled that she had bumped into this man before. She had been with Jamie

    and the children at a restaurant¡¯s entrance

    +15 BONUS

    She was surprised. She began to speak, but before she could utter a word, a familiar voice interrupted

    her with a shout.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Caroline turned toward the voice and saw Evan approaching angrily. She frowned, wondering why he

    was there and what she might have done to incite his anger.

    Evan reached her and struggled to contain his fury, though his cold and intimidating presence made

    him unapproachable.

    In the next moment, he clenched his fists and punched the man in front of Caroline.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    The punch was powerful, causing the man to fall t on the ground, blood slowly trickling from

    his mouth.

    Caroline felt a deep sense of fear wash over her, unable to understand why Evan was assaulting

    the man seemingly without reason

    Evan then grabbed the man and punched him again. ¡°Casey! I¡¯ll kill you if that¡¯s what you want!¡±

    Casey did not resist, allowing Evan to strike him repeatedly.

    Caroline watched in terror as Evan¡¯s anger and violence seemed to escte. She questioned

    whether Casey was part of Evan¡¯s family and why he didn¡¯t defend himself.

    Before she could make sense of the situation, Evan¡¯s bodyguards rushed over.

    Evan released his grip on Casey and ordered icily, ¡°Drag him to the car!¡±

    The bodyguardsplied. ¡°Certainly, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Once Casey had been taken away, Evan turned to Caroline, his expression still cold. ¡°Reuben will. give

    you a ride home after you finish your shopping.¡±

    With that, Evan walked away, entered a car, and mmed the door shut.

    Reuben sighed and approached Caroline. ¡°Ms. Shenton, please proceed with your shopping.

    Caroline stared nkly, feeling an inexplicable heaviness in her chest. Despite knowing Evan for many

    years, she had never seen him be so violent

    She turned to Reuben and asked, ¡°Who is Casey?¡±

    Regretfully, Reuben replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Shenton, but I can¡¯t provide an answer to that question.

    Please go ahead and buy what you need.¡±

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313

    Chapter 313 Bastard

    Caroline could only enter the cafe as she received no response.

    While waiting for her meal, she frustratedly checked the news on her phone, trying to distract

    herself.

    To her surprise, a video of Evan assaulting someone had be a trending topic online with a

    shocking headline: [CEO of MK Beats Elder Brother!]

    Caroline was stunned. ¡®So, Casey is Evan¡¯s brother?

    Upon realizing that, she recalled how terrified Jamie had been when she encountered Casey.

    This revtion might exin the conflict between Evan and Casey. Otherwise, Evan wouldn¡¯t

    have attacked Casey just for touching Caroline.

    Although Casey was the victim, Caroline subconsciously felt that he was a viin.

    Evan continued to assault Casey while taking him away.

    When the car came to a stop at Jordan Residence, Evan ordered someone to throw Casey out of the

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    vehicle.

    Grimly, Evan exited the car and approached Casey, whose face was covered in deep wounds.

    Evan red at Casey and warned coldly. ¡°Remember, if you ever touch Caroline again, I¡¯ll make you

    regret being alive.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Casey was in a sorry state. He raised his battered face and snorted, disying bloody

    teeth. ¡°What if I tell you I want to do more than that? I want to make her mine, just like how I

    tortured your mother.

    ¡°Evan, I slept with your mother, and I can sleep with your woman, too!¡±

    Evan swiftly clenched his fists furiously. ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill you now!¡±

    He turned, retrieved a baseball bat from the trunk, and swung it forcefully at Casey¡¯s head.

    Despite the excruciating pain, Casey sneered wickedly. He yearned to provoke Evan further, even

    if it meant Evan would kill him.

    ¡°Evan, I really can¡¯t forget what your mother tastes like! I¡¯m sure Caroline isn¡¯t any worse, is she? If not,

    she wouldn¡¯t have been with you for three years.

    ¡°1 enjoy your pain. But it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have a daughter. If not, I would like to have a taste

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Fuck! Just shut up!¡± Evan roared, his eyes turning red. He kicked Casey¡¯s hand and stomped on it

    before raising the baseball bat high, aiming for Casey¡¯s head. ¡±

    But before he could strike¡­

    ¡°Stop!¡± Evan halted at the sound of an enraged shout.

    He nced at Draco, who was running out of the house.

    Evan tightened his grip on the baseball bat.

    At that moment, Casey started wailing, begging for mercy, and teetering on the brink of death. He

    extended his broken, shaking hand and clutched Evan¡¯s trouser leg. ¡®Evan, just finish me off¡­ I¡¯ve

    wronged you. I made a terrible mistake. Yes, I¡¯m a bastard¡°¡±

    Draco overheard Casey¡¯s words as he observed Casey¡¯s battered and bloodied body.

    Consequently, Draco¡¯s face was drained of color.

    ¡°Quickly! Call an ambnce! Get Casey to the hospital. Right now!¡® The housekeeper nodded and

    immediately called for an ambnce.

    Following this, Draco strode angrily over to Evan and pped him. ¡°You bastard! Were you

    nning to kill him if I hadn¡¯t intervened?¡±

    Evan¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly as he tilted his head and stared at Draco. ¡°I told you that I never

    wanted to see him again! If not, I¡¯ll beat him to death!¡±

    Draco said, ¡°Fine! I want to see how stubborn you are! Come and take this bastard away! Beat him

    up hard!¡±

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314

    Chapter 314 Stop Making Things Difficult for Him

    Caroline felt distracted as she headed back to Bayview Vi.

    Upon her arrival, she neglected to secure the burgers on herp, causing them to spill onto the ground

    when she exited the car. She stared at the scattered food, lost in thought.

    Seeing this, Reuben quickly approached, gathered the food, and ced it back into the bag before.

    handing it to Caroline.

    She epted it stiffly and hoarsely asked, ¡°Reuben-¡±

    Reuben appeared distant as he interrupted, ¡°Ms. Shenton, I understand your question, but please

    refrain from asking.¡±

    Caroline frowned and lowered her gaze, thinking, ¡°Yes, I no longer want any connection with Evan Why

    should I inquire about him? But I can¡¯t help but think about him. He assaulted Casey. I¡¯m certain he will

    face consequences, given Draco¡¯s nature. After all, he and Draco have never

    on good terms.¡±

    Reuben couldn¡¯t bear to see Caroline like this any longer and reassured, ¡°Ms. Shenton, stop

    overthinking. I must leave now.¡±

    Caroline nodded slowly. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Reuben departed, leaving Caroline alone at the entrance.

    The Shentons exchanged puzzled nces upon noticing Caroline¡¯s troubled expression.

    Jade asked, ¡°What¡¯s bothering her? Why does she appear as if herpany went bankrupt?¡±

    been

    Gregory voiced concern, ¡°That can¡¯t be good. What should we do if herpany does go bankrupt?¡±

    Brandon chimed in. ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to cohclusions. I¡¯ll check online.¡±

    With his phone in hand, he confirmed that TYC Fashion was doing fine.

    He then exined, ¡°Everything seems fine with herpany.¡±

    Jade heaved a sigh. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. As long as herpany is secure, it¡¯s none of our business if

    she looks sad,¡±

    Brandon added, ¡°She seems to have food.¡±

    *Son, go get it. We haven¡¯t had lunch yet,¡± Jade urged Brandon.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Brandon got up and approached Caroline, seizing her food. ¡°Hey, is this for us? Thanks!¡±

    Caroline nced at him and replied indifferently, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s for you.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Since it had fallen to the ground, she couldn¡¯t let the children eat it.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Brandon happily shared the food with his family.

    Caroline went upstairs to check on Jamie, intending to take her and the children out for a meal.

    However, Freya informed her that Jamie had already eaten and taken her medicine. She was now

    asleep, so Caroline took the children out by herself.

    During the car ride, Axel noticed that something was amiss with Caroline and asked guiltily,¡±

    Mommy, did you have a fight with Daddy?¡±

    Caroline looked at him and forced a smile. ¡°Sweetie, why do you ask?¡±

    Axel pursed his lips and whispered with his head down, ¡°Because I asked Daddy to pick you up.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback. She now realized that Evan hade to pick her up and had gotten

    into a fight with Casey, which was now a hot topic on the inte.

    Caroline rubbed her aching head and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t fight with him. I¡¯m just a bit tired.¡±

    Axel was relieved by her response.

    Liora tilted her head in confusion. ¡°But Mommy, where is he now?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°He left because he¡¯s busy.¡±

    Liora was delighted. ¡°Great! Axel can stay the night!¡±

    But Axel shook his head. ¡°No, I have to go home, or Daddy will be upset!

    ¡°Hmph! Axel, you¡¯re biased!¡± Liora pouted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that Mommy will be sad?¡±

    Tyler covered Liora¡¯s mouth. ¡°Stop making things difficult for Axel!¡±

    Axel was at a loss for words.

    After having lunch, Caroline took the children to a park and spent the afternoon ying with them. They

    had dinner in the evening, and afterward, Caroline drove Axel back to Vi Rosa.

    At 8:00 p.in., Evan arrived home with injuries.

    ??

    Axel was terrified when he saw the frightening wounds on Evan¡¯s body. He frowned and

    immediately approached Evan, saying, ¡°Daddy, your forehead is bleeding.¡±

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315

    Chapter 315 Calm Down

    Evan blinked and croaked out. ¡°It¡¯ste. Go wash up and sleep.¡±

    Axel hesitated, not wanting to bother Evan. He pursed his lips in concern, nodded, and headed

    upstairs.

    After washing up and returning to his room, Axel sat in front of theputer to review the

    surveince footage from downstairs.

    Meanwhile, Evan calmly sipped wine in the lounge, ss after ss. His forehead still bore a bloody

    mark, and his expression was hostile.

    Axel¡¯s worry deepened. He had seen his father drink before, but this time was different. Evan was

    drinking with a body covered in injuries.

    Was something terrible happening?

    Both of his parents seemed to be harboring unusual emotions.

    However, Axel had a gut feeling that Caroline wouldn¡¯t harm Evan.

    Thus, he swiftly essed the cafe¡¯s surveince system and adjusted the footage to noon.

    To his shock, he witnessed Evan violently assaulting Casey.

    His eyes remained fixed on the disturbing scene when suddenly, a frantic cry pierced the silence.

    downstairs.

    ¡°Sir! Wake up!¡±

    Startled, Axel leaped out of his chair and rushed downstairs

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Once Axel saw Evan unconscious on the floor, his face turned pale.

    He anxiously asked the maid, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The worried maid replied, ¡°Mr. Jordan Jr., Mr. Jordan fainted due to a high fever!¡±

    Axel clenched his lips, trying to stayposed. ¡°Fetch the family doctor.¡±

    ¡°Of course, right away.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Evan spoke up and unsteadily rose from the floor.

    ¡°No need for a doctor. Just leave me alone!¡± He then turned to Axel andmanded, ¡®Go back to bed!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Axel mustered his courage to protest, ¡°You need to see the doctor!¡±

    The maid also attempted to persuade Evan. ¡°Sir, perhaps you should go to the hospital instead.¡±

    Evan lost his patience and shouted, ¡°Take him back to his room!¡±

    Axel clenched his fists. Seeing this, the maid immediately offered, ¡°Mr. Jordan Jr., let me escort

    you upstairs, okay?¡±

    Helplessly and sadly, Axel turned to leave when he noticed Evan¡¯s cold and tense expression.

    Back in his room, he continued watching the surveince footage.

    Seeing Evan back on the sofa and drinking more wine, Axel decided to call Caroline.

    His mother was his only hope because he couldn¡¯t bear to watch his father harm himself any

    longer.

    When Axel¡¯s call came in, Caroline had just finished tucking the two children into bed.

    She picked up the phone and asked, ¡°Axel, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Axel clutched his clothes and stammered, ¡°Mommy, I need your help.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she sensed the urgency in Axel¡¯s voice. ¡°What happened? Tell

    me.¡±

    ¡°Daddy is hurt. His forehead is bleeding, and he has a high fever. But he won¡¯t listen and refuses to

    see the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Is it serious?¡± Caroline asked with growing concern

    ¡°Yes,¡± Axel replied

    Upon hearing the distress in her son¡¯s voice, Caroline¡¯s heart ached She knew Draco was

    responsible for Evan¡¯s condition.

    She took a deep breath and reassured Axel, ¡°Alright, stay calm. I¡¯m on my way.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After ending the call, Caroline hurried to Vi Rosa with Freyn.

    Axel was waiting in the living room and pointed toward the lounge.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline nodded, approached the living room, and told Axel, ¡°Go to bed. Let me handle this.¡±

    Axel lowered his head, feeling guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Memmy. I didn¡¯t know what else to do.¡±

    Caroline gently ruffled his hair. It¡¯s okay. Just go.¡±

    With Axel upstairs, Caroline braced herself and entered the living room.

    Inside, she was greeted by the overpowering scent of wine and smoke. She spotted Evan sitting on

    the sofa, his face pale and his eyes closed.

    Caroline immediately instructed Freya, ¡°Please check his temperature and prescribe some

    medicine.¡±

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316

    Chapter 316 Why Are You Here

    Freya nodded, went forward, and checked Evan¡¯s temperature with aser thermometer.

    His current temperature was 40¡ãC.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Freya frowned and suggested, ¡°It¡¯s better to give him an injection. It¡¯ll cool him down faster.¡±

    However, Caroline shook her head. ¡°No, just give me the pills¡±

    She knew that Evan never epted injections.

    Once, he had fainted due to a severe fever. The doctor arrived to administer an infusion, but he

    removed it after waking up

    He always behaved that way, so it was better not to go into so much trouble.

    Freya asked, ¡°Should I handle his injuries, too?¡±

    ¡°Do they need stitches?¡± Caroline asked.

    Freya shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s unnecessary.¡±

    As she spoke, she retrieved the medicine from her medical kit. ¡°This is the antipyretic. He can

    take it despite having had wine.

    ¡°Tell him to take one every four hours but stop once his fever subsides. He can also have these anti

    -inmmatory pills, but only once a day. I¡¯ll leave the pills here. Call me if any issues arise.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Once Freya departed, Caroline retrieved the antiseptic cream and cotton balls. As she touched his

    forehead injury, he suddenly opened his byes.

    Unexpectedly, he chuckled bitterly upon seeing her. ¡°I must be seeing things now.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s hands tensed asplex emotions overwhelmed her.

    ¡°Evan, take the pills since you¡¯re awake,¡± Caroline said indifferently, suppressing her feelings.

    He opened his eyes again when he heard her voice.

    Now, he could truly sense her presence.

    He looked downward and weakly asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Caroline was tending to his forehead injuries. ¡°I came because I heard someone was attempting

    suicide. After all, I¡¯m the cause of this.¡±

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Evan sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not nning to end my life.¡±

    With that, he pushed her away and rose to his feet, heading for the door.

    Annoyed, she watched his retreating figure. She then picked up the medical kit and followed him.

    Caroline trailed him into the room before he turned to her, asking coldly. ¡°Why are you following

    me? Aren¡¯t you afraid I might take advantage of you?¡±

    Caroline met his gaze with calmness. ¡°You seem fine now. I¡¯ll leave then.¡±

    With that, she handed him the medical kit and turned to leave. However, a dull sound echoed

    behind her before she reached the top of the stairs. Her heart skipped a beat, and she rushed back

    to him.

    Evany on the floor, frowning deeply.

    Seeing this, she rushed to his side ¡°Evan?¡±

    Evan didn¡¯t respond, and his face was deathly pale.

    Helplessly, Caroline did her best to help him back to bed.

    After cleaning and tending to his forehead injuries, she applied gauze to them and unbuttoned his

    shirt.

    Upon seeing the bloodstained wounds on his body, she was stunned. Her hands trembled as she

    worked on thest button of his shirt.

    His fair skin bore numerous bloody, crisscrossing marks, clearly the result of a beating with a

    stick.

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help but shiver, thinking, ¡®How much pain did he endure? Was it because of the fight

    with Casey? How did he manage toe home and hide his pain when he went upstairs?¡±

    1

    Suppressing her sorrow, she removed his shirt and went to the bathroom to soak it in water. The blood

    quickly began to spread.

    She hadn¡¯t noticed the smell earlier due to the smoke.

    Enduring her grief, she fetched warm water and carefully wiped his body. Then, she gently

    applied antiseptic cream to his wounds.

    Suddenly, he grabbed her arm and furrowed his brow while sleep¨Ctalking. ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡±

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317

    Chapter 317 Help Me Apply the Medicine

    Caroline pursed her lips tightly and quietly.

    ¡°Caroline¡­ Don¡¯t leave me¡­ It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have done that to you. Don¡¯t go¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­

    Caroline¡¯s heart beat wildly because of his words. She had waited for his apology for so many

    years.

    Her eyes turned red as she cried.

    It had been such a long time, but she still could not bear to forget about him

    She would feel sorry for him when he got hurt. She had even rushed to Vi Rosa upon learning.

    he was suffering from a high fever,

    She was trying to avoid him and was afraid of him, but she did not stop loving him.

    That night, she stayed there and took care of him until dawn. She theny at the edge of the bed

    and dozed off.

    When Kenny got a call from Alisa, he rushed to Bayview Vi to see Caroline, but thetter was

    not in the room.

    He then called her, but she did not pick it up. Thus, he could only go to the hotel alone

    After going upstairs, Alisa opened the door for him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Ge with you?¡± she asked doubtfully when she saw no one else behind Kenny.

    Kenny made an excuse. ¡°It¡¯s Sunday today. She has to stay home with the kids.¡±

    Alisa raised her brow in surprise. ¡°She has kids?*

    Kenny replied, ¡°Yeah, triplets. You won¡¯t me her for her absence, will you?¡±

    Alisa chuckled because she was fine with it. ¡°No, I admire her for that. Adults should be with their

    kids when the kids are young. I look down on the people who ignore their kids because of work.¡±

    Kenny was well aware that Alisa had grown up with ack of love, so he purposely made such an

    excuse for Caroline.

    Alisa added, ¡°I met an old friend yesterday and heard there¡¯s a design exhibition in Angelbay City

    that¡¯s held every five years on the day after tomorrow. Will you and G attend it?¡±

    18

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Design exhibition?¡± Kenny was puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know that. I¡¯ve got to go back and discuss it with

    G.¡±

    Alisaughed. ¡°I heard that the people from the upper ss will attend it, too. Yourpany is

    new. Don¡¯t you need to get to know more people?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Kenny sounded firm. ¡°But the thing you promised me

    Alisa smiled and walked to Kenny before lifting his chin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I always keep my word. But

    do I need to tell you what you should do now?¡±

    Kenny smiled. ¡°No, I got it.¡±

    After that, he hugged and kissed her.

    At 9:00 am, Reuben sent some ointment to Evan in Vi Rosa.

    But when he opened the door, he saw Caroline sleeping beside Evan. He was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Why is Ms. Shenton here? Did she reconcile with Mr. Jordan?¡±

    Evan looked up at Reuben and whispered, ¡°Come in and help apply the ointment to my wounds.

    The stupefied Reuben answered with a simple ¡°Yes¡± before entering

    Walking to the bed, he found that Caroline had opened her eyes.

    He was stunned, so he stopped in his tracks and kept quiet.

    Evan looked over. He saw Caroline blink in a daze before she turned away and dozed off again.

    Reuben was relieved and applied the ointment to Evan¡¯s wounds

    Once he saw the frightening scars on Evan¡¯s body, he sighed at Draco¡¯s cruelty. After all, Casey

    and Evan were both Draco¡¯s sons.

    Afterward, Reuben handed Evan a clean shirt.

    Caroline suddenly sat up in bed when Evan moved the nket to get up.

    She looked around in confusion, then turned to Evan and Reuben

    When their eyes met, she blushed and quickly retreated into the bathroom.

    Evan smiled, feeling quite happy about her reaction.

    Caroline was terrified after shutting the door.

    ¡®Why was I sleeping in his bed when I clearlyy beside it?¡® she wondered

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡®Nothing happened between us, right?¡® she thought, reassured by Evan¡¯s injuries. ¡°Evan is hurt. He

    must have been too weak for anything,¡® she concluded

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318

    Chapter 318 To Be Buried With the Dead

    Besides, Caroline felt okay.

    After dwelling on it briefly, she let down her guard. She must have crawled into his bed after dozing off.

    However, Reuben could not suppress his curiosity. Mr. Jordan, did you reconcile with Ms.

    Shenton?¡±

    Evan turned to look at Reuben icily. ¡°Do you have nothing else on your te?¡±

    Reuben immediately shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jordan. I¡¯ve overstepped my boundary.¡±

    While putting on his clothes, Evan asked gloomily, ¡°How is Casey now?¡±

    Reuben answered, ¡°He has four broken ribs and a broken elbow. He¡¯s also suffering from a

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    concussion. The surgery is over now, and he needs a long time to recuperate.¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Well, he¡¯s lucky.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, there¡¯s another thing rted to Ms. Shenton.¡± Reuben nced at the bathroom while

    reporting.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Evan asked.

    Reuben borated, ¡°The Shentons manipted Ms. Shenton¡¯s house to gain fans. They¡¯ve started.

    doing live streams to sell things, and Ms. Shenton¡¯s living room is full of produce now.¡±

    Evan squinted and ordered, ¡°Contact the tform to freeze his ount.¡±

    Reuben answered, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After he left, Caroline came out of the bathroom.

    When Evan noticed the blush on her delicate face, he asked with interest, ¡°Why weren¡¯t you so shy

    in the past?¡±

    Caroline was rendered speechless, thinking, ¡°Why did he purposely mention that?¡®

    Thus, she changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯m leaving since you¡¯re fine.¡±

    She grabbed her bag on the sofa and turned to leave.

    The moment she bypassed him, he suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her into his arms.

    Caroline immediately used her hands to stop him. She then looked up at him vigntly,

    interrogating coldly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    IR

    +15 BONUS

    She dide to take care of himst night.

    But it did not mean that she had let bygones be bygones and reconciled with him.

    Evan frowned but did not let her go. ¡°Are you sure you want to push me? Did you forget my

    injuries?¡±

    Caroline immediately stopped exerting herself. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me just because you¡¯re injured!¡±

    Evan smirked. ¡°What will Neil do if he learns that you came to take care of me and slept in the

    same bed with me?¡±

    Caroline was enraged. ¡°Evan! Don¡¯t be out of line!¡±

    Evan stared at her, asking gloomily, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Caroline red at him grumpily.

    Reluctance and grief crept up his face. ¡°Why do you want to be with Neil?¡±

    ¡°We got together because we¡¯re suited for each other!¡± Caroline¡¯s face was aloof. ¡°The main thing is he

    won¡¯t ask me to get an abortion!¡±

    At the mention of that, Evan gradually tightened his grasp around her waist, and his eyes turned

    chilly.

    He gave off an oppressive aura, and the sudden drop in his temperature made her shudder.

    ¡°I would never wrong you if you told me about your pregnancy! But why did you hide it from me? You

    even wanted to die with my two children!¡±

    ¡°You wanted me to tell you?¡± Caroline¡¯s eyes turned red as she snorted helplessly. ¡°Did you forget

    children!¡± what you said to Danie? You said that a mistress had no right to bear your

    Evan frowned deeply. ¡°You heard that?¡±

    ¡°If not?¡± Caroline struggled out of his arms. ¡°I wanted to tell you many times, but you ruined my hope

    cruelly!¡±

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319

    Chapter 319 Ask Her for Compensation

    Caroline took a deep breath and wiped her tears away.

    ¡°Evan, things can¡¯t go back to how they were,¡± she said before turning and leaving.

    Evan was torn apart, recalling her words as he watched her go. Despite the excruciating pain, he

    resisted the urge to run after her, choosing instead to bury his pain deep in his heart.

    When Caroline returned to Bayview Vi, the two children rushed over to her. Liora hugged her leg and

    sobbed, looking up at her. ¡°Mommy, where did you go? I couldn¡¯t find you.¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline felt bitterness well up in her. She squatted down and hugged Liora, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯te

    homest night because of something. I forgot to tell you guys. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Tyler noticed the dark circles under Caroline¡¯s eyes and asked in worry, ¡°Mommy, did you stay up

    all night yesterday?¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes, I had some things to take care of. Did you have breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we did!¡± Liora hugged Caroline¡¯s neck tightly. ¡°Axel had someone deliver it to us. Mommy,

    promise never to leave without telling us, okay?¡±

    Caroline felt a pang of guilt seeing Liora pout. ¡°Okay, I promise.¡±

    Tyler held Liora¡¯s hand. ¡°Lia, let Mommy rest. We can go back to our room and y with Legos.¡±

    Liora pecked Caroline on the cheek before going upstairs with Tyler.

    Caroline returned to her room to shower and rest. She suddenly heard a loud shout from

    downstairs as shey in bed.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Brandon screamed. ¡°Why the hell is my ount blocked?¡±

    Caroline sneered, realizing that some inte users might have found their antics annoying. They

    exaggeratedly promoted an ordinary sweet potato, selling it for 2 dors each without even

    weighing it. Naturally, no one wanted to buy it due to their vulgar eating habits.

    Caroline covered her ears with the nket and tried to continue sleeping.

    When Jade heard Brandon¡¯s outburst downstairs, she rushed out of the bathroom. ¡°What¡¯s going

    on? Why are you yelling?¡±

    Brandon angrily poked at his phone and replied, ¡°My ount is blocked, damnit!¡°

    Jade asked, ¡°Did someone report you? Can we still have a live stream today?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t do it anymore!¡± Brandon threw his phone onto the coffee table. ¡°My ount is blocked

    permanently! No more live streams.¡±

    Jade¡¯s eyes widened in shock. They had just started earning money, so why was his ount.

    blocked?

    Jade suggested, ¡°Can¡¯t you create another ount?¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that simple?¡± Brandon barked. ¡°I told you not to stand behind me during the live

    stream!

    ¡°Did you see what you did? My ount got blocked because of your interference! Now we can¡¯t make

    any money!¡±

    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Jade was equally enraged. ¡°I stood behind you and handed you things.

    How is it my fault?¡±

    Brandon retorted, ¡°If you guys didn¡¯t say anything inappropriate, why would my ount be

    blocked for no reason?¡±

    Jade questioned, ¡°Could it be Caroline¡¯s doing?¡±

    Brandon fell silent for a moment before suddenly standing up. That¡¯s very likely. Maybe she can¡¯t stand

    us having our live streams here, so she had someone block my ount!¡±

    Jade added fuel to the fire. ¡°Is she that jealous? Jealous of us having so many fans? We should make

    herpensate for this. These things cost a lot!¡±

    Brandon nodded and stormed upstairs with clenched fists. He kicked open Caroline¡¯s bedroom. door,

    his fury intensifying as he saw her lying in bed.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320

    Chapter 320 Let¡¯s Settle This

    ¡°Motherfucker! How can you still sleep?¡± Brandon roared.

    Caroline opened her eyes in exhaustion and slowly supported her body to look at Brandon coldly.¡±

    Don¡¯t you have any manners?¡±

    ¡°Motherfucking manners!¡± Brandon cursed. ¡°How could you block my ount? Are you upset with

    me having live streams at your home?¡±

    Caroline was about to speak when Tyler and Liora rushed out of their room. They saw Brandon

    standing there as if he wanted to harm their mother.

    Liora quickly pushed him and shouted, ¡°Why are you hurting my mommy?¡±

    Brandon was already angry, and Liora¡¯s push only worsened things. He turned and grabbed Liora¡¯s

    hair, grinding his teeth. ¡°You jerk! It¡¯s none of your business. Get out of here!¡±

    After that, he pushed Liora to the floor.

    ¡°Lia!¡± Caroline and Tyler shouted in unison.

    Tyler quickly pulled Liora up while thetter was in a trance. He stood before her and leered at

    Brandon. ¡°Scumbag!¡±

    Caroline was terrified. She quickly pushed the nket aside and ran to Liora to check on her

    condition.

    Liora snapped back to reality and burst into tears.

    ¡°Mommy¡­ It hurts¡­ Liora held her head and cried uncontrobly.

    Caroline felt deeply sorry for Liora, her eyes welling up with tears. She managed to suppress her

    sister.¡± pain and said, ¡°Tyler, please take her upstairs to Freya. Ask her to check on your

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tyler nodded, sadly held Liora¡¯s hand, and took her to the third floor.

    Caroline abruptly stood up, her eyes still red. She swiftly walked over to Brandon and pped him.

    hard

    Still consumed by anger, she gave him two more ps.

    ww

    ¡°Motherfucker!¡± Brandon raised his fists to punch her face.

    But Caroline took a step forward and red at Brandon with her chin lifted, taunting, ¡°Go ahead if

    you dare!¡±

    Brandon red back with a menacing expression and shouted, ¡°You think I don¡¯t have the guts?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead then!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Brandon hesitated. He knew that resorting to violence would only make things worse for him.

    He still soughtpensation, so he swallowed his anger and unclenched his fists. ¡°Enough of this! Just

    give me 140,000 dors, and we can end this.¡±

    ¡°End it?¡± Caroline sneered. ¡°You even ask me to give you 140,000 dors? I haven¡¯t punished your

    for hitting my daughter yet!¡±

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You want

    to punish me?¡± Brandon roared. ¡°I fucking have more

    than 10,000 fans, but you ruined it. Do you even want to punish me? Did I kill your kid? She can still

    fucking cry and walk!¡±

    Caroline scoffed. ¡°Fine! Listen. I haven¡¯t transferred the neighboring house to you yet. If you don¡¯t

    apologize to my daughter, I¡¯ll get awyer and take back the house.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead if you dare!¡± Brandon pointed at Caroline. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to get the reporters.

    ¡°Go on! Get them now! I want to see who will pay the price here,¡± she retorted

    Brandon felt fear grip him. He hesitated momentarily, unable to counter her words.

    He wouldn¡¯t gain any money if he exposed her to the reporters. Meanwhile, he and his family. would

    return to their vige empty¨Chanded.

    He didn¡¯t want his fellow vigers to mock his family.

    Swallowing his anger, he reluctantly conceded, ¡°Alright! You win! I¡¯ll apologize to your daughter

    right now.¡±

    He turned and headed upstairs, with Caroline trailing behind.

    Unexpectedly, Jamie suddenly dashed out and kicked him as he opened the door,nding a painful

    blow in a particrly sensitive area.

    1

    Intense pain coursed through Brandon as he bent forward, whimpering and moaning in agony.

    Caroline stared at him coldly and urged, ¡°Apologize!¡±

    Despite the excruciating pain, Brandon couldn¡¯t bring himself to curse in front of the

    unpredictable Jamie. He could only endure the suffering and utter, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321

    Chapter 321 Stop Being Impulsive

    +15 BONUS

    Brandon then turned and ran back to his room with his tail between his legs.

    Caroline looked at Jamie and thanked her.

    Jamie raised her fists. ¡°Carol, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep an eye on them when you go to work tomorrow.¡±

    Caroline didn¡¯t feel like talking much. She just nodded and walked over to Liora. When she noticed

    Liora¡¯s puffy, red eyes, she embraced her with a heavy heart.

    Freya reassured them, saying, ¡°She¡¯s okay. Just some of her hair got pulled out.¡±

    Caroline was ovee by heart¨Cwrenching pain, struggling to catch her breath. She stroked. Liora¡¯s

    head tenderly and admitted, ¡°Sweetheart, I couldn¡¯t protect you.¡±

    Liora buried her tearful face in Caroline¡¯s arms, clutching her clothes tightly. ¡°Mommy¡­ I don¡¯t

    want to see that mean man anymore. I want him to go away. I hate him.¡±

    Liora¡¯s sobs wracked her body.

    Caroline held back her anger and consoled her, ¡°Hmm, I promise. I¡¯ll make them leave in the next

    couple of days, okay?¡±

    Liora sobbed and nodded silently, pondering, ¡®If my daddy weren¡¯t so awful, would he protect me

    and fight that bad man?¡±

    These thoughts deepened her sorrow. She yearned for a father like her ssmates had¨Cone who

    could shield them.

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    The Shentons rushed to the third floor upon hearing that Brandon had been bullied. Jade seethed.

    with anger when she spotted the red mark on his face.

    ¡°Did that nasty Caroline do this?¡® she eximed. ¡°Unbelievable! Does she think we¡¯re weak? Let¡¯s

    see how I¡¯ll deal with her!¡°.

    Without waiting for Brandon to respond, Jade flung open the door and stormed out, leaving him.

    behind.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Gregory sighed before rushing after her. ¡°Jade, please, calm down!¡±

    Brandon gaped but did not manage to stop them.

    In less than three minutes, he heard rapid footsteps from the stairs.

    Jade and Gregory were back, their faces full of terror.

    Jade patted her chest and said, ¡°Oh, gosh! I was scared! That woman looks like a ghost. I¡¯m about

    +15 BONUS

    Brandon looked at Jade helplessly. ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t you want to avenge me?¡±

    Jade was stunned before she chuckled. ¡°Oh, I realized I shouldn¡¯t lower myself to that level.¡±

    Brandon clicked his tongue, thinking. ¡®She¡¯s just a coward. What a fucking excuse!¡±

    Gregory shook his head and exined, ¡°You were so lousy. You ran away the minute you saw that mad

    woman.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you do the same? Shut up!¡± Jade cursed.

    ¡°Are you guys scolding me?¡±

    Suddenly, Jamie¡¯s gloomy voice echoed before she appeared before them in a long white dress.

    Everyone abruptly turned to look at her and drew in a cold breath.

    ¡°Fuck! Why did you lure her here?¡±

    Brandon whimpered in fear before hurriedly grabbing the nket to cover himself.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my question?¡± Jamie stepped forward in confusion, so the Shentons were

    so scared they leaped into bed.

    ¡°No I wasn¡¯t talking about you!¡± Jade shuddered in fear.

    After that, she suddenly dragged Gregory to her front. ¡°It was him! He was talking about you. Not

    me!¡±

    Gregory widened his eyes in disbelief, wondering, ¡°What the fuck? Did she push me out?¡®

    He pushed her away swiftly, turned, and jumped to the bay window, saying, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! This

    bitch started it! Not me!¡±

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322

    Chapter 322 Have Too Much to Spend

    Jamie simply let out an ¡°Oh¡± before slowly taking out a kitchen knife and approaching them

    again. ¡®I¡¯ll chop everyone up if no one admits to it.

    The Shentons widened their eyes frightfully

    In the next second, their screams filled the vi as they tried to outdo one another and ran out of

    Brandon¡¯s room.

    At night, Kenny returned while yawning repeatedly. When he saw the vacant living room, he was

    stupefied.

    Did G drive those people out?¡®

    Soon, that thought was dispelled by Gigi, who ran downstairs.

    As Gigi walked past him, she abruptly halted. She observed him scornfully and remarked, ¡°Such a

    shameless man, living in someone else¡¯s home!¡±

    Kenny was baffled since he was scolded out of the blue.

    He went forward and grabbed her ¡°Who were you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Gigi answered. ¡°Bah! Fucking foreigner! If it weren¡¯t for you, your room would be mine!¡±

    Kennyughed. ¡°Yours, right? Fine!¡±

    After that, he walked to the storeroom to get a wooden broom and started chasing Gigi.

    Gigi was scared, so she immediately ran away. ¡°If you hit me, I¡¯ll tell my mother!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and scream! Let¡¯s see who will help you today.¡±

    After that, he grabbed her, held her upside down, and started swinging her around.

    Her screams were piercing, but the people on the third floor could not hear her.

    Even if the Shentons did, they did not dare toe out because Jamie was standing outside.

    They sat down together to figure out their next movete at night.

    Jade asked Brandon, ¡°Did you get the money?¡±

    Brandon shook his head and touched his face. ¡°I was pped. How could I get the money?¡±

    Jade said, ¡°I have a way to get some money!¡±

    Gregory chimed in. ¡°Is it about the watch and jewelry that we took?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Brandon looked at them suspiciously. ¡°What did you guys take? Why did you hide it from me?¡±

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Gregory chuckled. ¡°Your mother and I took away Caroline¡¯s watch and jewelry. We even hid them

    in a box.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! This is stealing!¡± Brandon eximed softly.

    ¡°No!¡± Jade red at him grumpily. ¡®We took them openly because she owes it to us.

    ¡®Did you forget how her kid fooled us and took away our money?¡±

    Brandon found it logical.

    If Caroline forced them to give those up, they would tell the reporters and fall out with her.

    They would all suffer miserably.

    Jade added, ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about selling these but Caroline¡¯s study.¡±

    Brandon asked, ¡°What¡¯s with her study?¡±

    Gregory smacked his thigh and said, ¡°Is it what you told mest night? The secret document.¡±

    Jadeughed. ¡°Yeah, I asked the most beautiful woman in the vige. She said thatpany

    documents can be sold at a great price.

    ¡°So, Brandon, you don¡¯t even have to have live streams. We¡¯ll have too much to spend by only

    selling a contract.¡±

    After dwelling on it, Brandon said, ¡®No, this is illegal.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Jade sounded firm. ¡°She won¡¯t know we¡¯re the ones who take it. I checked around and didn¡¯t

    see a surveince system in the study.¡±

    Brandon was delighted. ¡°Okay, that will do. When are we going to take it?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow!¡± Jade stated. ¡°We¡¯ll go and get it once Caroline leaves.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡±

    The next day, Caroline drove the children to the kindergarten while the Shentonsy on the window to

    watch her leave. After that, they quickly went to the second floor.

    Jade opened the door to the study and dragged Brandon inside with her. She then opened a drawer

    under Caroline¡¯s desk and took out a caramel folder, pointing at it. ¡°This is it!¡±

    Brandon epted it and took out the document from within to check it out. Although he could not

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323

    Chapter 323 You¡¯ll Pay a Price for This

    Brandon was over the moon. ¡°Mom, we¡¯ll take this. I¡¯ll sell it to someone.¡±

    Jade said, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll leave this to you. Your father and I will handle the jewelry.¡±

    Let¡¯s

    it quick. We should set off after breakfast,¡± Brandon suggested.

    The Shentons nodded one after another. They walked out of the study to go downstairs and cook

    breakfast.

    They all squeezed into the kitchen to save time.

    Unexpectedly, Jamie was staring at them as she slowly walked into the kitchen.

    Gregory had just finished frying eggs. He wanted to serve the dish but bumped into someone.

    when he turned around.

    He was so scared that he nearly dropped the te. As such, he looked up and wanted to see who

    the insensible person was

    When he saw Jamie, he dropped the te in fear.

    The crisp sound of the te falling on the floor subconsciously made Brandon and Jade turn

    around

    They shuddered upon seeing Jamie and quickly retreated to a corner.

    After Gregory snapped back to his senses, he screamed and ran out of the kitchen.

    Jade and Brandon followed suit, running to the living room to avoid Jamie.

    ¡°She scared me! When did shee down? She made no sound!¡± Jade¡¯s voice was shaky.

    Gregory was still trembling. ¡°S¨CShe was standing right before me. I was afraid she would cut my

    neck with a knife!¡±

    While he was talking, he saw Jamie walk to the living room.

    ¡°My gosh!¡± Jade screamed before squeezing to the edge of the sofa quickly with the other two.

    Jamie watched them gloomily and went over to sit beside them.

    Trepidation crept into them as they widened their eyes. They soon drew in a cold breath and leaped out

    of the sofa.

    After that, they staggered and ran toward the stairs.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    They stood at the stairs and did not dare toe down.

    +15 BONUS

    Jamie nced at them before she sat on the sofa leisurely and watched TV.

    Gregory wiped away his cold sweat. ¡°She¡­ She haunts us¡­

    Jade¡¯s legs went limp as she copsed on the stairs. ¡°I¡¯ve never been this scared¡±

    Brandon was not very good himself either. He had a nk gaze as he leaned against the railing of the

    stairs. ¡°No, I really can¡¯t stay here anymore! I¡¯ll go crazy one day from being scared¡±

    Gregory nodded repeatedly with a pale face. ¡°J¨CJade, let¡¯s go upstairs to take our things and leave.¡±

    Jade swallowed. ¡°You go. I¡¯ll wait here for you. I can¡¯t move.¡°.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Gregory agreed and immediately went upstairs to take the bag with the folder and jewelry

    before running downstairs

    He then supported Jade with Brandon.

    Brandon advised Jade, ¡°Mom, get hold of yourself. We¡¯ll get rich after we sell these. And we can leave

    ¡±

    Jade nodded. ¡°Yeah, hurry up and sell them for money. I¡¯m sure that bitchy Caroline must have. done it

    on purpose!¡±

    Brandon said, ¡°Right? She has a maniac at home to make us leave.¡±

    Jade cursed, ¡°This bitch¡¯s kids will suffer a price for what she did!¡±

    They supported one another as they left the vi. Just as Brandon was about to hail a cab, a police. car

    suddenly pulled up in front of them.

    They stared in surprise as the police officers exited the vehicle and approached them solemnly. They

    then disyed their IDs.

    ¡°We¡¯re the police! Ms. Shenton has reported that you stole her personal belongings!¡±

    Gregory instinctively hid the bag behind his back. ¡°No way! You¡¯re using us falsely!¡±

    ¡°Falsely?¡±

    Suddenly, Caroline¡¯s voice echoed from behind them.

    The Shentons quickly turned around and spotted Caroline. She was sneering as she walked toward

    them in high heels, apanied by a few bodyguards.

    Brandon was briefly stunned, but he quickly regained hisposure. ¡°You deceitful witch! How

    dare you trick us!¡±

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324

    Chapter 324 An Affordable Price

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline scoffed. ¡°When did I trick you? You guys took my belongings without my permission.

    That¡¯s theft.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s more, apany¡¯s confidential documents are extremely valuable. This amounts to

    corporate espionage, as you intended to sell them.¡±

    Jade pushed Brandon aside and confronted Caroline with anger. ¡°Did you witness us taking it?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have to witness it,¡± Caroline replied calmly ¡°There¡¯s something called a surveince

    system.¡±

    Jade¡¯s expression changed, but after a moment, she recalled there were no surveince cameras

    in Caroline¡¯s study or cloakroom.

    ¡®She¡¯s probably trying to test me,¡± Jade thought.

    *******

    ¡°Surveince system, huh?¡± Jade ced her hands on her hips. ¡°Well then, show it to me! If you

    can¡¯t provide evidence, I¡¯ll make sure you pay for falsely using me!¡±

    Caroline turned to the police and requested, ¡°Please show them the surveince footage I gave you

    A police officer nodded and retrieved a tablet, disying the footage for the Shentons.

    Upon viewing the footage, the Shentons¡® expressions swiftly changed.

    Jade blurted out, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! She doesn¡¯t have a surveince system in her room!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Brandon suddenly yelled, ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    Jade was stunned, realizing she had exposed herself.

    The police officer said solemnly, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve told the truth, do you still wish to deny it?¡±

    The Shentons hung their heads in defeat, allowing the police officers to handcuff them and escort

    them to the police car.

    Caroline sighed in relief as she watched them depart.

    Fortunately, she had preemptively instructed her bodyguards to install a discreet security camera in her

    room, which captured the Shentons¡® illegal actions.

    She had done this because she knew valuable items would tempt them due to their greed.

    In the afternoon, Caroline arranged for cleaners to tidy up her vi and purchased a new set of

    +15 BONUS

    A group of reporters surrounded her the moment she reached herpany.

    The bodyguards immediately stepped in to stop them. Even so, the reporters still shoved around to

    push the microphones to Caroline.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, may I ask about your opinions toward your rtives?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, why do you insist on calling the police on them and sending them to the police

    station?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, how did you tolerate those people?¡±

    There were endless questions.

    Caroline frowned, thinking, ¡®How did they learn about this affair?¡±

    At that time, Naomi suddenly appeared beside Caroline. ¡°Ms. Shenton, someone took videos of you.

    calling the police on your rtives and posted them on the Inte.¡±

    Caroline was stunned. She decided to check the hot topics on the Inte.

    [Did the CEO of TYC Fashion tolerate her vulgar rtives for spending her money extravagantly?

    The result is satisfying!]

    She clicked on it and saw the video of her confronting the Shentons before her house.

    People even got the whole incident clearly.

    [We can never tolerate such vulgar rtives! We¡¯re in full support of her!]

    [How cool! She¡¯s great. She could handle these parasites calmly. I admire her very much!]

    [We support her fashionpany!]

    [That¡¯s nice! I did buy their clothes. The quality is impable, with great care to the details. But

    the clothes aren¡¯t expensive at all!

    There were endlessments.

    Caroline put away her phone and ordered Naomi, ¡°Let¡¯s invite the reporters to thepany and hold a

    press conference.¡±

    Naomi nodded. ¡°Okay, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    After that, Naomi served the reporters while Caroline returned to her office first.

    The head of the sales department, John Retzy, knocked on the door and came in the minute she

    suddenly recovered in an hour and surpassed our previous records. ¡±

    Caroline looked at the tablet doubtfully.

    When she saw the rapidly rising sales, she asked in bewilderment, ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325

    Chapter 325 What Did You Do

    John said excitedly, ¡°Ms. Shenton, you should check out the hot topics properly. Someone interviewed

    our factory workers!¡±

    ¡°Interview?¡± Caroline was stunned and took out her phone to check.

    The second hot topic became popr during the few minutes she walked into thepany just

    now.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    [Shocking! How does the CEO of TYC Fashion treat her employees?]

    Caroline clicked on the video and watched it carefully. She found Caleb and all the factory

    workers raising theirpensation contracts in front of the camera.

    They told the reporters how Caroline aided them financially when they were hospitalized and lost

    their jobs.

    There were endless goodments about the video. A lot of people encouraged others to buy

    clothes from TYC Fashion.

    Hence, TYC Fashion¡¯s sales increased more than thrice in a brief time.

    Caroline felt a surge of relief, thinking, ¡®Finally, everything is falling into ce.¡±

    The repairs on her original factory had begun, doubling her clothing production. Simultaneously,

    a local market for her products had emerged.

    Caroline set aside her emotions and instructed John, ¡°Ourpany is experiencing a rebirth. We

    must handle each customer with care, providing them with top¨Cnotch service.¡±

    John nodded, ¡°Okay, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    After John left, Kenny barged in energetically. He had a leather shoe and a slipper on, and his hair. was

    a mess. ¡°G! Ourpany is soaring!¡± he screamed in excitement.

    His weird attire amused Caroline. ¡°Have you just woken up?¡±

    Kenny replied, ¡°Well, yeah! I came right after I got the call.¡±

    She pointed at his feet. ¡°Are you sure this won¡¯t affect your image as the VP?¡±

    Kenny looked down and cursed, ¡°Fuck!¡±

    He then scratched his head and sat down. ¡°Forget it. I have something else to tell you.¡±

    Caroline picked up a document. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow night, there¡¯s a design exhibition in Angelbay City that happens every five years.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline was silent briefly. ¡°I don¡¯t like attending this kind of gathering very-

    an

    ¡°No!¡± Kenny interrupted. ¡°Didn¡¯t we make a niceeback? I¡¯m sure many people notice ourpany

    now. Don¡¯t you want to get big orders and befriend more people?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case,¡± Caroline confessed. ¡°Many people from the upper ss wille to this kind of

    thing.¡±

    Her imprisonment remained concealed, known to only a few, yet her fame was widespread. It was

    better to steer clear of such gatherings. Otherwise, any misstep might cast herpany in a negative

    light.

    Kenny noticed herplex emotions and asked with concern, ¡°Are you worried about your past?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Caroline replied. ¡°You should go by yourself.

    Kenny¡¯s smile vanished as he spoke seriously. ¡°G, that won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Caroline asked, puzzled.

    Kenny exined, I¡¯m certain that everyone in Angelbay City is aware of your recent issues. If they

    intended to cause trouble, they would have done so already. But no one has mentioned it. This

    suggests they are uncertain about your true identity, especially since you now go by Carolyn

    Shenton.¡±

    Caroline looked at him helplessly: ¡°Why are you so insistent on me going?¡±

    Kenny replied. ¡°It¡¯s because Alisa will also be there, and you still need to negotiate about the

    fabric. You can¡¯t expect me to put my efforts to waste.¡±

    ¡°Put your efforts to waste?¡± Caroline was taken aback. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Kenny shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Alisa isn¡¯t easily persuaded, so I had a few conversations with her to

    gather information about the fabric. It¡¯s also to make amends for the giarism issue my team-

    caused.¡±

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326

    Chapter 326 The Woman He Liked

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline felt like she had received a fatal blow. She then asked bitterly, ¡°Your team didn¡¯t cause our

    company any real loss. Why did you do that?¡±

    She did not know what she should say to thank Kenny¡¯s earnest sacrifices to thepany.

    Although Kenny was a yboy, he was strict in choosing women to satisfy his needs

    All the women he was with looked like his first love. Even if the other women were pretty, he would not

    be interested in them..

    Alisa did not resemble his first love at all, and she was at such an age.

    He might have struggled hard internally before leaving Angelbay City.

    No wonder he lied to Caroline that his mother was going to get married before he went abroad.

    Kenny snorted. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t force myself.¡±

    Caroline sighed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll attend the exhibition with you.¡±

    Caroline picked up the children in the evening.

    During the car ride, Liora appeared dejected. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to go home.¡±

    Caroline felt very sorry for Liora when she saw the deep uneasiness on her face. ¡®If I could get rid

    of them sooner, Lia wouldn¡¯t have to be hurt.¡±

    Caroline touched Liora¡¯s tender face. ¡°Lia, don¡¯t be scared. You¡¯ll know when we get home.¡±

    Liora blinked in doubt. ¡°What is it, Mommy?¡±

    Tyler did the same and touched Liora¡¯s head. ¡°Mommy must have done something to make us.

    happy.¡±

    Tyler was aware of the hot topics on the Inte, but Caroline did not expose them. She must

    have wanted to give Liora a surprise.

    As such, he kept silent and hid it from Liora at the moment.

    But Liora was puzzled, wondering, ¡®Did Mommy kill those bad guys? That¡¯s illegal, and the police.

    will take her away!¡±

    Liora wanted to voice her thoughts but did not dare to do so. Anxiety consumed her during the journey

    back home.

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    However, her eyes widened with shock upon entering the vi,

    The sofas in the living room were new, and the carpet was cleaner and prettier than before.

    Their Lego building was also restored to how it was before, waiting for them to cap the roof.

    Liora¡¯s eyes brightened as she looked up at Caroline. ¡°Mommy, did they leave?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Caroline smiled and nodded when she saw Liora¡¯s joy. ¡°Yeah. I sent them to the police station.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah!¡± Liora cheered ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re wonderful and awesome! The bad guys are finally gone!

    Our home is warm and lovely again.¡±

    While cheering, Liora pulled Tyler over to sit on the carpet and keep on building the Lego roof.

    Caroline sat on the sofa and enjoyed a brief, joyful family moment.

    After that, she checked her phone calendar and looked at the date she marked in red next week.

    It was Grayson¡¯s birthday next Monday, as well as the day Danie would fall into an abyss.

    Draco ate with Casey at the hospital.

    After the meal, Drago sighed. ¡°Oh, Casey.¡±

    Casey turned to Draco and answered respectfully, ¡°Father.¡±

    Draco said, ¡°You look fine today, so I would like to rify my doubts. How did you bump into that

    bastard?¡±

    Casey kept his head low. ¡°Father, that was my fault. Evan just did the right thing.¡±

    Draco felt very sorry for Casey. ¡°Oh, Casey, stop saying that. You did nothing wrong! You stayed

    abroad for so many years and made it up to him.¡±

    A sinister light shed through Casey¡¯s eyes, but he smiled bitterly. ¡°Father, stop ming Evan. After

    all, he¡¯s my brother. This time, I made a mistake because I identally touched a woman he likes.¡±

    ¡°A woman he likes?¡± Draco¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Is it Caroline?¡±

    Casey pretended to be ignorant and looked up. ¡°Caroline? Is that her name?¡±

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327

    Chapter 327 He¡¯s Having an Affair

    Draco scoffed. ¡°She¡¯s just a vixen who seduces men with her charms.¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± Casey sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s how you picture her to be. I bumped into her twice. She is a

    gentle and beautiful woman.¡±

    Draco frowned. ¡°Casey, did you fall for her?¡±

    ¡°Father, I won¡¯t snatch the woman Evan likes,¡± Casey answered indifferently but exposed

    disappointment in his eyes.

    Feeling upset, Draco clenched the cup in his hand. ¡°She¡¯s just a cheap and vulgar woman. Ill never

    allow her to be a part of the Jordan family. If you like her, you can fool her around But never dream of

    marrying her!¡±

    Casey asked, ¡°Father, what¡¯s her rtionship with Evan?¡±

    Draco snorted. ¡°They aren¡¯t together, She¡¯s just a mistress he once had.¡±

    After that, he squinted and looked at Casey. ¡°Casey, don¡¯t fall for such a woman.¡±

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry, but I may let you down,¡± Casey whispered.

    Draco snarled, ¡°There are so many women in the world! Why can¡¯t you forget about that vixen?¡±

    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t believe in love at first sight either, but this is the truth. I¡¯ve fallen in love with her

    and want to pursue her.¡±

    ¡°She has kids!¡±

    ¡°I can grow to love them, too.¡±

    Draco was astonished. What is so great about Caroline? Why have my two sons fallen in love with

    her?

    Still, his heart softened when he saw Draco¡¯s stubborn and serious look. He felt he had treated

    Casey unfairly, so he couldpromise if Casey did like her.

    ¡°Fine. You can do whatever you want. That woman is tough. You¡¯ve got to work hard.¡±

    sey bent over slightly. ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±

    But coldness rose in his eyes when Draco was not looking.

    The following day.

    +15 BONUS

    As Caroline drove the children to the kindergarten, she got a call from Paige. She picked it up and

    heard Paige¡¯s excited voice. ¡°Carol dear, you¡¯re famous!¡±

    Caroline smiled and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bit slow? Or did you forget about your friend after getting a

    boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°How annoying!¡± Paige scolded. ¡°Am I that kind of person?

    ¡°Oh, yes. You¡¯re going to attend the exhibition tonight, right? I heard that many renowned designers will

    attend it too!¡±

    Caroline asked in answer, ¡°Will you go, too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Paige answered excitedly. ¡®I always attend exhibitions. Do dress up nicely at night. Maybe

    you can even get a handsome man home.¡±

    Caroline refuted, ¡°Be serious. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯ve got Scott.¡®

    ¡°Well, I did forget about him,¡± Paige said. ¡°Why does he always go abroad? Is he having an affair?¡±

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Caroline disagreed. ¡°He isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡±

    Paige said, ¡°Nobody knows for sure. Men will change. Have you guys been in touch with each

    other recently?¡±

    Caroline was at a loss for words.

    It had been a while since shest contacted him.

    Paige continued because she received no response. ¡°See? You can¡¯t even answer that. It¡¯s strange if

    you guys aren¡¯t keeping in touch.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°No, I just don¡¯t feel that way. I always feel that I¡¯ve wronged him.¡±

    Besides, they were not a couple. Even if they were, she would not meddle in his freedom.

    After all, she still wished he could one day be with a woman he loved and who loved him back.

    She did not want him to stay with her as she could never fall in love with him.

    Paige uttered, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t meddle in your affair with him. By the way, make yourself avable

    tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328

    Chapter 328 It¡¯s Unnecessary

    Caroline was stunned. Tomorrow? Oh, yeah. It is Paige¡¯s birthday!¡®

    She confessed guiltily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I nearly forgot about your birthday. How are you going to

    celebrate it this time around?¡±

    Paige said, ¡°You¡¯re so busy that you forget about me How are you going to make it up to me?¡±

    Caroline pondered briefly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to Starry Campsite? I¡¯ll call them and ask them to

    prepare the tent and barbecue for us.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Paige agreed to it. ¡°We can discuss the details tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging, the two children smiled at Caroline.

    Liora chuckled. ¡°Mommy, can I tag along?¡±

    Caroline smiled and answered. ¡°Of course! I¡¯m going to ask for leave for you and Ty. I¡¯ll take you

    out for fun.¡±

    She had been so busy these days that she ignored the children. Now that she could finally rx,

    she should take them out for some fun.

    ¡°Oh, yeah!¡± Liora excitedly pecked Caroline¡¯s face.

    ¡°You like ying so much.¡± Tyler smiled and purposelyined about Liora.

    Liora snorted. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯d better shut up.¡±

    After driving them to the kindergarten, Caroline happened to see Axel getting out of the car.

    She dwelled on it briefly before calling after him, ¡°Axel.¡±

    When Axel heard her, he immediately turned to Caroline with bright, excited eyes. ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Caroline bent over and said, ¡°Axel, I want to take you out for some fun tomorrow. Do you want that?

    Axel pursed his lips gloomily and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Daddy will agree to it or not¡­¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll take you to Starry Campsite.¡±

    Axel¡¯s eyes brightened up. ¡°Really?

    ¡°Yes!¡± Caroline promised. ¡°Wait for my text tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    After watching the children walk into the kindergarten, she returned to her car and found Evan¡¯s

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    WhatsApp contact.

    She pondered and decided to first sound out his emotion with a smiling emoji. After all, she had said

    something unpleasant to him two days ago

    Evan had just arrived at MK when he received Caroline¡¯s text.

    He was astounded. ¡®Why did Caroline text me out of the blue?

    He immediately clicked on it. When he saw her smiling emoji, he frowned

    Reuben was also baffled as he stood before Evan. ¡®Why did Mr. Jordan show two kinds of

    expression in such a short time?¡®

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, did something happen?¡± he asked tentatively.

    Evan put his phone down and asked with his head raised, ¡°What does it mean if someone sends

    you a smiling emoji all of a sudden?¡±

    Reuben was at a loss for words. That someone must be Ms. Shenton. Did she text him a smiling

    emoji?¡®

    Reuben tried to make a guess. ¡°The Inte imed that this kind of smiling emoji is the death

    smile.¡±

    Evan¡¯s face stiffened. Is she still bothered by the fact that I hugged her?¡®

    His face turned cold as he texted her back.

    Evan: [What¡¯s wrong?]

    Caroline assumed he was in a good mood since he replied to her text. Thus, she went straight to

    the point.

    Caroline: [I would like to ask for leave for Axel tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. I want to take

    him out for some fun.]

    Evan soon recalled Axel¡¯s smile. He would not stop it since Axel was happy to be with Caroline.

    Evan: [Sure. But it¡¯s not the first time we did that. It¡¯s unnecessary if you¡¯re bothered by it.]

    Caroline was stunned.

    Caroline: [I don¡¯t know what you mean.]

    Evan: [The thing that happened the day before yesterday.]

    N

    +15 BONUS

    Carolineughed dryly.

    Caroline: [Mr. Jordan, can you please don¡¯t mention something that isn¡¯t worth discussing? Thank you]

    Evan¡¯s face soured.

    Evan: [Your smile didn¡¯t mean that?]

    Caroline: [What? Now only I realized what a wild imagination you have.]

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329

    Chapter 329 He Won¡¯t Mind

    Evan regained his wits. ¡®Caroline¡¯s smiling emoji was just a greeting.¡±

    Thus, he abruptly looked up at Reuben coldly. His face was aloof and awkward, full of

    unspeakable emotions.

    Reuben was confused

    +15 BONUS

    In the afternoon, Caroline left the children in Neil¡¯s care before she changed into a gown and put

    on some light makeup. She then went to pick Alisa up with Kenny.

    It was already 6:00 p.m. when they arrived at the hall.

    As soon as Alisa got out of the car, she went alone to chat with others and enjoy the exhibition.

    Caroline looked at Kenny helplessly. ¡°It looks like Alisa doesn¡¯t want to talk to me.¡±

    Kenny was speechless, and his lips twitched while watching Alisa¡¯s back. ¡°This old woman is

    wasting my time! I¡¯ll try and get her to thepany two dayster.¡±

    ¡°Carol!¡±

    Suddenly, Paige¡¯s voice came from behind Caroline.

    a

    Caroline turned around and saw Paige in a bright red dress. She smiled and praised, ¡°Well, red

    suits you more. You¡¯re charming.¡±

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Kenny also gave Paige a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Paige, you look very much like a red rose tonight!¡±

    Paige raised her chin smugly. ¡°Of course-¡±

    ¡°Hey, I thought I was mistaken. Isn¡¯t this Mistress Shenton who has gone missing for five years?¡±

    Paige was interrupted by some sarcastic voices.

    The three of them looked over and saw two women scrutinizing Caroline in shock and disdain.

    ¡°Wanda, don¡¯t say that about her. Maybe she isn¡¯t her. She just looks like her.¡±

    ¡°Pift! No one looks so alike. She thinks she can cover up her vulgar past just by changing her

    name.¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t vulgar now. She¡¯s the limelight of the hot topics these two days.¡±

    ¡°Nobody knows if she has slept with any rich man. She had gone missing for five years, but now she

    established apany. How preposterous!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Well, this vixen is good. Ordinary women like us aren¡¯t as good as her.¡±

    Caroline merely stared at them expressionlessly because she had long anticipated this scene.

    Paige red at them. ¡°You guys-¡±

    Caroline grabbed Paige¡¯s hand before thetter finished talking.

    She whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to your head.¡±

    Paige said indignantly, ¡°I can¡¯t stand their arrogance!¡±

    Carolineughed. ¡°We can¡¯t stop them from being so short¨Csighted at such a young age, can we?¡±

    The two women heard her sarcastic remark, so they angrily approached her. ¡°Who are you talking

    about?¡±

    Kennyughed. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Stop being a busybody!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The women¡¯s faces twisted. ¡®You¡¯ll pay for it!¡±

    One of the women raised her hand to p Caroline

    ne of the w

    Kenny instinctively tried to block her, but suddenly, a figure appeared before him and grabbed the

    woman¡¯s hand.

    Everyone looked up. Evan and Alex had approached them at some point.

    The person who blocked that woman was Julian, Evan¡¯s bodyguard.

    That woman¡¯s expression changed instantly when she saw Evan, so she withdrew her hand and

    red at Caroline ¡°Mistress Shenton, you¡¯re lucky!¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes so Julian got the message. He grabbed that woman¡¯s hair and dragged her

    out.

    The woman¡¯s scream made the surrounding guests turn around. But they soon averted their gazes

    when they saw Evan.

    After all, no one dared toment on what Evan did.

    Caroline looked at Evan. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Evan¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Don¡¯t you always outspeak me? Why didn¡¯t you say anything just now?¡±

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°Well, there are different types of trash.¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Alexughed aloud because he failed to hold himself back, thinking, ¡®Well, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s

    the only one who dares to refute Evan.¡®

    As a result, Evan¡¯s face sank: He nced at Kenny and snorted. ¡°You always change your partner.

    ¨C

    Caroline answered calmly, ¡°He won¡¯t mind as long as it¡¯s not you.¡±

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330

    Chapter 330 What Bad Luck

    Evan sneered and changed the topic. ¡®Why didn¡¯t he attend such an important asion with you

    today?¡±

    ¡®This asion isn¡¯t as important as our kids. Caroline deliberately emphasized the word ¡°our¡°.

    Evan was enraged.

    Seeing that, Alex immediately tried to persuade him. ¡°Evan, the runway show is starting soon. Let¡¯s go

    and sit down. If not, there¡¯ll be too many peopleter¡±

    Paigeforted Caroline after Evan was dragged away. ¡°Carol, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Caroline looked away aloofly. I¡¯m going to the washroom. You guys go ahead ¡±

    ¡°Let me go with you.¡±

    Paige was worried about Caroline, so she gave Kenny a look before she left with her.

    While they were walking toward the washroom, Paige questioned, ¡°Carol, can I take Pug with me

    tomorrow?¡±

    Caroline stopped in her tracks and looked at Paige seriously. ¡°Is he your boyfriend now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Paige touched her nose guiltily. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make him hide everything from Evan. He

    won¡¯t know we¡¯ll go out together.¡±

    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Caroline was set at ease, thinking, ¡®Evan and I are bound to be enemies. If not, why are we in this)

    state? Why do we always have a conflict every time we meet?¡®

    They suddenly heard an impatient voice when they walked past thest booth.

    Caroline saw a female worker pushing an old man in in clothes and gray hair.

    ¡°How many times do I have to repeat myself? Don¡¯t use your filthy hands to touch these cloth materials.

    These exhibits are very expensive. Can you pay for them?¡±

    The old man staggered because of the push. He tried hard to stand steadily and asked,

    ¡°They can touch it. Why can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°How could you have the nerve to ask that?¡± The female worker mocked him. ¡°They¡¯re noble. But who

    the hell are you?¡±

    She then pushed the old man again. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Leave now. If not, I¡¯m going to get the security

    guard to drive you out!¡±

    Paige was enraged by what she witnessed. ¡°Carol! Who does she think she is- Eh? Carol!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Before Paige finished speaking, she saw Caroline walk toward the scene.

    Caroline walked to the old man and helped him up. Sir, are you alright?¡±

    The old man looked at Caroline and said helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m an eyesore because I¡¯m old now.¡±

    Caroline smiled before looking at the arrogant worker. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re out of the line. He just wanted

    to see howfy the materials are. He could touch them, right? You didn¡¯t have to do this.¡±

    The worker pursed her lips. ¡°What did I do? Do you know how many booths he visited and the

    materials he touched?

    ¡°He didn¡¯t talk but just stood there and touched them. If the materials are ruined, how else can we

    impress the other customers?¡±

    Caroline sounded solemn. ¡°All the booths in an exhibition should value their customers regardless of

    their identities. They should introduce all the materials and treat all their guests sincerely.

    ¡°You

    on¡¯t even have the most basic manner of an employee. You¡¯re embarrassing yourpany

    and brand.¡±

    The old man looked at Caroline with¡¯gratification because of her statement. ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have to

    speak up for me.¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°Sir, I would have done the same even if it weren¡¯t you standing here today. 17

    have a fashionpany, too. So, I think all sellers should prioritize their customers no matter what.¡±

    The female worker¡¯s face turned red after the scolding, but she defiantly snapped, ¡®If you think you¡¯re

    so great, don¡¯t just stand at my booth and inspect my items! I can¡¯t serve you guys since you¡¯re too

    noble! Go anywhere you want. What bad luck!¡±

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331

    Chapter 331 Let¡¯s Talk

    ¡°Father!¡± someone shouted not far away after the female worker¡¯s remark

    Caroline and the elderly man turned their heads to see a middle¨Caged man in a suit and leather shoes

    hurrying towards them, looking nervous

    Caroline was taken aback when she saw the man, wondering, Is that Joseph Gull from Merlin School?¡®

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    She recognized him from her search for schools for her children. He was the principal of an

    internationally renowned school that included elementary, middle, and high schools.

    Joseph approached the elderly man anxiously and asked, ¡®Father, why did youe here alone?¡±

    Sam Gull smiled warmly and replied, ¡°I decided to take a leisurely stroll and check out the newly

    imported materials for our children¡¯s school clothes.¡±

    Joseph smiled and sighed. ¡°Father, you could have left this to me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Sam interrupted Joseph. I¡¯ve already found a suitable fashionpany.

    With a grin, Sam turned his attention to Caroline and asked, ¡®Miss, would yourpany be

    interested in handling our small order?¡±

    Carolineposed herself and replied calmly, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re too kind. As for a potential partnership, I

    suggest you get to know mypany before making any decisions.¡±

    Upon hearing their conversation, the female worker was bewildered, This old man has a school?¡±

    She swiftly adjusted her attitude and approached them. ¡°Sir, I apologize if I offended you. May 1

    introduce the fabric materials to you?¡±

    Sam nced at her indifferently and then turned to Joseph. ¡®Son, go and discuss it with thisdy.

    She seems nice.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Father,¡± Joseph nodded and looked at Caroline. ¡®Miss, may we have a conversation?¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t refuse now, so she followed Joseph into a lounge with Paige

    In about ten minutes, Joseph decided to coborate with Caroline. They exchanged contact

    information and confirmed the contract signing date before Caroline left with Paige.

    Paige was still in shock. ¡°Carol, this is a significant order! Did you notice something just now?¡±

    Caroline smiled, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see anything unusual, but I know that the attendees at this event are

    12

    +15 BONUS

    connections.¡±

    Caroline continued. ¡°As it turns out, he happens to be the former principal of Merlin School. It¡¯s at

    substantial order, but I¡¯m not aiming for immediate profits. What I want is a long¨Cterm partnership and

    to build my brand¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Impressed, Paige gave her a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Carol, you¡¯re astute! You¡¯re starting to look like a

    Raising her eyebrows, Caroline looked at Paige. ¡°Would you be interested in bing a part of my

    Paige quickly waved off the idea. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have that much money.¡±

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not asking you to invest. You¡¯re talented, and you¡¯ve established

    yourself in MK. You can join us with your skills, and I can offer you some equity shares as a

    reward. How does that sound?¡±

    Paige

    was taken aback, with gratitude written all over her face. ¡°Carol, you¡¯re so kind! If I ever face financial

    difficulties, I¡¯ll definitelye to you.¡±

    Caroline stopped trying to persuade her and arrived just in time for the runway show in the hall.

    She looked for Kenny and Alisa and spotted Kenny sitting not far from Evan.

    The other seats were upied except for the two next to Evan, so Caroline and Paige approached

    and joined them.

    As Caroline walked over, Kenny waved and greeted her, saying, ¡°Caroline,e join us!¡±

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332

    Chapter 332 You¡¯ve Neglected Your Duty

    As soon as Kenny said that, Alex suddenly got up and took another seat.

    There was only a vacant seat beside Evan now.

    At the same time, Alex patted the vacant chair beside him and asked Paige to sit beside him.

    Kenny red at Alex. ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Alexughed it off. I can¡¯t get the air¨Ccon there. I¡¯m feeling too hot, so I changed my seat.¡±

    Kenny¡¯s lips twitched as he scolded, ¡°You motherfucking did it on purpose

    sit there!¡±

    Alex looked at him provocatively. ¡°Why don¡¯t you change your seat instead?¡±

    Kenny cursed softly, ¡°Fuck! I won¡¯t let Caroline suffer if Alisa isn¡¯t here.¡±

    Evan red at Kenny upon hearing that.

    You want Caroline to

    Feeling the cold, Kenny shuddered but stubbornly refused to admit defeat. He snorted before he

    fell silent

    Caroline was put in a dilemma. She pushed Paige. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll sit here.¡±

    Paige stopped ring at Alex. ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t fight with Mr. Jordan.¡±

    At that time, music was yed for the runway show. Its noise gradually ruined the tense atmosphere

    between Caroline and Evan

    After a long while, Evan spoke up hoarsely. ¡°Congrattions on winning this battle. You learned

    something from staying with me for three years.¡±

    Caroline disagreed. ¡°Well, your final statement seems to be praising yourself instead.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that true?¡± Evan smirked. ¡°Did you ever see me take in any useless people?¡±

    Caroline scoffed. ¡°Yeah, you never took in useless people, but it¡¯s useless trying to educate dumb

    people. You can¡¯t say you made me who I am now. If it weren¡¯t for my insight, I wouldn¡¯t have picked

    you to be my superior for three years.

    ¡°Evan, you should know that a superior like you is very hard to serve.¡±

    Evan¡¯s face sank. ¡°Would you make so many sacrifices and serve them if it were someone else?¡±

    Caroline replied calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know me well? I just care about money.¡±

    Evan snorted. ¡°The outsiders may believe you, but I don¡¯t. After all, your gaze back then exposed

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    ¡®How shameless!¡® Caroline cursed inwardly.

    ¡°Evan, stop ttering yourself!¡±

    ¡°I never say anything I¡¯m unsure of.¡±

    Evan smiled elegantly when he heard the indignation in her tone. He added, ¡°Don¡¯t you think only the

    weak ones will always avoid their feelings?*

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Caroline was fuming with anger now. ¡°Save that for yourself. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been looking for me

    for five years instead of me.¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes and gnashed his teeth. ¡°Well, you¡¯re well aware of that!¡±

    Caroline quipped, ¡°So, what about that? I¡¯ve already left you.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed your mind after learning that Axel is your child?¡± Evan asked aloofly.

    Caroline paused. ¡°If you can let him¡® go, I don¡¯t mind taking him home and providing him with a

    complete family.¡±

    Evan¡¯s face turned tense because of her words. ¡°Do you want my son to call Neil ¡®Dad¡°?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Caroline refuted. ¡°He¡¯ll treat Axel as his son and be very nice to him!¡±

    ¡°Caroline, don¡¯t push it!¡± Evan¡¯s eyes betrayed his fury.

    Caroline refused to back down, and she met his eyes. ¡°You were the one who made my son treat

    Danie as his mother first, didn¡¯t you?

    ¡°Evan, I did nothing wrong. You wronged Axel and made him turn out this way.

    ¡°I hate you for failing him as his father! I hate you for forcefully controlling Axel and prohibiting him from

    meeting me!¡±

    As soon as Caroline finished speaking, she suddenly heard a loud gunshot behind her.

    Evan¡¯s face turned fierce. He immediately threw himself on Caroline and protected her.

    The hall was a mess now with all kinds of screams.

    Caroline¡¯s face turned pale as she shuddered endlessly, clutching Evan¡¯s clothes tightly.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333

    Chapter 333 I¡¯ll Take You Out of Here

    Two gunshots echoed immediately after that.

    Caroline screamed frightfully.

    However, Evan kept a stern expression as he took hold of Caroline¡¯s arms and guided her to sit on the

    floor.

    The surrounding guests started running away, shoving and pushing chairs. The chairs then knocked

    against people.

    Evan held Caroline tightly in his arms and spoke calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ll get you out of here!¡±

    Alex¡¯s scream came from behind. ¡°Evan! Watch your back!¡±

    Evan immediately turned around and saw a thin man trying to stab them with a sharp knife. Thus,

    Evan pulled Caroline up and quickly protected her behind him

    The man with the knife shed Evan¡¯s arm.

    Caroline widened her eyes and screamed, ¡°Evan!¡±

    The attacker shouted crazily, ¡°Fuck! You guys must die! I want to kill all fucking capitalists like

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    you!¡±

    Evan looked indifferent as he covered his arm and kicked the attacker¡¯s chest before thetter

    could sh him again.

    Consequently, the attacker fell head first.

    Evan¡¯s bodyguards rushed to him and quickly subdued the violent man

    Julian lowered his head guiltily. ¡°Mr. Jordan, we camete!¡±

    Evan spoke coldly. ¡°Send him to the police station!¡±

    Julian became doubtful. ¡°Don¡¯t we have to take him back with us to punish him?¡±

    Evan replied icily, ¡°I wasn¡¯t his sole target. Just let the police deal with him.¡±

    Julian answered, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Caroline immediately inspected Evan¡¯s bleeding wound. She tried her best to keep calm, but her hands

    were shaking-

    Evan looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s eyes soon turned scarlet. She failed to control her temper and roared, ¡°Are you out of

    +15 BONUS

    Afterward, she averted her gaze, biting her lower lip and forcefully tearing his sleeves.

    Then, she quickly ripped a piece of fabric from her dress and used it to bandage his wound and stop

    the bleeding.

    When Evan saw her concern, he smiled ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s hands tensed, and bitterness coursed through her.

    Tears welled in her eyes, so she lowered her head and softly uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you speak!¡±

    Evan chuckled, gazing at her affectionately. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay quiet.¡±

    Paige was not far away from them. After calming down, she wanted to go to Caroline, but Alex.

    stopped her.

    She red at him. ¡°What are you doing? I want to see Carol!¡±

    Alex nudged his chin in their direction. ¡°You¡¯d better not disturb them now.¡±

    Paige smacked his hand away. ¡°You¡¯re really Mr. Jordan¡¯s good buddy.¡±

    Alex raised his brows and pulled her into his arms, consoling her by patting her back. ¡°You¡¯re

    scared, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    She was scared and burst into tears when he asked her that.

    ¡°It¡¯s so scar

    scary¡­ Pug¡­ That gunshot was right beside me. I thought I was going to die.¡±

    Twenty minutester, Caroline and the others went to the hospital with Evan because of the

    Julian came back fast and informed the culprit was merely trying to take revenge on society.

    Everyone was at a loss for words and did not want to mention that frightening ident again

    Evan¡¯s wound was not long, but he needed five stitches.

    After that, they walked out of the hospital.

    Caroline said, ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡±

    Evan did not stop her. He merely nodded and watched her leave.

    Alex asked someone to give Paige a ride home while he stayed with Evan. He looked at Evan with

    ¡°Am I blind?¡± Evan refuted coldly.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334

    Chapter 334 You Fall in Love With Him Again

    Alex frowned and said grumpily, ¡°Hey, you weren¡¯t looking at Caroline so coldly!¡±

    Evan looked at him disdainfully. ¡°Don¡¯t disgust me.

    Alex smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just joking. How about this? Let me tell you something since you¡¯re hurt.¡±

    Evan became somber. ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush Talk!¡±

    Alex said, ¡®Caroline is going to celebrate Paige¡¯s birthday with her tomorrow at Starry Campsite. Dude,

    I risk being dumped by telling you this.¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Alex looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡±

    Evan remained silent and turned to get out of the car, leaving Alex behind.

    Thus, Alex was confused

    When Evan was back at Vi Rosa, he saw Axel dozing off in the living room. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in

    bed?¡±

    Axel immediately opened his eyes when he heard Evan¡¯s voice. ¡°I was waiting for you¡±

    Evan said, ¡°It¡¯ste. You should be in bed. I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow to see your mother.¡±

    Axel was stunned

    Before he reacted, Evan added, ¡°Don¡¯t turn me down or tell her!¡±

    Axel pursed his lips. He helplessly kept his head low and caught sight of Evan¡¯s bandaged arm.

    Axel looked up again and asked in worry, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re hurt?¡±

    Evan nodded. ¡°Yeah, I protected your mother.¡±

    Axel asked anxiously, ¡°What happened? Is Mommy alright?¡±

    Evan¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡°So, is she the only one you care about?¡±

    Axel shook his head and answered honestly, ¡°No.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Evan averted his gaze with satisfaction.

    When he was about to go upstairs, he stopped and looked at Axel in confusion. He squinted and

    asked, ¡°Axel, have you lost weight?¡±

    17

    +15 BONUS

    Axel¡¯s answer came a bit slow. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°Is the maid¡¯s cooking bad?¡±

    Axel immediately denied that. ¡°No, I¡¯ll eat more.¡±

    Evan questioned again, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Axel lowered his head and softly uttered, ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±

    However, he was. Lately, he had been bing drowsy quickly and constantly felt fatigued. His

    hunger had vanished, too.

    Today, he had even slipped and hurt himself, and the wound kept bleeding.

    He didn¡¯t know how to share this with Evan, nor did he want to make Evan anxious.

    Evan softened his tone. ¡°You have to tell me right away if you¡¯re sick.¡±

    Warmth engulfed Axel, thinking. Daddy cares about me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    When Caroline returned to Bayview Vi, she received a text from an unfamiliar number.

    It was a document with the cloth materials that were hard to buy in the market.

    There was even a statement.

    [G, I¡¯m Alisa. Angelbay City is very pretty but full of dangers.]

    [At first, I nned to have fun for two days before I told you about the cloth materials. But I can¡¯t stay

    here after what happened tonight. I¡¯m going back to Ylesir tonight.]

    [G, I wish yourpany great sess and look forward to the day yourpany bes the top

    internationally.]

    When Caroline read Alisa¡¯s text, she smiled and texted Alisa back,

    Caroline: [Thank you, Alisa. I¡¯ll buy you a meal if we meet again.]

    After that, Kenny came from outside.

    When he saw Caroline stand there and grin foolishly, he pursed his lips. ¡°G, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re in love

    with him again!¡±

    Caroline was stunned. She looked up at Kenny helplessly. ¡°What nonsense is that?¡±

    Kenny pointed at his eyes. ¡°I saw it! You cried because of him.¡¯

    +15 BONUS

    Awkwardness overcame Caroline. ¡°You got the wrong idea. I was just scared, okay?¡±

    Kenny snorted. ¡°But your action exposed everything.¡±

    Carolineughed miserably. ¡°I still can¡¯t forget about this rtionship just because I want to.¡±

    Kenny said, ¡°Stop being dumb. Did you forget how he treated you back then?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°I know. I won¡¯t have second thoughts no matter what.¡±

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335

    Chapter 335 I¡¯ll Go On My Own

    Kenny said, ¡°Fine! Don¡¯t forget what you said. If not, you¡¯ll be hurt again.¡±

    Caroline nodded and went upstairs to her children¡¯s room

    Neil was still telling a story to the children softly when he saw Carolinee in. He immediately

    shushed her.

    After that, he put the book down and quietly walked out of the room. He closed the door and asked

    in concern, ¡°Carol, you¡¯re pale. What happened?¡±

    Caroline touched her face and replied honestly, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that there was a criminal at the

    exhibition.¡±

    ¡°A criminal?¡± Nail raised his voice and inspected her, holding her arms. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    Caroline pressed his arms down. ¡°Neil, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. I was just scared.¡±

    Neil sighed in relief. I¡¯m d to hear that. You scared me.¡±

    Caroline smiled before she became serious. ¡°Neil, the next week is approaching.¡±

    Neil¡¯s face sank. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll organize Grandpa¡¯s birthday party and expose Danie¡¯s vulgarity to

    everyone.¡±

    Caroline was still worried about that affair. ¡°Neil, I think it won¡¯t be that simple.¡±

    Neil touched the tip of her nose dotingly. ¡°Carol, you¡¯ve gone through too much recently. We¡¯ve

    been preparing for this for such a long time. Nothing will go wrong. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°I still think that¡¯s not enough.¡± Caroline frowned. ¡°Currently, the only thing we can pin on her is

    her impersonating me. We still don¡¯t have enough evidence for the heinous things she did to me.¡±

    1

    Neil chuckled. ¡°We have to go one step at a time. The fact she impersonated you and took your

    child away is enough to ruin her reputation. Can she still stir up any trouble without Grandpa¡¯s

    protection?¡±

    Caroline was silent briefly. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s the only thing we can do now.¡±

    Neil replied, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re tired. Wash up and rest. I¡¯m going home.¡±

    ¡°Okay, be careful.¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Caroline was about to turn in at 11:00 p.m., but Scott texted her.

    Caroline clicked on the text and saw some research information and words.

    +15 BONUS

    [I¡¯m sorry. I was so busy recently that I didn¡¯t text you. I saw the news of yourpany and your

    rtives. When I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll take you out to rx.]

    She felt overwhelming emotions upon reading the message. His question and concern warmed. her,

    but she could not forget what Paige had said.

    She sighed and texted him back

    Caroline: [It¡¯s already resolved. Study well, and don¡¯t worry too much about me.]

    She then got his text again.

    Scott: [Take good care of yourself. I¡¯m unsure when I¡¯ll return]

    Caroline [Okay, I¡¯ll go to bed first. Goodnight.]

    Scott: [Okay, goodnight.]

    The next day, Caroline woke the children up early. After breakfast, they were going to set off to

    pick Axel up.

    Before leaving, she called Axel, and thetter soon picked it up.

    ¡°Mommy.¡± He sounded weak.

    Hearing that something was wrong, Caroline immediately asked, ¡°Axel, what¡¯s wrong with you?

    Axel immediately cheered up. Tm fine, Mommy. I just woke up, so I was still in a daze.¡±

    Caroline heaved a sigh. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯lle and pick you up now. Can you get out

    of bed and eat something first?¡±

    ¡°Er¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll go on my own.¡± While speaking, he looked up and nced at Evan, who wasing

    downstairs

    Caroline pondered and agreed to it. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you at the campsite. Remember to take a thick

    coat with you.¡±

    ¡°Will do, Mommy.¡±

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336

    Chapter 336 Focus

    An hourter, Caroline reached the campsite with the children first.

    Starry Campsite was a spacious campsite with a lot of entertainment activities.

    When they walked past the horse¨Criding ground, Liora pointed at the pony and eximed,¡±

    Mommy, can I ride this pony?¡±

    Caroline held Liora¡¯s hand and walked slowly. ¡°Sure, but we have to wait for your godmother to

    ¡°She¡¯s here.¡± Tyler suddenly spoke up and looked ahead.

    Caroline looked over and saw Paige trot over while holding Alex¡¯s hand, greeting them

    enthusiastically.

    When Paige reached Caroline and the children, she gasped for breath and said, ¡°We¡¯re notte, are

    We?

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re notte, but a bit slow.¡± Tyler smiled elegantly and mocked Paige

    Paige red at him. ¡°You¡¯re just like your father!¡±

    When she made that statement, Alex looked at Tyler with confusion. Thetter had just stopped

    smiling.

    Alex wondered, ¡°He behaves like Evan and doesn¡¯t take after Neil at all.¡®

    When Caroline noticed Alex staring at Tyler, she became anxious that Alex might see through.

    anything.

    Paige realized she had misspoken, so she immediately changed the topic. ¡°Pug, do you know how

    to ride a horse?¡±

    Alex snapped back to his senses and raised his brows. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been doing that recently.¡±

    ¡°No, you were not-¡± Halfway through her sentence, Paige blushed

    She shyly and angrily punched him. ¡°Are you out of your mind? You¡¯re the horse instead!¡±

    Caroline was rendered speechless as she watched them fight flirtatiously. ¡®Did I just watch their lovey¨C

    dovey moment?¡®

    Caroline held her children¡¯s hands and led Paige and Alex to their campsite. After learning that

    Alex wanted to tag along, she had even booked another tent.

    When she reached there, she immediately saw Evan standing before the tent and watching the

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Thus, she stopped in her tracks and looked at Paige in confusion

    Paige was stunned, too. She then turned to re at Alex. ¡°Pug, you betrayed me?¡±

    Alex lied calmly. I¡¯m unsure either. Maybe Evan sounded me out.¡±

    Caroline sighed.

    Now, she had no reason to drive him away. After all, it was Paige¡¯s birthday, and Evan had protected

    Caroline the night before.

    The group walked forward, and Caroline greeted Axel. ¡°Sweetie.¡±

    Axel turned around and let go of Evan¡¯s hand. He quietly walked to Caroline and said quiltily,¡± Mommy,

    Daddy-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Caroline interrupted him I¡¯m d you cane have fun with us.¡±

    Axel nodded and looked at Tyler and Liora. They were staring at Evan with displeasure.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Axel did not feel the urge to talk to them for a moment.

    Liora pouted and snorted at Evan harshly. She then held Axel¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Axel, let¡¯s go and

    y in the tent.¡±

    Evan frowned slightly when he saw the three children walk past him. ¡°Why do Tyler and Liora

    hate me so much?¡±

    Evan turned away and looked at Caroline, who had walked to the barbecue set. He then said coldly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find Tyler and Liora a little rude?¡±

    Caroline was stirring the charcoal as she calmly replied. ¡°They don¡¯t generally behave this way. They¡¯re

    discriminating against you.¡±

    ¡°Discriminating against me? Evan sneered. ¡®I have never harmed them ¡±

    Caroline stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°That¡¯s what you think, but the kids don¡¯t think so. We

    don¡¯t usuallye out and have fun. Since you¡¯re here, you¡¯d better not look so cold.¡±

    She continued stirring the charcoal but failed to set up the fire after a long while

    Paige was setting the pic nket. Seeing that, she wanted to help Caroline, but Alex stopped.

    her. ¡°Focus.¡±

    He could not let her ruin the chance for Evan to talk to Caroline alone.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337

    Chapter 337 It Isn¡¯t Suitable

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Paige angrily stepped on Alex¡¯s feet. I know what you¡¯re thinking!¡±

    Alex grimaced as he rubbed the back of his feet. ¡°Can you be more gentle?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re disgusted by me now, huh?¡± Paige raised her voice. ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s who I am. Why do you

    ask me to change?

    ¡°And stop pestering me if you prefer gentle women more. Pug, don¡¯t make me mad today!¡±

    When Alex sessfully diverted Paige¡¯s attention, he immediately smiled apologetically.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m wrong. Come. Let me hug you.

    Paige pouted and snorted before throwing herself into his arms.

    Their little scene rendered Caroline and Evan speechless.

    Evan felt a surge of disdain as he turned around and grabbed the tongs from Caroline. Allow me,¡± he

    said.

    Feeling ufortable, Caroline quietly moved to the other side to enjoy some fruit.

    The triplets were sitting in the tent face¨Cto¨Cface.

    Liora had her arms crossed as she stared at Axel solemnly. ¡°Axel, you¡¯re going to be a traitor now,

    aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Axel could only exin softly, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say anything. It was Daddy who suggested driving me here

    and that I couldn¡¯t turn him down.¡±

    He spoke so much because he did not want to infunate her.

    Tyler tried to persuade Liora. ¡°Lia, it¡¯s useless for you to be mad since he¡¯s here. We may as well enjoy

    ourselves.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Liora was angry now. ¡°Scumbag Daddy didn¡¯t rescue you the other day! I hate him

    Although she yearned to have a father, he was too cruel. She felt that it was better to give up on him.

    Tyler theny on his side. ¡°What do you think we should do then?¡±

    Liora blinked and dwelled on it before suddenly sitting up straight. ¡°I¡¯ve got an iden!¡±

    +15 RONUS

    ¡°What is it?¡± Tyler inquired with shock

    Liora got up and walked out of the tent. ¡°Come with me!¡±

    The triplets walked out of the tent After Liora looked around, she walked to another¡¯s tent.

    Tyler and Axel looked at each other before they followed her

    Liora walked to a chubby woman and yanked at her clothes, greeting the woman sweetly, ¡°Madam

    The woman looked down and saw a delicate, charming girl. Thus, she squatted down and smiled at

    Liora. ¡°Girl, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Liora pointed at Evan, who was trying to set up a fire. ¡°Madam, do you see that man?¡±

    The woman looked over. ¡°The handsome man in a suit?¡±

    Liora nodded eagerly, ¡°Yes! He asked me to bring you over to help him start a fire.¡±

    With that, she gently tugged at the woman¡¯s sleeve and pleaded, ¡°Madam, could you assist him? We

    might go hungry if he can¡¯t start the fire.¡±

    Observing this, the woman blushed slightly and replied, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate?¡±

    But her friend chimed in. ¡°Olivia, just go ahead. He asked the girl toe to you. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s

    interested in you¡±

    Olivia¡¯s blush deepened. ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯ll go and help him.¡±

    Liora chuckled and said, ¡°Thank you, Madam¡±

    Olivia replied. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    She then walked to Evan

    Frowning, Tyler pulled Liora to the side. ¡®Lia, it¡¯s wrong for you to fool people like this.¡±

    Liora pouted. ¡°But I don¡¯t like to see scumbag Daddy here.¡±

    Tyler continued reprimanding her seriously. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you dislike him, but you can¡¯t involve

    others. Mommy will scold you if she learns about this.¡±

    Liora¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tyler. I¡¯m wrong. But I¡¯ve already said that¡­¡±

    Axel sighed. ¡°Lia, you have to apologize.

    Liora looked at Olivia, who had reached Evan. ¡°Is it toote now¡­¡±

    ¡°No! You should do it now!¡± Tyler and Axel said in unison.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338

    Chapter 338 Apologize

    Just as Liora was thinking about how to apologize, Olivia had already approached Evan. ¡°Hey

    handsome, let me help you with the fire,¡± she said shyly.

    Evan stared at Olivia suspiciously. Before he could say anything, she grabbed Evan¡¯s hand.

    Evan immediately retracted his hand and looked at Olivia unhappily. He warned her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    louch me!¡±

    Olivia looked at Evan even more shyly. She raised her hand and patted his arm lightly. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t

    have to be so polite around me. I understand.¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Olivia was blushing so much that her face was almost as red as a tomato. She pursed her lips to

    suppress her smile and nudged Evan with her body ¡°You know, I ept your feelings, so you don¡¯t

    have to act shy around me.¡±

    Evan was rendered speechless.

    Seeing this scene, Caroline and the others were also stunned

    What was going on?

    Paige eximed. ¡°Oh my god! The boss oozes so much charm that he¡¯s somehow attracted at

    random woman toe over and offer him help willingly!¡±

    Alex held back hisughter. ¡°Look at Evan¡¯s face right now. It¡¯s so funny it¡¯s killing me!¡±

    Paige took a closer look at Evan, whose face had turned as ck as charcoal. She couldn¡¯t help but

    burst outughing.

    ¡°Yeap! He¡¯s waaay too charming¡°¡±

    Caroline did not find it funny. On the contrary, she felt that Olivia was acting a little strange.

    As Caroline pondered, she looked in the direction where Olivia hade from. Some distance

    away, she spotted Liora getting dragged back by Tyler.

    Seeing the aggrieved look on Liora¡¯s face, Caroline immediately understood what was going on.

    She stood up with a cold expression and walked toward Liora.

    Startled, Liora looked up at Caroline pitifully and mumbled, ¡°Mommy.

    Caroline lowered her voice with a frown and asked sternly, ¡°Lia, did you arrange for thatdy toe

    here?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Tears streamed down Liora¡¯s face, and she muttered, ¡°Mommy, yes. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±

    The anger inside Caroline suddenly surged. ¡°Lia, do you realize how frightening your actions are?¡±

    Liora burst into tears. ¡°Mommy, I only did that because I don¡¯t like him being here¡­

    ¡°Even so, you¡¯re not allowed to behave like this! Caroline refused to indulge her childish ways.

    Liora needed to change her ways. Otherwise, she might do something even more serious next

    time!

    ¡°Mommy¡­ he doesn¡¯t even treat you well. Why do you put up with him being here¡­¡± Liora¡¯s

    chubby little hand kept wiping her tears as shemented.

    ¡°It¡¯s your godmother¡¯s birthday today. Since your godmother hasn¡¯t said anything about wanting

    him gone, how can I chase him away?¡± Caroline retorted.

    ¡°Also, if you don¡¯t like someone, you don¡¯t have to talk to them. You can just choose to ignore them.

    You should never involve other innocent people like that!¡±

    Liora¡¯s cries attracted Paige, Alex, and Evan¡¯s attention.

    Upon seeing Liora¡¯s tear¨Cstreaked face and her breath hitching, Evan¡¯s heart suddenly clenched as

    if someone had tightened their grip around it.

    The inexplicable heartache made him feel distraught.

    Why did he feel so ufortable about Caroline and Neil¡¯s child crying?

    Paige walked quickly to Liora¡¯s side and picked her up. ¡°Carol, why are you scolding Lia?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s expression was cold. She felt angry at the thought of her daughter¡¯s actions just now, and to

    some extent, she med herself for it.

    Seeing that Caroline was silent, Paige asked Liora, ¡°Lia, tell me, what happened?¡±

    Liora sobbed and said, ¡°I did something bad. Mommy was right to scold me. I. I should apologize to

    thatdy.¡±

    Paige was stunned. ¡®So Liora is the reason that woman came over. No wonder Carol scolded her. Carol

    really can¡¯t stand for this kind of thing.¡®

    Paige advised, ¡°Lia, all right, stop crying now. Go and apologize to thedy first. I¡¯ll take you horseback

    ridingter, okay?¡±

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339

    Chapter 339 The Wildest Horse

    +15 BONUS

    Liora wiped away her tears and got down from Paige¡¯s arms. With sniffling breaths, she walked

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    over to Olivia

    Olivia looked at Liora in surprise as the little kid approached her. ¡°Hey kiddo, why are you crying?

    Liora¡¯s tiny body trembled as she stammered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I lied to you. He wasn¡¯t actually looking for

    you. I lied so you woulde over here. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Olivia said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. The fire has already started, so I¡¯ll head back first. Don¡¯t cry, kiddo.¡±

    Caroline walked up to Olivia and nodded apologetically. ¡°Sorry to cause you so much trouble. I

    apologize for my daughter¡¯s behavior.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Olivia waved her hand and left

    Caroline looked at Liora and said. ¡°There¡¯s one more apology to make.¡±

    Liora lowered her head and turned to Evan, saying. ¡°Scum- I¡¯m s¨Csorry!¡±

    After witnessing this sequence of events, Evan finally understood what was going on.

    He raised his hand and paused for a moment before cing hisrge palm on Liora¡¯s little head.

    His voice carried a rare gentleness as he said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±

    Licra suddenly froze, and her sobs lessened.

    Her scumbag daddy¡¯s hands were warm, and he was being so gentle to her.

    Liora raised her head and looked at Evan properly for the first time. With just one nce, she was

    captivated. He somehow seemed different from before.

    Only when Evan frowned slightly did Lidra quickly lowered her head, turned around, and ran into

    the tent.

    Caroline followed her daughter into the tent. Her heart ached after reprimanding Lia. She felt it was

    necessary to have a good chat with Lia now,

    After enjoying the barbecue and resting for a while at noon, the group moved on to the riding field.

    Caroline knew how to ride a horse. Wheh she went out with Evan to meet clients, she often

    participated in such activities.

    When it was time to choose horses, Carolinemunicated with the horse trainer and chose

    three gentle ponies for the triplets

    +15 BONUS

    After apanying them for a few rounds. Caroline went to choose her own horse

    Walking into the stable, Caroline looked around and picked out a white horse.

    The staff helped lead it out, and she turned around and mounted it.

    The staff member asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, can you ride it on your own? Our horse trainer isn¡¯t here right.

    now.¡±

    Caroline nced at the rtively docile¨Clooking horse she was on and replied calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry

    about it. I can manage.¡±

    The staff member said. ¡°Oh, alright.¡±

    With that, he handed the reins to Caroline.

    Caroline¡¯squeezed the horse¡¯s stomach slightly with her legs to cue it, and the horse trotted off

    with a couple of snorts

    As soon as Caroline left, a shout suddenly came from not far away. ¡°Wait!¡±

    The staff member turned around to look at the horse trainer, who had just returned. ¡®She¡¯s already

    gone. She won¡¯t hear you even if you shout like that.¡±

    The horse trainer red at the staff member. ¡°Are you crazy? How could you allow a client to ride

    that horse?¡±

    The staff member was puzzled at the trainer¡¯s outburst. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that horse?¡±

    The horse trainer said, ¡°You just started working here, so you wouldn¡¯t know! That horse is the

    wildest one we have here! It¡¯spletely uncontroble unless ridden by someone with excellent

    horse¨Criding skills! Once it starts running, it¡¯ll go out of control!¡±

    The staff member¡¯s face turned pale, and he eximed in fear, ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this! What

    should we do now?¡±

    The horse trainer cursed under his breath. ¡°Fuck Damn it! I¡¯ll rush over and see if I can stop it!¡±

    With that, the horse trainer hurried into the stable

    Back at the resting area, Paige gulped down a mouthful of water andined, ¡°Horseback riding is

    hard work. I¡¯m all worn out.¡±

    Alex patted the seat beside him. ¡°Then sit down and take a rest. Let¡¯s watch your bestie in action.¡±

    Paige sat down and looked at Caroline, who was riding a white horse valiantly on the field. She praised

    proudly, ¡®As expected of my Carol She¡¯s so good at riding! Unlike someone who doesn¡¯t

    After saying that. Paige shot a disdainful nce at Alex.

    +15 BONUS

    Quickly reacting. Alex pointed at Evan and said, ¡°Someone else here isn¡¯t riding a horse. I¡¯m not.

    the only one.¡±

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340

    Chapter 340 Stay Away From Me

    Evan shot Alex an annoyed look and said, ¡°You have way too much time on your hands.

    Alex rubbed his nose. ¡°Oh,e on. I was just joking.¡±

    that?

    ¡°What is that?¡± Surprised, Paige asked, ¡°Is that horse trainer chasing after Carol?¡±

    Evan and Alex turned to look at the horse trainer speeding after Caroline. The horse trainer¡¯s

    anxious expression told them something was awfully wrong.

    Immediately after, two more horse trainers on horseback chased after them from the stable.

    Seeing this, Evan stood up from his seat and walked toward the staff member with a grim

    expression.

    Alex and Paige hurriedly followed suit

    Evan questioned urgently. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    The staff member stammered. ¡°The horse thatdy¡¯s riding is the wildest one in the stable..

    Before the staff could finish speaking, a loud crash was heard from a distance, apanied by

    Caroline¡¯s cries.

    Evan and the rest turned around and saw that the white horse had already rushed out of the

    racecourse with Caroline on its back.

    Evan pursed his lips tightly. ¡°You guys stay here and watch the kids!¡±

    With that, he quickly fetched a horse from the stable, mounted it skillfully, and chased after

    Caroline

    ¡°Damn it! Evan! You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet!¡±

    By the time Alex reacted and shouted, Evan had already rushed out on his horse,

    Paige stomped her feet anxiously. ¡°Alex! Alex, go get the car ready! We need to go after them! Carol is

    heading toward the dense forest! It¡¯s easy to get lost there!¡±

    ¡°Dense forest?!¡± Alex was stunned momentarily. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go get the car now!¡±

    Meanwhile, Caroline was almost scared out of her wits as the horse galloped wildly. Her internal organs

    felt like they were going to scatter within her from the constant jostling.

    1

    She had tried tightening the reins but couldn¡¯t control the horse with her strength. If she pulled

    sideways, she would be thrown off!

    +15 BONUS

    As Caroline watched the scenes whizzing past and felt the pain of leaves pping against her, her

    fear and desperation grew.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Caroline!¡±

    Evan¡¯s voice suddenly echoed amidst the howling wind.

    Caroline did not dare to turn around and look behind her. She could only reply with a trembling

    voice, ¡°Evan! Don¡¯t follow me!¡±

    Frowning. Evan tightened his grip on the reins and sped up to Caroline¡¯s side ¡°Caroline! Listen to me!

    Press down on the horse¡¯s neck and grab its mane with one hand. Use your other hand to gently pull

    the reins to the right.¡±

    Caroline felt a lump in her throat when she saw Evan chasing after her.

    However, she did not have time to think too much. She had to try her best to stabilize her body

    and do as Evan instructed.

    Caroline grabbed the horse¡¯s mane, and the horse neighed in pain. Perhaps she hadn¡¯t used the

    right amount of force.

    It suddenly stopped, and its front half reared up.

    Caroline lost her grip on the reins and was thrown off the horse¡¯s back.

    Evan¡¯s expression darkened. He quickly stepped on his horse¡¯s back and lunged toward Caroline.

    He caught Caroline as shended, and both of them tumbled down the slope.

    With a loud bang, Caroline and Evan crashed into a big tree.

    The intense impact made Caroline¡¯s vision ck out momentarily. Dizziness and nausea swept over

    her. But she could clearly sense that someone behind her was holding her tightly, sharing

    some of her pain.

    Caroline pushed through the haze in her head and forced herself to sit up. Then, she turned to look at

    the person behind her.

    Evan had tightly closed his eyes, and hisplexion had turned pale.

    His handsome face bore small cuts from the tree branches, his white shirt had been stained red by his

    blood, and his knuckles werepletely covered in blood

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341

    Chapter 341 Are You Afraid?

    Caroline¡¯s heart tightened. She called out in panic, ¡°Evan?¡±

    Evan¡¯s furrowed brows twitched.

    ***

    Caroline called out to him again, seeing that he was still conscious, ¡°Evan? Can you hear me? Answer

    me!¡±

    Evan moved his fingers a few times and struggled to open his eyes.

    The worry in his eyes gradually disappeared after seeing that Caroline was safe and sound. ¡°Stop

    screaming. I¡¯m not dead.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly. She asked in a choked voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay away? Why

    didn¡¯t you listen?¡±

    Evan smiled bitterly. His voice was low and hoarse as he replied, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see you disappear

    in front of me for the second time

    Caroline froze, and her heart skipped a beat at his words.

    When she returned to her senses, she wiped away her tears and reached out to help Evan. ¡®Sit up

    first. Let me see if there are any other wounds.¡±

    Evan pursed his lips and sat up. Caroline supported him against the tree and then got up to

    examine his body.

    After a quick check, Caroline found that the most serious wound on Evan¡¯s body was his arm,

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    which was seriously injured again.

    Although there were some scratches on his leg, there were no fractures. He could still move.

    Relieved, Caroline retracted her gaze. Just as she was about to call for help, she realized that her

    phone was not with her.

    Caroline asked softly, ¡°Evan, do you have your phone with you?¡±

    Evan looked up and asked, ¡°Do you think I thought to take it with me in my hurry to save you?¡±

    Caroline fell silent for a moment.

    ¡°Can you still walk?¡±

    They couldn¡¯t stay there. The longer they did, the more susceptible Evan¡¯s arm would be to

    infection.

    Evan nodded slightly and stood up. Due to the severe pain in his leg, he almost stumbled and fell

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline hurriedly grabbed Evan¡¯s arm and draped it over her shoulder. ¡°Bear with it. Let¡¯s try taking a

    few steps first.¡±

    Evan did not say anything. He sized up Caroline from the corner of his eye. With her support, he took a

    few steps before stopping.

    Caroline stopped in her tracks and turned to look at the man who was just within arm¡¯s reach.¡±

    What¡¯s wrong? Is your leg hurting?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s raining.¡± Evan said calmly. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t look for a way back now. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s

    anywhere nearby that can shelter us from the rain,

    Caroline looked up at the gloomy sky and frowned. ¡°Let it rain. It¡¯s more important that we get you back

    as soon as possible so we can get your wound treated.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind falling a couple more times on the muddy road, I don¡¯t mind if you struggle to bring

    me back,¡± Evan said.

    Caroline was at a loss for words

    Well, he had a point

    Caroline helped Evan sit down again: ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go take a look around.¡±

    Just as she was about to turn around and leave, Evan reached out and grabbed Caroline. ¡°There¡¯s a

    high chance that wild beasts will appear in this forest. Be careful.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±

    As Evan watched Caroline leave, his face contorted in pain while he raised his hand to cover his

    chest

    If he guessed correctly, one of his ribs should be broken

    When he chased Caroline into the dense forest, he had paid attention to the route taken. It would

    take a long time for them to get out of the forest.

    Her body was too small, and he was almost incapable of exerting any strength due to the pain in

    his leg. How could he bear to let her support his weight all the way?

    About ten minutester, Caroline returned

    Evan immediately hid the pain on his face.

    Caroline regretfully walked over to Evan¡¯s side and sat down. ¡°There¡¯s nothing nearby. Let¡¯s just

    stay under this tree to hide from the rain.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Evan leaned against the tree, closed his eyes, and asked softly, ¡°Are you afraid? It¡¯ll get very dark here

    at night.¡±

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the dark. I¡¯m just worried we¡¯ll encounter the wild beasts you

    mentioned.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Evan responded to Caroline with a barely audible grunt.

    Sensing that something was amiss, Caroline turned to look at Evan. His face was growing increasingly

    pale.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342

    Chapter 342 I Thought I¡¯d Never See You Again

    Caroline touched Evan¡¯s forehead. Feeling the heat, she quickly ced her hands on his face.

    Evan slowly opened his eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Caroline locked eyes with him and said seriously, ¡°Your body temperature is a little high. Since my

    hands are cold, I¡¯m trying to help you cool down a bit.¡±

    A faint scoff escaped Evan¡¯s lips as he lifted his hand to sp Caroline¡¯s icy fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t waste

    your energy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a waste of energy!¡±

    Caroline retracted her hand and took off her coat to cover Evan¡¯s head.

    Evan frowned as he looked at Caroline¡¯s thin clothing. He said sternly, ¡°You want to freeze yourself

    to death?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Caroline replied. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see you die here.¡±

    Evan¡¯s dark eyes widened slightly. After staring at Caroline for a moment, he suddenly grabbed her

    hand again.

    Caroline was stunned. Before she could react, she was pulled into Evan¡¯s arms.

    In the next instant, his slightly cool lips covered hers

    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Evan-¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Evan hugged her waist tighter and deepened the kiss.

    When she returned to her senses, Caroline quickly pushed against Evan¡¯s chest and tried her best

    to break free. ¡°Evan! Can you stop fooling around?!

    Evan suddenly let out a muffled groan. He frowned, and his face turned even paler. ¡°Don¡¯t move.

    My ribs are broken.¡±

    ¡°Ribs?!¡± Caroline¡¯s hand froze. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?!¡±

    Evan smiled faintly. He raised his hand and ced it on Caroline¡¯s rosy lips, caressing them

    gently. ¡°If you want to cripple my body, then go ahead and keep moving.¡±

    Caroline was at a loss for words.

    Meanwhile, Alex and Paige led several staff members to look for Evan and Caroline in the dense

    forest.

    +15 BONUS

    Alex could not help but feel sorry for Patge when he saw her stumbling

    step by step in the rain.¡± Wasn¡¯t it better for you to stay at the campsite and watch the children? Why

    did you have to follow us?¡±

    Paige red at Alex. ¡°Can you stop talking?! Carol¡¯s life is in danger. How can I note out and look

    for her? There are bodyguards with the kids. Does my presence make any difference? If we don¡¯t find

    Carol, don¡¯t even think about going back tonight!¡±

    ¡°Well, then walk slower and be careful not to trip!¡±

    ¡°You want me to walk slower when it¡¯s already dark?! Paige retorted, exasperated. ¡°Carol is alone, you

    know!

    With that, Paige continued to shout at her surroundings, ¡°Carol! Carol, where are you?! Respond if you

    hear me!¡±

    Alex also shouted, ¡°Evan! Evan!!¡±

    Some distance away, Caroline nudged Evan lightly.

    ¡°Evan! Did you hear Alex¡¯s voice?

    ¡°No!¡±

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Irritation shed across Evan¡¯s eyes. Even if he heard it, he did not want to admit it!

    Ever since he met Caroline again, they had always been at each other¡¯s throats when they talked.

    It was rare that Caroline did not quarrel with him or push him away on ount of his injury. He did not

    want to go back so quickly, even if his wound was festering

    The surroundings were so dark that Caroline could not see Evan¡¯s expression clearly.

    However, she could feel his impatience.

    Caroline licked her lips, which still felt warm from Evan¡¯s kiss. For a moment, she could not

    describe how she felt.

    She wasn¡¯t disgusted but didn¡¯t want it to happen again either.

    ¡°Caroll Call you hear me?! Answer me!!¡±

    Suddenly, Paige¡¯s voice interrupted Caroline¡¯s thoughts.

    Startled, Caroline hurriedly looked up and replied, ¡°Paigel I can hear you! I¡¯m here!¡±

    Hearing the response, Paige hurriedly led the staff over.

    +15 BONUS

    Seeing Caroline and Evan in such sorry states, Paige immediately hugged Caroline and burst into

    tears. ¡°You scared me to death!! I thought I¡¯d never see you again..

    Caroline did not know how to react. She just patted Paige¡¯s back and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Don¡¯t worry about

    me. Evan is the one who¡¯s injured.¡±

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343

    Chapter 343 Are You Sure There¡¯s No Mistake?

    ¡°Huh?¡± Paige eximed She quickly looked at Evan, whose face was pale. The word ¡®unhappy¡® was

    clearly disyed on his face.

    Paige let go of Caroline and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you two quarrel again?¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Caroline blushed at the thought of the kiss and said, ¡°No. Did you guyse in a car? We need to

    get him to the hospital quickly.¡±

    ¡°What happened to Evan?¡± Alex asked as he was about to assist Evan to his feet.

    Caroline said. ¡°He has a broken rib, and the wound on his arm has opened up. He also has a fever.

    We need to get him to the hospital immediately.¡±

    Alex widened his eyes and looked at Evan. ¡°Damn! You haven¡¯t passed out from all this?!¡±

    Evan red at Alex and gritted his teeth. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡®What did I say to upset this guy now?! he wondered.

    Paige¡¯s birthday ended with Evan being taken to the hospital..

    As it was inconvenient for the children to stay in the hospital, l¡¯aige and Alex brought them back. to

    Bayview Vi while Caroline stayed in the ward to apany Evan

    The doctor told Caroline that Evan had more than just broken ribs.

    Even his leg had been twisted and injured. There were too many wounds all over his body. He had

    to recuperate in peace and quiet.

    Caroline had mixed feelings when she saw Evan lying quietly on the hospital bed, getting an IV

    drip

    If not for Evan¡¯s help, she would be the one lying on the hospital bed with an uncertain fate.

    How was she going to repay this kindness of risking his life to save her?

    With that thought in mind, Caroline leaned against the sofa and fell into a deep sleep.

    At 9:00 p.m., Draco had juste out of Casey¡¯s ward when the attending doctor approached him.

    He handed over an examination report to Draco with a troubled expression. ¡°Mr. Jordan, please take a

    look at this report regarding Casey.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Draco saw that something was amiss and dismissed the bodyguards around him before taking the

    report.

    With just a nce, Draco¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no mistake?!¡±

    The attending doctor did not dare meet his gaze. ¡°Y¨CYes. 1even thought there might be a mistake

    when the report came out. But after multiple examinations, it was confirmed. That¡¯s why I came to

    inform you.

    Draco gripped the report tightly. Is there any way to treat this?¡±

    ¡°Not currently. However, Casey is in the middle toter stages. As long as he cooperates, we should be

    able to keep it under control.¡±

    Draco angrily threw the documents on the ground. Treat him! No matter how much it costs, you must

    make sure to keep it under control! Also, other than me and your team, no one else must know about

    this! Otherwise, it¡¯s off with your head

    The attending doctor¡¯s expression changed when he heard Draco¡¯s threat. ¡°O¨COf course, we will

    definitely keep it confidential!¡±

    Meanwhile, at Xander Residence.

    Danie was sitting on her bed and texting Casey

    It had been several days since theyst exchanged messages, but Casey had not taken the initiative to

    contact her!

    The idiots in thepany still hadn t figured out the security key, and now Casey was ying hide and

    seek with her!

    Couldn¡¯t she have just one thing go her way?!

    While thinking this, Danie suddenly received a message.

    She opened it and saw that it was from a media reporter.

    Reporter: Ms. Love, you mentioned you wanted to talk to me about a certain prominent figure¡¯s private

    matter. Are you free now?]

    Danie raised her eyebrows. This reporter was quite opportunistic! If not for this reminder, she Would

    have forgotten about Evan¡¯s mother¡¯s situation.

    Danie: [Tomorrow. Let¡¯s find a ce to meet. I¡¯ll tell you everything in detail.]

    Reporter: Alright! Miss Love, you decide on the location!]

    +15 BONUS

    Danie sneered. These days, everyone was hungry for information! If she were to spread this

    information, would Evan suspect Caroline?

    By midnight, Danie still hadn¡¯t received a reply from Casey.

    Just as she was about to sleep, her phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344

    Chapter 344 Have a Good Rest

    +15 BONUS

    Danie was excited and quickly grabbed her phone to check. However, she soon discovered that

    the call came from Hector Hendrix, not Casey.

    Danie didn¡¯t want to assume too much about Hector. He was a mysterious individual she had

    never met, yet he had quietly assisted her on multiple asions

    She answered the call cautiously. Mr. Hendrix, aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?

    Hector said coldly. ¡°Sleeping? Are you cking off? You don¡¯t n to go after Caroline anymore?¡±

    Danie was stunned. In the past, she was the one who took the initiative to ask Hector for help to deal

    with Caroline. Why was Hector now reaching out to her for that purpose?

    Danie said, ¡°Mr. Hendrix, you¡¯re mistaken I hate her so much I can¡¯t wait to see her vanish from

    the face of this world! It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t had the time yet.¡±

    Hector sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t have time? Or are you just afraid Evan will get hurt in the process?

    That was strange. Why did Hector suddenly mention Evan¡¯s name?

    Danie quickly defended herself. ¡°Of course not. He drove me away so heartlessly. How can I not

    hate him?¡±

    Hector said, ¡°In that case, make good use of the opportunity you have to kill two birds with one.

    stone.¡±

    Danie was puzzled ¡°Mr. Hendrix, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean¡­

    Mr. Hendrix scoffed. ¡°Didn¡¯t Casey already tell you about his family¡¯s scandal?¡±

    Danie¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Was he talking about Evan¡¯s mother¡¯s secret? But how did Hector know about it? Was he

    monitoring her?!

    Clutching her chest as her heart raced, Danie stammered, ¡°Y¨CYes. 1¨CI get it.¡±

    Don¡¯t disappoint me!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up, Danie stared at her phone in a daze.

    Hector had sent her that phone, and he must have been monitoring her to know about Evan¡¯s mother.

    She couldn¡¯t make any reckless moves now. Otherwise, with Hector¡¯s capabilities, she might end up in

    trouble.

    +15 BONUS

    But then again, Hector¡¯s words were a little puzzling.

    It sounded like he wanted her to deal with Caroline as soon as possible, but she had a feeling that

    once this matter was exposed, Evan would be the one who would be affected.

    What was Hector¡¯s motive for helping her out of the blue? Also, who exactly was he?

    After pondering for a long time. Danie made a decision. She would uncover the truth about

    Hector and reveal his true identity. She couldn¡¯t let him continue manipting her like this!

    The next day.

    When Evan woke up, he saw Caroline curled up on the sofa.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Just as he was about to get up, the ward door was pushed open.

    Reuben walked in with breakfast in hand and ced it on the bedside. ¡°Mr. Jordan, here¡¯s some

    breakfast for you and Ms. Shenton

    Evan nodded and said calmly, ¡°Cover her with a nket ¡±

    Reuben nodded. He picked up the nket beside him and was about to cover Caroline with it

    when she opened her eyes

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself,¡± she said sleepily. Then, she sat up and looked at Evan. ¡°Don¡¯t

    pull out the needle. Make sure the IV drip finishes)

    Evan¡¯s expression softened ¡°Alright Come over and have breakfast.¡±

    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Caroline looked at her watch. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I have to go to the office. Have a good

    rest.¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. ¡°How long can breakfast take? Or is it that as the vice.

    president, Kenny, can¡¯t even handle the most basic internal affairs of thepany?¡±

    Caroline stopped in her tracks. She suppressed the urge to retort.

    She reminded herself that Evan had saved her life, so she shouldn¡¯t argue with him if she could

    avoid it.

    Caroline controlled her temper and replied, ¡°Kenny can carry his own weight, I¡¯m sure. But that doesn¡¯t

    mean I should be idle. Since I was absent the entire day yesterday, he¡¯s been busy enough. I¡¯ll take the

    breakfast with me. Is that eptable?¡±

    As she spoke, Caroline walked to Evan¡¯s bedside, picked up a bag of breakfast, and was about to

    leave.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan¡¯s face darkened, and he could not help but ask, ¡°Are you concerned about him?¡±

    ¡°Evan, can you please be reasonable? Caroline¡¯s frustration was instantly ignited.

    Reuben was at a loss for words while holding the nket

    Why were they arguing over breakfast?

    Evan sneered. ¡°Am I being unreasonable, or are you just in a hurry to see him? You can i even go a

    day without meeting him?¡±

    Ivan, are you crazy? Caroline was enraged ¡°Is there a problem with me going to thepany? Kenny

    has to keep an eye on the factory, so I need to manage thepany. I had decided yesterday that I

    would try not to argue with you whenever possible because you saved my life. But I never expected

    you to say such unbearable words!¡±

    Caroline stormed out of the hospital room, leaving behind such a frigid atmosphere in the room

    that Heuben wanted to make a run for 1.

    Evan looked at Reuben coldly. ¡°Was I being too harsh?¡±

    Reuben was speechless, but his boss had asked him a question. There was no way he could avoid

    answering.

    Reuben braced himself and said, ¡°Managing thepany sounds pretty¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you any other questions!¡± Evan shouted in a low voice.

    Reuben stammered, ¡°Y¨CYou were rather harsh. Ms. Shenton just wanted to go to thepany. She

    didn¡¯t say she wanted to see Kenny. You were the one who mentioned it first¡­

    Evan frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t she imply it?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Reuben sighed. ¡°Mr. Jordan, don¡¯t you go to thepany every day to work?¡±

    1

    ¡°Is her smallpany as busy as mine?¡± Evan asked.

    At the mention of this, Reuben became serious. ¡°Mr. Jordan, I have to say that in the fashion Industry,

    Ms. Shenton¡¯spany¡¯s quarterly sales have far exceeded MK¡¯s current quarterly sales.

    ¡°Furthermore, MK¡¯s sales for the newly designed products have hit an all¨Ctime low.¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Caroline¡¯spany has the highest quarterly sales in the global fashion

    market?¡±

    ¡°Yes! MK is currently in second ce,¡± Reuben replied. ¡°The recent incident involving Ms.

    Shenton has garnered a lot of attention and indirectly boosted thepany¡¯s image. Of course,

    Kenny¡¯s design skills are one of the contributing factors.¡±

    ¨C

    Upon hearing that, Evan fell into deep thought.

    +15 BONUS

    A momentter, he said, ¡°I want you to continue finding a way to poach Kenny! I want him to join

    ourpany!¡±

    Bouhen was s

    Reuben was shocked. ¡°Are you nning to continuepeting with Ms. Shenton for talent?¡±

    Competing for talent was putting it nicely. Evan was clearly trying to ruin things for Caroline.

    Evan scoffed and looked at Reuben unhappily. ¡°Are you suggesting I admit that I¡¯m inferior to a

    woman? When ites to rtionships, I¡¯m willing topromise with Caroline in every way. But

    when ites to business, I¡¯ll never let anyone else stand in my way, not even friends or

    family!

    ¡°Besides, Kenny¡¯s personal life is too messy. He shouldn¡¯t hang around Caroline all the time!¡±

    It sounded reasonable enough.

    Reuben understood that this was purely a business decision. If the bosspromised in every aspect

    because of rtionships, he would not be as sessful as he was today.

    Reuben nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll contact Kenny!¡±

    Just as Caroline arrived at TYC, Naomi knocked on her office door and walked in

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, there¡¯s someone waiting for you in the reception area.¡±

    Caroline was puzzled. It was only 830 am. Who woulde looking for her so early?

    Caroline walked toward the reception area and pushed open the door. She saw Jamie in a white

    dress sitting on a chair. On the table next to her, there was a thermos sk.

    When she saw Caroline, Jamie quickly picked up the thermos sk and stood up. ¡°Carol, I brought

    you some soup.¡±

    Caroline was surprised to see her. ¡°Jamie, why did youe without calling me first?¡±

    Jamie looked at Caroline warily and said, ¡°I called you, but your phone was turned off. Last night,

    when I saw that you didn¡¯te back for the entire night, I asked Ty and Lia, and they told me that you

    were drenched in the rainst night.

    asked Dr. Bailey what medicine would be good for you. She said some hot soup would do the job, so I

    had her help me make some and brought it to you.¡±

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345

    Chapter 345 You¡¯ll Live a Long Life

    +15 BONUS

    Warmth filled Caroline¡¯s heart. She took the soup and said. ¡°Thank you, Jamie.¡±

    Jamie scratched her head, blushing shyly as she sat down. ¡®Getting caught in the rain is bad enough.

    Catching a cold is even worse. I don¡¯t want you to get sick. Getting injections can be

    painful, you know.¡±

    Caroline picked up her spoon. ¡°I know, but Jamie, Evan was also drenched in the rain. He¡¯s in the

    hospital now. Would you like to go see him?¡±

    The mention of Evan caught Jamie off guard for a moment. After a brief pause, she replied. ¡°He¡¯ll be

    fine. Boys have strong bodies. Girls are the ones who need more care.¡±

    Hearing Jamie¡¯s words, Caroline could not help but feel a pang of sadness

    Jamie¡¯s mindset seemed to still be stuck in Evan¡¯s childhood.

    Caroline took a sip of the soup, and its warmth spread from her throat to her stomach, soothing

    her tensed body.

    As Caroline continued drinking, Jamie continued to gaze at her

    ¡°How great it would be if my son married you.¡± Jamie suddenly said

    Caroline paused, and a bitter smile appeared on her face.

    It was no longer possible between her and Evan, but she did not want to be too harsh in her words

    with Jamie.

    Caroline tactfully refused. ¡°Jamie, Evan will find you a gentle and considerate daughter¨Cinw.¡±

    Jamie¡¯s gaze gradually dimmed. ¡°Caroline, I know I¡¯m sick.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She saw the change in Jamie¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Jamie, you..¡±

    ¡°My mind is a mess.¡± Jamie smiled. ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s clear. Sometimes it¡¯s chaotic. But I¡¯m sure my mind

    is clear now. Every time it¡¯s clear, I can¡¯t help thinking about the past.¡±

    Her words piqued Caroline¡¯s curiosity. However, she did not dare to ask any further for fear of

    hurting Jamie.

    Jamie continued. ¡°Evan has suffered so much. He was forced to separate from me when he was in his

    teens. Even now that he has grown up and appeared in front of me, it¡¯s like¨Cwe¡¯re strangers. Honestly,

    I have no feelings for him.¡±

    Caroline frowned slightly. What kind of mindset did a mother have to say she had no feelings for

    her own son?

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline did not understand ¡°Jamie, you took care of Evan until he left in his teens. Why wouldn¡¯t you

    have feelings for him?¡±

    ¡°Il someone forced you to give birth to a child, would you have feelings for the child?¡± Jamie asked.

    Caroline could not answer this question because she couldn¡¯t imagine such a situation.

    However, judging from Jamie¡¯s words, it was possible Draco might have done something like that.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jamie. I don¡¯t have an answer to that question either,¡± Caroline said bluntly.

    Jamie took a sip of water. ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any feelings for Evan, I still feel guilty. You¡¯re a good

    girl. If you can take care of him for me, I can die in peace.¡±

    Caroline was shocked by Jamie¡¯s words. ¡°Jamie, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ll live a long life.¡±

    Jamie smiled bleakly. ¡°You should know how torturous it is for a person to carry painful

    memories.¡±

    Not wanting to argue further, Caroline immediately changed the subject. ¡°Jamie. I¡¯ll get Dr. Bailey to

    apany you to the park, okay?¡±

    Jamie didn¡¯t refuse and nodded. ¡°Okay. You should go to work.¡±

    After escorting Jamie downstairs, Caroline worriedly sent a message to Freya.

    Caroline: [Dr. Bailey, Jamie was a little mentally unstable when she was with me just now. Is she like

    that at home?]

    After a while, Caroline received a reply from Freya.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Freya (Well, patients like her who have suffered significant trauma often voluntarily forget memories

    they want to forget. These memories are deeply ingrained in their minds, and they resurface when they

    see something or someone specific, causing them to regain their rity.]

    Freya: [Ms. Shenton, I¡¯ll be blunt. In my observation, her moments of rity are not a good sign. During

    those times, she also exhibits severe symptoms of depression, anxiety, and even manic episodes.

    Additionally, during her episodes, she often mumbles things that are hard for ordinary people to

    imagine. As for what she said, I¡¯llpile a report and send it to your pher.]

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346

    Chapter 346 Best Wishes for Your Marriage

    After reading Freya¡¯s response, Caroline fell into a daze for a long time.

    Perhaps Jamie didn¡¯t want to go back with Evan because she was afraid that seeing Evan would

    trigger memories from the past.

    After finishing a meeting at the office in the afternoon, Caroline got off work early and went to the

    supermarket. She bought a lot of groceries and then picked up the children from school.

    Since Evan was hospitalized, Axel would be staying at her ce for a while. This was exactly

    what she wanted.

    Caroline brought the children home, and when she saw Jamie, thetter seemed to have returned

    to her original innocent and cheerful demeanor

    Caroline personally cooked dinner and prepared a table full of delicious dishes for the children

    and Jamie.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Liora leaned against the table and asked excitedly. ¡°Mommy, is it someone¡¯s birthday today?

    There¡¯s so much delicious food.¡±

    Caroline smiled and shooed Liora away from the table, saying, ¡°You can¡¯t eat until you wash your

    hands clean, sweetie.¡±

    Liora chuckled mischievously and turned around to tug Jamie¡¯s skirt. ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go wash our

    hands together.¡±

    Jamie took Liora¡¯s hand and pulled Axel and Tyler over together. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go wash our

    hands and eat.¡±

    Seeing Jamie leading the children into the bathroom, Freya approached Caroline and said, ¡°If she

    could stay like this all the time, it would actually be very nice. What do you think, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    Staring at the backs of the four of them, Caroline smiled. Jamie genuinely cares for the children. If

    possible, I hope she can stay here forever.¡±

    Freya said, ¡®Ms. Shenton, I¡¯d like to request a few days off.¡±

    Stunned, Caroline asked, ¡°How many days?¡±

    Freya was a little bashful when she replied, ¡°I¡¯m getting married, so I¡¯m not sure how long 111 be

    gone.¡±

    ¡°Married?¡±

    1/7

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline felt a little guilty. T¡¯m sorry, Freya. I didn¡¯t know you were getting married. If I did, 1

    wouldn¡¯t have asked you to stay here¡±

    Freya replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. My fiance is also a doctor. In our eyes, patients are more important than

    our own happiness. If it weren¡¯t for the uing wedding. I wouldn¡¯t be applying for leave from

    you. I know you¡¯re also very busy.¡±

    Caroline hurriedly waved her hands. ¡®You don¡¯t have to worry about my problems. I can take Jamie with

    me to the office. Freya, wait here a moment, please!¡±

    With that, Caroline headed upstairs to the study.

    She took out an envelope from the drawer and stuffed in 1.500 dors in cash that she retrieved

    from the sate

    Then, she returned downstairs and handed the envelope to Freya. ¡°A small token of appreciation. Best

    wishes for your marriage.

    Freya did not refuse, and she epted it with a thank you.

    When dinner time arrived, Freya packed her luggage and left.

    Caroline and Jamie sat down to have dinner with the children.

    They were having shrimp for dinner that night. Jamie got onto peeling the prawns for the

    children seriously

    Liora swung her legs excitedly while she ate. ¡°Grandma, you eat too. I can peel it myself.¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± Jamie refused. ¡°The shrimp shells are hard and might hurt your tiny hands.¡±

    Tyler sighed ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re spoiling Lia¨CMmph!¡±

    Before Tyler could finish speaking. Jamie stuffed a piece of peeled shrimp into Tyler¡¯s mouth.

    Tyler¡¯s face turned red.

    Then, Jamie fed Axel some shrimp as well.

    The two little ones sat in their seats and munched on the food excitedly.

    Caroline ate her soup and looked at the harmonious scene before her. She could not help but feel a

    little emotional.

    Did Jamie feed Evan like this when he was young?

    After Jamie left, how did he face Draco¡¯s pressure and gradually be the sessful

    businessman he was today?

    After pondering for a moment, Caroline pulled herself back to reality.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347

    Chapter 347 In Danger

    Just then, Kenny walked in from outside.

    When he saw so much delicious food on the table, he walked up to Caroline angrily andined.

    ¡°G, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were cooking so much delicious food¡±

    Caroline pulled out the chair beside her and said with a smile, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting back

    today

    Kenny sat down with a huff. ¡°You heartless woman. You abandoned me to go out and y on your own

    and didn¡¯t even say hello when you came back! I¡¯ve been running between thepany and the

    factory, it¡¯s exhausting-¡±

    Before Kenny could finishining, Jamie stuffed a mouthful of food into his mouth

    Kenny was stunned and quickly chewed and swallowed it.

    Kenny was actually a little afraid of Jamie. He hadn¡¯t forgotten thest time she strangled him.

    Embarrassed, Kenny scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°Thank you, Jamie!¡±

    Caroline knocked her knuckles on Kenny¡¯s head and said. ¡°She¡¯s Evan¡¯s mother.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Kenny stood up from his chair and asked in disbelief, ¡°The scumbag¡¯s mother?¡±

    Caroline covered her ears and said, ¡°Don¡¯t scream. Sit down, and we can talk about it nicely.¡±

    Kenny sat down again. ¡°G, how long have you known about this? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I was

    wondering why the children are addressing her differently.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice anything wrong when they changed the way they addressed her?¡± Caroline. looked

    at him speechlessly.

    Kenny mumbled, ¡°I thought it was on a mere moment of impulse and didn¡¯t think much of it. Does

    Evan know about this?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡± Caroline took a sip of her orange juice. ¡°Jamie doesn¡¯t want to go with him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, even his own mother doesn¡¯t want to go back with him. I guess he really isn¡¯t a good person.¡±

    Kenny pouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it out of context. There are some things you don¡¯t know

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Before Caroline could finish, Liorn suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t keep calling Daddy a scumbag.¡±

    Everyone, except Jamie, looked at Liora in shock.

    +15 BONUS

    After saying that, Liora took a bite of the chicken wing and looked at everyone innocently. ¡°Why

    are you guys staring at me?¡±

    Tyler reached out to hold Liora¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Lia? Are you switching sides?¡±

    Liora snorted and pped Tyler¡¯s hand away. She blinked quiltily. ¡°No, no 1¨CI just think he¡¯s not that

    bad Ty, he saved Mommy. And he¡¯s still lying in the hospital now¡±

    Kenny widened his eyes and looked at Caroline. ¡°He saved you? What happened? Why don¡¯t I know

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    anything about this?¡±

    Caroline exined everything that had happened to Kenny.

    Kenny¡¯s expression changed from fear to astonishment. ¡°Wow! He saved you again!¡±

    As he spoke, Kenny counted on his fingers. ¡°In that case, he seems to have saved you five times!¡±

    ¡°Four times, to be precise. Caroline corrected. ¡°One of those times, he abandoned me on a

    mountain.

    Kenny stroked his chin thoughtfully. Well, all those previous times don¡¯t really count because he

    was the one who put you in danger first, right? But this time, it¡¯s different. I didn¡¯t expect him to

    care about you so much.¡±

    After Kenny finished speaking, he felt he had misspoken ¡°G, Im not speaking up for him I¡¯m just

    offering an objective analysis.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    She remembered every single incident so vividly, but what was the point of saying all this now? She

    would rather not have a rtionship where she wasn¡¯t respected and trusted!

    Her three children, who were sitting side by side opposite of her, were stunned. Their scumbag father

    had actually saved their mother so many times?

    After dinner, Jamie yed with the children.

    When it was time for bed, Caroline urged the children to go upstairs to sleep. After helping them with

    their bedtime routines and tucking them in, Caroline realized that Jamie was still sitting in

    front of the Lego set.

    She walked to Jamie¡¯s side and sat down. ¡°Jamie, aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡±

    Jamie shook her head and stared at the Lego pieces, lost in thought. ¡°I want to finish building the

    final roof for the children.¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Jamie, you won¡¯t finish that roof in one night. It will probably

    take at least three or four days.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348

    Chapter 348 Have a Good Sleep

    Jamie was surprised, and a hint of sadness appeared in her eyes. ¡°Will it really take that long? I wanted

    to give the children a surprise.¡±

    Caroline took Jamie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Yes, it will take a while. So, can we go upstairs and rest for now?

    We have to go to thepany together tomorrow, and I don¡¯t want to sleep toote.¡±

    Jamie looked at Caroline pleadingly. ¡°Carol, Dr. Bailey has left, and I don¡¯t want to sleep alone.¡±

    Caroline smiled ¡°Alright, you can sleep with me.¡±

    Jamie smiled immediately and held Caroline¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go upstairs!¡±

    At 10:00 p.m. in a coffee shop.

    Danie sat in a private room with a reporter. She had her sunsses on.

    She sipped her coffee casually and said. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡±

    The reporter tapped away on hisptop and said, ¡°Ms. Love, let me summarize it again. You said, the

    mother of MK¡¯s CEO, Evan Jordan, was a diplomat. After marrying Draco Jordan, she even seduced

    Casey Jordan. This caused Casey Jordan to fly overseas to hide his embarrassment, and he lived

    there for more than ten years.

    Danie put down the cup unhappily. ¡°What about the most important part?¡±

    The reporter smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Love, don¡¯t be anxious. I know you want me to bring TYC¡¯s CEO

    into this, but we have to be careful not to nder anyone and risk being sued. After all, these two

    are two separate matters.¡±

    Danie sneered. ¡°It all boils down to money, right?¡±

    The reporter replied, ¡°While it might sound harsh, that¡¯s the reality.¡±

    Danie said, ¡°Enough with the ugly truth. Tell me, how much money do you want, and when can this

    be published?¡±

    The reporter replied, ¡°At thetest, it can be published within a week.¡±

    ¡°It better be sooner. I don¡¯t like waiting. Is 100,000 dors enough?¡±

    The reporter hurriedly agreed, ¡°It¡¯s more than enough.¡±

    After receiving the money, the reporter extended his hand to Danie and said, ¡°Ms. Love, it was a

    pleasure working with you.¡±

    Danie nced at him disdainfully, then picked up her bag and left.

    +15 DONUS

    At the hospital ward

    Evany on the bed, unable to fall asleep.

    He held on tightly to his phone. To his dismay, he had not received any messages. He couldn¡¯t fathom

    just how heartless and ruthless Caroline had be. She had left without even acknowledging him..

    He was still nursing the injuries she had caused. Was asking for a simple message to check on him too

    much?

    Enduring the pain in his chest, Evan propped himself up. Annoyed, he picked up his phone and

    searched for Caroline¡¯s chat contact.

    He angrily typed a message: [Are you asleep?]

    After waiting for a long time, Evan still did not receive any reply from Caroline.

    Evan was infuriated and immediately sent another message: [Caroline, do you still have a conscience?]

    After sending the message, he angrily threw his phone onto the bed.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Just then, Reuben had just entered the room. When he saw this scene, he was so frightened he

    trembled.

    His employer was in an extremely bad mood today. He kept checking on his phone as he vetted some

    work documents. Whenever he saw no iing messages, he would throw the documents

    on the floor.

    It was so obvious that Evan was waiting for Caroline¡¯s message.

    Reuben approached Evan silently.

    Evan looked at him coldly and asked, ¡°What has Caroline been up to all day?!¡±

    Reuben gulped. ¡°Mr. Jordan, Ms. Shenton spent the entire day at herpany today. Then, she

    brought the children home. The doctor who has been taking care of Madam took leave and left, 50 Ms.

    Shenton has been busy taking care of Madam and the three children all on her own.¡±

    Evan¡¯s anger gradually dissipated. Perhaps she was too busy, and it was gettingte now. Maybe she

    had fallen asleep.

    At the thought of this, Evan picked up his phone and wanted to delete the messages he had sent

    However, it was toote to delete them

    Regret welled up within him as he sent another message: (Have a good sleep!]

    +15 DONUS

    The next morning, Caroline woke up to find three messages from Evan.

    All three messages seemed to be sent in anger, and it left her feeling exasperated. Why did he say

    she didn¡¯t have a conscience? Was it because she didn¡¯t visit him yesterday?

    Caroline¡¯s good mood waspletely ruined, and she started typing her response to Evan¡¯s

    messages with annoyance.

    st ten people, including nurses. She hadn¡¯t expected Evan to go to such lengths for Lily.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349

    Chapter 349 We Can Start Anytime

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline: [I don¡¯t have a conscience? Why don¡¯t you take care of this family then?]

    After replying. Caroline got up and washed up.

    As she finished brushing her teeth, she received a message from Evan.

    Evan: [Last night, I went overboard with my words]

    Caroline conceded upon seeing his message. She hadn¡¯t originally intended to reply, but then she

    noticed the typing indicator on the screen. She decided to wait and see what he would send next.

    About a few minutester, she received another message.

    Evan. [What are you busy with today?]

    Caroline sighed.

    Caroline: What exactly are you trying to say?]

    Evan¡¯s face darkened when he saw the message. Wasn¡¯t he being clear enough?

    He suppressed his frustration and replied: [Won¡¯t youe to the hospital today?]

    Caroline leaned against the sink, feeling exasperated as she typed her response

    Caroline: [You want me toe to the hospital just so we can argue again? And listen to you say

    nonsensical things?]

    Evan countered back: [Have you forgotten who¡¯s responsible for my injuries?]

    Caroline: [I know you got injured because of me, but I don¡¯t want to go because of what you¡¯ll end

    up saying to me. I don¡¯t have the energy to argue with you]

    Evan: [I can refrain from saying those things.]

    Caroline paused. She did not expect him to say this so bluntly.

    She had initially nned to visit him today, but when she woke up and saw his messages from the

    previous night, she decided not to make things easy for him. But now that he had relented.

    she couldn¡¯t continue with harsh words.

    Caroline replied: [I¡¯lle byter.]

    Upon seeing those five words, Evan¡¯s tense expression eased.

    He took the hot soup from Reuben and slowly ate it.

    +15 BONUS

    At 8:00a.m., Caroline took Jamie and the children to the kindergarten.

    This was Jamie¡¯s first time sending the children to school. When she saw the children get out of the

    car, she followed them.

    As they arrived at the kindergarten¡¯s entrance, a security guard stopped her.

    Seeing this, Liora quickly said, ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t need toe in. We¡¯ll go in by ourselves.¡±

    Jamie nodded and waved goodbye to the children. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll watch you guys go in ¡±

    The three little kids cooperatively waved goodbye to Jamie.

    Once the children were out of sight, she sighed and got back into the car.

    Puzzled, Caroline asked, ¡°Jamie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Jamie replied with worry in her eyes, ¡°Carol, will they cry in the kindergarten? Will they have.

    friends to y with? Will the teachers peel their shrimp for them? Will they feed them properly?¡±

    Caroline could not help butugh as she was bombarded with a series of questions.

    Jamie was indeed the children¡¯s grandmother. They were connected by blood, and she worried

    about every little detail.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Caroline exined, ¡°Jamie, the children will eat by themselves. There are other kids to y with

    at the kindergarten. Don¡¯t worry, alright?¡±

    Jamie looked at the kindergarten reluctantly, her voice tinged with sadness. ¡°Alright¡±

    Afterward, Caroline went to thepany for a meeting and then took Jamie to the hospital.

    Before she left, Reuben sent a message saying that Evan had been transferred to Grand East

    Hospital.

    Hence, before Caroline went to visit Evan, she went to visit Lily.

    Recent events had kept her from visiting Lily.

    When they reached the top floor, Caroline held Jamie¡¯s hand, and they walked into Lilys ward

    together.

    Lily¡¯s face was pale, and she had lost a lot of weight.

    The doctor who had apanied Caroline in said, ¡°Ms. Shenton, if this drags on, even if she wakes

    up, her recovery will take a very long time.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Caroline asked, ¡°If I agree to the surgery, when can you do it?¡±

    The doctor said, ¡°Mr. Jordan has arranged our entire team to take care of Ms. Smith here. As long

    Caroline was shocked. The medical team on the top floor consisted of at lea

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350

    Chapter 350 Why Didn¡¯t He Just Say So Directly?

    Caroline pinched her eyebrows and said, ¡°Once you have the surgical n ready, give me your contact

    details. Once I¡¯ve confirmed it, you can carry out the surgery.¡±

    Seeing that Caroline had relented, the doctor was overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s great¡±

    Jamie stood by the bed and looked at Lily. She pointed and said, ¡°Carol, is this your mother?¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°No, this is Lily. She took good care of me for five years,¡± Caroline said as she sat down by the bed.

    She looked at Lily with a bitter gaze. ¡°Lily is like family to me. Both my biological mother and my

    adoptive mother have passed away.¡±

    Five years had passed, and she hadn¡¯t visited her adoptive mother¡¯s grave. She was afraid that

    Katie would me her for being useless, as she still couldn¡¯t bring her murderer to justice.

    Jamie¡¯s heart ached upon seeing the tears rolling down Caroline¡¯s cheeks. She picked up a tissue

    to gently wipe them away.

    Caroline locked up in shock.

    Jamie ced her hands on Caroline¡¯s cold face, smiled faintly, and said, ¡°Carol, don¡¯t cry. Although

    they¡¯re no longer around, you still have me. I can be like a mother to you and treat you like my

    daughter¡®

    Jamie¡¯s smile was gentle and sincere.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes reddened, and she threw herself into Jamie¡¯s arms

    Jamie gently stroked Caroline¡¯s long hair andforted her ¡®Carol, don¡¯t cry¡­¡±

    Caroline knew that Jamie only had good intentions at this moment.

    At 11:00 am., Caroline and Jamie bought some lunch before heading to the VIP ward.

    Evan was sitting on the hospital bed, reading some work documents. When he saw Caroline and

    Jamie walk in together, he was stunned.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Evan said in shock, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Jamie smiled faintly at Evan and sat down on the sofa without a word.

    A hint of loneliness shed across Evan¡¯s eyes. His mother was behaving normally.

    Only during her normal moments would she show him this unfamiliar smile.

    +15 BONUS

    Seeing this, Caroline went forward with the bowl of grilled chicken sd in her hands. ¡°You haven¡¯t had

    lunch yet, have you?¡±

    Evan¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°No.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart ached. Jamie did not love Evan, but Evan treated Jamie as his only family.

    ¡°I bought you lunch, Caroline said again, breaking the oppressive atmosphere in the ward.

    Evan nced at her. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    Caroline shook her head, pulled a chair over, and sat down beside the bed. She picked up a fruit knife

    and started peeling an apple. ¡°I¡¯ll eat after you¡¯ve eaten.

    Evan raised his arm and asked coldly, ¡°Do you think I can carry anything with this hand?¡±

    Caroline felt irritated. If he wanted her to feed him, why didn¡¯t he just say so directly?

    She

    put down the apple rather heavily. Then, she picked up the bowl, scooped up a piece of the grilled

    chicken, and brought it to Evan¡¯s mouth.

    She would put up with it! After all, he had saved her.

    Evan took a bite, but it was too hot. He frowned unhappily at Caroline. ¡°Are you trying to scald me?¡±

    Caroline tightened her grip on the fork, retracted her hand, and blew on the steam before handing

    it back to Evan. 1

    Evan seemed satisfied this time and ate it.

    Jamie sat on the sofa, her gaze fixed on the interactions between the two. The more she looked at

    Evan¡¯s facial features, the more she was reminded of Draco¡¯s face. That face had caused her

    countless nightmares.

    Jamie¡¯s hands gradually clenched into fists, and her chest rose and fell rapidly. The anger in her

    eyes surged.

    The next second, Jamie suddenly stood up and pounced on Evan.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351

    Chapter 351 He Has Arrived?

    Caroline was startled by themotion behind her.

    By the time she looked behind, Jamie had already shoved her away and clutched Evan¡¯s throat.

    She pinned Evan on the bed and shouted ferociously, ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s all you! You ruined me! I want you

    dead!¡±

    Caroline was terrified and hastily threw away the chicken soup in her hand to stop Jamie. ¡°Jamie! It¡¯s

    Evan! Let go of him!¡±

    Evan did not move, and his face flushed from the suffocation.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    His eyes were filled with pain and sorrow as he said with great effort, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her!¡±

    Caroline ignored him and continued to hold onto Jamie. ¡°Calm down, please? Evan¡¯s ribs are broken!

    Don¡¯t pin him down with your legs!*

    Yet, Jamie disregarded Caroline, so thetter called for help.

    Soon, the nurses came and called for the doctor after witnessing the situation in the room

    The doctor came with a sedative and injected Jamie with it. Jamie lost her strength gradually and.

    copsed next to Evan.

    The doctor rushed over to check on Evan, but thetter shouted coldly, ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Jordan!¡±

    The doctor left the room and shut the door.

    Meanwhile, Caroline saw the tears that rolled down Eva¡¯s face and his gloomy eyes. She felt

    suffocated because it was her first time seeing Evan in such sorrow.

    He appeared strong and stern to her, yet he was so fragile now.

    She could not bear to watch anymore, so she turned away.

    ¡°Do you find this amusing?¡± Evan asked hoarsely and sneered.

    Caroline said weakly, ¡°No.¡°.

    ¡°No? Have you ever seen a mother who would try to choke her son?¡± Evan scoffed.

    Caroline looked at him and saidfortingly, ¡°No, Evan. This isn¡¯t what she wants She wasn¡¯t like this

    either when she first came in!¡±

    ¡°That is because of my face that looks simr to his!¡± Evan clenched his teeth in anger.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline kept quiet. She had no idea what exactly had happened in between, so she did not know

    how tofort him.

    She approached, carried Jamie to the sofa to lie down, and helped Evan to sit up with suppressed

    emotions.

    Evan avoided her hands and propped himself up with great effort. His face turned ghastly pale.

    perhaps from the pain of his injury.

    ¡°Go to work. I¡¯ll get Reuben to send my mother home when she is awake.¡±

    Evan shut his eyes gently after saying that.

    Caroline understood he did not wish to see anyone now, so she nodded and left.

    Reuben stood close to the wall outside.

    He said to Caroline, ¡°Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline nodded and took a nce at the room. ¡°Please take care of Jamie and Evan Don¡¯t let

    Jamie hurt him again when she regains consciousness¡­¡±

    She felt her heart wrench in pain at the thought of Evan¡¯sck of resistance.

    She felt suffocated by the pain!

    Caroline wanted to know what had happened between Evan and Jamie badly.

    Reuben nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    She turned and left.

    Caroline got Naomi to call a meeting with the whole fashion department.

    TYC would be continuing tounch its fashion design, so the meeting was called to conduct. screening

    and modifications.

    The design of the second piece of clothing was selected after the hour¨Clong meeting.

    Caroline returned to the office with the design sketch for further modifications and detailing

    Naomi knocked and entered the office at 3:00 p.m. She told Caroline, ¡°The principal of Merlin School,

    Mr. Gull, is here to see you.¡±

    Caroline looked up. ¡°He has arrived?¡±

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352

    Chapter 352 Who Are You Cooking For

    +15 BONUS

    Naomi said, ¡°Yes, he is waiting in the reception area. Would you like me to bring him in?¡±

    Caroline immediately stood up ¡°Please send him in now!¡±

    Naomi headed out to bring in the quest while Careline prepared drinks. She must be diligent for TYC¡¯s

    first coborative project.

    Joseph Gull entered, and Caroline held out her hand to him. ¡°Hello, Mr. Gull.¡±

    Joseph smiled and shook Caroline¡¯s hand. ¡°Your office has a very warm ambiance, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡±

    They both sat on the sofa, where Caroline poured Joseph a cup of coffee. ¡°Please drink, Mr. Gull,¡±

    Joseph said, ¡°Thank you I¡¯m here today to check on your opinion on the students¡® summer school

    uniform.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Frankly, it¡¯s my first time designing a school uniform. So, I would like to listen to

    your opinion, too.¡±

    Joseph looked at Caroline in astonishment because she was the first person who sought his

    opinion.

    He did not answer immediately but said, ¡°Tell me about your understanding of the summer outfit¡¯s

    fabric material first.¡±

    Caroline nodded and exined her opinion of choosing clothes for Liora and Tyler to Joseph.

    Joseph was astonished. ¡°You have children, huh?¡±

    Caroline smiled nonchntly. ¡°Yes, three of them.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell. I thought you were unmarried. How old are your children?¡± Joseph asked.

    Caroline said, ¡°Five years old.¡±

    ¡°Pretty good. What are their interests?¡® asked Joseph.

    Caroline said, ¡°Computers My two sons are very gifted at coding.¡±

    Joseph¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I wonder if I can meet them.¡±

    ¡°Sure, you can set the time. However, we should continue to discuss the school uniform now,¡± said

    Caroline.

    The discussion continued until 4:00 p.m. At that point, Joseph left thepany.

    Meanwhile, Reuben called

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline picked up, and Reuben asked, ¡®Ms. Shenton, Madam Jamie is awake. When will be a good

    time for you toe?¡±

    Caroline checked her watch. I cane over to pick up Jamie now.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs with Madam Jamie.¡±

    Caroline rushed over to the hospital, where the exhausted Heuben handed Jamie over to her.

    Jamie got into the car, and Caroline asked Reuben, ¡°Is Evan alright?¡±

    Reuben said, ¡°Ms Shenton, I have an earnest request.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Reuben said, ¡°Will you please text with Mr. Jordan if you¡¯re free? He waited for your text message all

    day yesterday and only ate one meal. He ate breakfast today but skipped lunch. He won¡¯t be able to

    recover if he keeps doing this.

    ¡°In addition, Mr. Jordan has yet to fully recover from the injury sustained from Mr. Jordan Sr.¡¯s

    punishment.¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Caroline¡¯s mood had finally calmed down, yet Reuben¡¯s remark stirred it up again.

    ¡°Noted. I¡¯ll bring dinner over after sending Jamie and the children home,¡± said Caroline.

    The only thing she could help was to send meals.

    Reuben was stunned. ¡°Ah¡­ Sure¡­¡±

    He did not expect that Caroline woulde overter.

    ¡®Is she worried about Mr. Jordan?¡® he wondered.

    At 6:00 p.m., Caroline made dinner for Jamie and the children. She ate quickly before going to prepare

    food for Evan.

    Kenny entered the house and noticed Caroline was still busy in the kitchen.

    He asked, ¡°What are you doing, 07¡±

    Caroline was startled by Kenny. ¡°How did you appear so mysteriously?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one distracted! Who are you cooking for?¡± asked Kenny.

    Caroline shoved Kenny away. ¡°No one. Please take the children on a strollter.¡±

    ¡°Safe but only if you tell me who t

    Caroline gave in and said, ¡°For Evan.¡±

    cooking for Kenny was persistent.

    Kenny was shocked ¡°Why are you still taking care of him?¡±

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353

    Chapter 353 Change of Attitude

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline was about to speak when Kenny said, ¡°Nah, you can still take care of him as a friend. He

    got hurt because of you anyway.¡±

    Caroline was relieved ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be standing there. Wash your hands for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Ah, go ahead. Don¡¯t be doing anything naughty with him,¡± reminded Kenny.

    Caroline red at him. ¡°Please stop your dangerous thoughts!¡±

    Ten minutester, Caroline packed the food, picked up the car key, and told the children, ¡°I¡¯m going out

    to visit someone. Listen to Uncle Kenny and Grandma.¡±

    Caroline left before the three children could react.

    After dinner, the triplets ran upstairs, shut the door, and talked

    Tyler frowned. I¡¯m sure that Mommy is out to visit scumbag Daddy tonight.¡±

    Axel hugged Liora¡¯s doll tightly. I would like to visit Daddy too.¡±

    Liora sat cross¨Clegged and said. ¡°Let her visit then. It¡¯s no biggie¡±

    Tyler and Axel looked at Liora in unison. Tyler said suspiciously, ¡°Something is different with you, Lia,¡±

    Liora¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°What¡¯s different with me?¡±

    Tyler said, ¡°You hated it more than me when Mommy was meeting scumbag Daddy previously.

    yet you suddenly changed your attitude. Is it because scumbag Daddy saved Mommy?¡±

    Liora recalled the feeling of Evan caressing her head and making her feel safe.

    Liora¡¯s ears flushed, and she asked, ¡°Do you hate scumbag Daddy, Tyler?¡±

    Tyler said, ¡°I don¡¯t hate him as much, but I don¡¯t like him either.¡±

    Liora lowered her head and said, ¡°M¨CMe too¡­¡±

    Liora did not have the courage to say she liked her father because she worried her brother and

    mother would be displeased.

    Tyler smirked when he realized that Liora was lying. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from liking anyone, even it¡¯s

    scumbag Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Liora raised her head to look at Tyler and Axel, smiling. They could read Liora¡¯s mind so easily.

    Caroline walked into Evan¡¯s room,

    He was typing on hisptop and looked up in astoundment when he noticed Caroline. He frowned and

    asked, ¡°What brought you here?¡±

    Caroline hid the packed food behind her. ¡°ve you had dinner?¡±

    ¡°No. Have you brought food with you?¡± Evan saw the packed food Caroline kept hidden.

    Upon learning he hadn¡¯t eaten, Caroline nodded and retrieved the packed food she had set on the

    bedside table.

    ¡°Are you going to work or eat first?¡± asked Caroline

    Evan closed theptop with a p and said nonchntly. Tll eat

    Caroline felt like she was back at being his secretary for a moment.

    She ced theptop on the bedside table, unboxed the food, and passed the chicken soup to

    Evan

    Evan looked at the nd food with a frown ¡°Is this what you eat at home?¡±

    Caroline said, ¡®I made this especially for you because you should watch what you eat now.¡±

    Evan appeared relieved and in a good mood after hearing that He would eat anything she cooked for

    him. He had frowned because he assumed she could not afford to eat well at home.

    Evan scooped the chicken soup and ate slowly.

    After dinner, Evan said, ¡°Your cooking is just the same as before.¡±

    Caroline packed up the container. ¡®You sound like Criticizing.¡±

    Evan smirked. ¡°So, you¡¯re also aware your cooking skill is not that good, huh?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354

    Chapter 354 You Should Be Happy

    Caroline knew that Evan could never say anything pleasant. She packed up the container and said.

    ¡°You can choose not to eat if you don¡¯t want to!¡±

    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t need to cook for you then because I¡¯m busy too¡± she thought.

    Sensing Caroline¡¯s agitation, Evan raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Are you displeased?¡±

    Caroline ced the food container loudly. T¡¯m very busy, you know? It¡¯s already good I can cook for

    you. Can you not nitpick?¡±

    Evan pulled Caroline¡¯s arm with a smile.

    She was caught off guard and fell into his arms. She raised her head in astonishment and looked. into

    Evan¡¯s enticing eyes.

    Evan smiled, leaned over, and whispered into Caroline¡¯s ear, Tm joking. I love the food.¡±

    Caroline blushed and was about to push Evan away and stand up when the door suddenly opened.

    They both turned to see Reuben standing in the doorway, looking surprised.

    ¡°1. I¡¯m sorry for bothering you!¡± He shut the door swiftly after that.

    Evan¡¯s expression turned solemn while Caroline moved away in embarrassment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way then!¡±

    Caroline grabbed the container and walked out swiftly. She had already shut the door before Evan

    could stop her.

    Outside, Reuben turned and entered the room after he saw Caroline leaving in a rush.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan-¡±

    Evan cast a ferocious look before he could finish his sentence.

    His body shuddered, and he exined, ¡°I have something to tell you, Mr. Jordan!¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡± Evan said in a displeased manner.

    Reuben brought up the mailbox on the table and passed it to Evan. ¡°Kenny has replied.¡±

    Evan took it, and his expression turned solemn when he saw the reply.

    Kenny: II cane, but I¡¯m charging 1 billion dors per design!]

    Evan threw the tablet on the floor, thinking, ¡°He really thinks he¡¯s some hot shit!¡®

    Reuben asked cautiously, ¡°What should we do now, Mr. Jordan?¡±

    Evan pondered briefly before he said. ¡°Figure out a way to get in touch with John!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Reuben was shocked. ¡®Mr. Salvatore has already retired, and very few people know his whereabouts,

    Mr. Jordan. Moreover, we tried contacting him previously, but he did not reply.¡±

    Evan sneered ¡°G is his apprentice. Do you think he still won¡¯t show up if we use G¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°He might. Ill give it a try,¡± said Reuben.

    Evan nodded. He refused to believe that Kenny would not ept MK¡¯s offer with John¡¯s

    appearance.

    The next day, Caroline headed to work with Jamie, where Naomi watched Jamie during her work.

    In the secretary¡¯s office, Jamie stared at Naomi constantly Naomi was distracted from work because of

    Jamie¡¯s stare, so she offered the tablet to Jamie. ¡°Would you like to watch something?¡±

    Jamie took it but continued to watch Naomi.

    Naomi frowned. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±

    Jamie shook her head and said, ¡°Why are you unhappy? Is it because work is tiring?¡±

    ??

    Naomi was stunned and looked at Jamie in confusion. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    Jamie pointed at Naomi¡¯s face. ¡°There¡¯s no glow in your eyes¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Naomi kept quiet. It was the first time someone asked if she was happy. Surprisingly, it was someone

    whom she had only met a few times without speaking.

    ¡®Does she care about me? she wondered,

    Naomi shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need that.

    Jamie shook her head. ¡°You should be happy.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    -Jamie chuckled. ¡°Because Carol is great.¡±

    ¡°How is that rted?¡± Naomi asked.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355

    Chapter 355 Make Sacrifices to Achieve the Desired Oue

    ¡°Carol cares about people. You¡¯ve been working for her all this time. Doesn¡¯t she care about you? Or

    are you not fond of people showing care for you? You might find that it¡¯s rare for someone to care about

    you¡±

    Naomi replied briefly. ¡°I don¡¯t need that!¡±

    Naomi believed Caroline cared for her only because she was her subordinate and capable of

    organizing Caroline¡¯s important matters well.

    Caroline would not have cared about her if shecked the capability!

    Moreover, she had no need for such hypocrisy!

    Jamie thought and said, ¡°You need it. Because you¡¯re a good person, and a good person deserves to

    be happy.¡±

    Naomi was stunned ¡°How can you tell that I¡¯m a good person?¡±

    Jamie picked up the tablet. ¡°Because you gave me this¡±

    Naomi darted a look at Jamie and scoffed in her heart. So you think I¡¯m a good person just

    because of a tablet? That¡¯s so naive!¡±

    Naomi did not speak anymore and returned to her work

    Unfortunately, she was distracted from work for the rest of the day because she thought about

    Jamie¡¯sment.

    Before the end of the work day, Caroline summoned Naomi.

    Naomi entered the office, and Caroline asked, ¡°Naomi, did you forget to pass yesterday¡¯s meeting

    minutes to me this morning?¡±

    Naomi lowered her gaze and said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not performing well.

    Caroline stared at Naomi for a while before she suddenly chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I believe that you¡¯re tired.

    After all, you¡¯ve had a lot on your te recently.¡±

    Naomi kept quiet and thought about Jamie¡¯sment once again.

    Caroline checked her watch. ¡°It¡¯s time to get off work. Let¡¯s have a meal together. I have

    something to tell you.¡±

    Naomi nodded. ¡°Sure¡±

    +15 BONUS

    At 11:30 p.m., Caroline took Jamie and Naomi to a restaurant opposite thepany.

    Caroline passed a contract to Naomi after sitting in a private room. ¡°Take a look.¡±

    Naomi took it and looked at Caroline in astonishment after reading the document. ¡°Shares?¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s just equity. You deserve to own equity in thepany.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Shenton I¡¯m just a secretary, reminded Naomi

    ¡°No. The contract clearly states that you will join HR starting tomorrow and hold the position of human

    resources department head Don¡¯t decline my offer because thepany needs a talented person like

    you. I¡¯ve been observing you during your time working for me. You did a great job in training new

    secretaries andpleted your tasks meticulously.¡±

    Caroline had her own ulterior motive in promoting Naomi and giving her equity.

    Firstly, Naomi was outstanding in her work, so she would be able to manage thepany better in the

    HR department,

    Secondly and most importantly, she wanted to find out if Naomi was the arsonist.

    Naomi did not speak much, but she would bring up Kenny in their conversations after the factory. fire,

    which made her doubt Kenny

    What was the point of Naomi creating conflict? After all, Kenny treated her well.

    Failing to understand the reason, Caroline could only promote Naomi to a higher position and observe

    Naomi¡¯s actions in thepany

    She had to make sacrifices to achieve the desired oue, or she could not make peace with the

    situation.

    Naomi kept quiet for a long time and epted the offer after noticing Caroline¡¯s persistence.

    1

    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Shenton,¡± said Naomi in gratitude.

    Caroline said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We shall work hard for thepany together.¡±

    Naomi answered with mixed feelings, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    On Friday, TYCunched its second piece of clothing for pre¨Corder on the same day as MK¡¯s new

    design.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356

    Chapter 356 Pester

    TYC¡¯s pre¨Corder number was more than twice MK¡¯s in just a few hours.

    It caused a great sensation in the fashion industry

    The people spected MK¡¯s ability to maintain its leading position in the fashion industry.

    A journalist hurried to TYC to conduct a solo interview with Caroline:

    Caroline agreed to the interview and asked her assistant, Josie Gardner, to escort the journalist to the

    reception room, where they would meet.

    The journalist, Paxton Parker, stood up and shook Caroline¡¯s hand as soon as she entered. ¡°Thank

    you for taking the time to do this today, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline said with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Please take a seat.¡±

    Paxton asked after sitting down, ¡°We shall begin the recording soon. It¡¯s a live¨Cstreamed interview.

    We hope that you don¡¯t mind. Ms Shenton¡±

    Caroline frowned because she had not been notified prior.

    However, she nodded.

    Paxton nodded to the cameraman and began the interview officially.

    Paxton asked, ¡°Ms. Shenton, TYC has only been founded for two months, yet its current sales revenue

    has far surpassed MK. How do you feel about that?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°MK epasses a wide range of industries and not just fashion. Hence, TYC and

    MK shouldn¡¯t bepared. In addition, I¡¯m deeply grateful that TYC¡¯s performance is

    attributed to everyone¡¯s support and preference.*

    Paxton asked, ¡°You¡¯re too humble, Ms. Shenton. Why do you fix the price of all your clothing at 37

    dors? ording to my knowledge, the material of your clothing is not cheap.¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°I¡¯m the designer, so I want everyone to wear my design at an affordable price

    withoutpromising thepany¡¯s interest.¡±

    Paxton nodded. ¡°I heard that you have two children, Ms. Shenton. May I inquire why you are still

    engaging in flirtatious action with MK¡¯s CEO despite your current situation?¡±

    Caroline looked at Paxton in shock. Why didn¡¯t you inform me that you¡¯d ask this sort of question.

    beforehand? This is tasteless and vulgat!¡®

    Caroline sneered. ¡°I haven¡¯t engaged in flirtatious action with him. It¡¯s him who keeps pestering me, not

    me. You may interview him if you want.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Paxton was stunned briefly. ¡°You¡¯re quite blunt, huh, Ms. Shenton? Aren¡¯t you worried that MK¡¯s CEO

    will be infuriated by this?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Or else? Am I supposed to make up lies out of nowhere? Also, your question may put me and my

    children in trouble! I epted the interview because I wanted to give a sincere response to

    everyone who supports mypany!¡± said Caroline.

    The onlinemunitymented on the livestream after hearing Caroline¡¯s remark.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    [What an unscrupulous journalist for asking such a tasteless question. How is her personal life

    any of your business?]

    (Good job teaching him a lesson, female boss!

    [What a joke for involving her family! Why don¡¯t you just break up her family while you¡¯re at it?]

    At the hospital

    Evan¡¯s expression turned solemn as he watched the interview.

    ¡°So, she regards my action as pestering? My feelings for her and all my sacrifices are considered

    pestering?¡® he thought.

    Evan clutched the tablet so tightly he could crush it

    Reuben was scared out of his wits. ¡®Why did I decide to show him Ms. Shenton¡¯s interview, huh?¡±

    Evan raised his head abruptly and looked at Reuben sternly. ¡°Have I been pestering her?¡±

    Reuben was screaming inside. ¡®How am I supposed to answer him?

    The door opened suddenly as Reuben was torn about answering the question

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357

    Chapter 357 Marry Someone Else Soon

    +15 BONUS

    Alex burst into the room dramatically, clutching his phone and gasping for breath between fits of

    ¡°Evan, you have to see Caroline¡¯s live stream. I can¡¯t stopughing. She said you¡¯re pestering her.¡±

    Alex¡¯s smile froze as he met Evan¡¯s stern look and intense gaze.

    Alex nced at Evan¡¯s tablet. ¡®Oh no, I¡¯m in trouble!¡®

    Evan¡¯s expression was tense as he asked in rage. ¡°Is that funny?¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Alex¡¯s expression turned serious ¡°Not funny at all! Caroline has gone too far! You are so good to

    her! How could she say something like this? She shouldn¡¯t have said that even if she did it to

    defend her reputation!¡±

    Alex approached Evan and continued. ¡°Evan, I think it¡¯s time for you to think this through! I believe

    Caroline has no feelings for you anymore. It would be best for you to marry someone

    soon to piss her off!¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes and thought about Alex¡¯s remark about defending thepany¡¯s

    reputation.

    else

    ¡®Perhaps the journalist went too far, and she had no choice but to say that. Even if that is the case,

    she can handle it differently. Why must she use the word ¡°pester¡°?¡±

    Suppressing his anger, he asked Alex, ¡°What brought you here?¡±

    Alex said, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit you, of course. Why else?¡±

    Evan sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet, so you may get out of here!¡±

    Alex hastily sat next to the bed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. You¡¯re lonely, and I¡¯m here to keep you

    company as your best friend. Oh, right, how are you nning to deal with MK¡¯s fashion branch?

    ¡°Caroline¡¯spany is gaining momentum too quickly. It¡¯s strange. Why isn¡¯t there any negative.

    news about thepany anyway?¡±

    Reuben thought, ¡°That is because Mr. Jordan hired someone to deal with troublemakers for her.¡±

    Evan threw the tablet on the bedside table and said, ¡°I¡¯m nning to connect with John.¡±

    ¡°John? Isn¡¯t he hard to find?¡±

    Evan nodded, and his gaze turned cold. ¡°Losing is not epted in my business.¡±

    Alex was rendered speechless. ¡®Great, you¡¯re going topete against your lover, huh!¡®

    Alex said. ¡°Have you found John already?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Reuben said, ¡°We have establishedmunication, but the other party has yet to respond, Mr.

    Pierce.¡±

    Alex pondered deeply. Evan assumes that Kenny is G, while Kenny is John¡¯s apprentice, who is

    close to Caroline and Paige. Perhaps I might be able to get something from them. If I can¡¯t get

    information from Paige regarding Caroline, I can get information on Kenny, right?

    Alex said, ¡°I shall ask Paige if she knows anything

    Evan shared the same thinking and nodded. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s on you.¡±

    Alex stood up. ¡°Sure, I shall make a move first!¡±

    Alex left and texted Paige to ask her for dinner before he left the hospital.

    In the afternoon, Evan chose to call Caroline to talk about the interview after considering it for a long

    time.

    Caroline picked up and said coldly. ¡°Anything?¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°Are you going to exin to me about the interview?¡±

    ¡°What else is there to say? Was I not telling the truth?¡± Caroline was triggered by the incident and

    sounded angry.

    Evan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°So, you think that I¡¯m pestering you?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you pestering me? Didn¡¯t I make myself clear to you?¡®

    Evan clutched the phone tightly. ¡°If you¡¯re so reluctant to be around me, why did you bring me food in

    the hospital?¡±

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358

    Chapter 358 A Woman

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline wanted to speak, but Evan said, ¡°Caroline, can you swear you don¡¯t have any feelings for

    me?¡±

    Caroline felt her heart wrench in pain as she listened to Evan¡¯s angry remark tainted with inferiority.

    However, she knew their fateful connection would have toe to an end!

    Suppressing her pain, Caroline said, ¡°I came to the hospital to return the favor, Evan. It¡¯s unnecessary

    to swear, but it¡¯s me who can¡¯t stand our rtionship. Do you understand that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t! Why do you get to step back in a rtionship so casually? What do you take me for?¡±

    Caroline leaned against the chair weakly. ¡°What do I take you for? Have you questioned yourself about

    what you take me for then? You regarded me as your mistress five years ago and searched. for me

    frantically only after you discovered I had saved your life.

    ¡°What if you were still clueless about the incident? You¡¯d still be in a loving rtionship with

    Danie now, right? Haven¡¯t you noticed you don¡¯t love me? You love the person who saved your

    life, while I was the person who did that coincidentally. That is all!¡±

    Evan was at a loss for words because she was telling the truth. He knew that he still could not

    move on.

    Evan appeared exhausted. ¡°Do you have to be so heartless?¡±

    Tears welled up in Caroline¡¯s eyes, but she refrained from crying. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Heh. Very well then. I shall tell you that my son needs a mother, too!¡±

    He hung up the call right away.

    1

    Caroline was stunned by his remark. ¡®Are you using Axel to threaten me since you can¡¯t do anything to

    the rtionship? Are you only pleased if you keep us together by force?

    Alex and Paige had dinner together.

    Alex leaned against Paige¡¯s shoulder during the meal and sighed in dejection.

    He had been dejected throughout the meal.

    Paige was annoyed, so she shoved Alex against the sofa. ¡°Have you lost your mind? It¡¯s annoying

    to hear your constant sighing! Just speak your mind!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Alex said. ¡°I just want to buy you clothes, but I don¡¯t want to get you clothes anyone can own.¡±

    Paige was stunned. ¡°Huh? That¡¯s all? I¡¯m not picky

    Alex immediately leaned against Paige and hugged her. ¡®No, my woman will have what others

    don¡¯t! I thought about it and decided to travel to Ylesir tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Ylesir? What are you going to do in Ylesir? Paige asked in astonishment.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet John Salvatore!¡±

    Paige corrected him. ¡°Her name is Joan Salvatore!¡±

    Alex said. ¡°I don¡¯t care what his name is, but I know he¡¯s outstanding in designing female clothes!¡±

    ¡°She is good at everything, but you won¡¯t be able to find her, you idiot! Paige nced at Alex in

    contempt.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Alex¡¯s eyes lit up, but he feigned his disgruntlement when he said, ¡°I have connections and money.

    Why can¡¯t I find him?¡± +

    ¡°She is rich too! You want tomission her to design clothes for me so badly, huh? said Paige.

    ¡°Yes. I heard that it takes a long time to design a piece of garment, so I want to get it as our first.

    anniversary present in the future.¡±

    Paige smiled shyly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to travel so far for me. Leave this matter to me, and I¡¯ll help

    you make the arrangements, okay?¡±

    Alex was shocked. ¡°So, you can find him when I can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡®I¡¯ll give you a reply the day after tomorrow! I guarantee that I can hook you up with Ms. Salvator!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Salvatore?¡±

    Alex was shocked that the renowned designer was indeed a woman.

    Alex chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re rather close with her, huh.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Just wait and see, idiot!¡±

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359

    Chapter 359 Going Back to My Date

    After dinner, Paige headed to Bayview Vi

    Caroline was about to head out for a stroll with the children when she saw Paige driving into the

    yard.

    ¡°Godmother is here!¡± Liora ran over to Paige¡¯s car and raised her hands in joy when Paige opened the

    door. ¡®Hug me, Godmother!¡±

    Caroline picked up Liora, caressed her nose, and said. ¡°My precious Lia, are you heading out?¡±

    Liora nodded obediently. ¡°Mommy is taking us on a walk. Will you join us?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Paige carried Liora and approached Caroline. ¡°Can I join, Carol? I have a favor to ask from

    you

    Caroline was surprised that Paige would seek her favor. ¡°Sure, lere.00

    During the walk, Paige chatted briefly with the children before she told Caroline, ¡°Carol, will you

    please help to reach out to Ms. Salvatore?¡±

    Caroline was stunned. ¡°Are you seeking my mentor¡¯s help in designing clothes?¡±

    Paige said, ¡°Yes. Pug would like to get me custom¨Cmade clothing. Heh.¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Is it for the engagement or the wedding?¡±

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Paige blushed. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but Pug¡¯s intention is pretty good.

    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll make the call for you now.¡± Caroline took the task with delight.

    She sent a text message to Joan. [Are you busy?]

    Joan had told Caroline not to bother her on usual days and to send a text message if she needed

    something.

    Joan called back a few minutes after the text message was sent.

    Joan asked smilingly, ¡°How can I help you, G? Keep it short because I¡¯m on a date in Spania.¡±

    Caroline knew that her mentor was fooling around with men again.

    Caroline recounted Paige¡¯s request to Joan.

    Joan answered smilingly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to plead to me for such a trivial matter. However, I can¡¯t

    visit there yet.¡±

    Caroline informed Paige, and thetter beckoned to talk to Joan.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline passed the phone to Paige.

    She put the phone on speaker and said, ¡°It¡¯s me, Ms. Salvatore!¡±

    ¡°I know that it¡¯s you, my dear. Can you wait for me? I¡¯ll only be back in Angelbay at the end of the

    month,¡± said Joan

    Paige said, ¡°Sure! However, can you please connect with my boyfriend first, Ms. Salvatore?¡±

    Joan said, ¡°Sure! I would like to see you wear my design as well.¡±

    Paige was delighted ¡°Awesome. I¡¯ll pass your number to him.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t charge the design fee. Consider it my wedding present to you.¡±

    Paige blushed ¡°Thank you, Ms. Salvatore. There¡¯s no definite date yet.¡±

    Joanughed. ¡°See you at the end of the month, my dear. Tell G that I¡¯m going back to my date.¡±

    Paige looked at Caroline, who nodded in turn. Thus, she said, ¡°Sure, bye!¡±

    After hanging up. Paige appeared emotional. ¡°Rumor says that Joan is not easygoing and that it¡¯s hard

    tomission her. The people have no idea how nice Ms. Salvator is!¡±

    Caroline kept her phone and teased Paige. ¡°Isn¡¯t that because of me?¡®

    Paige hugged Caroline¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, of course. Thank you, Carol!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, silly,¡± said Caroline.

    Paige was her best friend, so she hoped that Paige would be the happiest bride wearing the wedding

    gown designed by her mentor.

    Paige sent Joan¡¯s number to Alex.

    Alex promptly forwarded the number to Evan

    Evan was surprised to get the text because he didn¡¯t think the women knew Joan that well.

    Alex then texted Joan with his thoughts on Paige¡¯s clothing design He believed he had to do his

    part correctly to avoid trouble.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360

    Chapter 360 Gxy Amusement Park

    +15 BONUS

    On Sunday, Caroline promised to take Jamie and the three children to the amusement park.

    She departed with them after reserving the tickets and arrived at the destination at 10:00 am.

    The weather wasfortable, and all the park¡¯s facilities were operating.

    !

    Jamie was staring closely at the highest Ferris wheel as soon as she entered the amusement park.

    Caroline asked, ¡®Jamie, are you interested in getting on the Ferris wheel?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I remembered getting on one with someone. she muttered softly as she became distracted

    Liora sniggered and said, ¡°I know. It must be your boyfriend!¡±

    Caroline was baffled. ¡°Lia, watch your words.¡±

    Liora stuck out her tongue. ¡°Mommy, I was only joking with Grandma.¡±

    Jamie asked in confusion, ¡°Boyfriend?¡±

    Caroline interrupted by saying, ¡°Lia was just making a casual remark. We¡¯ll get on the Ferris

    wheelter if you want, Jamie.¡±

    Jamie smiled. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s y the rest with the children first.¡±

    ¡°Hooray, Grandma!¡±

    Liora cheered, tugged at Jamie¡¯s hand, and ran toward the bumper car area.

    Caroline headed over with Axel and Tyler.

    At Xander Residence

    Danie received the journalist¡¯s call as soon as she woke up.

    She picked up the call and saidzily, ¡°What is it?¡±

    The journalist said, ¡°Ms. Love, we¡¯re done with the article, Do you think it¡¯s a good time to publish.

    it now?¡±

    Danie checked the time, yawned, and said, ¡°You work rather quickly. Publish it if you¡¯re done

    then. Why are you calling me?¡±

    The journalist chuckled and said, ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll publish it now.¡±

    Danie hung up and pulled up Evan¡¯s photo on her phone.

    +15 BONUS

    She ced her thumb on his side profile and thought, ¡®Evan, don¡¯t me me for doing this to you.

    I wouldn¡¯t hurt you like this if you hadn¡¯t pushed me away. me it on Caroline if you want.¡®

    The article published by the journalist became the top post in less than ten minutes.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After learning about this, Reuben¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he immediately informed

    Evan

    Evan read the top¨Csearched post in rage. He exuded a murderous presence in the ward.

    ¡°Get rid of the mediapany right away!¡± said Evan in a merciless voice.

    Reuben said, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°Where is Caroline?¡±

    Evan¡¯s eyes were burning with fury. He could not figure out why Caroline would do this to him.

    The article stated the source as a renowned female entrepreneur.

    There were only a few female entrepreneurs in Angelbay, and they were unaware of his mother¡¯s

    condition, except Caroline!

    Does she hate me so much that she would expose my mother¡¯s past? In fact, she has even

    distorted the truth and exposed my pain point to the public so mercilessly!¡®

    Evan removed his nket and stood up, holding back the intense pain in his chest.

    Reuben approached to help. ¡°Sir, you have yet to recover fully. You can¡¯t discharge yourself from

    the hospital!¡±

    Evan shoved away Reuben heavily and snarled, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Find out her location now!¡±

    Reuben called the IT department to find out Caroline¡¯s location.

    They got a response from the IT department after getting into the car.

    Reuben looked at Evan, whose expression was solemn, and said, ¡°She is at Gxy Amusement

    Park, sir.¡±

    Evan clenched his fists in rage. ¡®How could she still be in the mood to go to an amusement park

    after doing this to me?!¡®

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361

    Chapter 361 Going Up Alone

    Evan ordered fiercely, ¡°Gol¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline enjoyed taking the children on many rides at the amusement park.

    Afterward, they stood in line for the Ferris wheel

    When Axel nced up at the towering Ferris wheel, standing at a staggering two hundred meters, he

    turned pale. His fear of heights prevented him from daring to join the ride. Even just the sight of it made

    him struggle to catch his breath.

    Tyler immediately noticed something amiss with Axel and asked, ¡°Axel, are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Attempting to act strong. Axel shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m okay-¡±

    But before he could finish his sentence, he clutched his stomach and vomited.

    Caroline and Jamie swiftly turned their heads at themotion.

    Upon seeing Axel¡¯s distress, fear gripped Caroline. She hurried over and embraced him.

    ¡°Axel?¡± Caroline asked anxiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?

    Feeling lightheaded, Axel weakly replied, ¡°It¡¯s the heights

    ¡°The heights?¡± Liora raised her head to gaze at the spinning Ferris wheel above.

    ¡°Oh! Mommy, he¡¯s afraid of heights!¡±

    Caroline asked Axel, ¡°Are you really scared of heights?¡±

    Axel hung his head. ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Caroline patted his back sympathetically.

    Axel pursed his lips tightly and mumbled, ¡®I didn¡¯t want to spoil the fun for everyone.¡±

    ¨C

    Caroline lifted him gently and consoled him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a ride. We can skip this one.¡±

    Axel¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Mommy, will you be upset?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all!¡± Caroline reassured him. ¡°Lia can go on the ride with Jamie and Ty. I¡¯ll stay here. with

    you

    Liora chimed in. I don¡¯t want to go if Axel¡¯s not going.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really interested either. I¡¯ll stay with Axel, Tyler said.

    This left Caroline in a dilemma, thinking, I can¡¯t just let Jamie go up alone, can I?¡®

    But Jamie tugged at Caroline¡¯s clothes ¡®Stay with the kids. I¡¯ll ride it alone.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    She was curious about why this ride felt so special to Jamie and who she intended to ride it with.

    However, Caroline declined Jamie¡¯s suggestion firmly. ¡°No, Jamie. You can¡¯t go alone. Ill worry too

    much. Wait here. I¡¯ll find a park employee to watch over the kids so I can ride it with you.¡±

    ¡°No¡± Jamie rejected Caroline¡¯s n emphatically. ¡°We can¡¯t trust someone else with the kids. It¡¯s risky,

    and they might get taken.¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t quite understand Jamie¡¯s logic, as she believed the park employee wouldn¡¯t harm the

    children.

    Helplessly, Caroline tried to persuade Jamie. ¡°Can we please skip this ride, Jamie? I¡¯m anxious about

    you going alone.¡±

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°No! I really want to go!¡± Jamie remained resolute. ¡°Carol, stop, or I¡¯ll get upset. Just do what I said.

    Stay here with the kids I¡¯ll go alone, and you can all wait here with some ice cream.¡±

    Caroline failed to dissuade Jamie and had no choice but toe up with an alternative.

    She held the children¡¯s hands and approached a park employee, asking, ¡°Excuse me, can you ride with

    my mother?¡±

    The worker replied, ¡°I¡¯m quite busy, and I¡¯ll lose part of my sry if I go on the ride during my shift.¡±

    Caroline was in an awkward situation. Would she have to let Jamie ride alone?

    Liora tugged at Caroline¡¯s hand, looking up at her. ¡°Mommy, you have to trust that Grandma can handle

    it on her own. She hasn¡¯t been sicktely. You made her take her pill before we came, right?¡±

    Caroline crouched down. ¡°Lia, it¡¯s not that. We can¡¯t let her ride alone. How about this? Wait for me in

    the shop. I¡¯ll return after riding with her, okay?¡±

    Tyler interrupted, ¡°But Mommy, Grandma¡¯s already in one of the pods.¡±

    Startled, Caroline turned and saw Jamie sitting in a pod, slowly ascending into the air. Jamie even

    waved at them.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362

    Chapter 362 Stop Screwing Around

    Caroline immediately got up to pursue Jamie, but an employee blocked and warned her. ¡°Ma¡¯am,

    stop screwing around! It¡¯s very dangerous.¡±

    Unable to reach Jamie, Caroline called out to her urgently, Jamie, don¡¯t open the door. Stay put!¡±

    Jamie nodded in understanding.

    Caroline focused on Jamie¡¯s pod but was interrupted by another employee urging her to leave the

    tform.

    Axel chimed in, trying to alleviate Caroline¡¯s anxiety. ¡°Mommy, Grandma wants ice cream. Let¡¯s go

    get some.¡±

    Feeling helpless, Caroline bought ice cream with the children while keeping her gaze fixed on the

    Ferris wheel

    Minutes passed, and Caroline¡¯s anxiety peaked as Jamie¡¯s pod reached its highest point. It swayed

    in the wind, causing Caroline¡¯s limbs to weaken.

    Caroline couldn¡¯t tell if Jamie was afraid or not. She could only pray that Jamie remained still.

    Meanwhile, Jamie sat in the pod, taking in the expanding view of Angelbay City. Gradually, she

    felt calmer. Her mind drifted to a man she once rode the Ferris wheel with¨CKeane Pierce.

    It had been so long that his face was now a blurry memory. She recalled his tenderness toward

    her and the promises they made when they were deeply in love. He had vowed to marry her when the

    Ferris wheel reached its apex.

    However, fate had other ns. A month before their engagement, Draco intervened. He forcibly took

    Jamie back to the Jordans and threatened to ruin Keane.

    When Keane discovered what happened, he confronted Draco in a rage, resulting in a severe beating

    and his disappearance.

    A sudden noise interrupted Jamie¡¯s thoughts. She instinctively looked up, and the pod began to sway

    violently, startling her.

    Then, the pod abruptly dropped twice in quick session. It dawned on her¨Cit was in free fall.

    Despite the impending danger, Jamie remained strangely calm, smiling as she looked down at the ice

    cream shop far below.

    ¡®I won¡¯t be able to say goodbye to Carol and the kids,¡® she thought, leaning against the pod wall with

    her eyes closed. ¡®Keane, it seems I can finallye to you¡­¡±

    A few seconds earlier.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Oh my goodness, look!¡± a tourist suddenly screamed near the ice cream shop, pointing at the

    Ferris wheel.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Hearing themotion, Caroline turned around while wiping Liora¡¯s mouth. She saw Jamie¡¯s pod

    swaying uncontrobly.

    Tyler gasped and dropped his ice cream. Wide¨Ceyed, he stammered, ¡°M¨CMommy, that¡¯s G- Grandma¡¯s

    podi

    Caroline trembled, bewildered Why is Jamie¡¯s pod swaying when the others are fine?!¡± she

    wondered.

    Before she could grasp the situation, the pod sagged twice again.

    Tourists shouted, ¡°It¡¯s going to fall!¡±

    ¡°No, it won¡¯t!¡± Caroline shouted in a futile attempt to reassure herself.

    But then, Jamie¡¯s pod suddenly detached and plummeted rapidly.

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Liora abandoned her ice cream and ran toward the Ferris wheel, her eyes filled with

    panic

    Axel and Tyler immediately grabbed her.

    ¡°Lia, it¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Lia, stay here!¡±

    A loud crash echoed, and Caroline¡¯s heart sank. She stood frozen, unable to move, as time seemed

    toe to a standstill

    ¡°No! No! No! Grandma¡± Liora cried out desperately beneath the Ferris wheel.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363

    Chapter 363 It¡¯s All Her Fault

    Evan heard a loudmotion from the amusement park as he stepped out of the car at the

    entrance

    Suddenly, a sharp pain gripped his heart, causing him to clutch his chest and crouch down.

    Reuben and the bodyguards rushed forward to assist Evan when they saw this.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, are you okay?¡± Reuben and Julian asked simultaneously.

    Evan felt an inexplicable panic, causing him to push them away. He struggled to control the suffocation

    and dizziness before rising and heading into the amusement park.

    Inside, chaos reigned as everyone hurried toward the Ferris wheel

    Julian grabbed an employee and inquired about the incident.

    The panicked employee replied, ¡°A pod from the Ferris wheel fell off!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Reuben looked up at the vacant space in the air where the Ferris wheel stood,

    towering 200 meters high.

    There was little hope for the person inside¡­

    Panic flickered in Evan¡¯s eyes as he recalled the inexplicable pain he had experienced earlier.

    His eyes narrowed, and he paled at the thought

    ¡°Caroline¡­¡± he murmured and rushed toward the Ferris wheel.

    His sudden action rmed Reuben and the bodyguards, who wondered if he was risking his life.

    As Evan reached the Ferris wheel, he heard familiar cries and screams.

    His bodyguards cleared a path for him through the dense crowd, allowing Evan to approach.

    When he arrived at the shattered pod, he found Caroline and the children sitting before it, looking

    dazed and heartbroken

    He couldn¡¯t identify who was in the pod, but a pool of blood stained the ground nearby.

    His heart skipped a beat, and he urgently pulled Caroline up.

    ¡°Caroline, are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± he asked anxiously.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes were vacant, and she remained unresponsive to Evan¡¯s forceful grip on her

    shoulders

    Evan frowned in worry and raised his voice ¡°Caroline, answer me!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    His stern tone gradually brought Caroline back to her senses, her eyes welling up with tears as she

    cried silently.

    ¡°Evan¡­¡± She spoke softly, gazing at his worried face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry

    ¡°Sorry?¡± Evan¡¯s heart sank

    Terror soon filled his eyes as he turned to look at the bloodstained pod.

    ¡°Mom?¡± He quivered and withdrew his hands hesitantly.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Swallowing hard, he walked shakily toward the pod

    Reuben¡¯s eyes were red with tears as he approached, attempting to stop Evan. Struggling to speak

    through his sobs, he managed, ¡°Mr. Jordan, it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Madam Weiss.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say more, as Jamie¡¯s body was beyond recognition after the fall.

    ¡°Move aside!¡± Evan¡¯s voice was cold, and his eyes burned with intensity.

    Reuben reluctantly stepped aside, avoiding eye contact

    Evan circled to the other side of the pod. When he saw Jamie¡¯s tragic state, he closed his eyes, his

    fists clenched tightly, veins bulging on the back of his hands.

    His anguish was evident, making it unbearable for Caroline to witness

    She med herself. If she had prevented Jamie, this tragedy might have been avoided

    Before long, medical personnel arrived and carried away Jamie¡¯s lifeless body.

    Meanwhile, police officers spread around to gather statements. The crowd dispersed, sighing in

    helplessness once the police had Evan and Caroline¡¯s testimonies.

    The police officers summoned the park¡¯s manager for questioning.

    Although the park¡¯s staff wanted Caroline and the others to leave, Julian and hispanions

    prevented them from doing so.

    Now, the vacant spot was filled only with the soft sound of the evening breeze and distant,

    mournful cries.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364

    Chapter 364 You Don¡¯t Get To Cry

    Liora would not stop crying, so Caroline carried her and patted her back tofort her.

    Liora kept her head buried around Caroline¡¯s neck, sobbing endlessly. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to see

    Grandma go. Hmm I don¡¯t want that..

    ¨C

    Caroline felt very sorry for Liora, so she held Liora tighter and cried profusely. T¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t protect

    her well. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±

    Tyler and Axel¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. They did not know how to console Caroline and Liora.

    Evan had been standing on the spot motionlessly. Suddenly, he spoke with a hoarse and desperate

    voice. ¡°Why?¡±

    Caroline looked at him with guilt and self¨Creproach ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Evan pulled his lips into a line and slowly walked to Caroline, exuding a fierce aura. ¡°Caroline, tell me!

    Why do you want to ruin my mom and me?¡±

    ¡°Ruin?¡± Caroline frowned with shock. What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Do you still want to y dumb?¡± Evan sneered and red at Caroline

    ¡°Caroline, listen. This isn¡¯t over! I¡¯ll have a talk with you after my mom¡¯s funeral¡± he threatened

    coldly.

    Caroline saw Evan¡¯s face contorted in hatred. Even after he left with his bodyguards, she couldn¡¯t

    Paige arrived shortly after Caroline got home.

    Upon entering the vi, she found Caroline alone on the sofa, curled up. This sight instantly filled her

    with deep sympathy.

    Approaching Caroline, Paige sat down beside her and gently embraced her shoulders. ¡°Oh, Carol¡­.¡±

    Caroline rested her head weakly against Paige¡¯s shoulder and replied hoarsely, ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, Carol. It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Paige began to console Caroline

    But Caroline bit her lip bitterly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t stop Jamie, and I watched her fall right in front

    of me.

    ¡°I even witnessed¡­ her crashing into pieces before my eyes¡­¡±

    Paige sighed softly. ¡°Carol, it was an ident. Nobody wanted that to happen. It¡¯s okay to cry.

    +15 BONUS

    She was concerned that Caroline might suppress her grief, leading to depression, especially after

    witnessing such a traumatic event.

    However, Caroline shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to cry, Paige Please help me find out

    where Evan buried Jamie.

    Paige replied, ¡°Okay, I will. But there¡¯s something else.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Go on.¡±

    Paige said. ¡°The current hot topics revolve around Mr. Jordan and Jamie.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback and looked at Paige. ¡°What are the topics about?¡±

    Paige understood that Caroline was unaware of the situation, so she took out her phone and

    showed it to her.

    After Caroline had a look, she was shocked. ¡®Jamie seduced Casey? No! That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not true. Alex told me everything.¡±

    Anxiously, Caroline asked, ¡°What really happened?¡±

    Paige sighed once more. ¡°Jamie didn¡¯t seduce Casey. It was Casey who took an interest in Jamie

    and publicly humiliated her

    ¡°Mr. Jordan witnessed Casey¡¯s mistreatment of his mother when he was young. But he couldn¡¯t do

    anything because he felt powerless.

    ¡°Afterward, Casey fabricated stories to turn Mr. Jordan¡¯s father against Jamie, leading to her being

    sent abroad and locked up for 15 years.

    ¡°Fifteen years of imprisonment, during which she endured humiliation, verbal abuse, and

    physical assault from the guards there. 1

    ¡°Alex told me Jamie was covered in injuries and unconscious when she finally resurfaced.¡±

    Caroline clenched her fists tightly. She should have suspected as much. Jamie reacted with fear. when

    she saw Casey and went into a frenzy when she encountered Evan

    The resemnce between Casey and Evan triggered Jamie¡¯s deep¨Cseated fear and resentment.

    Furthermore, Evan appeared as if he wanted to harm Casey.

    Those feelings of resentment and pain were ingrained in him.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365

    Chapter 365 She Deserved It

    Caroline could not imagine how Evan had endured that when he was young.

    And how much pain had it caused to Evan?

    Paige added when she felt Caroline shudder in anger, ¡°Carol, the problem is who twisted the facts and

    let the mass media report it that way.¡±

    Paige¡¯s words knocked some sense into Caroline.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s Casey, but the title of the hot topic vaguely pointed out that it was me instead ¡± Caroline

    continued with her analysis after gradually calming down. ¡°It was because Jamie was

    with me all this while.¡±

    ¡°Casey?¡± Paige was baffled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he do that long ago but wait until today?¡±

    The same doubt was troubling Caroline. Casey might have exposed that to someone else

    weren¡¯t him. After all, very few people knew about that incident.

    if in

    Besides, the people who knew that were very likely Caroline¡¯s enemies. They could ruin Evan

    while making him hate Caroline

    It was very likely to be Danie then because Caroline had no other enemies except her.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    But didn¡¯t Danie like Evan? Why did she want to do that to him? Did the failure to gain his heart

    make her hate him?

    ¡°Carol, is it Danie?¡± Paige raised the same doubt,

    Caroline sat up straight. ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡±

    While talking, Caroline fished for her phone and called Neil.

    Neil picked it up after a while and greeted her gently, ¡°Carol.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°Neil, do you know who Danie has been in touch with recently?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡± Neil asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?

    Caroline described today¡¯s ident to Neil concisely,

    After a long silence, Neil said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask someone to keep an eye on her.

    ¡°Be careful. I¡¯m sure Evan will make trouble for you before you find the evidence to prove your

    innocence.¡±

    Caroline looked down. ¡°Okay, tell me immediately if there¡¯s any issue,¡±

    ¡°Will do.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    After Caroline hung up, Paige punched the sofa angrily. ¡°That pretentious bitch is disgusting! She tried

    all means to please Casey since she failed to win Mr. Jordan¡¯s heart. How shameless!¡±

    Caroline patted Paige¡¯s arms. ¡°Go home. It¡¯ste. It¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re mad now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head home. Don¡¯t be sad. After all¡­ Jamie is already gone.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Okay. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Draco was watching TV in the living room when his housekeeper rushed in hurriedly. ¡°Master

    Jordan, Madam Weiss is dead¡°¡±

    Draco¡¯s gaze flickered before he nced at the housekeeper expressionlessly. ¡°Stop making a fuss out

    of nothing! How did she die?¡±

    The housekeeper exined, ¡°She was sitting in a pod of the Ferris wheel. It fell and killed her!¡±

    Draco scoffed. ¡°Ha! It serves her right! She slept with Casey while we were married. This kind of

    bitch deserves to rot in hell!¡±

    The housekeeper became ashamed ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. But Mr. Evan¡­¡±

    ¡°What about him? Did he cry? Is he heartbroken?¡± Draco asked coldly.

    The housekeeper continued. ¡°He wanted to tear Gxy Amusement Park down for Madam Weiss¡®

    death!¡±

    Draco frowned. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he think it¡¯s already a big enough mess?¡±

    The housekeeper said, ¡°It¡¯s beyond the issue of exposing Mr. Evan¡¯s identity. It¡¯s rted to you, too!

    ¡°What about me? What does her death have anything to do with me?¡± Draco demanded gloomily.

    The housekeeper immediately put on his long¨Csighted sses and found the news on his phone

    to show it to Draco.

    ¡°Please take a look. They¡¯re all scolding you.¡±

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366

    Chapter 366 He Is Dishonorable

    Draco narrowed his eyes as he read through thements.

    [How ridiculous! This news clearly wants everyone to target MK¡¯s CEO and that renowned female

    entrepreneur.]

    [Seconded. This media is fooling us. They want us to curse others for no reason. But I think the

    culprit is that old Jordan!

    [A man in his 50s forced a young woman in her 20s to marry him. How sick!

    [Luckily, MK¡¯s CEO is Evan Jordan. If not, its reputation would be long ruined by that old bastard!]

    [Well, Evan is bold and mighty in tearing Gxy Amusement Park down. This kind of dangerous

    amusement park should be closed down for good!]

    [Everyone, let¡¯s condemn that old Jordan He forced a marriage just because he¡¯s powerful and

    influential!]

    [Ms. Weiss, I pray that you rest in peace. I wish you never fall into such an abyss like the Jordans

    in your next life.]

    Draco¡¯s face turned livid, and he smashed the phone on the floor when he read thosements.

    ¡°It¡¯s all nonsense!¡± Draco trembled furiously. ¡°That bitch seduced my son! But it is our fault?¡®

    The housekeeper stepped forward tofort Draco. ¡°Master Jordan, please calm down. I think the

    people who scolded you are part of the scheme of the one who reported this affair.¡±

    Draco fell silent. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying the mastermind purposely let the reporters post this and then hired

    someizens to pull me into the mess?¡±

    The housekeeper replied, ¡°Yeah, it seems to be seeking justice for Mr. Casey, but they¡¯re trying to use

    the public to dig deeper into the truth behind it. Who do they defend after they learn about the

    truth?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s none other than that ungrateful brat, Evan! Draco snapped.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Evan will be pitied. When you ce Mr. Casey in thepany, thepany¡¯s shares will

    plummet!

    ¡°Master Jordan, I¡¯m sure they will forcefully stop you from allowing Mr. Casey to join thepany.

    Draco¡¯s fierceness was ignited. ¡°So, they¡¯ll very likely tell everyone the truthter!¡±

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll bring out the best effects to condemn you guys.¡±

    Take that woman here tomorrow,¡± Draco crdered I want to see which Evan will pick. That

    woman or Jamie¡¯s reputation?¡±

    ¡°Okay, Master Jordan¡±

    At 10.00 p.m. Evan came out of the hospital morgue after staying there for three hours. His

    coldness seemed to have intensified

    When Reuben saw Evan, he immediately approached him. ¡°Mr. Jordan, I¡¯ve contacted the

    crematorium and cemetery

    Evan remained indifferent. ¡°What¡¯s up with the public opinion on the Inte?¡±

    Reuben found this incident strange ¡°Mr Jordan, the direction of the public opinion is weird.

    They didn¡¯t scold Madam Weiss but sebaked Master Jordan for being dishonorable.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone doubt it was Caroline¡¯s doing?¡® Evan questioned icily.

    ¡°No,¡± Reuben answered. ¡°Maybe they didn¡¯t guess that it was Ms. Shenton¡±

    Evan nodded and ordered. ¡°Get a mass media to announce my mother¡¯s death and expose what she

    went through 15 years ago.¡±

    His decision shocked Reuben Mr Jordan, these things-¡±

    Evan interrupted Reuben and retorted ¡®Do you want my mother to suffer in grievance even in the

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    afterlife?¡±

    Reuben immediately kept his head low. ¡°Okay, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    He secretly nced at Evan before leaving.

    Evan must have suffered a lot of pain to be willing to expose his scar in public.

    Reuben could not understand why Caroline wanted to do that. Did she hate Evan that much?

    But this incident had been torturing Evan for nearly two decades. Why did Caroline want to do that

    to Evan?

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367

    Chapter 367 Who Are They?

    The next day, the children were in a bad mood, so Caroline requested leave for them and allowed.

    them to stay home and rest.

    At noon, Paige sent her a text about Jamie¡¯s burial site in the cemetery.

    Caroline sat in Jamie¡¯s room, staring at her photo on her phone for a long time.

    Neil then texted her, reminding her it was Grayson¡¯s birthday.

    Their n needed to start soon.

    Caroline regained herposure and slowly surveyed Jamie¡¯s room before leaving.

    She heard arguing and fighting at the door as she descended the stairs.

    Doubtfully, she walked toward the foyer.

    Suddenly, the door was kicked open before she reached it.

    Several bodyguards rushed in, grabbing Caroline and pulling her outside.

    Caroline¡¯s deep fear drove her to struggle. ¡°Who are you? Let me go!¡±

    However, the bodyguards remained silent. One of them pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and

    covered Caroline¡¯s face with it.

    Caroline quickly lost consciousness, and the bodyguards ced her in a car.

    Upon hearing themotion downstairs, the triplets rushed down to see what was happening.

    When they saw Caroline being dragged away, they tried to chase after the car.

    But the car sped away, and they failed to run after it.

    Liora cried out anxiously, ¡°Who are they? Why did they take Mommy? I want Mommy¡­¡±

    Axel clenched his lips and gasped for breath. He stared at the retreating car and said, ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa.

    Tyler¡¯s face grew cold. ¡°Why would he take Mommy away?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Axel paused and then asked, ¡°Ty, can I use yourptop?¡±

    Tyler nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Axel and Tyler returned to their bedroom with Liora.

    Axel quickly hacked into all the surveince systems at Jordan Residence and called Evan.

    +15 BONUS

    The phone rang for a while before Evan answered

    Axel urgently said, ¡°Daddy, Grandpa¡¯s men took Mommy away.¡±

    Evan was still at the cemetery, his eyes narrowing.

    But he regained his cold demeanor when he looked at his mother¡¯s ck and white photo on the

    tombstone.

    His voice was emotionless as he said, ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±

    Then, he hung up.

    Axel was dumbfounded, wondering. ¡®Why did Daddy say that?¡±

    Tyler interrupted Axel¡¯s thoughts, noticing something was wrong with his expression. ¡°What did

    he say? Is he going to save Mommy?¡±

    Axel avoided Tyler¡¯s gaze and hesitated before lying. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He believed that Evan would save Caroline, no matter what he had said.

    Meanwhile, Axel would monitor the surveince footage. If Evan didn¡¯t go, Axel would be deeply

    disappointed

    Caroline hadn¡¯t eaten since Jamie¡¯s idental death, and her grief mirrored Evan¡¯s.

    At Xander Residence.

    Danie was preparing for the birthday party. She held her phone, reading online articles with at

    sense of confusion.

    ¡®It¡¯s strange. Why isn¡¯t anyone condemning Evan¡¯s mother? Why hasn¡¯t anyone suspected Caroline¡¯s

    involvement? And Casey¡¯s father is receiving

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Severe criticism,¡® she wondered.

    That morning, a news report about Jamie emerged, providing clear evidence she had been taken

    advantage of and had not seduced anyone.

    Public opinion heavily sided against Draco and Casey, condemning them.

    In response, Draco attempted to quell the controversy by exposing embarrassing incidents from

    Jamie¡¯s past.

    However, this only fueled the public¡¯s anger, as they felt he showed no respect for the deceased.

    Moreover, many vowed to boycott MK products if Casey took over, pledging support only if Evan

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368

    Chapter 368 Let¡¯s Talk It Out

    Danie could not stop sneering.

    ¡°So, what if Evan refuses to let Casey have MK? Master Jordan can make use of Evan¡¯s power. He can

    force Evan to give up everything he builds to Casey!

    MK will only get stronger if it¡¯s beneficial to Evan now.

    ¡®And I can have whatever I want as long as I¡¯m married to Casey. It¡¯s because Master Jordan will only

    be biased toward Casey!¡®

    Gloom spread across Danie¡¯s face as her thoughts darkened.

    It had been quite some time since Casey had reached out to her. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what

    was keeping him so busy,

    Dani¡¯s anger red when the stylist working behind her identally tugged on her hair.

    She hissed in pain, and the stylist retracted her hand immediately, apologizing, Tm sorry, Ms.

    Love That was unintentional.¡±

    Danie swiftly rose and turned toward the stylist, her intent to p her evident.

    She then eximed, ¡°Are you beingpletely clueless? Utterly useless!¡±

    The stylist covered her face, her eyes welling up with tears. T¡¯m sorry, Ms. Love. I¡¯ll be more

    careful.¡±

    Danie red at the stylist before resuming her seat.

    Suddenly, her phone vibrated.

    Annoyed, Danie nced at her phone, and her face lit up with excitement when she saw it was

    a text from Casey

    She eagerly clicked on it.

    Casey: [My apologies. Something came up, so I¡¯ve been hospitalized for recovery.]

    Danie was shocked.

    Danie (Are you hurt? Is it serious? Which hospital are you in?]

    Casey. [Don¡¯t worry, E. I saw the news. Did you leak it to the media?]

    Danie¡¯s hands stiffened, wondering, What does he mean? Is he ming me for this? Why didn¡¯t he

    tell me earlier if he didn¡¯t want people to know?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    She cautiously typed a question

    Dani [Mr. Jordan, why do you think it¡¯s me?]

    Casey: [Because you were the only one I confided in]

    Danie: [What would you do if it were me?]

    Casey: [I would be disappointed. I confided in you because I trusted you But you disclosed it to the

    media without my consent]

    Danie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Danie: (Mr. Jordan, I did that because of you. You did nothing wrong. Why should you suffer in

    silence?]

    Casey: Have you seen the public¡¯s reaction online? They now trust only my brother.]

    Danie: [So what?]

    Danie typed rapidly.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Danie: Mr. Jordan, reputation isn¡¯t everything. You can silence them as long as you have the power]

    Casey [That¡¯s unnecessary, Ms. Love. It¡¯s already done I think we should stop keeping in touch

    with each other.]

    Panic gripped Danie.

    Danie: [Mr. Jordan, I made a mistake. Can you give me a chance to make amends?]

    Casey stopped texting her. As he leaned against the headboard of the bed, he smiled sinisterly while

    gazing at Danie¡¯s profile picture.

    He then chuckled slyly. Reputation? I¡¯ve never cared about that. I just want a woman I can control.¡±

    Moreover, Danie had resolved to persist in her efforts.

    Casey needed to slowly manipte her psyche if he wanted her to remain devoted.

    He had anticipated this oue all along.

    Even if public opinion initially favored him, Evan would find a way to turn the tide.

    Casey would be filled with boundless excitement as long as he could deal a blow to Evan and inflict

    pain.

    This n to torment Evan had only just begun.

    +15 BONUS

    At Jordan Residence.

    Draco¡¯s bodyguards dropped the unconscious Caroline in the living room.

    When Caroline¡¯s head hit the floor, the pain jolted her awake. She blinked her eyes open, disoriented,

    and saw a blurred figure seated on the sofa.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± She heard an elderly voice. After a brief pause, she snapped to her senses.

    It sounded like Draco.

    Gradually, her vision cleared, but she still felt extremely weak.

    Draco snorted. Let¡¯s talk now that you¡¯re conscious.¡±

    Caroline mumbled weakly. ¡°Why did you bring me here against my will?¡±

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369

    Chapter 369 To Take Advantage of the Fight

    Draco questioned, ¡°You don¡¯t know? Did you forget working with Evan to deal with Casey and me?¡±

    Caroline endured the dizziness and frowned. ¡°When did I do that?¡±

    ¡°Quit acting clueless!¡± Draco cried out angrily. ¡°You two put on quite a show!

    ¡°You initially fueled public opinion against us before suddenly changing your stance. That led

    everyone to scold Casey and me!

    ¡°You did that to stop Casey from entering thepany and exploit this situation, right?¡±

    Caroline listened quietly and finally understood why she had been brought there. She then

    sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t do this, and Evan wouldn¡¯t stoop so low to harm himself either.

    ¡°Also, what good would it do me? I have no interest in Evan and don¡¯t want to be with him!

    ¡°So, I¡¯m not trying to take advantage of this ¡±

    Draco narrowed his eyes. ¡°Can you swear you never wanted to be with Evan once you¡¯re back? If

    not, exin why you kept his mother at home.¡±

    Caroline stared directly at Draco. While gritting her teeth, she sat up. ¡°Will you believe me if I say I

    found her by the road?¡±

    ¡°Absurd!¡± Draco scoffed. ¡°I won¡¯t buy such a coincidence!¡±

    Caroline clenched her fists. She knew he wouldn¡¯t believe her.

    But that was the truth. She was equally surprised when she learned about it

    ¡°You can¡¯t deny it, can you?¡± Draco interrogated.

    Caroline remained resolute and said coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t confess to things I didn¡¯t do!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! So stubborn! Let¡¯s see how long you can hold on.¡± Draco turned to his bodyguards. Teach

    her a lesson until she admits it!¡±

    They nodded and approached Caroline, but she spoke up immediately. ¡°Mr. Jordan, I have one

    question.¡±

    Draco stopped the bodyguards. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Caroline gnashed her teeth again and said, ¡°Even if you force an answer out of me, hasn¡¯t this

    already happened?

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the point? You¡¯d better try to resolve the issue instead of resorting to violence.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Draco¡¯s expression darkened. ¡®She¡¯sposed and clever. Others might be frightened out of their

    minds by now, but she can pinpoint the key to protect herself,

    ¡°Still, I can¡¯t let her off so easily!¡®

    He then snorted. ¡°Nice speech! Go ahead and hit her!¡±

    One of the bodyguards pped Caroline.

    The p made Caroline¡¯s ears ring. Her vision blurred, and she tasted blood

    Meanwhile, the triplets were watching the surveince feed in shock.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Liora screamed and almost lunged at theptop.

    Tyler was furious. ¡°Why

    hasn¡¯t scumbag Daddy rushed over wa

    Axel felt deeply sorry and anxious, thinking, Is Daddy not going to save Mommy? Mommy might

    get hurt!¡¯

    The three children were angry, heartbroken, and worried as they witnessed the bodyguards

    assaulting Caroline.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    Tyler used Axel¡¯s phone to call Neil. He felt that the unreliable Evan was useless.

    At Xander Residence.

    Neil attended to the guests in the living room. He had invited many upper¨Css individuals and

    disguised reporters to the event, anticipating Caroline¡¯s arrival

    His objective was to expose Danie¡¯s false identity.

    While being polite to the guests, Neil nced coldly at Danie, who had dressed up elegantly.

    ¡°Neil?¡±

    Suddenly, he heard a familiar voice.

    He turned around and caw Yuliana in a light yellow gown.

    He was tnomentarily surprised before smiling tenderly and asking. ¡°Yulia? You¡¯re back from

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    abroad?¡±

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370

    Chapter 370 Let¡¯s Go and Save Mommy

    +15 BONUS

    Yuliana pouted her fiery red lips and approached to hook her arm with Neil¡¯s. She then said.

    coquettishly, ¡°Yeah, I came back yesterday. Neil. I¡¯ve been calling your name for a while, but you didn¡¯t

    hear me. Which pretty girl caught your eye?¡±

    Neil chuckled. ¡°Stop that. I wasn¡¯t looking at anyone.¡±

    Yuliana did not believe him and looked around. When she saw Danie, deep disdain rose in her eyes.

    ¡°Neil, does Danie look like Aunt Lyra? I don¡¯t think so!¡±

    Neil smiled. ¡°They¡¯re not bound by blood at all. Of course, they don¡¯t look alike.¡±

    Danie turned abruptly when she felt Neil¡¯s gaze and was taken aback to see Yuliana. Soon, she

    recalled that Yuliana was Grayson¡¯s biological granddaughter. With a smile on her face, she

    adjusted her handbag and walked toward Yuliana

    However, Yuliana scoffed as Danie approached and spoke sarcastically when they came face to

    face. ¡°Wearing a luxurious gown doesn¡¯t make you a noble youngdy.¡±

    Danie responded with a sweet smile. ¡°Yulia, you must be joking. I¡¯m just d I¡¯m not

    embarrassing Grandpa.¡±

    While chatting, she retrieved a delicate box from ber bag and handed it to Yuliana. ¡°Yulia, it¡¯s a

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    small gesture. We had a bit of a misunderstanding before. I hope we can put that behind us. After

    all, we¡¯re cousins.¡±

    Yuliana nced at the box indifferently and epted it. Upon opening it, she found a diamond

    bracelet.

    Puzzled, she wondered, Why is she giving me a diamond bracelet? It¡¯s a new design from MK and

    costs 25,000 dors.¡±

    Yuliana then looked up and scrutinized Danie. ¡®Is she trying to win me over?¡®

    Yuliana said tentatively. ¡°Thank you. But I have nothing for you. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re my cousin, and I should give you a gift after your return from abroad,¡± Danie

    exined warmly.

    Yuliana reluctantly epted the gift. She had long known that Grayson had spoiled Danie during her

    time abroad.

    Yuliana couldn¡¯t afford to embarrass Danie in front of everyone, especially since Grayson. remained

    the head of the Xander family. If she angered Grayson, it would be detrimental to her father¡¯s position

    in thepany.

    +15 BONUS

    Yuliana decided it was wise to maintain a friendly rtionship with Danie, as she might need her help

    to mend her father¡¯s rtionship with Grayson. ¡°Alright, thank you for your thoughtful gift.¡±

    Thoughtful gift?¡® Danie thought with a hint of sarcasm. She had spent nearly 27,000 dors on that

    gift, but Yuliana hadbeled it as thoughtful However, she endured it in silence to maintain favor with

    the Xanders.

    As for Neil, she believed he needed to respect her since all the Xanders supported her.

    Unfortunately, as soon as he exposed her true identity, she would lose her position in the Xander

    family.

    Neil checked the time on his wristwatch. It was almost time to start presenting gifts to Grayson, but

    Caroline was nowhere to be found

    While contemting this, Neil¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated in his pocket. He retrieved it and saw. that

    Axel was calling. A sense of foreboding washed over him. He answered the call and moved

    toward the door. ¡°Axel?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Tyler, not Axel!¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was cold Uncle Neil, where are you?¡±

    Neil frowned, sensing something amiss in Tyler¡¯s tone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Ty?¡±

    ¡°Master Jordan¡¯s bodyguards have taken Mommy away. They¡¯re hurting her. Uncle Neil, you have to go

    and rescue her!¡±

    Neil¡¯s grip on the phone tightened, and he swiftly headed to his car. ¡°Tell me everything. I¡¯ll rush

    there now.¡±

    Tyler exined urgently, ¡°Master Jordan suspects that Mommy and that despicable father of

    mine intentionally started the rumor to nder him and Casey.¡±

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371

    Chapter 371 Why Is He Here?

    Neil frowned. He knew that the article had condemned Evan¡¯s mother, but he sensed someone secretly

    pulling the strings, leading public opinion astray.

    He had no interest in uncovering the puppeteer behind it all. The Jordans¡® feud was none of his

    concern. However, he couldn¡¯t stand the thought of Draco involving Caroline.

    Neil nced at Xander Residence before he departed, still unable to release his pent¨Cup emotions

    after five years. He gripped the steering wheel tightly, hit the elerator, and sped away.

    A fleet of ck cars parked in front of Jordan Residence. The door of the Maybach swung open, and a

    man in a ck suit emerged, standing rigidly before the house. His aura was chilling, and

    his expression terrifying.

    Reuben approached and reported, ¡°Sir, the subordinates say Ms. Shenton is here too.¡±

    Evan remained silent but entered the house. A faint, metallic scent tinged the air as he stepped. into

    the living room. His expression changed subtly when he saw the badly battered Caroline on

    the floor.

    His gaze lingered on her briefly before he averted his eyes and approached Draco.

    Taco nced sideways at Evan and remarked, ¡®Are you here to rescue her?¡±

    Evan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°So, you¡¯re already aware of my mother¡¯s situation?¡±

    Draco frowned. ¡°What if I am? Are you here to take me to visit her grave?¡±

    Evan retorted, I¡¯m afraid my mother won¡¯t rest in peace if you show up.¡±

    ¡°What are you implying?¡± Draco¡¯s voice resonated with anger.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    His loud words caused Caroline to slowly open her eyes. She endured the agonizing pain coursing

    through her body and fixed her gaze on Evan, who had appeared without her noticing.

    She wondered, ¡®Why is he here? Is he here to save m-¡®

    Evan spoke before she couldplete her thought. ¡°I¡¯m here to inform you that my mother has already

    passed away, leaving me with no vulnerabilities in this world. Starting today, 111 repay Casey for my

    mother¡¯s suffering with equal pain.¡±

    Draco rose to his feet, his re piercing. ¡°You disobedient child! Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson from

    your previous beating?¡±

    Julian burst into the living room with over ten bodyguards just as Draco¡¯s words faded.

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Draco signaled to his subordinates, and they brandished their firearms, aiming them at Caroline.

    Draco grumbled, ¡°If you darey a finger on Casey, Ill kill this woman right now!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s body tensed. She nced at Evan, only to be met with his distant gaze.

    Caroline felt dejected and frowned. Has he given up on me?

    Evan sneered, locking eyes with Draco ¡°Mark my words, I no longer have any vulnerabilities. Why

    should her survival concern me?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s mind went nk. What did he say again? My survival isn¡¯t his concern?¡±

    Tears welled up in Caroline¡¯s eyes, and her heart ached ¡®So he¡¯s not here to save me. He¡¯s here to

    seek revenge for his mother.¡® Caroline smiled bitterly. I shouldn¡¯t have expected anything.

    different.¡®

    Caroline¡¯s heart sank as hope slipped away

    Evan¡¯s heart also clenched painfully as he witnessed the light in Caroline¡¯s eyes extinguish.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372

    Chapter 372 Nothing More Than a Pawn

    Dracoughed loudly. ¡°Alright then. This woman means nothing to you.¡±

    He fixed his gaze on Caroline and spoke slowly. ¡°Did you catch that, Caroline? You¡¯re nothing more

    than his pawn, someone he¡¯ll discard once he¡¯s done using you! Your love doesn¡¯t matter to him.

    ¡°Why did you try to gain his favor by revealing his mother¡¯s situation? If you were to disappear

    now, he¡¯d barely spare you a second thought!¡±

    Caroline looked back at Draco, her voice hoarse. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who should feel sad? Evan¡¯s

    mother grew tired of exining herself because your family never believed in others. What else

    was left for her to rify?¡±

    Draco frowned. ¡°What¡¯s so sad about me?¡±

    Caroline sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t it sad that you forgave your own son when he slept with your wife?¡±

    Draco pped Caroline as her voice trailed off. ¡°Your wish will be granted today since you seem so

    eager to die!¡±

    He seized a bodyguard¡¯s gun and aimed it at Caroline¡¯s head.

    Evan¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and fear overwhelmed him. He was about to step forward when a

    voice from the door stopped him.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Everyone turned to see Neil standing at the doorway, his expression grave.

    Neil rushed to Caroline¡¯s side, his actions hesitant as he observed her beaten body.

    Tears welled up in Caroline¡¯s eyes as she looked at Neil. ¡®I want to go home, Neil¡­¡±

    Her voice barely reached his ears.

    Neil teared up, holding back his emotions. ¡°Of course, let me take you home,¡± he said shakily.

    Scooping Caroline into his arms, he red at Draco. ¡°Mr. Jordan, today¡¯s events have intensified

    our conflict. I¡¯ll deal with you in due time.¡±

    Neil turned to leave, and Draco dismissed the bodyguards despite the their intentions to stop him.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Neil¡¯s intervention.

    The Xander family held even more power in Angelbay than the Jordan family. Draco had to

    consider bing a target if he confronted Neil now. He couldn¡¯t risk bing enemies over a

    woman.

    +15 BONUS Draco signaled to his subordinates, and they brandished their firearms, aiming them at

    Caroline.

    Draco grumbled, ¡®If you darey a finger on Casey, I¡¯ll kill this woman right now!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s body tensed. She nced at Evan, only to be met with his distant gaze.

    Caroline felt dejected and frowned. ¡®Has he given up on me?¡±

    Evan sneered, locking eyes with Draco. ¡°Mark my words, I no longer have any vulnerabilities. Why

    should her survival concern me?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s mind went nk. ¡°What did he say again? My survival isn¡¯t his concern?¡®

    Tears welled up in Caroline¡¯s eyes, and her heart ached. ¡®So, he¡¯s not here to save me. He¡¯s here to

    seek revenge for his mother.¡® Caroline smiled bitterly. I shouldn¡¯t have expected anything different.¡®

    Caroline¡¯s heart sank as hope slipped away.

    Evan¡¯s heart also clenched painfully as he witnessed the light in Caroline¡¯s eyes extinguish.

    +15 BONUS

    Chapter 372 Nothing More Than a Pawn

    Dracoughed loudly. ¡°Alright then. This woman means nothing to you.¡±

    He fixed his gaze on Caroline and spoke slowly. ¡°Did you catch that, Caroline? You¡¯re nothing more

    than his pawn, someone he¡¯ll discard once he¡¯s done using you! Your love doesn¡¯t matter to him..

    ¡°Why did you try to gain his favor by revealing his mother¡¯s situation? If you were to disappear

    now, he¡¯d barely spare you a second thought!¡±

    Caroline looked back at Draco, her voice hoarse. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who should feel sad? Evan¡¯s

    mother grew tired of exining herself because your family never believed in others. What else.

    was left for her to rify?¡±

    Draco frowned. ¡°What¡¯s so sad about me?¡±

    Caroline sneered ¡°Isn¡¯t it sad that you forgave your own son when he slept with your wife?¡®

    Draco pped Caroline as her voice trailed off. ¡°Your wish will be granted today since you seem so

    eager to die!¡±

    He seized a bodyguard¡¯s ou

    and aimed it at Caroline¡¯s head.

    Evan¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and fear overwhelmed him. He was about to step forward when a

    voice from the door stopped him

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Everyone turned to see Neil standing at the doorway, his expression grave.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Neil rushed to Caroline¡¯s side, his actions hesitant as he observed her beaten body.

    Tears welled up in Caroline¡¯s eyes as she looked at Neil. ¡°I want to go home, Neil¡­¡±

    Her voice barely reached his ears.

    Neil teared up, holding back his emotions. ¡°Of course, let me take you home,¡± he said shakily.

    Scooping Caroline into his arms, he red at Draco. ¡°Mr. Jordan, today¡¯s events have intensified our

    conflict. I¡¯ll deal with you in due time.¡±

    Neil turned to leave, and Draco dismissed the bodyguards despite the their intentions to stop He hadn¡¯t

    expected Neil¡¯s intervention

    him.

    The Xander family held even more power in Angelbay than the Jordan family. Draco had to consider

    bing a target if he confronted Neil now. He couldn¡¯t risk bing enemies over a

    woman.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan clenched his fists as Neil carried Caroline away, his anger simmering. He eventually turned and

    walked out of the living room.

    They left Jordan Residence one after the other.

    Neil ced Caroline in the car and then turned to see Evan leaving the residence. He clenched his

    fists, approached Evan with bloodshot eyes, and punched him.

    ¡°Evan! Are you blind to Caroline¡¯s condition?¡± Neil was furious, his usualposure gone.

    Evan wiped away the blood from his lips and looked at Neil coldly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Caroline

    why she brought my mother into this mess?¡±

    Neil retorted, ¡°Do you really think Caroline would do that?¡±

    ¡°I trust my own judgment.¡± Evan replied, moving closer to Neil.

    They locked eyes, ring at each other.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you know her better than I do. She¡¯s been with me much longer than with you!¡±

    Neil wanted to strike Evan again, but Julian intervened.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373

    Chapter 373 What Brought You Here Instead?

    Neil angrily pushed away Julian¡¯s hands. Evan, you¡¯ll regret what you did today, sooner orter! Carol

    is right not to get back with you because you¡¯ve never trusted her!¡±

    Turning around, Neil got in the car and drove off with Caroline.

    Evan remained in the same spot, his expression cold and pained. He would never have abandoned

    Caroline if it weren¡¯t for what she had done

    He took a deep breath, looked away, and headed to the car, exuding a sense of destion.

    Caroline was rushed to the hospital.

    When she was transferred to the ward from the emergency department, her head and body were

    wrapped in bandages.

    She didn¡¯t flinch or make a sound while receiving stitches, as if she were oblivious to the pain.

    Neil was heartbroken but didn¡¯t know how tofort her. He knew she hadn¡¯t moved on from

    Evan, and thetter had once again broken her heart

    In the evening, Paige visited Caroline.

    Tears welled up in her eyes when she saw Caroline lying on the bed, covered in bandages.

    ¡°Carol¡­ Paige sobbed and called out, ¡°You must be in pain.¡±

    Caroline blinked slowly, turned her head to look at Paige, and managed a weak smile. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Paige cried even harder. She held Caroline¡¯s hand and eximed, ¡°I told you you shouldn¡¯t have

    returned. Look at what¡¯s happened to you now.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s fingers moved. ¡°I have a favor to ask of you, Paige.¡±

    Paige sniffled and said, ¡°What is it? Tell me, and I help you for sure!¡±

    ¡°Take care of my children, and don¡¯t let them know I¡¯m in the hospital. Also, don¡¯t let Kenny find out so

    he can manage thepany properly,¡± Caroline said hoarsely.

    Her children were still mourning Jamie¡¯s passing, and she didn¡¯t want them to worry about her.

    Paige nodded. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll look after them until you¡¯re discharged from the hospital.¡± Caroline closed

    her eyes. She thought that ending her rtionship with Evan that way was for the

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline felt her heart ache but couldn¡¯t forget what Evan had said to her. She wondered where she

    had gone wrong.

    After Paige left, Neil brought Caroline some chicken soup. He blew on it to cool it down before feeding

    it to her.

    Caroline shook her head and asked, ¡°Neil, about the birthday party¡­

    Neil¡¯s movements halted, and he looked down. ¡°Let¡¯s not think about that right now, Carol. We can

    discuss it further after you¡¯ve recovered, okay?¡±

    The situation they had worried about hade to pass.

    The Jordans had disrupted their ns.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    She wondered if Danie was exceptionally lucky or if she still wasn¡¯t capable enough.

    At Bayview Vi.

    Paige entered with her luggage.

    Kenny was following a recipe on his phone, and he looked surprised when he saw Paige. ¡°Where¡¯s G?

    Why are you here instead?¡±

    Paige replied cheerfully, ¡°Carol is on a business trip, and she couldn¡¯t inform you in time.¡±

    Kenny raised an eyebrow suspiciously. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why wasn¡¯t I informed about G¡¯s business

    trip?¡±

    Paige chuckled nervously.

    Then, she nced at the three somber¨Clooking children and sighed. ¡°Well, my dear-¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Tyler looked at her sternly.

    Paige¡¯s heart raced, and she asked, ¡°Ty, why are you looking at me like that?¡±

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374

    Chapter 374 What Brings You Here?

    We you something.¡±

    Tyler jumped from the chair, his voice icy. ¡°Come upstails need to ask

    Paige hesitated, preparing herself to follow the children upstairs. They eyed her closely as if she were a

    suspect.

    ¡°Why are you lying about Mommy being in the hospital? Tyler¡¯s tone remained cold.

    Liora chimed in. ¡°We saw the surveince footage. We know Mommy was badly hurt.¡±

    Axel¡¯s eyes filled with worry. ¡°Have you visited Mommy in the hospital?¡±

    Their questions dumbfounded Paige. ¡°Please, don¡¯t make this difficult. Carol didn¡¯t want me to tell you.

    She doesn¡¯t want you to worry.

    Tyler grunted. ¡°So, you wouldn¡¯t have told us if we hadn¡¯t asked.¡±

    Liora asked, ¡°Godmother, how is Mommy?¡±

    Axel stared at Paige, awaiting her response.

    Paige finally answered, ¡°Your mother is strong! She was in good shape when I visited her earlier.

    She just has some skin injuries. Otherwise, she¡¯s fine. She needs rest, so she can onlye home

    after fully recovering.¡±

    Paige¡¯s ears turned red from embarrassment. Stop treating me like a criminal, darlings¡­

    Liora said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll pretend we don¡¯t know about Mommy¡¯s situation since she doesn¡¯t want

    us to know.¡±

    Tyler wore a serious expression. ¡°It would be best if you could update us daily on Mommy¡¯s

    condition, Godmother.¡±

    Paige was stunned¨Cit had been a long time since Tyler addressed her as ¡®Godmother. She appreciated

    it, even though she knew it had an ulterior motive.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you monitor Carol¡¯s situation daily, alright?¡±

    -Axel said softly, ¡°Thank you for doing this.¡±

    Paige yfully pinched Axel¡¯s cheek. ¡®Don¡¯t be a stranger, Axel!¡±

    He smiled.

    After putting the three children to bed at night, Paige sent a report to Caroline. She set her phone down

    and prepared for a shower, but it suddenly rang. She saw it was Alex and answered.

    172

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Alex inquired.

    Paige rubbed her neck. ¡°I¡¯m at Carol¡¯s, looking after her kids.¡±

    ¡°Taking care of the children? Where¡¯s Caroline?¡± Alex sounded puzzled.

    Paige exined Caroline¡¯s situation, leaving Alex shocked. ¡®What¡¯s all the fuss about?¡±

    Paige retorted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask my employer about that? Why didn¡¯t he rescue Carol from this

    dire situation?¡±

    Alex reasoned, ¡°I can¡¯t ask him right now. His mother just passed away, so I can¡¯t make his situation

    worse, right?¡±

    Paige sighed. ¡°If you can¡¯t ask now, do it in a few days, you idiot! I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯m exhausted!¡±

    She ended the call soon after.

    Alex looked at his phone, confused.

    Observing Paige¡¯s empty condo, he realized they wouldn¡¯t be spending the next two nights

    together due to Evan and Caroline¡¯s situation.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After a brief moment of thought, he decided, ¡®No! I won¡¯t allow myself to be sacrificed without

    even seeing my girlfriend.¡±

    Grabbing his jacket and car keys, he headed out to meet Evan

    At Vi Rosa.

    The maid informed Alex that Evan was in the lounge, drinking.

    Alex nodded and dismissed her. He picked up a liquor bottle from the shelf and went to the lounge.

    As soon as he opened the door, cigarette smoke hit him. Alex wanted to turn and leave, choking on

    the smell.

    Evan turned his head, his voice deep and hoarse. ¡°What brings you here?¡±

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375

    Chapter 375 Seek Revenge

    Alex entered the smoke¨Cfilled lounge and took a seat beside Evan. He noticed Evan¡¯s bruised

    mouth and bloodshot eyes just as he was about to probe for information

    He remained silent, opened his liquor bottle, and poured it into his ss. ¡°It¡¯s no fun drinking

    alone. Let me join you,¡± he said, clinking his ss against Evan¡¯s.

    Alex finished his drink in one swift gulp and then poured another ss without a word.

    After a long pause, Evan finally spoke. ¡°You¡¯re here to ask me about Caroline, aren¡¯t you?¡®

    Visibly frustrated, Alex retorted, ¡°Am I the type of person who cares about everyone but not his

    best friend?¡±

    Evan smirked. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re not. However, that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not curious.¡±

    ¡°Evan, I get that you¡¯re in a bad mood, but your words hurt,¡± said Alex, frowning.

    Evan ced his ss down, calmly staring at a spot as he casually stated, ¡°I can¡¯t forgive her for

    what she did.¡±

    ¡°Are you still suspicious that Caroline was behind Jamie¡¯s story being published?¡± asked Alex.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan fidgeted with his ss. ¡°Hmm¡­ I can¡¯t understand why she let my mother ride the Ferris

    wheel alone.¡±

    Alex exined, ¡°The Ferris wheel incident was an ident, Evan. You can¡¯t possibly think

    Caroline had a hand in that too, can you?¡±

    Evan nced at Alex. ¡°I¡¯m not that foolish!¡±

    Alex felt relieved. Otherwise, Caroline might never be forgiven.

    ¡°When do you n to visit her?¡± he asked.

    Evan remained silent, picked up his ss, and took arge gulp. He put the ss down and finally

    said, ¡°Tomorrow!¡±

    Alex¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Are you serious? Paige told me Caroline¡¯s in a bad state!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I won¡¯t let this matter bother mel¡± Evan dered before leaving the lounge.

    Alex sighed, wondering if he had driven Caroline further away from Evan.

    The next day, Neil arranged for a caregiver to look after Caroline after spending a night with her. As he

    prepared to leave, he reminded Caroline. ¡°I have to go to work, Carol. Call me if you need

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    The caregiver, Mary Rabo, came in to offer Caroline some food after Neil¡¯s departure.

    Caroline sat up and declined. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can eat on my own.¡±

    Mary replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get you some water.¡±

    After Mary left, Caroline removed the packaging from the chicken soup and forced herself to eat a

    little despite herck of appetite. She couldn¡¯t give up because her children were waiting for her

    at home.

    Enduring the dull pain in her arm, Caroline scooped up a spoonful of soup and was about to take a

    sip when the door suddenly swung open. She looked up and saw a man standing there, instantly

    tensing up.

    She wondered, ¡°Why is Evan here?¡®

    The memory of yesterday¡¯s tense encounter flooded her mind, making her feel suffocated.

    Evan walked into the room, and Caroline ced the spoon down. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked coldly.

    Evan approached the bed, sat on a chair, and adopted an arrogant demeanor. ¡°Don¡¯t you owe me an

    exnation about my mother¡¯s situation?¡± he asked coldly.

    Caroline¡¯s movements came to a halt. She stared at him in shock. ¡°Exnation? What have I done?

    Evan¡¯s expression grew even tenser. ¡°So, you still won¡¯t admit you kept my mother with you to

    gather information for your revenge?¡±

    Caroline was bewildered. ¡°Evan, I didn¡¯t know Jamie was your mother at first. How could I have

    gathered information from her? Besides, I had no idea what happened between you and her!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you find out after I told you?¡± Evan questioned.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376

    Chapter 376 She¡¯s Not Going to Die

    Caroline sneered. ¡°Evan, you suspect that I did it just because I was with your mother? Is this beneficial

    to me? Did I do it just for the pleasure of seeking revenge?¡±

    ¡°Or else?¡± asked Evan

    ¡°I¡¯m not a fool! Can¡¯t you investigate who did it with your capability? Why would I do it at the risk of

    being resented by you?¡±

    Evan scrutinized Caroline and could not see that she was lying.

    Noticing that Evan was quiet, Caroline said weakly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a reason to seek revenge on you, and

    you didn¡¯t do anything that wronged me either. I don¡¯t resent you for not saving me five years ago

    because of Danie I just want to stay away from you!¡±

    Evan felt his heart wrench in pain upon hearing that ¡°Alright. Even if you¡¯re not the culprit, I

    would still want to ask you this. Why did you allow my mother to get onto the Ferris wheel by

    herself?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s gaze dimmed when the incident was brought up.

    She said in guilt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Does saying sorry make up for the mistake you made? You knew she had a mental illness! Evan

    was livid.

    ¡°I tried to stop her, but she insisted on getting in. She had already gotten in by the time I was looking for

    the staff-¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d believe your exnation? You can¡¯t gather evidence from the dead!¡± Evan

    interrupted.

    Caroline clutched the bed sheet tightly and met Evan¡¯s angry gaze with her reddened eyes. ¡°Since you

    can¡¯t gather evidence from the dead, why are you interrogating me?¡±

    Caroline could not suppress her anger anymore and vented the emotions she had pent up over the

    days.

    ¡°Is my exnation worth anything to you? What answer are you trying to get from me? Are you

    only pleased if you hear me say that I caused your mother¡¯s death?¡± Caroline shouted.

    Evan clutched Caroline¡¯s chin all of a sudden.

    His grip tightened. Caroline¡¯s face turned pale in pain, and she teared up.

    ¡°Did you not? You alowed her to get in alone, knowing she was mentally ill! You wanted her to jump off

    the Ferris wheel during her rpse! You managed to clear your name by luck because

    never be erased in your life!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline looked at the frantic man with bloodshot eyes in disbelief. ¡®So I¡¯m regarded as such a

    despicable woman who would cause harm to a sick person. He doesn¡¯t trust me, just like in the

    past.¡±

    Caroline said bitterly. ¡°If that is the case, kill me to avenge your mother then.¡±

    Evan pulled his hand back while snarling, ¡°You know I won¡¯t kill you!¡±

    ¡°What do you want then?¡± Caroline asked

    Evan¡¯s anger diminished, and he turned cold. ¡°I will let you have a taste of losing the most important

    person to you! Don¡¯t even think about seeing Axel again from today onward!¡±

    Evan turned around in preparation to leave.

    Caroline suddenly tasted blood in her throat as she gazed after Evan¡¯s departing figure.

    In the next moment, she spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Reuben witnessed the scene just as he was preparing to leave with Evan. He was startled for a

    while before telling Evan hastily, ¡®Mr. Jordan, Ms. Shenton is coughing up blood!¡±

    Evan stopped walking, and there was a glimpse of panic in his eyes. However, he suppressed the

    urge to go back to the room after a while. ¡°There are doctors here. She¡¯s not going to die!¡±

    Reuben was at a loss for words

    Evan ordered Reuben to drive him to Bayview Vi after leaving the hospital.

    The bodyguards posted at the door did not stop Evan from entering because they had seen him

    around.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377

    Chapter 377 Come With Me

    The triplets were heading to school after breakfast when they spotted Evan.

    The kids and Paige were taken aback.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan,¡± Paige called out.

    Evan n

    Evan nced at Paige, nodded, and then shifted his gaze to Axel.

    ¡°Come with me, Axel,¡± he said.

    Axel gripped his bag tightly, stood with pursed lips, and avoided eye contact.

    Evan frowned, unable to understand Axel¡¯s hesitation. ¡°You used toe when I told you to. Have

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    you suddenly started disobeying after just a few days?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Axel Jordan¡°¡± Evan¡¯s voice grew colder, and he seemed displeased.

    ¡°Stop shouting! You always take Axel away, but he¡¯s also Mommy¡¯s child!¡± Liora red at Evan.

    Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°So what if he is? I have custody, so I decide where he goes!¡±

    Liora was stunned and confused by Evan¡¯s words. She could tell he was speaking to her in an

    unpleasant tone.

    Liora clenched her top tightly as she remembered seeing Evan fail to protect her mother during

    the severe beating on surveince footage. She decided she didn¡¯t want him as her father¨Cthe bad

    man didn¡¯t deserve her affection.

    Motivated by anger, Liora rushed over to Axel, grabbed his hand, and leered at Evan. ¡°I don¡¯t

    understand what you¡¯re saying, but you can¡¯t take Axel before Mommy gets back!¡±

    Evan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Are you testing my patience?¡±

    Evan¡¯s dominating presence terrified Liora, and her body stiffened. Memories of Brandon grabbing

    her hair and throwing her away filled her mind. She feared Evan might attack her like Brandon.

    Seeing Liora¡¯s pale face, Paige and Tyler hurried over to her.

    -Paige picked up the stunned Liora and spoke to Evan. ¡°Lia is still a child. Please don¡¯t lose your

    temper with her, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Tyler red at Evan and said coldly, ¡°Please don¡¯t be harsh on Lia. She¡¯s been through abuse and

    can¡¯t handle it when others are harsh with her.¡±

    Evan was stunned. ¡°The child has been abused?¡±

    He felt mixed emotions and spoke more calmly. ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person who would harm a

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Can you please give us a reason?¡± Tyler asked calmly.

    Evan exined, ¡°His grandmother has passed away, and her death is somehow connected to your

    mother.¡±

    Tyler replied, ¡°So this is how you see Mommy.¡°.

    ¡°The facts speak for themselves, Axel, do I need to repeat myself?¡± Evan turned to Axel once more.

    Axel lowered his head and mumbled, ¡°Sure¡­¡±

    ¡°Bad man!¡± Liora shouted after recovering from her initial surprise. ¡°You¡¯re a bad man! I won¡¯t allow

    Mommy to be with you because you don¡¯t deserve her!

    ¡°Mommy treated Grandma so well. She cooked for her and slept with her every night. Yet, you seem to

    think that Mommy put Grandma in danger. If Grandma knew about this, she¡¯d hate you in

    heaven! Go away! We don¡¯t want to see you anymore¡­ Boo¨Choo!¡±

    Liora reprimanded him through her tears, her sobbing figure heart¨Cwrenching to witness.

    Axel¡¯s face turned pale. He realized he couldn¡¯t stay any longer, or his father might harm his

    sister if this continued.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378

    hapter 378 Infamous

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Axel grabbed Evan¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned serious as he witnessed the scene. ¡®They¡¯re acting like I wrongly used

    Caroline of causing my mother¡¯s death! Is she so good at pretending that her kids

    believed she sacrificed everything for my mother? If that¡¯s true, why did she let my mother ride the

    Ferris wheel alone?¡®

    Evan turned away, his face tense, and left the vi,

    In the car.

    Axel looked at Evan, his disappointment evident

    ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t go on the Ferris wheel because of me I¡¯m scared of heights! They would have all

    fallen to their deaths if I weren¡¯t there!¡±

    Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed at Axel¡¯s words as he pictured the scene. Still, he couldn¡¯t trust Caroline

    after she exposed his mother¡¯s rape incident.

    Two dayster, Caroline learned that Axel had been transferred to another school but didn¡¯t know

    which one. Luckily, Axel stayed in touch over the phone.

    After two days of rest, Caroline could walk, grateful she only had whip marks and no fractures.

    Mary suggested they go outside due to the nice weather.

    Caroline epted and slowly headed to the hospital¡¯s yard with Mary¡¯s help.

    Sitting on a bench, Mary asked, ¡®Ms. Shenton, would you like a nket? It¡¯s quite windy today.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Sure, thank you. And please bring my cup.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    As Mary left, Caroline tilted her head to soak in the warm sunlight, finding a sense of calmness.

    In a wheelchair pushed by a bodyguard, Casey spotted Caroline and signaled for the bodyguard to stay

    put. ¡°Wait here. Don¡¯t follow.¡±

    The bodyguard nodded. ¡°Certainly, sir.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Casey maneuvered his wheelchair slowly toward Caroline, observing her side profile as he

    approached.

    He had to admit that Evan had good taste in women. Caroline might not be conventionally

    beautiful, but her delicate featuresbined perfectly on her face, drawing attention.

    Casey smirked and remarked, ¡°What a coincidence.

    Caroline opened her eyes upon hearing his voice.

    Casey saw her amber eyes illuminated by the sun and felt his heart skip a beat.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline seemed guarded after spotting Casey, whose limbs were in casts. ¡®What a coincidence

    that we¡¯re in the same hospital. I¡¯m here because of his family.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence indeed,¡± Caroline replied coldly.

    Casey smiled. ¡°Seems like you know who I am.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Everyone knows you¡¯re Casey Jordan by now.¡±

    ¡°For my infamous reputation, huh?¡® Casey said with frustration.

    aroline refused to make eye contact with Casey, wondering why he wanted to approach her.¡± Doesn¡¯t

    he feel any shame for what he did to Jamie?¡±

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me striking up a conversation to pass the time,¡± Casey said.

    Caroline replied, ¡°Do as you please.¡±

    Casey adjusted the direction of his wheelchair. ¡°You¡¯re quite easygoing. Aren¡¯t you worried about

    someone as terrible as me getting close to you?¡±

    Caroline nced at Casey¡¯s casted leg, then closed her eyes. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°In theory, you¡¯re supposed to despise me right now.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379

    Chapter 379 He¡¯d Come Threatening Me

    Caroline moved her lips, preparing to say, ¡°Very much.¡±

    However, she spoke differently, saying, ¡°We¡¯re not acquainted, so there¡¯s no reason for hate.¡±

    ¡°Really? So, you don¡¯t believe those onlinements?¡± Casey was quite surprised.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I believe them or not. But I do dislike your family a lot.¡±

    Casey¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Caroline chuckled, opened her eyes, and looked at Casey. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen my injuries? It¡¯s all

    because of your father!¡±

    Casey was unaware of the incident. He frowned and asked, ¡°Could you tell me what happened?¡±

    Caroline hesitated briefly before recounting Draco¡¯s misunderstanding.

    Casey looked apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. My father is old, and he might be taking things too far.¡±

    Caroline remained silent.

    Casey paused momentarily before asking, ¡°Has my youngest brother visited you? You two used to

    be close, as far as I know.¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary. We¡¯ll just end up arguing when he¡¯s here.¡±

    Casey said, ¡°You used to-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention him again if you¡¯re going to use the phrase ¡®used to¡°. We can stop talking right here,

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    * Caroline interjected.

    ¡°I apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have brought it up. After all, my actions led to this situation,¡± Casey said.

    bitterly.

    Caroline sneered inwardly. She realized she might have fallen for Casey¡¯s act if she didn¡¯t know

    his true personality.

    Casey appeared polite and graceful, but he was like an animal in reality!

    Why else would Jamie feel the need to run away in fear or want to strangle him?

    Caroline fell silent, and suddenly, a thought crossed her mind. ¡®Maybe I can get information from

    Casey about the person who exposed Jamie to the media.¡®

    No one else besides Casey would speak about this incident.

    Draco wouldn¡¯t to protect his reputation, and Evan wouldn¡¯t because it was his weak spot.

    +15 BONUS

    The only remaining suspect was Casey, who had built his public image by ying the victim card.

    Caroline smirked. ¡°You¡¯re quite brave, aren¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t it good to be alive?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯vemitted sins that haunt me at night, Casey admitted.

    Caroline suppressed her disgust and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s in the past and you¡¯ve already faced Evan¡¯s

    wrath, perhaps it¡¯s time to move on.¡±

    Mary soon arrived with a nket.

    Caroline said, ¡°It¡¯s getting cold, Mr. Jordan, so I¡¯ll head back now.¡±

    Casey didn¡¯t stop her. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll see you when I see you.¡±

    Mary led Caroline back to her room while Casey watched her with narrowed eyes. He found her

    resistance to public opinion intriguing. Her earlier remarks hinted at a strong aversion to Evan.

    If that were the case, it could work to his advantage.

    Meanwhile, at Xander Residence.

    Danie was brainstorming ways to improve Casey¡¯s situation in her room. She couldn¡¯t afford to

    let this opportunity slip away.

    Unable toe up with a solution, she called Hector for help, but his phone was off.

    Frustrated, she tossed her phone onto the bed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Hector? He¡¯s never around when I need him, but he shows up to threaten me when

    I don¡¯t!¡± Danie muttered to herself, pacing in a

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380

    Chapter 380 Stop Beating About the Bush

    +15 BONUS

    Danie turned around abruptly, ready to ask a question, when the door swung open.

    Yuliana appeared at the doorway, her voice tinged with displeasure. ¡°You¡¯ve got quite an attitude.

    Didn¡¯t you hear Grandpa calling for you?¡±

    Danie¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and she adopted a more polite demeanor. ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I

    didn¡¯t hear because I was on a call earlier. Does Grandpa need something from me?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t he call for you if there¡¯s nothing urgent?¡± Yuliana grumbled.

    Danielle smiled and replied, ¡°No worries. Let¡¯s go meet Grandpa downstairs.¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Yuliana crossed her arms, leaning against the door.

    Danie observed Yuliana¡¯s posture and asked patiently, ¡°Is there something you¡¯d like to discuss?

    ¡°Yes! Are you going to invite me into your room?¡± Yuliana nced at the sofa.

    Danie stepped aside. ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    Yuliana entered the bedroom and sat down with an air of arrogance.

    A hint of disgust flickered in Danie¡¯s eyes, but she maintained a forced smile. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Why did you deceive Evan?¡± Yuliana asked.

    Danie was taken aback. ¡°How have I deceived him?¡±

    Yuliana scoffed. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t y innocent. You misled him in the rtionship and about the

    child. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Well, I loved Evan so much that I got confused and made some mistakes,¡± Danie admitted.

    ¡°You reap what you sow,¡± Yuliana muttered softly.

    Danie asked, ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°Never mind. Don¡¯t stir trouble with him now that you can¡¯t be together.¡±

    The smile on Danie¡¯s face froze momentarily as she realized Yuliana¡¯s intention to warn her

    about Evan.

    Who does she think she is meddling in my affairs? I weren¡¯t trying to gain favor with the Xanders, I

    wouldn¡¯t tolerate her audacity,¡® Danie thought but concealed her anger.

    She said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Good then.¡±

    Yuliana rose, preparing to leave, and Danie followed suit.

    Just as Yuliana was about to depart, Danie remembered something important.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Danie called out.

    Yuliana turned to look at her ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I heard from Uncle Tom that you¡¯re studying media. Do you n to join Angelbay¡¯s biggest media

    Yuliana locked at her scornfully. ¡°And if I am?¡±

    Danie exined, ¡°I need your assistance concerning the Jordans.¡±

    ¡°The Jordans? Stop beating around the bush!¡± Yuliana insisted, growing impatient

    Danie rified, T¡¯m not asking for your help out of charity. If you can help me, I¡¯ll return the favor. You

    know how much Grandpa cares about me. He¡¯ll do anything I ask.¡±

    Danie was aware that Yuliana¡¯s father, Thomas Xander, had struggled to manage thepany

    before Yuliana¡¯s return. Thomas had made a significant mistake, leading to his dismissal by

    Grayson.

    He had been out of thepany for over a decade, which worried Yuliana¡¯s family because he was

    Grayson¡¯s biological son. They believed Grayson¡¯s granddaughter should not inherit the family

    business.

    Thus, Yuliana would help Danie if she proposed the condition of bringing Yuliana¡¯s father back

    to thepany.

    Yuliana frowned. ¡°What are you suggesting?¡±

    Danie exined, ¡°If you assist me in this matter, I will persuade Grandpa to reinstate your

    father at thepany.¡±

    Yuliana hadn¡¯t expected Danie to make this proposal. Her arrogance faded as she considered the

    prospect of her father¡¯s return to the Xander Group.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381

    Chapter 381 Ask

    +15 BONUS

    Yuliana sat on the sofa once again, ¡°Can

    you tell me what the matter is now?¡±

    ¡°Clear Casey¡¯s name of the usation that he raped Evan¡¯s mother!¡± said Danie.

    ¡°No! I won¡¯t help you to make things difficult for Evan!¡± Yuliana rejected it without any hesitation.

    ¡°Is Evan going to marry you? Even if you don¡¯t do this, he still won¡¯t regard you highly! I¡¯ve already

    made my point. Go home and think about it. The advantage of doing this outweighs the

    disadvantage.¡±

    Yuliana barked, ¡°You¡¯re trying to make me look bad to Evan! I won¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡°So you value Evan more than your father, huh?¡± Danie said mockingly.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Yuliana red at Danie.

    Danie approached with a smile, sat beside Yuliana, and gently held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The

    family business will be yours if you canplete this task, not my brother¡¯s. I¡¯m not interested in.

    the family business either.¡±

    Yuliana looked at Danie in disbelief. After a moment, she said, ¡°You have feelings for Casey,

    huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes! The family business will be his in the future!¡± Danie said bluntly. ¡°If I can be with Casey and

    your father runs the Xander Group, our families will be invincible in Angelbay!¡±

    That¡¯s bullshit!¡± Yuliana cussed in her heart.

    However, she knew that the n was doable.

    She pretended to relent and said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll help you if you help to get my father back at the

    Xander Group first!¡±

    Danie said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    She was not worried that Yuliana would refuse because she could get rid of Thomas again if she

    could get him back in the Xander Group!

    Yuliana stood up. ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll talk about Casey when you¡¯re done with your part.¡±

    Yuliana left soon afterward and shut the door in contempt.

    ¡°Are you trying to make me harm Evan? Don¡¯t even consider it! I must retain the evidence of

    Danie¡¯s deal for future use if Evan tries to use me. But¡­ how should I write about Casey?¡±

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    At 9:00 p.m., Caroline received Kenny¡¯s call just as she was about to go to sleep.

    She picked up the call and heard Kenny saying. ¡°G! When are youing back? The factory is in

    trouble!¡±

    ¡°In trouble?¡± Caroline¡¯s heart was racing. ¡°Calm down and speak properly.

    Kenny said, ¡°A few people came to the factory today iming to terminate the lease. We were ordered

    to vacate the property within a week. G, we have numerous orders to fulfill, so we will be

    doomed if the lease is terminated!¡±

    Caroline was stunned. ¡°Terminate the lease?¡±

    ¡°Yes! They im they willpensate us for the breach of contract and will vacate us by force if

    we refuse to leave.¡±

    ¡®Is this Evan¡¯s way to seek revenge by taking back the factory? The renovation of my factory will. take a

    few months toplete. Thepany will face dire consequences if we terminate the factory¡¯s lease!*

    Kenny was frustrated. ¡°G, are you listening to me? Who did you sign the lease with? Call the

    person and ask!¡±

    Caroline held the phone tightly and said with feigned calmness, ¡®T¡¯ll make the call now.¡±

    Caroline called up Alex hastily.

    At present, Alex was sitting in the car with Paige before Bayview Vi.

    They exchanged one nce when they noticed Caroline¡¯s call. ¡°It¡¯ste. Why is Carol calling?¡± Paige

    asked in puzzlement.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382

    Chapter 382 Put Herself in Trouble

    ¡°I have no idea!¡± Alex was confused

    Paige said, ¡®Pick up the call and see if Carol¡¯s okay.¡±

    Alex nodded, epted the call, and put it on speaker

    ¡°How can I help you, Caroline?¡± Alex asked.

    Carol said, ¡®Mr. Pierce, I would like you to exin to me about the termination of the factory¡¯s

    lease.¡±

    Paige and Alex widened their eyes in surprise.

    Lease termination?¡®

    Paige looked at Alex in astonishment while Alex¡¯s heart was racing. He said. ¡°That can¡¯t be right! I

    have never expected this to happen!¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Mr. Pierce, we previously agreed on the six¨Cmonth lease. You have to keep your

    promise!¡±

    Alex¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I will find out more about the situation. Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll get back

    to you tomorrow!¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Sure!¡±

    Paige red at Alex. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare tell me that you¡¯re unaware of this!¡±

    Alex was drained. ¡°I¡¯m unaware of this, for real!¡±

    ¡°You leased the factory to Carol and told me that the factory is yours. Yet, you¡¯re telling me that

    you don¡¯t know now?¡± Paige was livid.

    Alex could not refrain from cursing inwardly. ¡°Why am I involved in their quarrel, huh? Is Evan

    trying to ruin my integrity?¡®

    Alex saidfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I will handle this now, okay?¡±

    Paige said, ¡°It will be best if you can handle this as soon as possible. Or else, it¡¯s over for us!¡±

    Paige stepped out of the car and mmed the door, making a loud noise.

    Alex was startled, and his heart raced. He started the car and called Evan.

    Evan picked up and said, ¡°You may hang up if you¡¯re looking to talk about the factory.¡±

    ¡°Evan! Where are you now?¡± Alex asked.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Vi Rosa, Evan answered nonchntly.

    Alex said, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be right over!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Ten minutester, Alex arrived at Vi Rosa and rushed inside to find Evan sitting in the living

    room.

    He was infuriated and sat on the sofa next to Evan.

    ¡°Evan, you¡¯re putting me in a difficult position!¡±

    Evan looked at Alex coldly. ¡°Are you worried Paige will get into a quarrel or break up with you?¡±

    ¡°Both! Caroline and Paige are extremely close, so what you did put me in a very difficult position!¡±

    said Alex.

    Evan sneered. ¡°Who¡¯s going to bear the cost of my innocent mother¡¯s tragic death?¡±

    Alex said, ¡°Why must you suspect Caroline, huh? Is it because she was with your mother at the

    time? Or is it because the media mentioned a renowned female entrepreneur?¡±

    Evan mocked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all?¡±

    Alex rummaged his hair in agitation. ¡°Will you trust her, even if it¡¯s just a bit? If it really was

    Caroline, why would she allow herself to be mentioned so foolishly? Wouldn¡¯t that put herself in

    trouble?

    ¡°Also, Caroline took care of your mother for a long time, right? If she really wanted to cause harm

    to your mother, she would have done it a long time ago and not now!

    ¡°You have the surveince footage of the amusement park, right? Watch it and investigate

    thoroughly before you pass judgment!¡±

    Evan frowned, thinking about how everyone was defending Caroline. ¡®Is she really so innocent?¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°Do you really believe I have no trust in her whatsoever?¡±

    ¡°None! You have never trusted her!¡± Alex replied in a stern yet convincing tone.

    ¡°How can I prove that it wasn¡¯t her who published my mother¡¯s incident?¡± asked Evan.

    Alex stood up and dered, ¡°How to prove it? Give me some time! I¡¯ll prove it on Caroline¡¯s behalf!¡±

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383

    Chapter 383 How Long Before Completion?

    Evan¡¯s eyes shed with sarcasm as Alex hurried out of the vi. ¡®Didn¡¯t I search for evidence? It¡¯s

    a shame it disappeared on the day of the incident!¡±

    The next day, after an entire night of searching for evidence, Alexy on his bed and received a call

    from Paige. He intended to make a lie for the situation but identally answered the call.

    ¡°Pug! What¡¯s the exnation? You disappeared all night! Can¡¯t you give a simple exnation?¡±

    Paige shouted.

    Alex scratched his head and sat up, looking exhausted. ¡°Please calm down and hear me out.¡±

    Paige

    anger eased upon hearing Alex¡¯s weary voice. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±

    Alex took a deep breath ¡°Paige, I owe you an apology. The factory isn¡¯t mine.¡±

    ¡°What? But you told me it was yours!¡± Paige eximed.

    Alex couldn¡¯t hide the truth any longer. He had initially tried to locate the journalist, but thetter

    had vanished with his family and changed his contact details. It seemed like an invisible force. was at

    y, preventing him from finding any leads

    ¡°The factory belongs to Evan. He asked me to lease it to Caroline,¡± Alex confessed.

    Paige scoffed. ¡°So, you were nning to keep this from me forever if Evan hadn¡¯t terminated the

    lease?¡±

    ¡°Evan wouldn¡¯t have taken back the lease if his mother wasn¡¯t involved in the ident,¡± Alex

    exined.

    Paige said, ¡°How is this rted to Carol? She¡¯s already ming herself for what happened. What

    more does Evan want?¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s not rted, but I searched for clues all night,¡± Alex replied.

    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Paige asked.

    Alex sighed. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s settled then. Because you couldn¡¯t find anything, it¡¯s Caroline¡¯s fault that Evan¡¯s mother died,¡±

    Paige concluded.

    Alex reluctantly epted the harsh reality. He knew Evan well enough to understand that if anyone

    else were in Caroline¡¯s shoes, he would have subjected them to severe torment even with the slightest

    suspicion

    +15 BONUS

    Evan had shown mercy to Caroline by merely reiming what was rightfully his.

    Paige said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to say, right? Enjoy your life with your best friend. Goodbye!¡±

    Paige hung up before Alex could respond.

    At TYC.

    Kenny was on the phone as he hurried into the building and identally collided with someone

    while turning a corner.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    The woman¡¯s folders were scattered on the ground, prompting Kenny to quickly end his call and

    help pick them up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Naomi replied casually.

    Kenny recognized her as the woman Caroline mentioned had been transferred to the HR department.

    ¡°Caroline told me you¡¯ve been transferred. That¡¯s great!¡±

    Naomi nodded.

    As they gathered the folders, Kenny asked, ¡°I heard you¡¯re still overseeing the old factory project?¡°.

    Naomi confirmed, ¡°Ms. Shenton didn¡¯t reassign me, so I¡¯m still monitoring the project¡¯s quality and/

    progress.¡±

    Curious, Kenny asked, ¡°How long until the project ispleted?¡±

    Naomi looked at him. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    Kenny sighed in frustration. ¡°The current factory is terminating our lease abruptly. You know Caroline;

    she won¡¯t ept any factory that doesn¡¯t meet her standards. Moreover, we still have a backlog of

    orders to fulfill. Do you understand the urgency?¡±

    Naomi looked concerned. ¡°The factory¡¯s lease is being terminated? If that happens, we risk losing

    our clients¡® trust due to the dyed orders.¡±

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384

    Chapter 384 They Will Be Sentenced

    Kenny said, ¡°Ms. Lynch, why won¡¯t you answer me?¡±

    Naomi said, ¡°The renovation will take at least a month.¡±

    Kenny frowned ¡°A month isn¡¯t too long, but the factory is giving us a week to vacate the ce. The

    remaining time is the issue!¡±

    Naomi kept quiet, and Kenny did not speak further.

    Kenny called up Caroline when he returned to the office.

    Caroline picked up and said anxiously. ¡°Have you checked with the factory manager on the inventory

    quantity, Kenny?¡±

    Kenny said, ¡°I did. We don¡¯t have any inventory because the order quantity is too high!¡±

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    For the first time, Caroline felt having a high order quantity was not a good thing.

    Alex had yet to update her about the factory situation, so she had no idea what her next step should

    be.

    Kenny leaned against the chair and said, ¡°When will you be back, G? I don¡¯t feel confident without

    you.¡±

    Caroline checked her injuries. ¡°A week¡­¡±

    ¡°So long? Have you reached out to the factory owner? What did they say?¡± Kenny asked.

    Caroline said, ¡°They have yet to answer me.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! Are they ying tricks on us?¡± Kenny snapped.

    ¡°Not really. It is well¨Cwritten in the contract that the penalty for breaking the contract is three. times the

    rent. It¡¯s unnecessary for them to y a trick on us at the loss of their money.¡±

    ¡°They just want to go against us then!¡± Kenny snarled.

    ¡°Yes. Did the people whoe to the factory tell you to vacate the ce in a week?¡±

    Kenny said, ¡°Yes! However, it¡¯s not easy to lease another factory in a week. You should know that our

    fabric is just at a self¨Csufficient level. If we are looking to lease a factory, we need one for textile

    production and another for clothing production!¡±

    Caroline kept quiet and said after a long while, ¡°Hmm, understood. I¡¯ll figure out a way.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry! Oh, right, remember to call the children at night because they miss

    you badly.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s gazended on the bandage on her body after hanging up.

    She pondered for a while and grabbed her phone. She was about to call the factory owner to

    inquire when she received an unknown number¡¯s call.

    Caroline picked up the call. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, this is Officer Raymond Holt from Angelbay¡¯s public security sub¨Cbureau. The legal

    process on the case of Jade Shenton and Gregory Laweson¡¯s theft and Brandon Shenton¡¯s extortion

    have beenpleted. Do you intend to settle privately or go through legal procedures on your end?

    Caroline had almost forgotten about the Shentons¡® case. ¡°I don¡¯t want to settle privately, sir. We

    shall go through the legal procedures to determine the guilt and liability.¡±

    Raymond said, ¡°Sure. The remaining issue will be on the house and car. May I inquire if you.

    purchased those for them willingly?¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Alright. They will be sentenced ording tow,¡± Raymond said and hung up.

    Caroline then called Jayden Clothing¡¯s factory owner.

    After a long time, the person finally answered. The man¡¯sughter echoed through the phone

    before he spoke. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s been quite some time, Ms. Shenton. I¡¯ve heard your business is thriving

    Caroline replied, ¡°My smallpany can¡¯tpare to yours, Mr. Curry. I¡¯m calling because I¡¯m in.

    trouble, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Jayden Curry responded. ¡°Ms. Shenton, it¡¯s not the right way to discuss this, is it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case, Mr. Curry. Are you free tonight? Let¡¯s meet up in Regal Restaurant over dinner,

    *Caroline said smilingly.

    Jayden said, ¡°I can¡¯t decline your generous invitation, can I?¡®

    Caroline said, ¡°I shall send the private room reservation to your pher.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    The smile on Caroline¡¯s face faded after hanging up.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385

    Chapter 385 I Didn¡¯t Find Anything.

    Jayden Clothing¡¯s factory was the thirdrgest in Angelbay. The

    clothes at a fast speed with an attached textile workshop.

    clothing factory produced.

    Caroline would need to figure out a way to get Jayden to help her tonight!

    At 4:00 p.m., Caroline instructed Mary to bring her clothes.

    Mary helped Caroline to change and asked, ¡°Are you going to leave the hospital wher

    wounds aren¡¯t fully healed yet, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    your

    Caroline nodded. ¡°I have to attend to some matters. Tell the doctor I¡¯m going home to grab

    something if he asks.¡±

    ¡°Do you really have to go? You¡¯re going to need new stitches if your wounds open up,¡± said Mary in

    concern

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just attending a business gathering.¡±

    ¡°Business gathering? You can¡¯t drink, Ms. Shenton!¡± Mary cautioned.

    Caroline said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have my own boundaries.¡±

    Mary did notment further when she noticed that Caroline was determined.

    She called Neil after Caroline got changed and left, but Neil did not pick up.

    Caroline met Casey in the elevator.

    Casey was stunned briefly before he said smilingly, ¡°Are you allowed to leave the hospital?¡±

    Caroline walked into the elevator and answered nonchntly, ¡°Almost.¡±

    Casey said, ¡°I can see you¡¯re leaving without the doctor¡¯s permission.

    Caroline looked at Casey with a fake smile. ¡°You¡¯re meddling, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Casey chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just a concern between two sick buddies.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. However, I don¡¯t need it. Your injuries look worse than mine,¡± Carolinemented.

    Casey looked at her. ¡°Are you showing care for my condition?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°No. I¡¯m just mentioning it casually.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Casey said, ¡°You¡¯re really straightforward, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have enough care to show to strangers,¡± Caroline quipped.

    The elevator door opened, and Casey beckoned to the door. ¡°You first, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline nodded and walked out without turning back

    The smile on Casey¡¯s face faded, and he looked at the bodyguard standing behind him. ¡°Find out her

    room number and contact details.¡±

    The bodyguard took on the task.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    At MK.

    Alex walked into the room right after Evan finished a call. He sat on the sofa and began to express

    his frustration without speaking.

    Evan looked at him scornfully. ¡°How is it? Did you manage to find any evidence?¡±

    Alex was infuriated when Evan mentioned that and asked, ¡°Have you looked into the journalist

    already, Evan?¡±

    Evan nodded calmly as he rifled through a folder

    Alex said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me thatst night? I didn¡¯t sleep well the whole night because of

    this!¡±

    Evan asked coldly, ¡°Did you ask me about it?¡±

    ¡®Should I still keep Evan as my best friend?¡® Alex wondered.

    Alex said, ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything. You should consider it properly. It¡¯s tough for Caroline, too.¡±

    ¡°Is it easy for me? Someone needs to bear the responsibility for this case, right?¡± Evan¡¯s gaze

    turned dark instantly.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but you don¡¯t have to go as far as terminating the factory¡¯s lease, right? You have a

    few factories, but this is all she has.¡±

    Evan sneered, opened the drawer, pulled out a folder, and tossed it on the desk. ¡°You may decide if

    you still want to take her side after reading that.¡±

    Alex stood up and picked up the folder in puzzlement.

    He was stunned as soon as he saw the photo.

    Evan asked as he stared at Alex¡¯s unpleasant expression, ¡°Can you still recognize my mother?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Alex clutched the folder tightly. There was no telling who the person was when the person¡¯s face was a

    mangled, bloody mess.

    Evan said, ¡°What would you do if you were in my ce?¡±

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386

    Chapter 386 Spend All Her Money

    Alex stuffed the photo into the folder and weakly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t intervene anymore.¡±

    He had no choice but to empathize with Evan¡¯s situation. If he were in Evan¡¯s shoes, he would probably

    suspect Caroline too. Trying to imagine how Evan felt when he saw the tragic state of his mother¡¯s

    death was nearly impossible.

    No one could think clearly when faced with such a tragic loss, especially the loss of a mother.

    Evan closed the drawer and locked it. Then, he stood up, nced at his watch, and asked, ¡°Is there

    anything else?¡±

    Alex asked, ¡°Would you like to join me for dinner?¡±

    ¡°I have a business gathering. You¡¯re free to go.¡± Evan replied as he picked up his jacket.

    Alex nodded. ¡®Alright, then.¡±

    At 5:30 p.m., Caroline arrived at Regal Restaurant and called Paige from the car.

    Paige said dully, ¡°Carol.¡±

    Caroline could hear the difference in Paige¡¯s tone and asked concerningly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Paige said quiltily, ¡°Carol, I don¡¯t know how to tell you this. I found out that the factory belongs to

    MK.¡±

    Caroline was relieved because she thought something bad had happened to Paige. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can

    lease another factory using his penalty fee for a month.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Paige asked anxiously.

    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry about me. Where are the children? Are they with you?¡± Caroline asked with at

    smile.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Paige said, ¡°They just got home from school. Would you like to speak to them?¡±

    Caroline checked the time and said, ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    Paige called out from the stairway, ¡°Lia, Ty, Mommy¡¯s calling!¡±

    Soon, she heard the sound of the children going down the stairs quickly.

    ¡°Mommy! I miss you so much!¡± Liora said.

    Tyler said, ¡°I miss you too, Mommy.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline felt the urge to cry. ¡°I miss you very much too, my darlings.¡±

    She had never been away from the children for such a long time and missed them so much she could

    not sleep.

    Liora cried. ¡°When will you be home, Mommy?¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, dear. I¡¯ll be home in a week.¡±

    ¦§

    Tyler said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Mommy. Take care of yourself and eat on time.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°I know. Have you been good at obeying Godmother these days?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mommy,¡± said the two children in unison.

    Caroline said, ¡°Godmother is not good at cooking. If you want to eat something, get her to bring you out

    to eat. I¡¯ll pay her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money!¡± Paige called out.

    Carolineughed while Tyler said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy Lia and I will do our best to spend all her

    money before you¡¯re home.¡±

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯ve put up with you long enough, you brat!¡± Paige shouted.

    Liora chimed in. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Godmother is still unmarried. She will spend the rest of her life)

    alone if she has no money to get herself a husband.

    Caroline didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh. She wondered where Liora learned to utter such

    things.

    However, she felt relieved to hear the children joking.

    Caroline hung up after a brief conversation with the children. She exited the car and ordered the

    bodyguard to bring the prepared liquor before they walked to the restaurant.

    Caroline took the liquor at the entrance of the private room. ¡°Don¡¯t wait here. Go and eat

    something.¡±

    The bodyguard nced at the private room, and Caroline said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle this.

    There are waiting staff, too.¡±

    The bodyguard left whe Caroline took a deep breath and walked into the private room.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387

    Chapter 387 Insincere

    Caroline had no idea that Evan and Reuben saw her.

    Reuben was stunned. ¡°That person looks like Ms. Shenton, sir.¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze dimmed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she in the hospital? Why is she here? Can she drink?¡± Reuben questioned.

    Evan frowned and looked at Reuben in displeasure. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her yourself if you want to

    know so badly?¡±

    Reuben realized he had spoken out of turn, so he hastily looked away. I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡±

    Evan walked into the private room opposite Caroline¡¯s.

    Meanwhile, in Room 303.

    Caroline and Jayden sat down after shaking hands.

    Caroline said, ¡°Mr. Curry, I brought you the liquor you like.¡±

    Caroline ced the bottle on the table and beckoned the waiter to open it.

    Jayden¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You are generous indeed. I can¡¯t afford this drink on normal days.¡±

    Caroline said smilingly, ¡°You¡¯re so good at joking, Mr. Curry. I heard from your wife you have a

    collection of good liquors at home.¡±

    Jayden¡¯s smile faded as soon as his wife was mentioned. ¡°Ms. Shenton, a homely woman like her

    doesn¡¯t understand things like this!¡±

    Caroline smiled and stood up to pour the drink for Jayden after the waiter was done opening the

    bottle.

    ¡°I spoke inappropriately earlier, and I hope I didn¡¯t dampen your enthusiasm, Mr. Curry.¡±

    Caroline did it on purpose because Jayden was known in Angelbay for being a rascal. She wanted to

    remind Jayden she had his wife¡¯s number so he would not act inappropriately.

    Noticing that Caroline had a good attitude and poured him drinks, Jayden smiled and said, ¡°Ms.

    Shenton, I can¡¯t be angry at you for such a trivial matter.¡±

    As he was speaking, he ced his chubby hand on her hand and said, ¡°Right?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s body turned stiff, and she pulled back her hand to pour herself a drink. ¡°You¡¯re right,

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline raised her ss at Jayden. ¡°Mr. Curry, thank you for taking the time to meet me tonight. I shall

    toast the drink to you.¡±

    She tipped the ss and finished the drink.

    Jayden smiled wider. ¡°You¡¯re a good drinker, Ms. Shenton. I shall finish my drink, too!¡±

    In Room 306.

    Evan sat and listened to a group of business owners engaging in small talk around him, but his

    attention remained fixed on the room across from him. The closed door prevented him from seeing

    inside except when waiters entered to serve dishes.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    A waiter opened the door to deliver a dish by chance, revealing Jayden and Caroline inside. They were

    sharing drinks and exchanging suggestive smiles.

    Evan¡¯s expression turned cold as he asked inwardly. Is she trying to strike a deal with that notorious

    womanizer even before she has fully recovered?¡®

    The private room¡¯s door closed slowly, and Evan received a drink.

    One of the men at his table raised his ss, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s to you, Mr. Jordan, for bringing me on

    board for the new project.¡±

    Evan raised his ss and nodded in acknowledgment

    The man seemed somewhat ufortable, nervously touching his nose before moving on to

    converse with someone else.

    Evan¡¯s eyes once again drifted toward the room opposite.

    After a few drinks and noticing Jayden¡¯s improved mood, Caroline said, ¡°Mr. Curry, I¡¯d like to discuss a

    potential coboration with our clothing factory.¡±

    Jayden chuckled. ¡°Ms. Shenton, discussing business after just a few drinks? That¡¯s not very subtle of

    you.¡±

    Caroline concealed her emotions and replied, ¡°Mr. Curry, we can talk business while enjoying our

    drinks.¡±

    Jayden set down his ss and casually draped his arm over Caroline¡¯s shoulder, causing her face. to

    contort in pain from her shoulder injury.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388

    Chapter 388 Sleep With Anyone

    Jayden¡¯s hand continued to roam on Caroline¡¯s shoulder. I always enjoy discussing work after a

    few drinks, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline felt anxious¨Cshe understood Jayden¡¯s intentions.

    ¡®He just wants me to get drunk so he can manipte me, right? He¡¯ll only agree to work with me once

    he gets what he wants!¡¯

    Caroline took a deep breath. ¡°Mr. Curry, you know the challenges mypany faces with the

    iplete factory construction. Given your experience in this field, you understand theplexities of

    such issues. If we coborate now, we can mutually benefit in the long run. Isn¡¯t this a great

    opportunity?¡±

    Jayden¡¯s hand subtly shifted on Caroline¡¯s shoulder, and he chuckled. ¡°Ms, Shenton, mypany is

    thriving. It¡¯s you who¡¯s facing difficulties.¡±

    Jayden leaned closer to Caroline, and his alcoholden breath washed over her.

    He lifted Caroline¡¯s chin with a lustful gaze. ¡°You need to approach this differently if you want my

    favor.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Since you¡¯re not interested in coboration, Mr. Curry-¡±

    The door burst open before she could finish her sentence.

    der burst open before che

    Caroline and Jayden looked up abruptly to see Evan entering the room solemnly.

    Jayden was stunned, hastily retracting his hand as he stood. ¡°Mr. Jordan? You¡¯re here too-¡±

    Before he could finish, Evan grabbed him by the cor and punched him.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Evan began kicking Jayden¡¯s abdomen before she couldprehend the situation.¡±

    Jayden cried out in pain. ¡°Mr. Jordan! Let¡¯s talk! Don¡¯t hit me!¡±

    Evan gestured to Reuben. ¡°Break his arm!¡±

    He then approached Caroline, pulling her from the chair.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Caroline felt a sharp pain in her arm as she was yanked, realizing her wound had reopened.

    Evan dragged her into another empty room and mmed the door shut loudly.

    Caroline struggled to stand steadily when she heard Evan¡¯s enraged voice. ¡°You had dinner with

    that man just to secure a factory deal?¡®

    +15 BONUS

    With great effort, Caroline steadied herself and replied in a tipsy voice, ¡°I can have dinner with.

    whomever I please!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re unaware of who Jayden really is!¡± Evan retorted.

    ¡°So what if I know? It¡¯s none of your business, Evan, Caroline shot back.

    Evan¡¯s expression was serious, his anger evident.

    ¡°Speechless? I remember you telling your father the same thing.¡± Caroline sneered, leaning closer.

    to him. ¡°You told your father that my survival is none of your concern¡® So why did you barge in and ruin

    my deal now?¡±

    Evan eximed, ¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s none of my business, but I don¡¯t want Axel to hear that his mother

    sleeps with anyone for personal gain!¡±

    Caroline pped him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your mind, Evan!¡± Caroline yelled, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Am I sleeping with

    anyone? It¡¯s you who forcefully terminated the factory lease, leaving me no choice but to have

    dinner with that repulsive man! The children are waiting for me at home. Do you think I want to

    drink in this condition?¡±

    Evan gazed at Caroline, struggling to contain his emotions.

    Her left hand trembled, and blood stains were visible on her fairplexion.

    Evan¡¯s chest tightened, and he forced himself to look away from Caroline¡¯s tear¨Cfilled eyes.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389

    Chapter 389 Crippled

    +15 BONUS

    Evan felt wavering for no apparent reason. ¡°You still owe me an exnation on my mother¡¯s

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    matter!¡±

    Caroline sneered. ¡°Exnation? Sure, I¡¯ll give you one!¡±

    Caroline raised her chin at Evan, grabbed his hand, and ced it on her throat. ¡°Here¡¯s the

    exnation! Take it if you want!¡±

    Evan¡¯s solemn eyes narrowed when he felt the moist warmth of Caroline¡¯s body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me, Caroline!¡±

    ¡°Make you? It¡¯s not that you¡¯ve never done this! If you¡¯re so sure I did it, kill me then! Don¡¯t tell me

    you don¡¯t want my life! Rather than being interrogated over and over again, you might as well take

    my life so I can die with your mother!¡± Caroline said shakily.

    ¡°You want me to acknowledge I caused your mother¡¯s death, right? I shall tell you now, then! I did.

    it on purpose. I killed your mother on purpose to seek revenge on you. I want to see your pain. Will

    that be enough?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t bear how he repeatedly mentioned his mother. The stress had overwhelmed her ever

    since his mother¡¯s passing. Now, she was mentally drained and wished she could just escape it all.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Evan suppressed the urge to choke her to death. He wanted to pull back his hand, yet she held.

    him tightly.

    Caroline was irrational, perhaps due to the alcohol.

    ¡°Kill me, Evan!¡±

    Evan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with rage. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Caroline shed tears constantly and shouted at Evan in disappointment. ¡°Since you have no trust in

    me, just end me quickly instead of tormenting me like this!¡±

    In the next moment, Evan suddenly tightened his grip and swiftly pulled her by the throat toward

    him.

    He lowered his head and bit her lips, causing Caroline to feel a sharp pain and taste blood. The

    alcohol¨Cinduced haze in her head cleared instantly. She instinctively wanted to push Evan away

    but could not move him.

    Suddenly, Reuben opened the door and eximed, ¡°Mr. Jordan¡­¡±

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Witnessing the fiery sc¨¨ne, Reuben fell silent and quickly shut the door.

    Evan loosened his grip upon hearing themotion. His lips were stained with Caroline¡¯s blood, giving

    him a seductive appearance.

    He wiped away the blood and coldly remarked, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to die with my mother.¡±

    With those words, Evan turned and left.

    Caroline stumbled and fell into a chair, feeling as if all her energy had been drained from her

    body. Tears streamed down her pale face once again.

    Meanwhile, Neil parked his car and rushed into Regal Restaurant. He inquired about Caroline¡¯s private

    room at the reception and hurried to the elevator.

    As the elevator doors opened, Evan stepped out, his hands clenched tightly when he spotted Neil¡¯s

    anxious figure.

    Reuben nced at Evan and said, ¡°Sir¡­¡±

    Evan averted his gaze and walked toward the door. ¡°What did you want to tell me earlier?¡±

    Reuben felt awkward. ¡°Mr. Curry¡¯s hand has already been crippled.¡±

    Evan nodded. As he got into the car, he added, ¡°Arrange a clothing factory for her.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Reuben was taken aback.

    Evan frowned. ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    After a moment of surprise, Reuben realized that Evan was referring to Caroline. He nodded and

    said, ¡°Understood, sir.¡±

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390

    Chapter 390 Plead a Case

    Neil headed to the third floor and discovered Caroline lying face¨Cdown on a table as he approached

    the empty room. He removed his jacket, approached her, and covered her with it.

    Startled, Caroline only found relief when she sat up and saw Neil. She averted her gaze to hide her

    swollen eyes, but Neil noticed.

    ¡°Why are you crying, Carol?¡± Neil inquired.

    Caroline fibbed, ¡°I reopened my wound, and it hurt, so I cried.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to mention Evan, fearing it would lead to a fight with her brother.

    Neil frowned and said gently yet firmly, ¡°Let¡¯s return to the hospital. You can¡¯t leave without

    informing someone, no matter the reason.¡±

    Caroline stood up and agreed, ¡°Sure.¡°:

    At Xander Residence.

    Danie invited Grayson to y chess after dinner.

    Smiling, Grayson asked, ¡°Why the sudden interest in ying chess with me today?¡±

    Pouring coffee for Grayson, Danie expressed with a sad look, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you worry during

    this time, Grandpa. I think it¡¯s better for me to move back to International Residence so I

    won¡¯t trouble you.¡±

    Grayson was taken aback. ¡°Nonsense, child. Why move when you can stay here? We¡¯ll take care of

    you.¡±

    Danie handed Grayson his coffee. ¡°I feel like a burden, Grandpa.¡±

    Confused, Grayson asked, ¡°How so? Did someone mistreat you?¡±

    Danie quickly shook her head. ¡°No, I just think I¡¯m not doing well, Grandpa.*

    Grayson set his cup down, his expression turning serious. ¡°What¡¯s troubling you?¡±

    Danie lowered her head. ¡°I can sense that Uncle Tom and his family don¡¯t like me, Grandpa. Neil

    is running thepany, and it seems there¡¯s no ce for them in the family.¡±

    Grayson frowned. ¡°What are you talking about? If they criticize you, I¡¯ll address it!¡±

    Grayson prepared to head upstairs.

    +15 BONUS

    Danie hurriedly held onto Grayson. ¡°The more you confront them, the worse it gets, Grandpa!¡±

    Grayson reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of them, E. They won¡¯t dare to mistreat you as long as

    I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s another way to make Uncle Tom and his family ept me,¡± Danie suggested.

    softly.

    Grayson looked puzzled. ¡®Tell me more.¡±

    With a hint of pride, Danie said, ¡°Instead of suppressing them, you can offer them some

    benefits. After all, it¡¯s been a while since Uncle Tom left thepany. What do you think,

    Grandpa?¡±

    Grayson remained silent for a moment. ¡°I see your point, E. Go upstairs and bring them down.¡±

    Danie summoned Thomas and his family downstairs as instructed

    In the living room.

    Thomas avoided Danie¡¯s gaze, and his wife, Greta Shawn, didn¡¯t appear friendly.

    Grayson grumbled upon seeing their displeased expressions. ¡°E approached me earlier to speak.

    on your behalf. I agree with her. Thomas, you can return to your role as the Xander Group¡¯s VP

    next week.¡±

    Thomas and Greta were stunned.

    Thomas asked, ¡°Father, are you saying I cane back to thepany?¡±

    Grayson confirmed, ¡°E is right. I¡¯ve been too strict with you before. Excel in thepany this.

    time.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Thomas and Greta exchanged nces, realizing Danie¡¯s efforts to please them.

    Greta smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for this, E.¡±

    Danie smiled back and replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee, Aunt Greta. Grandpa decided to bring Uncle

    Tom back into thepany, I simply started the conversation.¡±

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391

    Chapter 391 Continue to Monitor

    +15 BONUS

    Grayson nced at Danie in surprise and appeared pleased for a brief moment.

    Thomas nodded at Danie but did not express his gratitude verbally.

    Thomas and Greta headed upstairs after briefly chatting with Grayson.

    Yuliana asked as soon as they returned to the room, ¡°Father, why did Danie summon you

    downstairs earlier?¡±

    Thomas checked the corridor, shut the door, and said, ¡°Danie told your grandfather to let me

    back into thepany.¡±

    Yuliana was astonished ¡®So, it¡¯s done with just a few words from Danie?¡±

    Greta sat down and said solemnly, ¡°What do you think about this, Tom?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. I still don¡¯t think she is my sister¡¯s daughter!¡± Thomas said.

    Yuliana said, ¡°Grandpa has acknowledged her, and the DNA test has been verified, Father. What

    you think doesn¡¯t make a difference!!

    Greta nced at her foolish daughter and said, ¡°Yulia, don¡¯t meddle with this matter. Go back to

    your room first.¡±

    Yuliana wanted to say something but nodded and returned to her room.

    After shutting the door, Thomas sat down. ¡°My youngest sister was open and direct in nature

    when she was still alive. She would never y tricks like this or suck up to someone! This child¡¯s

    personality is different from my sister!¡±

    must

    Greta nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. However, you just got epted back to thepany, so you

    help Neil to manage the family business properly. After all, we owe it to him. If we stopped your father

    in time, your sister and her husband wouldn¡¯t have died.¡±

    Thomas patted his wife¡¯s hand. ¡°Since Danie wants to be nice, we shall do our part too.¡±

    Grete said, ¡°I understand. Set your mind at ease to work at thepany, and I shall monitor her at

    home. If she has any idea to acquire the Xanders¡® inheritance, I will inform you right away.¡±

    Thomas nodded.

    At the hospital.

    The doctor berated Caroline as she received new stitches for her wound.

    +15 BONUS

    Neil reminded the nurses not to let Caroline leave the hospital without permission. He still

    appeared displeased when Caroline was sent back to her room

    She looked at him in frustration. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, Neil.¡±

    ¡°How bad does it have to get then?¡± Neil had a stern expression.

    Caroline covered herself with a nket. ¡°¡®Don¡¯t be angry, Neil I promise I won¡¯t sneak out again.

    Her phone rang just as her voice faded away.

    Neil passed the phone to her. ¡°Pick up the phone. I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±

    Caroline nodded and picked up Naomi¡¯s call with a frown.

    ¡°Is there anything, Naomi?¡± Caroline asked.

    h its ow

    Naomi said, ¡°I sent a number to you. It¡¯s the contact of a not¨Ctoorge clothing factory textile

    workshop. I¡¯ve already negotiated terms with them, and you can discuss the details yourself. Consider

    this as me paying back for the equity.¡±

    ¡°Clothing factory? So you know about the factory¡¯s situation?¡± Caroline was stunned.

    Naomi said, ¡°I heard from the VP. It¡¯s gettingte, I shall hang up now.¡±

    Caroline sank into contemtion as she looked at the end call interface.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Is Naomi doing this just to repay my favor? I don¡¯t think so. She imed to be paying back, but it feels

    likepensation too.¡±

    However, she could not pick faults with Naomi¡¯s remark.

    Caroline called the HR department¡¯s deputy head, Dorothy Kroll.

    Caroline asked, ¡°How is Ms. Lynch recently, Ms. Kroll?¡±

    Dorothy said, ¡°Ms. Lynch is rather diligent at work, Ms. Shenton. We are monitoring herputer

    as per your order, but we haven¡¯t noticed anything unusual.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Alright, noted. Please continue to monitor her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Shenton.¡±

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392

    Chapter 392 Game Rules

    After hanging up, Caroline still felt doubtful.

    Neil got out of the restroom coincidentally.

    Caroline pondered for a while before telling Neil about the situation.

    Neil sat down and looked at Caroline with a faint smile. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It will make me look like I don¡¯t trust her if I don¡¯t ept her kind

    intention.¡±

    Neil nodded. ¡°If you can¡¯t find anything unusual, you might as well ept her kind offer and go

    with the flow. However, I¡¯m convinced her effort to help you get a factory should be fine in view of

    her diligence. You can set your mind at ease and use the factory.¡±

    Caroline put down the phone ¡°Understood I¡¯ll do that.¡±

    Neil dried his hands with a napkin. ¡°Carol, would you like to meet Uncle Tom?¡±

    Caroline was stunned. ¡®Uncle Tom?¡±

    Neil nodded. ¡°He just returned to the country. They will surely be delighted to know you¡¯re our

    mother¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Caroline smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m not nning on acknowledging the rtives. It¡¯s good enough to

    have you.¡±

    Neil did not try to persuade further and left after Mary brought food.

    The next day, someone knocked on her door after she had breakfast.

    Mary opened the door and found Reuben carrying a folder.

    Reuben entered the room and nodded at Caroline. ¡°Ms. Shenton,¡±

    Caroline felt rather puzzled by Reuben¡¯s appearance. ¡°Do you need something, Reuben?¡±

    ¡°This is the case. Afterst night¡¯s incident, Mr. Jordan ordered me to find a suitable clothing factory for

    you. This is the contract.¡± Reuben passed the folder to her.

    Caroline nced at the contract but did not ept it. ¡°Reuben, I¡¯ve already found a factory. I don¡¯t

    need your help anymore.¡±

    Reuben was stunned. ¡°Ms. Shenton, you-¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that my talented employees could find one for me in advance.¡±

    Reuben took back the contract. ¡°Alright then. I shall bid my farewell since this is of no use.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Thank you for taking the trouble toe.¡±

    ¡®Don¡¯t mention it ¡±

    Thirty minutester, Reuben returned to MK and told Evan about the situation.

    Evan¡¯s movements of signing a contract halted briefly. ¡°Go and attend to your work.¡±

    Reuben left after putting down the folder while Evan put down his pen and picked up his phone.

    He found Joan¡¯s number and dialed it after pondering.

    The call was picked up after a long while.

    A raspy female voice spoke in Ylesirese, asking, ¡°Who is calling?¡®

    Evan smirked. ¡°Ms. Salvatore, shall we y a game?¡±

    Joan was stunned. ¡°Where did you get my number, and who are you?¡±

    ¡°My identity is not important, but the game¡¯s reward is important,¡± Evan said.

    Joan¡¯s interest was piqued. This interesting man offers to y a game with me right away.¡±

    She was bored recently, so she was enticed when a mysterious man found her private number and

    called her.

    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Joan sat upright and said, ¡°Sure, tell me the rules.

    ¡°How about a piece of clothing?¡± Evan asked

    ¡®Clothing?¡®

    Joanughed. ¡°Are you sure you want topete in clothing design with me? Sir, I believe you found

    my area of expertise before calling me. Do you think that you¡¯ll win?¡±

    Evan said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, I believe you will ept the challenge.¡±

    ¡°Sure! Tell me the game rules then!¡± Joan said.

    ¡°I shall send you a website linkter. We¡¯ll see whose clothing has the most upvotes in three days.

    You¡¯re not allowed to show any logo or anything that will reveal your identity on your design.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393

    Chapter 393 Public Apology

    +15 BONUS

    Joan interrupted, ¡°If you win, you can ask for anything you want, as long as it¡¯s not too extreme

    and is something I can do.¡±

    Evan said, ¡°How about yours?¡±

    Joan replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have any request, but I¡¯m intrigued by your final request. I look forward to

    you defeating me.¡±

    Joan ended the call shortly after.

    Evan smirked, contemting how the overly confident party wouldn¡¯t seed.

    He had wished to recruit Kenny through Joan before, but now he realized Joan held more sway

    than Kenny.

    Besides, Kenny might not put in the effort for him in MK, so why bother expecting more?

    Meanwhile, Joan called Caroline after hanging up the call with Evan.

    Caroline was scrolling her phone coincidentally, so she immediately picked up Joan¡¯s call.

    ¡°Joan.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Joan yawned and said, ¡°My dear, I¡¯ll being to Angelbay tomorrow. Please make the arrangements

    for my amodation¡±

    Caroline said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s just a trivial-*

    Caroline was interrupted before she could finish her sentence.

    ¡°Oh, right! This is rather fun. Someone whose IP address showed he is from Angelbay called me to

    challenge me!¡±

    Caroline was puzzled. ¡°Who-¡±

    Joan interrupted her once again. ¡°It¡¯s very intriguing because he set the design period to three days!

    Then, the design will be published on a¡® website, and the design with the most votes will be the winner.

    Come on, I can get it done within a day, okay?¡±

    The smile on Caroline¡¯s face faded. ¡°I can=¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m getting more excited the more I talk. My precious apprentice, who do you think will win?¡±

    Caroline clenched her fist. ¡°Will you please let me¡ª¡±

    TAJ

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Oh god! I¡¯m going to defeat this arrogant fellow. I¡¯d like to know who he is!¡±

    Caroline was rendered speechless.

    Joan talked to herself for a while before she noticed that Caroline was quiet. She stopped and

    asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°Have you given me the chance to speak?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, my apprentice. You know how I am. Alright, there¡¯s nothing else. I just want to inform you

    first, bye!¡±

    Joan ended the call right away.

    Caroline was not given a chance to speak throughout the whole conversation!

    When will Joan change? However, someone from Angelbay dares to challenge my mentor to a design

    competition? Who has the boldness and capability to do this? What is the goal of this person inviting

    Joan to apetition?¡±

    Caroline wanted to ask Joan, but she knew no one could find out something that Joan refused to

    reveal.

    In the afternoon, Yuliana headed downstairs to meet Danie, who was having coffee in the yard.

    Danie was tanning under the sun with her eyes shut when Yuliana¡¯s voice sounded.

    ¡°Danie!¡± Yuliana called out.

    Danie opened her eyes, nced at Yuliana, and beckoned at the chair next to her. ¡°Sit.¡±

    Yuliana sat down. ¡°Thank you for what you did for my father. I already have a n in mind

    regarding the task you gave me.¡±

    Danie looked at her in astonishment. ¡°You came up with a n so quickly, huh?*

    Yuliana said, ¡°I¡¯m in this profession, so I know how to clear a person¡¯s name in the quickest way.¡±

    Danie lost her patient. ¡°Tell me quickly!¡±

    Yuliana said, ¡°A public apology.¡±

    Danie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°A public apology? Do you think that this is possible?¡±

    Yuliana said, ¡°It depends on how intelligent he is.¡±

    Yuliana assumed Casey could perfect his outward appearance, given how he could toy with a

    dishonest person like Danie. He would most certainly grasp the opportunity to improve his

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394

    Chapter 394 Waiting All Along

    +15 BONUS

    Danie stood up in rage. ¡°You must have lost your mind! Won¡¯t he be criticized more severely?¡±

    Yuliana grunted. ¡°Just wait and see.¡±

    Danie said, ¡°If you destroy his reputation with your action, I assure you that your father won¡¯t be

    joining thepany next week!¡±

    Yuliana darted a look at Danie. ¡°You¡¯re hideous when you¡¯re anxious.¡±

    Danie was furious and embarrassed.

    ¡°We are in this together. I won¡¯t do anything detrimental to you and me,¡± reminded Yuliana as she stood

    up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll share the live streaming link with you at 3.30 p.m. Go and watch it yourself.¡±

    Yuliana left soon afterward.

    Danie stared at Yuliana¡¯s departing figure in anger and anxiety.

    If Yuliana were to fail the task, she would make Yuliana pay!

    At three thirty in the hospital, Casey was reading a book by the window when a nurse walked into

    the room.

    The nurse, Linda Richmond, told Casey, ¡°Mr. Jordan, I¡¯m here to draw your blood for analysis.¡±

    Casey stopped reading and observed the nurse he did not recognize slowly.

    Linda approached Casey, and thetter raised his arm cooperatively.

    Linda cleaned Casey¡¯s arm with an alcohol swab, but her eyes were fixed on his face. ¡°You¡¯re

    rather famous recently. Mr. Jordan.¡±

    He was caught off guard.

    A momentter, he came to understand the situation and smiled casually. ¡°Many people are criticizing

    me, and I¡¯ve been forcibly turned into an influencer.¡±

    ¡°Do you think what you did was wrong?¡± Linda asked.

    Casey put down his book and said tly, ¡°Does it make any difference to say what I did was wrong? It

    has already happened.¡±

    Linda inserted the needle. ¡°It seems that you have no remorse at all?¡±

    ¡°Is saying it the same as true remorse? Shouldn¡¯t I be doing my best to make it up to my brother?¡±

    Linda said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Casey said, ¡°I know my brother loathes me, so I¡¯m willing to do everything I can to make it up to

    him, even if it means giving up my life.¡±

    Linda kept quiet for a moment. ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t fight back when Mr. Evan Jordan beat you

    up previously.¡±

    Casey said, ¡°Do you think an animal deserves to fight back?¡±

    ¡°Are you scolding yourself?¡± Linda asked.

    Casey chuckled and looked at the slightly protruding phone in Linda¡¯s pocket.

    ¡°It has been 15 years since the incident, and I feel more remorseful than anybody else in my heart.¡±

    Meanwhile, Danie was reading thements on the livestream.

    [No wonder Casey hasn¡¯t issued any statement all this time. It¡¯s because he feels like he doesn¡¯t

    deserve to ]

    [Even though what he did was despicable, he seems to have repented.[

    II heard that influential families are chaotic. Mr. Jordan Sr. was married thrice. Could it be that

    the second wife deliberately set up the trap for Casey?]

    [No wonder I¡¯ve never seen Casey making a public appearance. So he stepped away from the family to

    make it up to his younger brother.]

    [Everyone! Take a look at the other tform! Someone has released the news that Casey once

    surrendered himself to the police!]

    [Fuck! For real? So he hase to realize his mistake, huh?]

    Danie read thements in shock. These people can be persuaded to change sides so easily.

    -huh?¡±

    She did not expect Yuliana was skilled enough to improve Casey¡¯s image while not hurting his

    reputation.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Danie logged out of the livestream and texted Casey.

    Danie: [I¡¯m sorry for taking action without discussing it with you again, Mr. Jordan.]

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395

    Chapter 395 Is She So Tired?

    Draco had hired the nurses, so the same nurses would attend Casey every day.

    The nurse today did not look familiar and spoke strangely. How could he not notice the nurse had been

    sent to get information from him?

    Casey grabbed his phone and typed slowly.

    Casey: [You always have a mind of your own, Ms. Love.]

    Danie was very confused by his reply. What does he mean? How does he feel when he texts me? Is

    he happy or angry?

    Danie: [I feel that this is the most helpful way to help you get out of this predicament, Mr. Jordan. I

    will ept you ming me for acting on my own initiative.]

    Casey smirked contemptuously, thinking about how Danie was cautious.

    Casey: [I don¡¯t have any intention to me you for both asions.]

    Danie was astonished that he was not angry. ¡®Casey, you have such a good temper! If Evan was

    in your ce, he would have certainly pulled a long face at me!¡®

    Danie was thinking about her reply when Casey sent another text message.

    Casey: [I hope that you can discuss this with me before you do something like this next time.]

    Danie was pleasantly surprised. ¡®Does this mean that we can continue to keep in touch?¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Danie: [Thank you, Mr. Jordan. I heard you¡¯re in the hospital. Can Ie to visit?]

    Casey sent the hospital¡¯s address and his room number to her soon.

    Daniey on her bed, filled with joy as she held her phone. She decided to get ready to visit

    Casey tomorrow to fix the bad impression she had left earlier. She was determined to be with the

    kind and generous man!

    At MK.

    Reuben knocked and entered Evan¡¯s office.

    Evan was in a video conference when he noticed Reuben. He then said to the directors of his

    subsidiarypanies, ¡°That¡¯s all for today.¡±

    He ended the video conference and asked Reuben, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Reuben passed the tablet to Evan. ¡°Take a look, sir.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    After taking a few nces, Evan took the tablet and tossed it on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t show me this

    kind of thing from now on.¡±

    Reuben said, ¡°Do we need to intervene, sir? Are we going to allow him to cultivate a favorable

    impression online?¡±

    Evan scoffed. ¡°He has always been good at pretending, right?¡±

    Reuben said, ¡°I¡¯m worried he will take the next step of action if we don¡¯t intervene.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not going to get into thepany so easily unless he wants to get killed sooner!¡± said Evan

    with a cold face.

    He did not wish to take action on Casey yet. He had wanted to finish Casey off when his mother

    was still alive, but he could take it slow now.

    The best way to torment a person was by breaking their spirit and forcing them to madness! He

    wanted Casey to go through the agony his mother had gone through!

    the was drowsy.

    Paige read bedtime stories to the two children at night until she was

    Liora kicked Tyler¡¯s leg gently and said, ¡°Tyler, Godmother is asleep!¡±

    Tyler nodded and looked at the storybook sliding from Paige¡¯s grip. He stood up and pulled out the

    book, yet Paige did not react.

    Tyler was puzzled. ¡®Is she so tired? Mommy said that Godmother is very energetic, yet she looks.

    exhausted after taking care of us for a few days.¡®

    Tyler pinched Paige¡¯s face. She gasped in shock and opened her eyes wide from the pain.

    She grabbed Tyler by the arm after noticing he was pinching her.

    ¡°Why did you pinch me, boy!¡± Paige eximed with her eyes widened.

    Tyler fell next to Paige, and Liora perked up after seeing Tyler being caught. She wanted to seek

    revenge on her brother for bullying her frequently!

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396

    Chapter 396 d That You Still Think About Me

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Godmother, subdue him quickly. He pinched your face on purpose because he didn¡¯t want you to

    fall asleep!¡±

    Liora pounced on Tyler, shing an adorable, cunning smile.

    Paige was stunned. ¡°Did I fall asleep?¡±

    Liora and Tyler looked at her strangely.

    Liora said, ¡°You fell asleep for two nights in a row while reading us bedtime stories.¡±

    Tyler smirked. ¡°Generally, piggies don¡¯t know when they fall asleep.¡±

    Paige swung her fist at Tyler in rage. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted all because of you two.¡±

    Paige leaned on the bed, yawned, and said, ¡®I didn¡¯t know it¡¯s so tiring to care for children. How did

    Carol survive this?¡±

    The two children lowered their heads upon the mention of Caroline.

    ¡°I wonder if Mommy is feeling better,¡± Liora said.

    Tyler propped himself on Liora¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s useless to panic. We will just wait for Mommy toe

    home.¡±

    Liora raised her chubby arms to pull away Tyler¡¯s arm. ¡°I miss Mommy, Tyler.¡±

    ¡°Call her if you miss her.¡±

    Paige said it before Tyler could speak.

    She turned over, grabbed her phone on the bedside table, and pulled up Caroline¡¯s chat box. She

    pressed the voice recording button and passed the phone to Liora. ¡°Send Mommy a voice message,

    my dear Lia.¡±

    Liora¡¯s eyes lit up. She grabbed the phone and said. ¡°Are you sleeping, Mommy?¡±

    Tyler grabbed the phone and said, ¡°Mommy, Godmother is bored. She falls asleep reading herself

    bedtime stories.¡±

    Caroline walked out of the restroom after washing up and heard her phone. She grabbed her phone

    and brought up the voice messages sent by Liora.

    Her children¡¯s voices echoed soon.

    1/22

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline beamed widely when she heard their voices and thought it might be time to get them phones.

    Caroline tapped the voice recorder. ¡°I¡¯m still awake. Godmother is always working hard to keep you

    company, be understanding.¡±

    The children listened to Caroline¡¯s voice message repeatedly.

    Liora was happy yet sad, with tears welling up in her eyes.

    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s Tuesday. You¡¯ll be home next week, right?¡± Liora asked.

    Caroline could hear the suppressed emotions in Liora¡¯s voice. She heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Yes, my

    dear. I¡¯ll be home next week. Oh, right, should I get Uncle Kenny to buy you phones tomorrow?¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Tyler said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t been home in two days.¡±

    Caroline knew that Kenny was busy managing thepany and the factory in her absence.

    She felt bad for him.

    Caroline said, ¡°I¡¯ll get my secretary to send it to you then.¡±

    ¡°Are Tyler and I getting phones? We can send messages to you anytime then!¡± Liora cheered.

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to go to bed.¡±

    The two children sent their voice messages.

    Tyler said, ¡°Goodnight, Mommy.¡±

    Liora said, ¡°Goodnight, Mommy. I love you!¡±

    Caroline called Kenny soon

    afterward.

    Kenny picked up after a long while and said tiredly, ¡°I¡¯m d you still think about me, G.¡±

    Caroliney on the bed. ¡°If you can still tease me, you¡¯re not tired enough.¡±

    ¡°You heartless woman! You left without informing me and left the mess to me, yet you won¡¯t let

    me tease you!¡± Kenny shouted.

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°Have you visited the factory introduced by Naomi? How is it?¡±

    Kenny said, ¡°It¡¯s a new factory, and they have yet to sign a contract with a clothing factory. We are their

    first! Naomi is rather impressive!¡±

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397

    Chapter 397 Meet Again

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline answered casually, ¡°Good then. You may approve the funds directly. We will be receiving.

    compensation from MK soon, too.¡±

    Kenny had already heard about the factory matter from Paige.

    Kenny grumbled, ¡°Think about the men you¡¯re affiliated with. I had a change of impression toward

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Evan not long ago. Yet judging by the current situation, he¡¯s still a scum¡­¡±

    Kennyined endlessly, and Caroline did not interrupt him either. She knew he was exhausted

    and overwhelmed recently, so she gave him a chance to vent.

    When Kenny was tired of talking, Caroline said, ¡°Get the assistant to get phones for the children

    tomorrow.

    Kenny said, ¡°Huh? You¡¯re finally willing to get them phones, huh? I¡¯ll do it, and I promise you that

    it will be done!*

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you so busy that you don¡¯t have time to go home?¡±

    Kenny said. ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve been sleeping in thepany for two nights! I¡¯m going home tomorrow to

    get some spare clothes. I need to end the call soon because I¡¯ll be monitoring the

    workers moving things at the factoryter!¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Don¡¯t overwork yourself and the workers. We still have a few more days.¡±

    ¡°The customers won¡¯t wait! Get some rest ande back soon!¡± Kenny said.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    The following morning, Danie woke up early, donned the carefully chosen outfit from the night before,

    and applied makeup. After a quick mirror check to admire herself, she grabbed her bag

    and headed downstairs.

    Grayson was surprised to see Danie awake so early. ¡°E, why are you up at 6:00 am.?¡±

    Danie blushed and replied timidly, ¡°I have ns with someone, Grandpa¡±

    Grayson eyed Danie closely. ¡°E, are you going to see Evan?¡±

    Danie denied it. ¡°No, Grandpa. I¡¯m visiting a friend in the hospital. A group of us decided to go. early.¡±

    Grayson felt relieved. ¡°That¡¯s fine, as long as Evan isn¡¯t involved.¡±

    1/2

    Danie assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I don¡¯t associate with him anymore.¡±

    After breakfast, Danie headed to the florist.

    +15 BONUS

    Meanwhile, Caroline and Mary decided to take a brief walk outside.

    Mary observed the overcast sky and remarked, ¡°Ms. Shenton, it looks like rain is on the way.¡±

    Caroline agreed. ¡°Yes, we should head back soon. But I¡¯ll go on to the garden.¡±

    Mary suggested, ¡°Let me grab an umbre so your dressing won¡¯t get wet.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be in the garden,¡± Caroline replied as she gazed up at the ward block, conveniently

    located above the garden. She hoped Casey woulde downstairs.

    Caroline strolled leisurely toward the garden

    At the VIP ward

    Casey¡¯s bodyguard entered and informed him, ¡°Mr. Jordan, Ms. Shenton is walking downstairs

    Casey nced out the window and immediately spotted Caroline, her slender figure and long hair

    adding to her effortless grace.

    He turned to his bodyguard and said, ¡°Fetch an umbre and bring me downstairs.¡±

    The bodyguard nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    A few minutester, the bodyguard wheeled Casey to the pavilion and then discreetly withdrew, leaving

    Casey to approach Caroline on his own.

    Casey arrived before Caroline and met her eyes. ¡°We meet again.¡±

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398

    Chapter 398 Come See Me Anytime

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline smiled when she saw Casey. ¡°I believe that it¡¯s not a coincidence this time, right?¡±

    Casey chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not, indeed. I¡¯m out only after seeing you out.¡±

    Caroline leaned on the chair and observed Casey calmly. ¡°What is your goal, Mr. Jordan? Are you just

    here to chat with me out of boredom?¡±

    Casey changed the direction of his wheelchair and sat side¨Cby¨Cside with Caroline. ¡°Thetter.¡±

    Caroline distanced herself without changing her expression. ¡°Speak your mind.¡±

    ¡°Do you hate Evan?¡± Casey asked.

    Caroline¨Copened her bottle. ¡°I¡¯m not answering that¡±

    ¡°I shall make a guess then. Evan didn¡¯t visit you after you got severely injured, so I believe there

    are conflicts between you two.¡±

    Caroline could not be bothered to listen to his analysis. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, even if there.

    are.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay with him abandoning you after using you?¡± Casey asked

    Caroline said, ¡°Is there anything else I can do to seek revenge even if I¡¯m not okay with it?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Casey asked.

    Caroline turned to look at Casey. ¡°Mr. Jordan, you were remorseful toward Evan in the livestream

    yesterday. Your attitude now is different.¡±

    ¡°How is it different?¡± Casey asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re instigating me to take action on Evan, right? Given your attitude from yesterday, you

    should be persuading me to move on now.¡±

    Casey did not expect Caroline to be so blunt. ¡°You¡¯re you, and I¡¯m me. You shouldn¡¯tpare yourself

    to me.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°However, you¡¯re trying to manipte me into seeking revenge so you can benefit from it

    as well.¡°¨C

    Casey said, ¡°I have no choice but to acknowledge your intelligence, Ms. Shenton. He should be

    appreciating a woman like you.¡±

    ¡°So, what is your goal?¡± Caroline asked.

    Casey smiled. ¡°If therees a day you wish to seek revenge against him, I¡¯ll tell you my goal.

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline stared coldly at Casey. ¡®Is he trying to manipte me?¡¯

    Casey was so good at hiding himself but could sense he wanted to use her to attack Evan.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he scared that Evan will beat him up severely again if he gets near me?¡¯

    Not that she assumed that Evan loved her in vain, but she remembered Jayden¡¯s incident clearly.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Evan¡¯s possessiveness was overpowering.

    Caroline looked away, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried I¡¯ll agree to work with you then betray you to Evan?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never imed that I want to seek revenge against him, though.¡± Casey smiled vaguely.

    You¡¯re despicable and shameless! Caroline berated in her heart.

    She did not need to rush since Casey had no intention of revealing his goal. Evan had long suspected

    her, so she had no concern about adding more misunderstanding.

    Caroline stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s going to rain. I shall head back.¡±

    Casey grabbed her wrist just as she was about to leave. ¡°ording to my knowledge, Evan is

    terminating your factory¡¯s lease now while your own factory is still under construction.¡±

    Caroline turned and pulled away

    her hand. ¡°You know too much, Mr. Jordan!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just bored.¡± Casey looked up, smiled, and said, ¡°I shall send you some informationter. You

    cane to see me anytime when youe to your senses.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°You¡¯re pretty confident that I¡¯lle seeking your help.¡±

    Casey said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind having an additional person I can use. This applies to both of us.¡±

    ¡°You shall wait then.¡±

    Caroline turned and left.

    She had no idea that Danie had witnessed the scene. Her expression distorted with anger as she

    watched Caroline return to the ward block.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399

    Chapter 399 What Brought You Here?

    Danie cursed inwardly, ¡®Damnit, Caroline! Are youpeting with me for a man again? You¡¯ve gotten

    close to Casey without my knowledge! I saw him holding your wrist earlier!

    ¡°When did you two be so close? You¡¯re getting involved with Casey while cozying up to Evan!

    Your actions are disgraceful!

    ¡®No, I won¡¯t ept this! I must find a way to make Caseymit to me.¡®

    As Danie watched Casey maneuver his wheelchair toward her, she concealed her jealousy and

    smiled brightly while stepping out from behind a pir.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan!¡± Danie called out softly.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Casey nced over, hisck of surprise suggesting he knew about Danie¡¯s presence when he held

    Caroline¡¯s wrist earlier. He did it deliberately, fully aware of Danie¡¯s vulnerability.

    Casey gently nodded at Danie. ¡°What brings you here, E?¡±

    Danie gnashed her teeth, thinking, ¡°Would I have witnessed that scene if I wasn¡¯t here?¡¯

    She She showed him the flowers she carried. ¡°I thought you needed some rest afterst night, so I

    decided to visit today.¡±

    She approached Casey and said, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll get well soon, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Casey smiled and signaled his bodyguard to take the gifts. ¡°Would you like to go back to your room,

    sir?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Would you like to join me, E?¡± Casey asked Danie.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    At Casey¡¯s room.

    Danie helped him onto the sofa. The bodyguard served water to both of them before leaving and

    closing the door.

    Casey spoke gently. ¡°E, please stop calling me Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Danie was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Jordan?¡±

    ¡°You can call me by my name,¡± Casey said with a smile.

    Danie felt shy. ¡°Um¡­ Casey, can I ask you something?¡±

    Casey passed her the ss of water. ¡°Go ahead, but be careful. It¡¯s hot.¡±

    Taking the ss of water, Danie asked, ¡°Are you acquainted with Caroline?¡±

    Casey gazed at her. ¡°Did you see me talking to her earlier?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and you were holding her hand, too,¡± Danie replied.

    +15 BONUS

    Casey admitted, ¡°Yes, I needed to speak with her earlier.¡±

    Recognizing Casey¡¯s desire for privacy, Danie refrained from probing further. She knew that men

    often found interrogations by women frustrating.

    Danie stayed in Casey¡¯s room for a while before leaving to find Caroline¡¯s room.

    Caroline was on the phone with Paige but abruptly ended the call when Danie entered

    Caroline inquired, ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Danie red at her. ¡°You¡¯re an ungrateful brat!¡±

    Caroline paused. Recalling her conversation with Casey, she sneered. ¡°Are you referring to my

    chat with Casey?¡±

    Danie¡¯s face twisted angrily as she remembered Casey gripping Caroline¡¯s wrist.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400

    Chapter 400 Fourth Child

    ¡°You keeping back! I returned Evan to you as you wanted, and now you¡¯re thinking about going

    after Casey?¡± Danie shouted emotionally.

    When Caroline saw Danie¡¯s exasperated state, she became convinced of her previous suspicion.

    She believed Danie had exposed Jamie¡¯s identity.

    She stood up, approached Danie, and chuckled ¡°Returned to me? So Evan is just a tool to you.¡±

    Danie retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡±

    ¡°No? You abandoned him after you couldn¡¯t use him, right? And now you¡¯re trying to get involved

    with Casey,¡± Caroline used.

    to

    date!¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know Evan and I called off the engagement? I¡¯m single, so I have the right

    Danie shouted.

    Caroline scoffed. ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t mind putting Evan and his mother in trouble just to get close to

    Casey.¡±

    Danie looked at Caroline in shock and panic. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You know very well I¡¯m not speaking nonsense!¡± Caroline narrowed her eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried.

    they¡¯lle after you for all the sins you¡¯vemitted, Danie? Have you ever checked behind you

    when you wake up from a nightmare? Maybe they¡¯re ready to im your life at any moment!¡±

    Fearful, Danie took a step back. Her face was pale, and her breathing irregr. ¡°Stop ying

    tricks!¡±

    Caroline looked away with a smile. ¡°Seems like you hold Casey in high regard.¡±

    Danie clenched her fists and stared viciously at Caroline. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Caroline sat on the bed. ¡°You¡¯re here for two reasons. Either you want me to stay away from Casey,

    or you want to hear about my rtionship with Casey from me.¡±

    Danie bit her lower lip. ¡°Why are youpeting with me for a man when you already have

    Evan?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m nning to get to know Casey better,¡± Caroline admitted.

    ¡°You can leave Evan, and so can I. Danie, you startedpeting with me for a man first. Don¡¯t

    me me for taking your man.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re determined to go against me?¡® Danie asked.

    Caroline snorted. ¡°Yes! I¡¯d love to see you in pain from unrequited love.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Danie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Caroline, stop being so narcissistic, Not everyone will fall in love with

    you. Casey is mine! We shall see!¡±

    Danie stormed out of the room in a rage.

    Caroline frowned as she watched her leave. Her suspicion was mostly correct, but she wondered

    where Danie¡¯s bribed journalist was.

    Evan would surely try to find the journalist, but he was still suspicious of her. It meant the journalist had

    vanished from Angelbay.

    Where could Danie have hidden them? If it were indeed Danie¡¯s doing, how should she investigate

    this?

    Caroline thought it over and concluded that Casey was the only way to start.

    At 7:00 p.m., Caroline received a call from Joan.

    The excited Joan said as soon as the call was picked up. ¡°My dear, I just got off the ne. Where are

    you?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Joan, why didn¡¯t you let me know before you boarded the ne?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not helpless! Send me your address, and I¡¯lle to you,¡± Joan insisted.

    Caroline looked at the bandage on her arm and said, ¡°Come to the hospital instead.¡±

    ¡°Hospital? Are you pregnant with your fourth child, my dear?¡±

    ¡®Joan, do you always have to think in such a unique way?¡® Carolineined inwardly.

    18

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401

    Chapter 401 Asking For Trouble

    Caroline said, ¡°Joan, I identally-

    ¡°identally got pregnant with your fourth child? I¡¯m going to be this child¡¯s god¨Cgrandmother!¡± Joan

    was delighted.

    Caroline said, ¡°Fell! I fell identally, Joan!¡±

    Joan kept quiet for a while before she scoffed in contempt. ¡°Fuck! I thought you were pregnant again.

    This is boring.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Is my injury not important?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not. Anyone can fall and hurt themselves. Where¡¯s the hospital? I¡¯ming over now.¡±

    After their phone call, Caroline sent Joan the hospital¡¯s address and her room number.

    Within an hour, Joan arrived.

    Upon entering the room, Caroline saw Joan in a striking red outfit and high heels that showcased

    her appearance. Despite being 40 years old, she maintained herself so well that she could easily.

    pass for a 25¨Cyear¨Cold woman. Her pixie¨Ccut hair gave her a carefree yet elegant look.

    Joan walked in carrying a bouquet of vibrant red roses. However, her joy turned to shock when

    she saw Caroline¡¯s bandaged arms and forehead.

    ¡°Oh my god! You¡¯ve hurt yourself!¡± Joan eximed.

    ¡°Self¨Charm?¡± Caroline replied, bewildered

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Caroline was at a loss for words as Joan swiftly closed the door, rushed to her side, and ced the

    roses in her arms. She then examined Caroline¡¯s injuries, though her rough movements caused

    Caroline to whimper in pain.

    Pulling back the bandage on Caroline¡¯s arm, Joan inspected the poorly done stitching. ¡°Who did

    this?¡± she asked with disdain.

    Caroline sighed. ¡°The doctor.

    ¨C¡°You should have told me about this. These stitches are terrible and will leave scars!¡± Joan said.

    I¡¯ll manage with some scar treatment products,¡± Caroline replied, pulling her hand away. She

    appreciated Joan¡¯s stitching skills but didn¡¯t want her fleshpared to fabric.

    Joan shrugged, then shifted her attention to Caroline¡¯sptop. ¡°May I use yourptop for a

    moment?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Of course. There¡¯s an overbed table,¡± Caroline replied, cing the roses nearby.

    Joan nodded, kicked off her shoes, and sat cross¨Clegged on Caroline¡¯s bed. She powered on the

    laptop, navigated to a website, and showed it to Caroline.

    ¡°Do you know this is the fashion design voting website?¡± Joan asked.

    Caroline nced at it and shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I had a feeling you wouldn¡¯t,¡± Joan mused, turning theptop back to her.

    ¡°Joan, are you really going topete against a stranger?¡± Caroline questioned.

    ¡°Absolutely! Just do what you need to and leave theptop with me for the afternoon,¡± Joan.

    insisted.

    Caroline agreed

    Meanwhile, at Vi Rosa

    Evan had the same website open on hisptop. He was eagerly awaiting Joan¡¯s submission.

    Alex was seated across from Evan, engrossed in his phone, and asionally nced over.

    Noticing Evan¡¯s distracted state, Alex asked, ¡°What¡¯s got your attention, Evan?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Joan to submit her work,¡± Evan replied casually.

    Alex was taken aback. ¡°Are you seriously nning topete with her? You do realize you¡¯re entering

    her domain of expertise, right?¡±

    Evan locked eyes with Alex. ¡°I intend to use Paige¡¯s work to challenge Joan.¡±

    ¡°Using Paige¡¯s work? It is utterly iparable!¡± Alex eximed.

    Evan grinned. ¡°Are you doubting the capabilities of my head of the design department?¡±

    ¡°Never! It¡¯s just¡­ we¡¯re talking about Joan here,¡± Alex admitted.

    ¡°So, what do you suggest we do?¡± Evan asked, his gaze unwavering on Alex.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402

    Chapter 402 Mutual Gain

    Alex was stunned for a moment. He found the remark to be strange.

    After a long while, Alex came to realize the situation and said, ¡®Are you trying to get me to buy

    a long¡­

    fake votes?¡±

    ¡®Fuck! When did Evan be so shameless?¡® he wondered.

    ¡°You are nning to marry Paige in the future, right?¡± Evan asked with contempt. ¡°Aren¡¯t you.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    willing to make this sacrifice for her?¡±

    Alex was rendered speechless, thinking. ¡®This has nothing to do with Paige and me. Evan is

    me to win over Joan.¡±

    He slumped in his seat. ¡°Evan, has anyone ever told you how despicable you can be?¡±

    Evan sneered. ¡°Businessmen only care about profits.¡±

    Alex rolled his eyes. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll spend the money to buy fake votes.¡±

    Evan nodded. ¡°Once the task is done, I¡¯ll expose Paige¡¯s identity intentionally. Her value as a

    fashion designer will skyrocket with all those votes, benefiting her.¡±

    using

    Alex hadn¡¯t expected Evan to n so cunningly. Indeed, if Paige won a fashion designpetition

    against a world¨Css opponent, her worth would skyrocket. Caroline couldn¡¯t say anything against it

    since both parties were rted to her.

    After analyzing the situation, Alex said, ¡°Your strategy is quite clever.¡±

    ¡°Clever? Joan is a top designer. Do you really think I stand a chance?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be trying to win Joan over for MK.¡±

    ¡°But is what you¡¯re doing good for Caroline?¡± Alex asked.

    Evan¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°My rtionship with Caroline has been irreparable since my mother¡¯s

    incident.¡±

    Alex turned to Evan, concerned. ¡°Evan, would you regret treating Caroline like this if you found out.

    she wasn¡¯t involved someday?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t make assumptions.¡±

    ¡°I believe you might regret this,¡± Alex stated.

    ¡°We can talk when you have evidence,¡± Evan replied.

    +15 BONUS

    Danie got up early on Friday morning. She could not sleep because she feared Caroline might take

    advantage when she wasn¡¯t with Casey. She wondered what it would take to be with Casey

    for real.

    If I can consummate my rtionship with Casey, Caroline won¡¯t be able to assert dominance

    anymore,¡± Danie thought.

    Agitated, she grabbed her bag and walked out of her room, colliding with someone at the door. She

    eximed, ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going, idiot!¡±

    Her expression changed drastically when she looked up and saw Greta and Yuliana. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Aunt

    Greta ¡± She forced a smile.

    Greta briefly appeared cold but quickly concealed it. ¡°You¡¯re up early, E.¡±

    Struggling, Danie smiled and greeted, ¡°Aunt Greta and Yulia, you are up early too.¡±

    ¡°Yulia? Yuliana was disgusted but remained silent

    Greta gracefully suggested, ¡°Would you like to join us for breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Danie agreed obediently.

    As Danie was about to leave, she suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh right, Yulia, are you free?

    Can I talk to you?¡±

    Yuliana frowned, wondering what Danie wanted

    Greta looked at Yuliana and said, ¡°Yulia, go ahead. I¡¯ll head downstairs first.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Danie pulled Yuliana into the room after Greta left.

    Yuliana pulled her hand away, displeased. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. We¡¯re not that close.¡±

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403

    Chapter 403 Who Is This?

    Danie scoffed. ¡°Do you think I really want to touch you?¡±

    Yuliana asked, ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡±

    Danie said. ¡°Help me with one more thing.

    Yuliana frowned. ¡°Why would I help you again?¡±

    Danie chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that it¡¯s not next week yet, and your father is still idling at home.

    Yuliana¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare threaten me with this!¡±

    She felt very bad for Evan when she helped Danie and refused to allow Danie to order her to

    hurt Evan

    ¡°How should I say this? You¡¯re my cousin, so why would I threaten you?¡± Danie patted Yuliana¡¯s

    back. ¡°I just can¡¯t figure out how I can have Casey to myself, and I need you toe up with ideas.¡±

    Yuliana was astonished. ¡°You¡¯re not targeting Evan?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t targeting him previously either. I just want to help Casey,¡± Danie said

    Yuliana¡¯s hostility was reduced. ¡°What do you want to do to Casey?¡±

    Danie said, ¡°You¡¯re not working yet, so why don¡¯t you help me find out Casey and Caroline¡¯s

    rtionship?¡±

    ¡°Caroline Shenton? Isn¡¯t she dead?¡± Yuliana was shocked

    She had heard Neil mentioning that Caroline was already dead!

    Danie said, ¡°She¡¯s alive! She faked her death!¡±

    Noticing that Yuliana was distracted, Danie added, ¡°Casey and Caroline are very close! Help me to

    monitor them and find out what they talk about when they meet!¡±

    She could not leave the house casually because it would be conspicuous. Moreover, Casey would hate

    her for doing this if he were to find out. Yuliana was the most suitable candidate to do this.

    Yuliana recovered from her surprise. So, Caroline is the renowned CEO, Carolyn Shenton! I was just

    wondering why they look exactly the same! It turns out she is still alive!

    Hold on! Why does the name Carolyn sound so familiar

    child¡®

    She felt a strange feeling.

    It sounds like the name of Aunt Eleanor¡¯s

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± Danie asked in displeasure.

    Yuliana was frustrated that her train of thought was interrupted. ¡°I heard you. I shall monitor them for

    you! Stop threatening my father¡¯s matter!¡±

    She was curious to know about Caroline instead of wanting to help Danie.

    After breakfast, Yuliana met Greta and sat down with her in the room. ¡°Mom, I would like to verify

    something with you¡±

    Greta looked at Yuliana affectionately. ¡°What is it?¡±

    She asked anxiously, ¡°Mom, what is the name of Aunt Eleanor¡¯s daughter?¡±

    Greta was puzzled. ¡°Why do you ask this out of nowhere?¡±

    ¡°Is it Carolyn Xander?¡± Yuliana was growing impatient.

    Greta said, ¡®That¡¯s right Aunt Eleanor¡¯s husband married into this family, so her daughter took

    herst name. Why do you ask?¡±

    Yuliana did not exin but grabbed her phone and showed Greta a photo of Caroline. ¡°Mom,

    you¡¯ve met Aunt Eleanor before. Do you think the person looks like her?¡±

    Greta took the phone and was stunned at one nce.

    Soon, she appeared emotional. ¡°Who is this, Yulia?¡±

    ¡°Caroline Shenton! It¡¯s a long story, and I¡¯ll tell you when I have time. One thing is certain: Neil has

    a close rtionship with Caroline! She was brought back from death and changed her name to

    Carolyn Shenton. She is the CEO of TYC now¡±

    ¡°She looks just like Eleanor!¡±

    Tears welled up in Greta¡¯s eyes. She looked at Caroline but felt like she was looking at Eleanor.

    Xander.

    Yuliana asked, ¡°Do you think she is Aunt Eleanor¡¯s child, Mom?¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Greta could not look away. ¡°Yulia, are you acquainted with her?¡±

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404

    Chapter 404 Have You Decided?

    Yuliana nodded, feeling embarrassed for scolding Caroline in the past when she didn¡¯t know

    better.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yuliana replied.

    Greta noticed something and said, ¡°We¡¯ve seen you grow, Yulia. You¡¯re more mature now. I need a

    favor from you.¡±

    Yuliana said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Can you help watch over Caroline and keep an eye on her rtionship with Neil?¡± Greta asked.

    Yuliana agreed. ¡°Sure, Danie asked me to watch her too.¡±

    Greta frowned. ¡°Why did she ask you to do that?¡±

    Yuliana exined how Danie had threatened her with Thomas¡® return to thepany. She also.

    discussed the rtionship between Caroline and Casey.

    Greta chuckled, ¡°Scheming, jealous, and arrogant. She can¡¯t be Ellie¡¯s child. However, we must

    maintain a good rtionship with her until we have evidence to prove otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I hate her and can¡¯t exin it!¡± Yuliana confessed.

    ¡°Hate can be a form of motivation, too. You must endure the hardship until we find leverage over

    Danie, Greta advised.

    Yuliana understood. ¡°I get it, Mom.¡±

    At 9:00 am, Yuliana arrived at the hospital wearing a cap and a mask.

    She walked past Caroline and Casey¡¯s rooms using the room numbers provided by Danie.

    She texted Danie (They haven¡¯t met yet. I¡¯ll let you know when they do]

    She put her phone in her pocket and found a spot to sit and wait.

    Joany on the sofa after spending all night finishing her design. ¡°It¡¯s done!*

    Caroline came out of the restroom and noticed Joan¡¯s design immediately. She approached Joan,

    frowning. ¡°Are you sure you want to publish this, Joan?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any objections? It¡¯s exactly what I want!¡± Joan replied.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline found the design to be sloppy but unique, with intriguing details. However, it seemed.

    more suited for a runway disy. She figured that very few people would vote for it based on their

    beauty standards.

    In other words, Joan was intentionally not aiming to win.

    Caroline looked at Joan in frustration. ¡°Tell me the truth. You don¡¯t n to win, do you?¡±

    Joan crossed her long legs and admitted, ¡°Yes, I figured it outst night. I don¡¯t want to win the

    Caroline asked, ¡°What if the person¡¯s goal in winning is to have you design for them?¡±

    Joan replied, ¡°I¡¯ll have to see how they n to recruit me because I¡¯m not interested in

    unchallenging tasks.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re happy.

    Caroline received a text message shortly after.

    She checked her phone and noticed it came from an unknown number

    Caroline recognized the sender as soon as she read it.

    Casey: [Have you made up your mind?]

    Caroline remembered Danie¡¯s reaction from the previous day and responded.

    Caroline: [You seem more anxious than I am.]

    Casey: [The weather is nice today. Would you like to take a walk?)

    Caroline checked on Joan, who was dozing off

    Caroline: [Let¡¯s meet at the usual spot]

    Ten minutester, Caroline and Casey met at the pavilion.

    Casey smiled gracefully and said, ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve already made your decision.¡±

    Caroline looked at him and replied, ¡°You came to me first.¡±

    Casey said, ¡°Since you agreed to meet, I believe you¡¯ve already decided.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°I¡¯m not nning to seek revenge, but I do want to annoy him,¡± Caroline said nonchntly.

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s start by going on a date then,¡± Casey suggested with a smile.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405

    Chapter 405 Work Faster

    Casey wanted to make Evan jealous by being with the woman Evan loved.

    ¡®He¡¯ll look pained, with sorrow in his eyes. Just thinking about it excites me!¡® Casey was thrilled at

    the thought of Evan¡¯s reaction.

    Caroline felt an odd vibe from Casey. It sent a shiver down her spine, making her want to leave.

    ¡®A pervert¡­ That¡¯s what he is,¡® she thought.

    Even though Casey showed no emotion, it was evident to Caroline.

    Despite her difort, Caroline reluctantly nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Yuliana everheard their conversation and wondered if they were talking about Evan. She wondered

    why Caroline sought revenge on Evan Casey had a reason, but what was Caroline¡¯s motive? She

    decided to share this information with Danie.

    Danie received Yuliana¡¯s message and frowned. She wondered if Casey was using Caroline to

    target Evan.

    Danie bit her lip, deep in thought. She questioned if Casey¡¯s animosity toward Evan was due to Evan

    forcing him to stay abroad for 15 years. She also considered whether Casey was Hector Hendrix and if

    the attack on Caroline was actually aimed at Evan.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Danie was terrified by these possibilities but decided to investigate thoroughly.

    She thought of someone who could help and grabbed her phone¨CMK¡¯s IT staff, Stephen Jobs, who had

    assisted her before. She texted him, offering 27,000 dors to help her investigate Casey.

    Money was no longer a concern for Danie¨Cshe urgently wanted to confirm if Casey was Hector, as

    she needed to take control of the situation. She couldn¡¯t afford to reveal the leverage he had over her

    and believed her only chance of survival was to stand with him united

    Soon, Stephen replied, asking for the person they were investigating. Danie sent Hector¡¯s number

    and requested Stephen to check his IP address.

    Stephen estimated it would take 20 minutes, but Danie urged him to work faster. She anxiously

    watched the clock as time passed slowly, her palms growing sweaty.

    Meanwhile, at the hospital.

    A sharp rm rang out in the quiet corridor. A man stopped, pulled out his phone, and saw that

    tracking attempt.

    +15 BONUS

    In less than 20 minutes, Stephen sent an address to Danie.

    Danie checked the map and found that the red dot was pinned at the hospital where Casey was. She

    couldn¡¯t believe it and hastily dressed, heading to the hospital.

    Half an hourter, Danie arrived at the hospital, following the pinned location to Casey¡¯s room. Her

    face turned pale. Is Hector really Casey?¡®

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406

    Chapter 406 No One Can Stop Him

    Danie panicked and looked doubtful as she clutched her phone tightly and stared at the door.

    She couldn¡¯t let Casey be with Caroline. She doubted Casey¡¯s feelings for Caroline, and that could put

    her in a dangerous position.

    Meanwhile, Caroline and Mary returned from the grocery store with fruits.

    As Caroline headed back to the room, she noticed a familiar figure. Her steps halted, and her eyes

    widened in shock upon recognizing the person

    Approaching the person, she uttered, ¡°Scott.¡±

    Scott was taken aback. He turned to face Caroline just momentster.

    Before he could call out to her, Caroline¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you were

    back.¡±

    Scott appeared slightly frustrated. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. I wanted to surprise you, but you found me first

    Carolineposed herself and said, ¡°Next time, please inform me in advance so I can¡­¡±

    Then, Caroline remembered she hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet.

    Scott noticed Caroline in her patient gown and frowned. ¡°Why are you in the hospital?¡±

    Caroline smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Many things happened during your absence.¡±

    Scott appeared deeply concerned. He nodded at the reception nurse and led Caroline to his office.

    He closed the door, seated Caroline, and said sternly, ¡°Please, tell me briefly what happened.¡±

    Caroline briefed Scott about Jamie and Draco¡¯s issues.

    Scott was shocked. Recovering from his surprise, he gently rolled up Caroline¡¯s sleeve and. inspected

    her heavily bandaged arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Scott examined Caroline¡¯s injury and ran his fingers lightly across the bandage.

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his mannerisms. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Besides, I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look fine! He hit you with a whip. Do you realize it might leave scars? Some are severe

    enough to require stitches. How brutal were they?¡± Scott grunted.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline felt uneasy sensing Scott¡¯s anger. She was enveloped in the oppressive ambiance of the

    office.

    After a long pause, Scott said, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you again.¡±

    Scott raised his head, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°I didn¡¯t spend enough time with you¡­ If only I could.

    have returned sooner.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s meant to happen will happen. No one can stop Mr. Jordan Sr. if he¡¯s determined to do this,

    ¡°Caroline said.

    Scott added self¨Cmingly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t capable enough.¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. I¡¯ll prove my innocence myself, Caroline reassured him.

    Scott asked, ¡°How do you n to do that?¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t figured it out yet. For now, I¡¯ll take it one step at a time.¡±

    Even if she had a n, she wouldn¡¯t disclose it to Scott. He was experiencing career growth, and

    she didn¡¯t want to distract him.

    Scott ced his palm on Caroline¡¯s cold hand, holding it gently. ¡°Carol, I¡¯ll be stronger so I can

    protect you and the children.¡±

    Caroline blushed, lowered her head, and averted her gaze. ¡°I haven¡¯t had my dressings changed

    today, would you mind doing it for me?¡±

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407

    Chapter 407 Do You Still me Me

    Outside the clinic office, Yuliana eavesdropped on their conversation attentively. She removed her cap

    and frowned deeply. Despite her resemnce to Eleanor, she disapproved of Caroline¡¯s promiscuity.

    ¡®How did Evan fall for her? she wondered.

    Yuliana opened her photo album and reviewed the pictures she had taken earlier. Among them

    were snapshots of Caroline, Casey, and Scott.

    She contemted for a moment and then sent all the photos to Evan¡¯s email.

    In the afternoon, Evan returned from the construction site to find Axel peacefully napping on the

    sofa. As he approached Axel and began to wake him. Axel stirred on his own.

    Axel¡¯s lips quivered as he focused on the figure in his vision. ¡°Daddy¡¯s home.¡±

    Despite his desire to sit up, Axel¡¯s arms were too sore and weak to support himself. He had forgotten

    about the severe nosebleed he had had before falling asleep.

    He had lost so much blood that he still felt dizzy, making it impossible to get up now.

    ¡°Axel, are you keeping something from me?¡± Evan asked

    Axel¡¯s face turned ghostly pale, and Evan studied him with a furrowed brow.

    Axel shook his head with great effort. ¡°No, Daddy, I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±

    Evan reached out to feel Axel¡¯s forehead, but Axel instinctively dodged his touch.

    ¡°I really am fine,¡± Axel repeated.

    Evan¡¯s hand hung in the air, his heart aching at Axel¡¯s lowered gaze. Is Axel still upset with me for

    taking him away from her? Does he prefer living with Caroline?¡®

    Evan¡¯s voice turned cold as he withdrew his hand. ¡°Do you still me me for what happened?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you for bringing me home,¡± Axel replied, rising from the sofa but appearing

    lethargic.

    Evan stated firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have to exin myself to you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Axel stood upright, his gaze meeting Evan¡¯s with indifference.

    Evan was taken aback, Axel¡¯s behavior was markedly different from the fearful, submissive boy

    he once knew. Axel used to avoid eye contact, speaking sparingly.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand the situation between your mother and me.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, do you realize you don¡¯t trust me anymore?¡± Axel asked.

    Evan frowned. ¡°What are you getting at?¡±

    ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡±

    Axel¡¯s dark eyes burned with fierceness for the first time, and Evan felt a pang of quilt. It seemed.

    like everyone believed Caroline except him.

    Evan¡¯s expression turned icy. ¡°I taught you not to trust people too easily, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I can be cautious with others, but I won¡¯t stop trusting Mommy!¡±

    Tension filled the living room, and the nearby service staff were visibly rmed. This was the first time

    they had seen Axel and Evan converse in such a manner.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°You want to go back to her, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I won¡¯t abandon you either.¡± Axel turned away and made his way up the stairs shortly

    afterward.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408

    Chapter 408 Are You Going to Fight?

    +15 BONUS

    Evan¡¯s anger red as he heard the pity in Axel¡¯s remark. He wondered, ¡®What could Caroline have

    done to entice Axel to the point where he¡¯d fight for her?¡±

    As he pondered, his phone suddenly rang. An email from an unknown sender popped up. He

    opened it and discovered a photo of Casey and Caroline with big smiles, suggesting a close bond.

    Seeing this picture enraged Evan. He couldn¡¯t understand why Caroline would be spending time with

    Casey. Had she not seen the news? Was she under Casey¡¯s influence? Why would she

    associate with such a contemptible man?

    Evan recalled Casey¡¯s disturbing confession: He wanted to touch Caroline and subject her to the same

    torment he inflicted on Jamie. Casey wanted Caroline on her knees and be his sex ve!

    Evan¡¯s expression darkened as he ignored the remaining photos and immediately called Caroline.

    Before she could speak, he asked, ¡°Why are you spending time with Casey?¡±

    Caroline was taken aback, wondering, ¡°Why is he suddenly questioning me out of the blue?¡±

    Frustration simmered in Caroline as she replied, ¡°Evan, why is my time with him any of your

    business?¡±

    Evan insisted, ¡°You know what kind of person Casey is!¡±

    Caroline retorted, ¡°You¡¯re quite nosy, aren¡¯t you? I have my own opinion about him; I don¡¯t need

    your input!¡±

    Evan snapped, ¡°Do you really need a man that badly?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Yes, I do. Are you satisfied with that answer?¡±

    Evan pressed, ¡°You can spend time with anyone except Casey!¡±

    Caroline defiantly shot back, ¡°Why should I follow your instructions? I have the freedom to choose who

    I spend time with!¡±

    With a hint of desperation in his voice, Evan implored, ¡°Think rationally, Caroline! Casey is unstable.

    He¡¯ll bring you harm!¡±

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°To me, you¡¯re both nearly the same. I¡¯ll hang up if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    She ended the call promptly.

    Arguing with Evan on this topic seemed pointless and a waste of her time and energy.

    Caroline was well aware of Casey¡¯s personality but was not easily swayed once she made a

    decision.

    After regaining herposure, Caroline left the restroom.

    +15 BONUS

    Waiting at the door with concern, Scott asked, ¡°I overheard your phone conversation. Is he causing

    trouble again?¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Nothing I can¡¯t handle.¡±

    Since she was reluctant to discuss it further, Scott didn¡¯t press. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m taking you out for a

    meal.¡±

    Caroline nodded,

    Later in the afternoon, Paige took the children out. As she stepped out of the vi, she noticed

    Alex¡¯s car pulling into the yard

    Annoyed, she told the children, ¡°I have to deal with something. Both of you, go back inside and

    wait for me.¡±

    Liora tilted her head, puzzled. ¡°Are you going to fight, Godmother?¡±

    Tyler caught on, saying, ¡°We can pass you a knife if you need it.¡±

    Paige widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s too extreme! I don¡¯t want to end up in prison because

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    of this guy!¡±

    She released the children¡¯s hands, ushered them back into the vi, and closed the door.

    The two children rushed to the window to watch the drama unfold, their curiosity piqued.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409

    Chapter 409 Is Your Anger Vented?

    +15 BONUS

    Alex stepped out of the car, carrying bags of food. He approached Paige and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to

    apologize.¡±

    Paige nced at the tworge bags in his hands and replied, ¡°I won¡¯t ept it. Who knows if you¡¯ll just

    use me again after I do?¡±

    Frustrated, Alex said, ¡°I¡¯ve given you space the past few days, hoping you¡¯d calm down enough to hear

    me out.¡±

    Paige sneered. ¡°Exnation? What¡¯s left to exin? Can you dare to tell the truth, Alex?¡±

    Alex questioned, ¡°What truth?¡±

    Paige stared at him coldly. ¡°Admit that you got close to me to help Evan!¡±

    Alex appeared guilty and admitted, ¡°I did consider that before-

    Before Alex could finish, Paige pped him.

    The two children were shocked by the scene.

    ¡°Godmother is tough!¡± Liora eximed.

    Tyler silently resolved not to marry someone like Paige in the future.

    Alex was bewildered and looked at Paige in frustration. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±

    Paige¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she shouted, ¡°Calling you a dog is the least of my concerns.

    You approached me for information and used me to connect with your best friend!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have feelings for me, why did you get close to me? I can love you and be with you, but I

    despise that you had ulterior motives!¡±

    Alex¡¯s heart ached as Paige was crying. ¡°Let me exin, Paige. Yes, I wanted to take responsibility for

    you, but I also wanted to assist them! You¡¯ve seen Evan¡¯s condition, right? You¡¯re helping your best

    friend, and I¡¯m doing the same for mine. We¡¯re not doing anything wrong!¡±

    ¡°Do you still think you¡¯re not in the wrong? Did you ever ask for my opinion? Did you seek Carol¡¯s

    consent? Why don¡¯t rich people like you ever consider others¡® feelings?¡± Paige wiped her tears.

    away.

    Alex put down the shopping bags and attempted to wipe Paige¡¯s tears, but she mercilessly pped his

    hands away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! You disgust me!¡±

    ¡°Paige, what can I do to make amends? I¡¯ve learned my lesson,¡± Alex implored.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you! If you can deceive me once, you can do it again! I won¡¯t let myself be yed. for a

    fool by you!¡± Paige dered

    Alex promised, ¡°I won¡¯t do it again! I swear to discuss everything with you from now on, okay?¡±

    Paige sobbed like a child. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to see you again! Leave!¡±

    Alex didn¡¯t budge. In fact, he tried to hold onto Paige¡¯s clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t drive me away. If it helps, you

    can hit me to vent your anger.¡±

    Paige kicked Alex twice.

    Despite the pain in his leg, Alex frowned and said gently, ¡°Has your anger been vented?¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No! Please leave, okay? Can I have some time?¡± Paige asked.

    Alex inquired, ¡°How long do you need? It¡¯s lonely to sleep alone at your ce.¡±

    ¡°I

    e you take advantage of me anymore! You¡¯re moving out when I go home!¡± Paige was still

    furious.

    Alex assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go, and I won¡¯t take advantage of you. I¡¯ll take responsibility for

    you. How about we meet my parents in two days?¡±

    *Push me further, and we won¡¯t speak again!¡± Paige threatened.

    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll leave. Text me when you¡¯ve decided, okay? I¡¯ll wait,¡± Alex conceded and left.

    Paige sniffed before she walked into the vi and found the two children standing at the door.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410

    Chapter 410 Don¡¯t Have the Authority

    Paige wiped her tears away quickly and asked, ¡°So, you¡¯ve seen everything, huh?¡±

    Liora gently held Paige¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Godmother.¡±

    ¡°Let her cry, Tyler chimed in as soon as Liora finished her sentence. ¡°She¡¯s been holding it in for

    several days.*

    Paige pouted in grief and realized that Tyler sympathized with her. She wanted to respond, but Tyler

    interrupted with a smirk, ¡°I get to witness some ugly crying now.¡±

    Paige was taken aback. ¡°Are you talking about me?¡±

    Tyler looked at Paige with disdain. ¡®Have you lost your wits from all the crying?¡±

    Paige was furious. ¡°On behalf of your mother, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today, you brat!¡±

    ¡°Godmother is going to spank me? Yikes! Tyler pretended to be scared and ran away.

    Soon, Paige pushed Alex¡¯s situation out of her mind,

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Liora was uncertain whether Tyler wasforting or mocking Paige. After a brief thought, she

    shook her head. ¡®Forget it, I won¡¯t figure it out anyway. I¡¯m going to tease Tyler with Godmother!¡®

    That night, Joan woke up, washed up, and left.

    Caroline grabbed herptop and visited the website. Her mentor designed one of the products, but

    she couldn¡¯t identify the other as it was unsigned. The clothing¡¯s design style seemed familiar,

    but she couldn¡¯t recall where she had seen it.

    Voting had already started, with Joan¡¯s design receiving only a few tens of votes, while the other design

    garnered more than 3,000 votes in half an hour.

    Caroline appeared frustrated. The fashion industry would be astonished that Joan¡¯s

    internationally designed product received so few votes.

    Meanwhile, at Ford Vineyard.

    Evan and Alex were having drinks.

    Alex stared at the vote count andmented, ¡°The difference is striking, Evan. You¡¯re going to

    outshine Joan.¡±

    Evan remained silent but looked solemn while gazing at his phone.

    +15 BONUS

    Seeing Evan¡¯sck of response, Alex nced at him and asked, ¡°Why do you look so displeased,

    Evan?¡±

    Evan took a sip of his drink. ¡°How would you feel if you saw the woman you love having a good

    time with the person you hate the most?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be furious!¡± Alex eximed

    He noticed something was amiss and asked in astonishment, ¡°Evan, are you talking about Caroline

    and Casey?¡±

    Evan looked at him. ¡°Do you think Caroline will get involved with Casey?¡±

    ¡°No, of course not! Caroline isn¡¯t foolish. she knows about your mother¡¯s situation and how

    repulsive Casey is!¡± Alex replied.

    Evan sneered, but there was pain in his eyes. ¡°She told me today she wants to connect with Casey.¡±

    Alex suspected Caroline was saying it out of spite. How could she possibly date someone as

    unstable as Casey? Even if she did, it must be for some hidden motive.

    After taking a sip of his drink, Alex said, ¡°Evan, you should seriously consider this. If Caroline

    ends up with Casey, the consequences will be unimaginable!¡±

    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t have the authority to control it,¡± Evan admitted.

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem. If you can¡¯t control it, just let it be,¡± Alex advised.

    Evan frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t stand by knowing she¡¯ll be humiliated!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything when your father beat up Caroline until she was hospitalized¡­¡± Alex

    pointed out.

    Evan was stunned. Those two situations can¡¯t bepared.¡±

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411

    Alex¡¯s attempt to persuade Evan failed. ¡°Alright, do as you wish. If you¡¯re still concerned, observe

    for two more days.¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°It won¡¯t make a difference. She doesn¡¯t listen to me anymore.¡±

    Frustrated, Alex advised, ¡°Evan, if you can¡¯t get over her, it¡¯s best to be honest with her.¡±

    He longed to bring Evan and Caroline back together¨Ctheir ongoing mutual torment had be

    exhausting.

    Evan slipped into contemtion, ignoring Alex.

    On Monday morning, Scott arrived at Caroline¡¯s hospital room bearing breakfast.

    Coincidentally, Caroline emerged from the bathroom.

    Scott greeted her with a warm smile, ¡°Come, have breakfast. I¡¯ll assist with your dischargeter.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°Can I really leave? Will the children discover anything?¡±

    Scott handed her a small milk carton with a straw. ¡°No, your injuries are healing rapidly. A few

    bandages will suffice.¡±

    Caroline sighed as she epted the milk. ¡°Would you like toe home with me to see the kids?¡±

    Scott smiled helplessly and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d allow you to drive home alone?¡±

    Caroline blushed. ¡°Well, I could ask my bodyguard-¡±

    Her phone buzzed in her pocket, interrupting her.

    It was a text from Axel.

    Caroline looked up and said, ¡°Hold on, let me reply first.¡±

    Scott nodded. ¡°Sure, go ahead. I¡¯ll unpack the food.¡±

    Axel: [Mommy, did your business trip go smoothly?]

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Caroline was warmed when her child missed her.

    Caroline: I can go home tonight. Dear, you miss me, don¡¯t you?]

    Axel: [Yeah, Mommy. And my new school is close to yourpany.]

    Stunned, she realized she did not know where he had transferred to.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline: [Which school is it?]

    Axel: [Merlin School.]

    ¡°Merlin School? Joseph¡¯s school? But there should be no kindergarten,¡± she thought.

    Caroline was bewildered.

    Caroline: [Axel, you¡¯re a first grader now?]

    Axel: [Yeah, I just got the admission notice. I only told you after I scored full marks in the entrance

    exam]

    Surprise and joy washed over Caroline.

    Axel was only five years old and should be studying at kindergarten, yet he gained such good results

    beyond his level.

    Of course, Caroline would be thrilled to see her son so exceptional.

    Caroline: [Axel, I¡¯m so proud of you! You¡¯re great!]

    Axel: [Well, Ty and Lia can do that too. Do you want them to give it a try?]

    Axel¡¯s suggestion reminded Caroline that Joseph had once mentioned it to her.

    Caroline felt she should also send Tyler and Liora for the test. She could see Axel when she drove. the

    children to and from school if they managed to get in

    Caroline: [Okay, I¡¯ll bring them to Merlin School this afternoon.]

    Axel: [Alright.]

    After that, Caroline put her phone down and looked at Scott. ¡°Have you heard of Merlin School,

    Scott?¡±

    Scott looked up. ¡°That noble school, isn¡¯t it? I heard the students there are Angelbay¡¯s top

    achievers.¡±

    Caroline beamed. ¡°Yeah, Axel is great. He should be the youngest student there.¡±

    Scott was captivated by her smile. It was the first time he had ever seen her so genuinely happy. Her

    eyes sparkled brightly.

    He smiled back. ¡°Your kids are all exceptional. Let me guess, you¡¯re also thinking about sending Ty and

    Lia there?¡±

    Caroline blushed as he caught on. ¡°Am I asking too much of them?¡±

    Scott shook his head and reassured her, ¡°No. If they¡¯re willing, they should attend a quality school.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412

    Chapter 412 I Didn¡¯t Figure Out It Was You

    Caroline said, ¡°They can give it a try this afternoon

    Scott asked, ¡°You don¡¯t mind having a driver with you, right?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°No, not at all. Let¡¯s go together this afternoon¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan checked the votes for the clothes at MK at 10.00 a.m. and then called Joan.

    Joan asked indifferently, ¡°I lost, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Evan smiled and reminded her, ¡®Don¡¯t forget your promise.

    Joan asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    Evan said tly. ¡°I heard you¡¯re in Angelbay. I¡¯d like to meet you to discuss this if possible.¡±

    Joan replied, ¡°You seem to know a lot about me. I¡¯ll text you the restaurant¡¯s location. Juste

    over.

    Soon, Evan received a text from Joan and replied: [I¡¯ll be there in 15 minutes.]

    He then grabbed his coat and left his office.

    At the restaurant.

    Evan located the private room Joan had mentioned. He opened the door and saw Joan wearing a

    green shirt and red pants, her makeup heavy, and her hair short.

    As their eyes met, both were stunned.

    Joan stood up in bewilderment. ¡°Evan?¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes, and finding his voice took him some time. ¡°Ryann?¡±

    This name unsettled Joan. She nced at the door behind Evan. ¡°Close the door first.¡±

    Evan co

    Joan was serious. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that name again.¡±

    Evan observed Joan, surprised to discover she was Ryann, his formerndlord in Spania. He had

    moved there when he was still a university student, driven by his despise of staying at the university¡¯s

    dorms.

    +15 BONUS

    Ryann was a woman who bore the visible signs of abuse every month when she collected his rent. Two

    years into his stay, police officers hade to question him about Ryann. It turned out she had killed

    her abusive husband.

    After that, Evan never saw her again. Unexpectedly, she had survived and be a top

    international designer.

    Curiosity painted Evan¡¯s face. ¡°So, is Joan your new name after you left prison?¡±

    Joan shrugged. ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice?¡±

    Evan smiled. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s quite neutral. People won¡¯t recognize you

    Resting her chin on her hands, Joan observed Evan. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up so fast. You¡¯re no longer the

    aloof youth I saw back then¡±

    Evan chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m curious how you managed to get out.¡±

    Joan exined, ¡°My mom hired a reliablewyer, and I won the self¨Cdefense case. After leaving prison,

    I changed my name and reconnected with my former teacher to resume my designing

    career.¡±

    Enlightened, Evan said, ¡°Congrattions on youreback¡®

    Joanughed. ¡°Hey, why did you want to meet me?¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°I want you to be the chief designer for my fashionpany.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Joan agreed without hesitation, having known Evan for two years and eager to assist his

    Evan smiled, adding, ¡°Take on G and help mypany rise in the Etes fashion industry again.¡±

    This surprised Joan. ¡°G?¡±

    Evan repeated, ¡°G.¡±

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413

    Chapter 413 Give It a Try

    Joan¡¯s smile faded as she averted her gaze and sipped her tea.

    ¡°Evan, you¡¯re trying to undermine my apprentice¡¯spany,¡± Joan angrily remarked

    ¡°Well, you could put it that way,¡± Evan replied, crossing his legs and leaning against the sofa.

    Joan pressed, ¡°Give me a reason.¡±

    H

    ¡°Designers chase fame, while businessmen pursue profits. I¡¯m simply seeking promising opportunities

    for mypany.¡±

    Joan retorted, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want me to undermine others, but it¡¯s inappropriate to do it to my

    apprentice.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Evan shot back, ¡°Don¡¯t you have confidence in your apprentice?¡±

    ¡°Evan, I¡¯ve read about you in the news. You know I can¡¯t outtalk you.¡± Joan found it amusing. ¡°Yes, I

    can assist yourpany, but I won¡¯t target my apprentice.¡±

    Evan slowly picked up his ss of water. ¡°You can view this as a test for your apprentice.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. Everyone can see how talented G is.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see if G can surpass you?¡±

    Joan fell silent, and so did Evan

    If Joan continued to refuse, Evan knew that saying more would be meaningless.

    After a while, Joan picked up her drink and downed it. She then mmed it down and stated,¡±

    Okay, but I have some conditions.¡±

    Evan smiled elegantly. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°I reserve the right to stop at any time, and I can choose where I work.¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°It must be at least for a year.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t agree to her conditions casually, or his efforts would be in vain.

    Joan agreed after a brief thought. ¡°And don¡¯t pressure me for designs.¡±

    Evan added, ¡°You must submit a design every two months.¡±

    Joan replied, ¡°No biggie.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    In the

    for the children. She then went to the kindergarten with Scott.

    ternoon, Caroline returned to Bayview Vi after getting ready and briefly asking for leave

    Upon arriving at the kindergarten, she picked up her children. Their eyes turned red when they saw her,

    and they rushed into her arms.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Liora cried out, ¡°You¡¯re finally back. I missed you so much.¡±

    Tyler added, ¡°Mommy, you must never leave without saying goodbye again.¡±

    They hugged Caroline tightly, tears welling up in their eyes.

    It pained Caroline to see them like this. She hugged them back and said, ¡°I missed you so much,

    too. I promise I¡¯ll let you know in advance next time.¡±

    Liora nudged Caroline gently and looked up with a red nose. ¡®Mommy, why did youe to pick

    us up so early today?¡±

    Caroline wiped away Liora¡¯s tears. ¡°I¡¯m going to take you to see a school.¡±

    Tyler remembered something and asked proudly, ¡°Is it Axel¡¯s school? He told me he got into.

    elementary school.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes. I want you guys to give it a try, too. What do you think?¡±

    Tyler replied, ¡°I¡¯m okay with it.¡±

    However, Liora asked timidly, ¡®Mommy, can I do it too? I¡¯m not as smart as my brothers¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I think you¡¯re very smart.¡± Caroline affectionately touched Liora¡¯s nose, making her giggle.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you and give it a try.¡± Liora said

    Tyler chimed in. ¡°I can do it too.¡±

    Caroline nodded and got into the car with them.

    The children were overjoyed when they saw Scott in the car.

    ¡°Papa Wilson!¡± Liora quickly squirmed into Scott¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414

    Chapter 414 This Is My Father

    Scott gently stroked Liora¡¯s soft hair and asked, ¡°Lia, did you miss me?¡±

    Liora responded with a happy leg sway, saying, ¡°Of course! I missed you so much.¡±

    Tyler raised his brows and smiled, catching her in a lie. ¡°But I¡¯ve never heard you mention Papa

    Wilson.¡±

    Liora quickly turned and glowered at him. ¡°Tyler, have you never heard of missing someone in

    your heart?¡±

    Tyler is so annoying!¡® sheined inwardly.

    Scott found their interaction amusing. ¡°Are you nervous about going to schoolter?¡± he asked.

    Tyler leaned back calmly. ¡®No, I¡¯m not, but I¡¯m sure Lia is

    Liora snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not such a coward!¡®

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Tyler replied.

    Caroline was helpless while watching the adorable and witty children and felt her earlier worries

    melt away. She looked away and texted Joseph.

    Caroline: [Mr. Gull, are you at the school? I¡¯d like toe and see you with the kids.]

    Joseph promptly replied: [Ms. Shenton, could you let me know approximately when you¡¯ll arrive?]

    Caroline checked the time.

    Caroline: [In about 20 minutes.]

    Joseph: [Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you at the school¡¯s entrance.]

    In less than 20 minutes, Scott, Caroline, and the children arrived at Merlin School.

    Liora¡¯s eyes sparkled as she got out of the car. ¡°Wow, Mommy! This ce is so pretty, and it¡¯s so

    big.¡±

    Caroline smiled as she admired Merlin School¡¯s modern design. It was natural for children to be.

    excited about such a ce.

    She held Lia¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Do you like it here, Lia?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Liora nodded enthusiastically. ¡°I really like it¡±

    In contrast, Tyler remained quiet, standing there and studying the gilded words on the school¡¯s

    +15 BONUS

    Joseph arrived shortly after, and Caroline and Scott approached him with the children.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Joseph smiled. Upon seeing Scott, he asked, ¡°Who is this?¡±

    Liora beat Caroline to the introduction. ¡°Sir, nice to meet you. This is my father.¡±

    Joseph then nced at the two children and was pleased with their charm. He bent over and

    asked amiably, ¡°What are your names?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Lia, and it means I¡¯m Mommy¡¯s light, Liora replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s a unique introduction,¡± Joseph remarked with a smile.

    Tyler introduced them grumpily, ¡°Sir, she is Liora Shenton, and I am Tyler Shenton.¡±

    This made Josephugh. ¡°Hello, Liora and Tyler. I¡¯m Joseph Gull, the principal of this school.¡±

    He then touched their heads and straightened up, extending his hand to Scott. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Joseph

    Gull,¡±

    Scott shook hands with Joseph. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Scott Wilson.¡±

    Joseph withdrew his hand and turned to Caroline. ¡°Ms. Shenton, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll have two

    teachers conduct a simple assessment of the kids.

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Certainly. I trust your judgment.

    After exchanging pleasantries, they headed to the teaching building, with Joseph contacting the

    two teachers on their way.

    Upon entering the building, the two teachers approached and greeted Joseph before turning their

    attention to Liora and Tyler. They then led the children away.

    Joseph invited Caroline and Scott into his office. He poured coffee for them and then got down to

    business. ¡°Ms. Shenton, if the kids perform well in their assessments, would you consider transferring

    them to Merlin School?¡±

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415

    Chapter 415 Celebration

    Caroline got straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Gull, this is why I¡¯m here today.¡±

    Her frankness caught Joseph off guard. ¡°Really? Is it the boy who¡¯s good withputers? Or are

    both the kids skilled at it?¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline replied, ¡°It¡¯s Ty. There¡¯s another boy named Axel who¡¯s been epted into this school.¡±

    Stunned, Joseph now realized that Evan had a son with Caroline. He exchanged a knowing nce with

    Scott but said no more.

    He continued. ¡°Ms. Shenton, you don¡¯t have to worry if they study here. I¡¯ll focus on training them. Also,

    I received the design of our school uniforms from yourpany a few days ago. My father was very

    pleased with it.¡±

    Caroline beamed. ¡°Thank you for approving mypany¡­¡±

    After chatting for half an hour, the two teachers arrived with Tyler and Liora.

    They surprised Joseph by informing him, ¡°Mr. Gull, they requested an admission test, and we have the

    results. They both qualify for admission to our school.¡±

    Joseph sprang up with delight. ¡°Wonderful! Ms. Shenton, let¡¯s start the transfer process for them.

    right away.¡±

    Caroline was shocked. Unexpectedly, her children had requested it and had passed the test. Her

    triplets were exceptionally bright. One had to wonder about the advanced nature of Evan¡¯s genes.

    ¡°Carol?¡± Caroline snapped back to reality at Scott¡¯s gentle voice.

    Feeling awkward, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I got distracted by how surprised I was. Mr. Gull, I¡¯ll handle the

    transfer and admission procedures immediately. Please take good care of my kids from now

    on.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I don¡¯t want to miss any smart kids, either,¡± he replied.

    Caroline texted Paige and Kenny with the good news afterward.

    Paige created a group chat with Caroline and Kenny.

    Kenny: [How wonderful! We must celebrate tonight.]

    Paige: [Kenny¡¯s right. This is a major milestone for the kids. Let¡¯s have a big celebration tonight!]

    Their responses left Caroline at a loss for words. She felt mixed emotions as she saw how happy her

    children were and read Paige and Kenny¡¯s enthusiastic ns in the group chat.

    +15 BONUS

    Joseph arrived shortly after, and Caroline and Scott approached him with the children.

    Joseph smiled. Upon seeing Scott, he asked, ¡°Who is this?¡±

    Liora beat Caroline to the introduction. ¡®Sir, nice to meet you. This is my father.¡±

    Joseph then nced at the two children and was pleased with their charm. He bent over and asked

    amiably, ¡°What are your names?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Lia, and it means I¡¯m Mommy¡¯s light,¡± Liora replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s a unique introduction,¡± Joseph remarked with a smile.

    Tyler introduced them grumpily, ¡°Sir, she is Liora Shenton, and I am Tyler Shenton.¡±

    This made Josephugh. ¡°Hello, Liora and Tyler. I¡¯m Joseph Gull, the principal of this school.¡±

    He then touched their heads and straightened up, extending his hand to Scott. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Joseph

    Gull.¡±

    Scott shook hands with Joseph. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Scott Wilson.¡±

    Joseph withdrew his hand and turned to Caroline ¡°Ms Shenton, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll have two

    teachers conduct a simple assessment of the kids.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Certainly. I trust your judgment

    After exchanging pleasantries, they headed to the teaching building, with Joseph contacting the two

    teachers on their way.

    Upon entering the building, the two teachers approached and greeted Joseph before turning their

    attention to Liora and Tyler. They then led the children away.

    Joseph invited Caroline and Scott into his office. He poured coffee for them and then got down to

    business. ¡°Ms. Shenton, if the kids perform well in their assessments, would you consider transferring

    them to Merlin School?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Chapter 415 Celebration

    Caroline got straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Gull, this is why I¡¯m here today.¡±

    Her frankness caught Joseph off guard. ¡°Really? Is it the boy who¡¯s good withputers? Or are both

    the kids skilled at it?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°It¡¯s Ty. There¡¯s another boy named Axel who¡¯s been epted into this school.¡±

    Stunned, Joseph now realized that Evan had a son with Caroline. He exchanged a knowing nce with

    Scott but said no more.

    He continued. ¡°Ms. Shenton, you don¡¯t have to worry if they study here. I¡¯ll focus on training them. Also,

    I received the design of our school uniforms from yourpany a few days ago. My father was very

    pleased with it.¡±

    Caroline beamed ¡°Thank you for approving mypany¡­¡±

    After chatting for half an hour, the two teachers arrived with Tyler and Liora

    They surprised Joseph by informing him, ¡°Mr. Gull, they requested an admission test, and we have the

    results. They both qualify for admission to our school.¡±

    Joseph sprang up with delight. ¡°Wonderful! Ms. Shenton, let¡¯s start the transfer process for them, right

    away.¡±

    Caroline was shocked. Unexpectedly, her children had requested it and had passed the test. Her

    triplets were exceptionally bright. One had to wonder about the advanced nature of Evan¡¯s genes.

    ¡°Carol?¡± Caroline snapped back to reality at Scott¡¯s gentle voice.

    Feeling awkward, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I got distracted by how surprised I was. Mr. Gull, I¡¯ll handle the

    transfer and admission procedures immediately. Please take good care of my kids from now

    on.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I don¡¯t want to miss any smart kids, either,¡± he replied

    Caroline texted Paige and Kenny with the good news afterward.

    Paige created a group chat with Caroline and Kenny.

    Kenny: [How wonderful! We must celebrate tonight.]

    Paige: [Kenny¡¯s right. This is a major milestone for the kids. Let¡¯s have a big celebration tonight!]

    Their responses left Caroline at a loss for words. She felt mixed emotions as she saw how happy her

    children were and read Paige and Kenny¡¯s enthusiastic ns in the group chat.

    +15 BONUS

    Tyler and Liora were ecstatic. But what about Axel? Did someone celebrate with him? Would Evan

    take him out for a nice meal?

    Kenny reserved a party hall in a children¡¯s restaurant for the evening and invited Caroline¡¯s close.

    friends. He ensured the venue was cozy, earning deep gratitude from Tyler and Liora.

    Being praised, Kenny was as proud as a peacock as he raised his brows at Caroline with his head.

    held high.

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Thank you very much. I¡¯m sure you put in a lot of effort to arrange this.¡±

    Paige teased Kenny. ¡°Carol, he didn¡¯t set this up himself. He hired someone else for it.¡±

    Scott handed Kenny a ss of juice. It¡¯s already very thoughtful of him, isn¡¯t it, Kenny?¡±

    Kenny quickly hugged Scott¡¯s arm and eximed, ¡°I knew you understood me best, Dr. Wilson.

    Paige is so unromantic.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Paige then turned to Caroline. ¡°Carol, where¡¯s your brother?¡±

    Caroline checked her watch. ¡°I guess he¡¯s stuck in traffic. Let me go downstairs and call him.¡±

    She left the hall and stood by the road to wait for Neil. She was about to call him when his car pulled up

    in front of her.

    Neil got out of the car and walked toward her. ¡°Carol, why are you standing outside?¡±

    While speaking, he took off his coat and ced it on her. ¡°You¡¯ve just been discharged from the

    hospital. You can¡¯t be out in the wind.¡±

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416

    Chapter 416 Let¡¯s Greet Them

    Caroline chuckled and said, ¡°Neil, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that fragile. I just came downstairs to find

    you since you were taking so long.¡±

    Neil affectionately replied, ¡°Could I have lost my way?¡±

    Caroline teasingly said, ¡°Well, who knows for sure?¡±

    Neil countered, ¡°You¡¯re sharp as always. Let¡¯s head upstairs then.¡±

    Caroline agreed, and they moved upstairs.

    Meanwhile, Evan observed Caroline and Neil¡¯s exchange from his car parked across from them.

    Slowly, his fingers clenched on his thighs, and his expression darkened.

    Noticing Evan¡¯s reaction, Alex nced at Axel. ¡°Should we go, Axel? We¡¯re here.¡±

    Axel remained low¨Cspirited but slowly looked up at Alex and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Alex slyly looked toward Evan, thinking, ¡°Yes! Evan¡¯s getting jealous again.¡±

    He led Axel out of the car and acted nonchnt as he spoke. ¡°Evan, let¡¯s go. What are you waiting

    for?¡±

    Evan looked away and reluctantly got out of the car. He silently walked toward the children¡¯s

    restaurant.

    Meanwhile, Alex suppressed his smile and guided Axel inside.

    Axel stumbled a bit due to Alex¡¯s pace and requested, ¡°Mr. Price, please, a bit slower.¡±

    Alex stopped and awkwardly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Axel. I forgot I¡¯m taller.¡±

    Axel knew his legs were too sore to walk fast. Otherwise, he could have easily kept up with Alex

    Evan searched for Caroline in the restaurant but couldn¡¯t find her until he heard Liora¡¯sughter

    from the hall. He narrowed his eyes when he saw the people gathered there.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Alex noticed Caroline and the others, which left him puzzled.

    Alex thought, ¡®Why are Paige and the three men with unclear rtionships with Caroline here?¡±

    He approached Evan and said, ¡°Evan, Caroline and Paige are here too! I need to go say hi to Paige.¡±

    With that, he scooped up the surprised Axel and headed for the hall, leaving Evan no choice but to

    follow.

    Their sudden entrance silenced the cheerful atmosphere in the hall.

    Paige¡¯s eyes widened as she asked Alex, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Alex motioned to Axel in his arms and exined, ¡°We brought Axel for dinner but didn¡¯t expect to see

    you guys here. I just came to say hi.¡±

    Paige¡¯s lips twitched in disbelief at his response.

    ¡°Axel!¡± Liora¡¯s excitement caused her to abandon her cake and rush toward Axel.

    However, Paige stopped her in her tracks. ¡°Wait, Lia.¡±

    Confused, Liora tilted her head but soon realized her mother hadn¡¯t agreed to let Evan and the

    others join them.

    Neil and Evan locked eyes, creating an ufortable tension in the room.

    Caroline noticed Axel¡¯s weight loss and felt sorry, believing he must be unhappy after Evan had taken

    him away. She got up and approached Alex, inviting him to join them. Her willingness to tolerate Evan¡¯s

    presence was solely to see Axel.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417

    Chapter 417 Stop Bickering

    That¡¯s exactly what Alex hoped Caroline would say.

    He promptly handed Axel to Caroline. ¡®Sure thing.

    Afterward, he approached Paige.

    While holding Axel, Caroline shot Evan a distant re. ¡°Please, take a seat.¡±

    Evan nced at the three men connected to Caroline in some way and scoffed. ¡°Where should I sit?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Caroline frowned.

    Evan exined, Evan exined, ¡®Should I sit next to Neil, your current boyfriend, or Kenny, who has a

    complicated rtionship with you? Or maybe next to Scott? Your kids call him Papa Wilson, and he

    shares an intriguing connection with you?¡±

    His words made Caroline narrow her eyes ¡®Evan, are you-¡±

    Caroline stopped herself in time and held back her curses. She didn¡¯t want to use strongnguage.

    with Axel around.

    Kenny pursed his lips in disdain. ¡°Mr. Jordan, forget it if you don¡¯t want to join. Why bother?¡±

    Hisment earned a cold re from Evan

    Ignoring Kenny, Evan pulled a chair aside and sat down.

    Axel gently ced his cold hand on Caroline¡¯s ¡°Mommy, just put me down. You¡¯ll get tired.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s injuries hadn¡¯t fully healed, and Axel didn¡¯t want to be a burden.

    Nodding, Caroline set Axel down and asked worriedly, ¡°Axel, do you eat properly?¡±

    Axel weakly forced a smile. ¡°Yes. I just didn¡¯t sleep well. Mommy, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    But Caroline¡¯s worry persisted, though she didn¡¯t pursue it further because she didn¡¯t have his

    custody.

    The siblings soon had fun together, and Caroline returned to sit beside Neil.

    Kenny moved closer and sat to Caroline¡¯s left, effectively sandwiching her between Neil and

    himself.

    Evan¡¯s face turned red at the sight. Suppressing his rage, he mocked, ¡°Hmph! What a harmonious

    trio!¡±

    12

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, are you jealous?¡± Kenny taunted smugly. ¡°But I¡¯m sorry. You can¡¯t join in the fun. Carol is

    so smart and pretty. Only shortsighted men would dump her!¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Enough, Kenny!¡± Caroline intervened.

    But Kenny continued. ¡°It¡¯s the truth, isn¡¯t it? Any wise man would see what a gem you are!¡±

    ¡°Kenny is right.¡± Neil chimed in. His displeasure was evident as he looked at Evan. ¡°Only narrow-

    minded men fail to see Carol¡¯s beauty.¡±

    Evan¡¯s face twisted with disdain. ¡°Is there something wrong with my questions?¡±

    Neil retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t you find them hurtful?¡±

    Evan refused to back down ¡°Did I hurt Caroline or you?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a snide remark directed at everyone here?¡±

    Caroline shouted, ¡°Stop arguing!¡±

    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t get them to stop

    Evan narrowed his eyes and ignored Caroline. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the reality? Xander, I was wrong about you.

    Your kids¡® mother stays in touch with so many men, yet you seem to get along with them just fine.¡±

    Neil¡¯s anger red. ¡°You have no idea. Stop making baseless usations.¡±

    Evan ridiculed, ¡°I saw it. Isn¡¯t that evidence?¡±

    Caroline tried to intervene again. ¡°Can you guys just stop? Evan, can your thoughts alone be

    considered evidence? Why do you think that way?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡± Suddenly, Alex asked, ¡°Caroline, is it your kid¡¯s birthday today?¡±

    Caroline felt relieved when Alex stepped in to mediate the situation.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418

    Chapter 418 I Won¡¯t Give Up

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°No, we¡¯re here to celebrate the kids getting into elementary school,¡± Caroline rified

    ¡°Tyler and Liora skipped a grade, too?¡± Alex asked, bewildered. ¡®So did Axel¡±

    Paige rolled her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s about you.¡±

    Alex countered, ¡°Of course it is. It means Caroline and Evan have strong genes. That¡¯s why their

    kids are so smart. I need to learn from them for our kids to excel, too.¡±

    Paige blushed. ¡°You¡¯re shameless.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Alex agreed. ¡°I¡¯m nning for our future.¡±

    Then, he turned to Neil. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Neil?¡±

    Neil suffered in silence while meeting Alex¡¯s gaze. Tyler and Liora are my kids.¡±

    Kenny widened his eyes slowly upon hearing Neil¡¯s statement. ¡®Have I missed some gossip? G

    pretends with Neil in front of Evan!¡±

    Sensing Kenny¡¯s expression, Alex became suspicious. He wondered if Kenny was unaware of it.

    But that couldn¡¯t be¡­

    Kenny was Caroline¡¯s work partner and friend. Surely, he should know about the rtionship

    between the children and Neil

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Alex then looked at Kenny. ¡°You can¡¯t handle your drinks, Kenny. Just stop. Haven¡¯t you learned

    from your past experiences?¡±

    Kenny abruptly stared at Alex. ¡°What did you say?

    Alex innocently repeated, ¡°I said you can¡¯t handle your drinks.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± Kenny gotpetitive. ¡®You¡¯re saying I can¡¯t drink? Let¡¯s have a one¨Con¨Cone to see who¡¯s

    stronger.¡±

    An idea crossed Alex¡¯s mind. He had to gauge Kenny¡¯s intentions tonight. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t back down!¡±

    Kenny angrily ordered some wine to challenge Alex.

    Caroline immediately nced at Neil when his argument with Evan was interrupted. ¡°Go look after the

    kids.¡±

    Neil didn¡¯t want to argue with Evan on this special day. He simply stood up to go y with the children.

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Paige then handed a ss of wine to Caroline. ¡°Carol, let¡¯s have a drink.¡±

    Caroline was about to ept it when Scott reminded her, ¡°No, you can¡¯t. You¡¯ve just left the hospital.

    You need to take care of your injuries.¡±

    Caroline blushed as she regained her senses. ¡°Oh, right, I forgot.¡±

    Scott then offered Caroline a ss of juice. ¡°Have this. The vitamins will help you recover faster.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thanks,¡± Caroline epted it.

    Evan¡¯s expression darkened when he noticed how tenderly Caroline spoke to Scott. He wondered

    why she was so harsh with him but acted differently with Scott. 1

    At the same time, Paige was puzzled by his expression

    Hadn¡¯t he noticed that Caroline seemed to be close to Scott? Did jealousy make men

    livious?

    Half an hourter, Evan¡¯s phone suddenly rang

    Seeing the unfamiliar number, he stepped outside to take the call.

    A hateful voice came through when he answered. ¡°It¡¯s me, Casey.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Evan¡¯s face grew cold.

    Casey chuckled and exined, ¡°I wanted to let you know that I¡¯m taking Ms. Shenton out for

    dinner tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Casey Jordan!¡± Evan gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare get near Caroline!¡±

    Evan¡¯s reaction only amused Casey further. ¡°Are you nervous or scared? Worried I might make a

    move on her?¡±

    Evan exploded in anger. ¡°Casey, I¡¯m going to have someone teach you a lesson tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419

    Chapter 419 We¡¯ll See About That

    Casey responded calmly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask Ms. Shenton about this before taking any action.

    against me?¡±

    Evan retorted, ¡°I can hit you, and I don¡¯t need Caroline¡¯s approval!¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll see about that.¡±

    Casey hung up.

    Evan clenched his phone tightly, his demeanor turning cold and fierce.

    Even though he opposed Caroline, he wouldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to her at Casey¡¯s hands.

    Caroline stood up, stepped out of the hall, and intended to ask a waiter about the restroom¡¯s

    location when someone suddenly grabbed her wrist. They pulled her into a private room while

    she was still dazed

    Startled, she gazed up to see Evan¡¯s furious face as the door closed behind her. She quickly pulled.

    her hand away and frowned. ¡°Evan, do you have no respect for others?¡±

    ¡°Tell me! What¡¯s going on between you and Casey?!¡± Evan¡¯s eyes bore into her with intensity.

    Caroline remainedposed. ¡°Why should I divulge the details of my rtionship with Casey to

    you?¡®

    ¡°Caroline, he¡¯s even more dangerous than you realize!¡± Evan controlled his anger.

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°Why are you telling me this? Are you afraid Casey might harm me?¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°I just wanted to remind you of how dangerous he can be-¡±

    Caroline cut in, ¡°I don¡¯t need that! Please stop meddling in my affairs with others, especially since you

    don¡¯t care whether I live or die.¡±

    ¡°Do you insist on staying in contact with Casey?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and please stop being so nosy!¡± Caroline said firmly.

    Evan couldn¡¯t believe his ears, and his suppressed anger surged within him. He stared at

    Caroline¡¯s determined expression and mocked, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve developed quite an affinity for

    him in such a short time.¡±

    Caroline sneered. ¡°Can¡¯t men and women just be friends?¡±

    Evan¡¯s eyes grew colder. ¡°Well, you¡¯re the first one who wants to befriend someone like Casey.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline countered. ¡°You really need to get a pair of sses. Don¡¯t always believe everything your

    eyes see!*

    After that, she turned and left the private room.

    Evan followed, his frustration increasing.

    He wondered what he could say to dissuade Caroline from staying in contact with Casey.

    He was willing to endure her dating someone else, even if it pained him. But Casey was absolutely

    out of the question.

    Alex noticed Kenny¡¯s increasing drunkenness and nced at Paige, who was reclining on the sofa.

    He remarked, ¡°I think we should call it quits. There¡¯s no point in drinking like this.¡±

    Kenny scowled. ¡°Stop? We haven¡¯t even had our fill!¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Alex replied, ¡°If we don¡¯t stop, we won¡¯t be able to y games or have a decent conversation. It¡¯s

    monotonous to just keep drinking¡±

    Kenny blinked, baffled. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re always dishonest. I¡¯d rather not converse with you ¡°With that, Alex got up.

    ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t exined. Why do you think I¡¯m dishonest?¡± Kenny stopped Alex.

    Kenny was too drunk to understand what Alex meant. But he hadn¡¯t had his fill of wine yet-

    quitting now was unexciting.

    Seeing this, Alex sat back. ¡°I¡¯m curious why Neil agreed to let Caroline¡¯s children take her

    sumame.¡±

    Kenny dismissed it. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. They can have whateverst name they want.¡±

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420

    Chapter 419 We¡¯ll See About That

    Casey responded calmly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask Ms. Shenton about this before taking any action.

    against me?¡±

    Evan retorted, ¡°I can hit you, and I don¡¯t need Caroline¡¯s approval!¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll see about that.¡±

    Casey hung up.

    Evan clenched his phone tightly, his demeanor turning cold and fierce.

    Even though he opposed Caroline, he wouldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to her at Casey¡¯s hands.

    Caroline stood up, stepped out of the hall, and intended to ask a waiter about the restroom¡¯s

    location when someone suddenly grabbed her wrist. They pulled her into a private room while

    she was still dazed

    Startled, she gazed up to see Evan¡¯s furious face as the door closed behind her. She quickly pulled.

    her hand away and frowned. ¡°Evan, do you have no respect for others?¡±

    ¡°Tell me! What¡¯s going on between you and Casey?!¡± Evan¡¯s eyes bore into her with intensity.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Caroline remainedposed. ¡°Why should I divulge the details of my rtionship with Casey to

    you?¡®

    ¡°Caroline, he¡¯s even more dangerous than you realize!¡± Evan controlled his anger.

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°Why are you telling me this? Are you afraid Casey might harm me?¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°I just wanted to remind you of how dangerous he can be-¡±

    Caroline cut in, ¡°I don¡¯t need that! Please stop meddling in my affairs with others, especially since you

    don¡¯t care whether I live or die.¡±

    ¡°Do you insist on staying in contact with Casey?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and please stop being so nosy!¡± Caroline said firmly.

    Evan couldn¡¯t believe his ears, and his suppressed anger surged within him. He stared at

    Caroline¡¯s determined expression and mocked, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve developed quite an affinity for

    him in such a short time.¡±

    Caroline sneered. ¡°Can¡¯t men and women just be friends?¡±

    Evan¡¯s eyes grew colder. ¡°Well, you¡¯re the first one who wants to befriend someone like Casey.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline countered. ¡°You really need to get a pair of sses. Don¡¯t always believe everything your

    eyes see!*

    After that, she turned and left the private room.

    Evan followed, his frustration increasing.

    He wondered what he could say to dissuade Caroline from staying in contact with Casey.

    He was willing to endure her dating someone else, even if it pained him. But Casey was absolutely

    out of the question.

    Alex noticed Kenny¡¯s increasing drunkenness and nced at Paige, who was reclining on the sofa.

    He remarked, ¡°I think we should call it quits. There¡¯s no point in drinking like this.¡±

    Kenny scowled. ¡°Stop? We haven¡¯t even had our fill!¡±

    Alex replied, ¡°If we don¡¯t stop, we won¡¯t be able to y games or have a decent conversation. It¡¯s

    monotonous to just keep drinking¡±

    Kenny blinked, baffled. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re always dishonest. I¡¯d rather not converse with you ¡°With that, Alex got up.

    ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t exined. Why do you think I¡¯m dishonest?¡± Kenny stopped Alex.

    Kenny was too drunk to understand what Alex meant. But he hadn¡¯t had his fill of wine yet-

    quitting now was unexciting.

    Seeing this, Alex sat back. ¡°I¡¯m curious why Neil agreed to let Caroline¡¯s children take her

    sumame.¡±

    Kenny dismissed it. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. They can have whateverst name they want.¡±

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421

    Chapter 421 Take Credit

    +15 BONUS

    Since Evan had brought it up to Neil, she no longer worried about discussing it.

    Caroline shut theptop down. ¡°I want to approach Casey¡­¡±

    Caroline revealed her motive to Neil, but his expression turned sour. ¡°Carol, it¡¯s not wrong to prove

    your innocence, but you know about Casey and what happened to Jamie.¡±

    ¡°The riskier it is, the better chance I have to

    ther evidence. Since Casey intends to seek revenge

    on Evan, he¡¯ll surely prioritize me.¡±

    Neil asked, ¡°Have you thought this through? You might end up in a tough spot if you go ahead.¡±

    Caroline smiled wryly. ¡°How can you achieve significant goals without taking risks?¡±

    me you¡¯ll

    Neil sighed. ¡°Promise be extra cautious around Casey, especially with the food.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got it covered.¡±

    The next day, Caroline went to the kindergarten to handle the transfer procedures and finished. before

    late morning.

    Enrolling the kids was a breeze with Joseph¡¯s assistance, and they could officially attend ss

    tomorrow.

    Caroline brought gifts to Joseph¡¯s office.

    Joseph was touched by Caroline¡¯s gesture and weed her. ¡°What¡¯s this, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    Caroline ced the gifts on the coffee table. ¡°Mr. Gull, thank you for admitting my children to your

    school. This is a small token of my gratitude.¡±

    Joseph declined politely, saying, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have your exceptional children here.¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Honestly, I have another favor to ask, Mi. Gull.¡±

    Joseph asked, ¡°Do you want all three children in the same ss?¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Our family situation isplicated, and I won¡¯t burden you with details. I hope you

    can agree, Mr. Gull.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Joseph pushed the gifts back to Caroline. ¡°I intended to do so even without your request, Ms. Shenton.

    They¡¯re your children, and I¡¯ll ce them together. But I can¡¯t ept these gifts. I haven¡¯t properly

    thanked you for your help with my father¡¯s matter.¡±

    Caroline reassured him, ¡°It was a small task. You needn¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s equally simple for me to put them in the same ss. Will you be sending them here tomorrow?¡±

    Joseph inquired,

    Caroline nodded.

    Joseph added, ¡°Our school will arrange a doctor¡¯s visit for the children tomorrow afternoon.

    Caroline said, ¡°Certainly. Thank you for this, Mr. Gull.¡±

    In the afternoon, Caroline hurried to the factory following Naomi¡¯s directions.

    Kenny was finalizing arrangements for the factory.

    After he finished discussing with the workers, Caroline asked, ¡°How are preparations going,

    Kenny?¡±

    Kenny was relieved to see Caroline. ¡°You¡¯re finally back. Staff nning is nearly done. You can

    terminate the factory lease tomorrow, and production will continue here smoothly without

    aflecting sales.¡±

    Caroline nced at the new factory. ¡°The facility looks great.¡±

    ¡°I visited the Bureau of Land Management earlier and secured a plot ofnd! Although it¡¯s not as

    Caroline was surprised. ¡°When did you arrange this?¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, I thought it would be best to get it done. The factory¡¯s safety margin is higher

    than expected!¡±

    Kenny proudly waited for Caroline¡¯s approval.

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°Still eager to im credit, VP?¡±

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422

    Chapter 422 Deal With Evan

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m doing this for you, you know. I wouldn¡¯t do it for anyone else,¡± Kenny grumbled.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I should thank you. Here, I¡¯ll-¡±

    But before Caroline could finish her sentence, she received a text message. She nce saw that it was

    from Casey, who was asking her out for dinner tonight.

    at it and

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help but smirk to herself. ¡®Is he feeling better or in a hurry to strategize on how

    to deal with Evan?¡±

    Noticing Caroline¡¯s strange expression, Kenny asked, ¡°What¡¯s bothering you, G? Why do you look.

    displeased?¡±

    Caroline put her phone away. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, just some work stuff. Can I order dinner for you.

    tonight?¡±

    Kenny nodded. ¡°Sure, have it delivered to the house, and don¡¯t forget the kids Go ahead if you have

    work to do. I still have some briefings toplete here.¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Alright, see you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After leaving the factory, Caroline sat in her car. She took out her phone to respond to Casey¡¯s text

    message.

    Caroline: [I don¡¯t go out for dinner without a reason.]

    Casey: [And what would be a good reason? Shall we discuss how to handle him?]

    Caroline: [And if we don¡¯t?]

    Casey: [In your opinion, what¡¯s the best way to get back at someone?]

    Caroline sneered, thinking. Would I even be considering this if I knew?¡®

    Casey: [The most effective way to deal with someone is to undermine their rationality and watch

    them suffer.]

    Caroline: [How does that rte to our dinner¡­]

    She paused, a thought urring to her. She deleted the text and typed again.

    Caroline: [You told Evan we¡¯re having dinner together, right?]

    Casey: [You¡¯re quite sharp, Ms. Shenton]

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline: [Are you so confident I¡¯ll agree toe?

    Casey: [Unless you don¡¯t want to get back at him.]

    At this point, it didn¡¯t matter whether Caroline epted. Evan would likely show up if she went,

    and things could get ugly. If she intervened, Casey would gloat. If she didn¡¯t, Evan would face

    Draco¡¯s wrath when he found out.

    On the other hand, refusing Casey¡¯s dinner invitation would raise suspicions.

    Caroline reluctantly decided to use this opportunity to make Evan suffer.

    She thought it through and realized she had no choice but to ept Casey¡¯s initial test. She

    remembered how Evan had refused to help her when she needed it, so she didn¡¯t need to worry

    about his feelings now.

    Caroline: [Send me the time and address.]

    Casey promptly sent the restaurant¡¯s address with the time set at 6.00 p.m.

    Caroline sat in front of her dressing table while her two children leaned against the door frame,

    looking puzzled

    ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy going? She¡¯s putting on makeup,¡± Liora asked.

    Tyler lowered his gaze and patted Liora¡¯s head. ¡°Do you even need to ask? Mommy¡¯s definitely

    going on a date.

    ¡°A date?¡± Liora smoothed her hair. ¡°Is she getting us a new daddy?¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Tyler said, ¡°As long as she¡¯s happy, I¡¯m okay with it. What about you?¡±

    Liora said, ¡°I¡¯m a mommy¡¯s girl. Whatever she decides, I¡¯m good with!¡±

    ¡°Am I a mommy¡¯s boy? Tyler wondered to himself.

    He straightened up and said, ¡°Keep watching. I¡¯m going back to the room.¡± Liora quickly caught up to

    him. ¡°I have something to ask you, Tyler

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423

    Chapter 423 Have We Failed?

    Tyler halted his steps. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Liora nced at Caroline before hurriedly leading Tyler back to the bedroom and shutting the door.

    ¡°Have you noticed something strange about Axel, Ty?¡± Liora asked.

    Tyler had noticed it, too.

    ¡°Axel looked awfully thin and seemed exhausted when I yed with himst night,¡± Tyler remarked, his

    brow furrowing.

    Liora nodded. ¡°Exactly! I think Axel might be sick.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. It could be because he¡¯s struggling with the constant changes in hist living

    situation, Tyler scolded.

    ¡°What should we do then?¡± Liora blinked anxiously. ¡°Oh, I know! Do you think we can talk to

    scumbag Daddy about it?¡±

    Tyler asked, ¡®How do you n to approach him?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll send him a text asking if we can take care of Axel!¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that simple?¡±

    ¡°Just ask! I want Axel toe back because it¡¯s painful to see him wasting away.¡± Liora was sad. Axel

    must be so lonely.¡±

    Tyler couldn¡¯t bear to see tears welling up in Liora¡¯s eyes. He wiped her tears away and said, Please

    don¡¯t cry. You look ugly when you do.¡±

    Liora retorted, ¡°Mommy must have adopted you, you rascal!¡±

    Tyler smirked, picked up his phone, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send the message.¡±

    Liora grabbed his arm and yfully bit him.

    Tyler quickly pulled his arm back and feigned annoyance. ¡°Do you still want me to send that

    message?¡±

    H

    +15 BONUS

    Liora chuckled and wiped Tyler¡¯s arm. ¡°Hurry, Tyler!¡±

    Tyler found Evan¡¯s number and sent a text message.

    Tyler: [This is Tyler Shenton. I noticed that Axel hasn¡¯t been looking welltely. Can we bring him back

    to Bayview Vi?]

    Meanwhile, in another location.

    Evan received Tyler¡¯s text during a meeting. He checked his phone, frowned, and replied with at

    curt ¡°No¡°.

    He tossed his phone onto the table, annoyed.

    ¡®How did the boy get my number? Can he really text me? Maybe Caroline put them up to this.

    Trying to get Axel back? That won¡¯t happen!¡± he thought.

    Tyler anticipated the rejection, so he fired back with: [You¡¯re a terrible father.]

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan appeared agitated when he received the new message but couldn¡¯t resist checking his

    phone. He sneered as he read the text. I¡¯m a terrible father?¡±

    Evan: [You don¡¯t get to decide where my son should be ]

    Tyler: [That¡¯s why you¡¯re a terrible father. You never consider Axel¡¯s feelings¨Cyou dictate

    everything he does.]

    Evan: [Your taunts won¡¯t work on me.]

    Tyler: [I¡¯m just stating the truth. Haven¡¯t you noticed Axel¡¯s declining health and weight loss?]

    Evan fell silent. Axel had lost weight recently, but he attributed it to Axel¡¯s ims of having a

    poor appetite. Thus, he hadn¡¯t taken him to see a doctor. Maybe it was time to reconsider.

    Evan: [I¡¯ll take care of him.]

    Tyler was frustrated.

    ¡°Did we fail?¡± Liora asked

    Tyler reassured her. ¡°We can¡¯t rush this. We¡¯ll take it slow.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Liora replied, feeling dejected.

    +15 BONUS

    In the bedroom, Caroline applied makeup and donned a graceful white dress. She took a deep

    breath as she examined her reflection.

    The white dress was Jamie¡¯s favorite, and Caroline was determined to find the person responsible

    for ruining Jamie¡¯s reputation.

    Evan couldn¡¯t tolerate the anger, nor could she.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424

    Chapter 424 Get More Daddies

    Caroline quickly grabbed her bag and left the bedroom. She walked past her children¡¯s room, paused,

    and knocked on their door.

    Liora opened the door shortly after, her eyes lighting up when she saw Caroline dressed up.

    ¡°Mommy, you look so pretty! You should wear dresses more often! You look amazing!¡± Liora eximed.

    Tyler snickered. ¡°You¡¯re such a suck¨Cup.¡±

    Liora red at Tyler. ¡°Stop it! I don¡¯t like you!¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Thank you, Lia. I¡¯m heading out. Be good. Uncle Kenny will be back soon.¡±

    Liora smiled back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I know what you¡¯re up to. Tyler and I will behave.¡±

    Caroline was surprised. ¡°Have you be more observant, Lia?¡±

    Liora yfully pushed Caroline. ¡°Go, Mommy. And remember to find more daddies for Tyler and

    me!¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯m leaving now. Take care of your sister, Ty.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tyler waved at Caroline alongside Liora.

    At Xander Residence.

    Danie received news that Casey had been discharged from the hospital. She immediately called

    Casey.

    Casey answered, ¡°Hello, E?¡±

    Danie gracefully suggested, Let¡¯s celebrate your discharge, Casey. How about dinner together?¡±

    Casey hesitated briefly, wearing a calcting expression. ¡°Tonight? I can¡¯t. I already have dinner ns

    at Luxe Dining.¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡®Luxe Dining?¡® Danie quickly understood. ¡®Is Caroline his dinner date?¡®

    ¡°Is that so? How about we have supperter then?¡± Danie pretended to be disappointed.

    Tyler reassured her, ¡°We can¡¯t rush this. We¡¯ll take it slow.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Liora replied, feeling dejected.

    +15 BONUS

    In the bedroom, Caroline applied makeup and donned a graceful white dress. She took a deep

    breath as she examined her reflection.

    The white dress was Jamie¡¯s favorite, and Caroline was determined to find the person responsible

    for ruining Jamie¡¯s reputation

    Evan couldn¡¯t tolerate the anger, nor could she

    Chapter 424 Get More Daddies

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline quickly grabbed her bag and left the bedroom. She walked past her children¡¯s room, paused,

    and knocked on their door.

    Liora opened the door shortly after, her eyes lighting up when she saw Caroline dressed up.

    ¡°Mommy, you look so pretty! You should wear dresses more often! You look amazing!¡± Liora eximed.

    Tyler snickered. ¡°You¡¯re such a suck¨Cup.¡±

    Liora red at Tyler. ¡°Stop it! I don¡¯t like you!¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Thank you, Lia I¡¯m heading out. Be good Uncle Kenny will be back soon.¡±

    know what

    Liora smiled back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I know what you¡¯re up to. Tyler and I will behave.¡±

    Caroline was surprised. ¡°Have you be more observant, Lia?¡±

    Liora yfully pushed Caroline. ¡°Go, Mommy. And remember to find more daddies for Tyler and

    me!¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯m leaving now. Take care of your sister, Ty.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tyler waved at Caroline alongside Liora

    At Xander Residence.

    Danie received news that Casey had been discharged from the hospital. She immediately called.

    Casey.

    Casey answered, ¡°Hello, E?¡±

    Danie gracefully suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate your discharge, Casey. How about dinner together?¡±

    Casey hesitated briefly, wearing a calcting expression. Tonight? I can¡¯t. I already have dinner

    ns at Luxe Dining.¡±

    ¡®Luxe Dining?¡± Danie quickly understood. ¡®Is Caroline his dinner date?¡®

    ¡°Is that so? How about we have supperter then?¡± Danie pretended to be disappointed.

    Tyler reassured her, ¡°We can¡¯t rush this. We¡¯ll take it slow.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Liora replied, feeling dejected.

    +15 BONUS

    In the bedroom, Caroline applied makeup and donned a graceful white dress. She took a deep breath

    as she examined her reflection

    The white dress was Jamie¡¯s favorite, and Caroline was determined to find the person responsible for

    ruining Jamie¡¯s reputation.

    Evan couldn¡¯t tolerate the anger, nor could she.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425

    Chapter 425 Get More Daddies

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline quickly grabbed her bag and left the bedroom. She walked past her children¡¯s room. paused,

    and knocked on their door.

    Liora opened the door shortly after, her eyes lighting up when she saw Caroline dressed up.

    ¡°Mommy, you look so pretty! You should wear dresses more often! You look amazing!¡± Lior

    eximed.

    as

    Tyler snickered. ¡°You¡¯re such a suck¨Cup.¡±

    Liora red at Tyler. ¡°Stop it! I don¡¯t like you!¡±

    Caroline smiled ¡°Thank you, Lia. I¡¯m heading out. Be good. Uncle Kenny will be back soon.¡±

    Liora smiled back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I know what you¡¯re up to Tyler and I will behave.¡±

    Caroline was surprised. ¡°Have you be more observant, Lia?¡±

    Liora yfully pushed Caroline. ¡°Go, Mommy. And remember to find more daddies for Tyler and

    mel

    ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯m leaving now. Take care of your sister, Ty.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tyler waved at Caroline alongside Liora

    At Xander Residence.

    Danie received news that Casey had been discharged from the hospital. She immediately called

    Casey.

    Casey answered, ¡°Hello, E?¡±

    Danie gracefully suggested, Let¡¯s celebrate your discharge, Casey. How about dinner together?¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Casey hesitated briefly, wearing a calcting expression. ¡°Tonight? I can¡¯t. I already have dinner ns

    at Luxe Dining.¡±

    ¡°Luxe Dining?¡® Danie quickly understood. ¡®Is Caroline his dinner date?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? How about we have supperter then?¡± Danie pretended to be disappointed.

    Casey remained silent for a moment. ¡°I might not make it in time.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Danie gripped her dress hem tightly, forcing a rigid smile. ¡°I see. Well, we can n for another

    time.¡± a

    Casey said, ¡°Sure, I should get going. I don¡¯t want to keep her waiting.¡±

    Danie wanted to ask if Caroline was indeed his date, but she knew Casey would not appreciate the

    question.

    With great effort, Danieposed herself. ¡°Alright then, bye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye¡±

    After hanging up, Danie quickly got up. She needed to investigate the situation at Luxe Dining

    and figure out a n to get to Casey before Caroline did.

    At 6:00 p.m., Caroline arrived at the private room and found Casey already seated inside.

    Casey¡¯s heart raced as he saw Caroline in a white dress, recalling a vivid memory of riding Jamie

    while she wore a simr dress. The erotic image excited him.

    Suppressing his urge, Casey put on a fake smile. ¡°You look stunning, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline smiled and locked eyes with Casey as she sat across from him. ¡°Thank you for the

    Casey motioned to the menu. ¡°Feel free to order anything you like, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline was in no mood for formalities. ¡°I can afford this ce on my own.¡±

    Casey paused, reaching for the menu. ¡°I apologize for forgetting that you¡¯re a business owner.¡±

    Caroline got straight to the point. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the important matter. Do you think Evan will

    show up?¡±

    Casey pushed the menu toward her. ¡°How about we make a wager, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    ¡°A bet on Evan¡¯s attendance?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    The waitress looked at the private room and then at Danie. ¡°Miss, do you know the guests inside?

    Would you like me to open the door?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine! I¡¯m taking the private room next door,¡± Danie said impatiently.

    The waitress nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    As Danie walked into the private room, she overheard their soft conversation mentioning Evan and

    stopped in her tracks.

    ¡®Evan! If Evan were to show up now, he¡¯d disrupt the dinner, right?¡± she thought.

    Danie quickly grabbed her phone, opened an app, and texted Evan from an unknown number.

    [Caroline and Casey are having dinner together at Luxe Dining.]

    Reuben stopped the car in front of Vi Rosa, but Evan didn¡¯t get out. He was about to ask when Evan

    spoke coldly. ¡°Find out why Casey asked Caroline out.¡±

    Reuben replied, ¡°Certainly.¡±

    Just as Evan was about to exit the car, his phone rang. He saw a text message from an unknown

    number. His pupils constricted, and a chill washed over him as he read the message.

    Reuben was about to ask, but Evanmanded, ¡°To Luxe Dining!¡±

    ¡°Of course, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Ten minutester, Reuben parked the car in front of Luxe Dining.

    Evan stared at the restaurant solemnly. He hadn¡¯t expected Casey to choose a location so close to

    Vi Rosa.

    Is it so I can rush over easily? Evan wondered as he entered the restaurant, with Reuben closely

    following.

    The waitress hurried over but was stopped by Reuben. ¡°We¡¯re looking for someone,¡± he said. The

    waitress remained silent, intimidated by the handsome man¡¯s imposing presence.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426

    Chapter 426 Can¡¯t Ignore This

    +15 BONUS

    Evan was just about to look when he saw a waitress open the door to a private room carrying a serving

    tray. Caroline and Casey were sitting inside!

    Evan approached with a stern expression, and Reuben quickly cautioned, ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself hurt

    because of these people, Mr. Jordan!¡±

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    He opened the door that the waitress had just closed.

    As he entered the private room, Caroline and Casey turned their attention to him.

    Caroline looked slightly surprised and asked, ¡°How did you find us so quickly?¡±

    Casey briefly assumed a scheming expression when Evan showed up andmented, ¡°He showed up

    just as expected¡±

    Casey couldn¡¯t help but feel excited to see Evan¡¯s angry expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Evan-¡± Before Casey could finish his sentence, Evan grabbed him by the cor and.

    lifted him.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to get yourself killed, Casey!¡± Evan¡¯s eyes were filled with rage.

    Noticing Evan was about to fight, Caroline hastily called out, ¡°Stop it, Evan!¡±

    Evan¡¯s fist hung in the air due to her remark. He red at her and said, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Caroline felt stifled by Evan¡¯s uncontrolled emotions. She clenched her fists, ignoring the pain as

    her nails dug into her skin. She hade this far and couldn¡¯t afford to care about Evan.

    ¡°Why should I shut up? You¡¯re the one who disturbed our date! Why don¡¯t I have the right to speak?

    *Caroline retorted with feigned anger.

    Evan¡¯s eyes betrayed a mix of anger and disappointment. ¡°Are you helping him?¡±

    ¡°Yes! He¡¯s my friend!¡± Caroline said with determination.

    Evan appeared hurt. ¡®She¡¯s actually defending Casey. Despite my warnings and knowledge of my

    mother¡¯s unforeseen incident, she has befriended a person like him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Evan. You¡¯re scaring Ms. Shenton.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Casey¡¯s remark intensified Evan¡¯s anger, and he punched Casey¡¯s face.

    ¡°Have you lost your mind, Evan?¡± Caroline stood up to run to Casey¡¯s aid.

    Evan refused to let Caroline have the chance to show concern for Casey. He clutched her arm and

    violently pulled her out of the private room.

    ¡°Let go of me, Evan!¡± Caroline struggled frantically, but Evan only tightened his grip.

    Inside the private room, Casey licked the blood from his lips. He wondered, ¡®My dear brother is

    infuriated, right? Is there jealousy as well?

    He felt triumphant¨CEvan¡¯s anger pleased him immensely. He even contemted whether Evan wanted

    to kill him out of sheer hatred.

    Caseyughed while lying on the floor. The rush of blood excited him to the point of losing his mind.

    ¡°Casey!¡± Suddenly, Danie¡¯s terrified voice echoed in the room.

    Casey¡¯s smile vanished at the sound of her voice. He slowly got up with contempt in his eyes, looked at

    Danie, who rushed inside, and bitterly asked, ¡°What brought you here?¡±

    With sympathy, Danie helped Casey. ¡°Are you in pain, Casey?¡±

    He shook his head and wiped his mouth with a napkin. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡°No! Let¡¯s get you checked at the hospital. We can¡¯t ignore this,¡± Danie insisted.

    Casey grabbed Danie¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital anymore.¡±

    ¡°How about I take you to rest?¡± Danie suggested.

    Casey¡¯s expression remained dull. ¡°Thank you for doing this.¡±

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428

    Chapter 428 Abused

    +15 BONUS

    Danie got out of the bathroom ten minutester. She approached Casey and kissed his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll go

    back now, Casey.¡±

    Casey¡¯s expression was gentle. ¡°Be careful. The driver is waiting downstairs.¡±

    Danie nodded

    The driver informed him a few minutester that Danie had already gotten into the car.

    Meanwhile, someone knocked on the door

    Casey got up and opened the door.

    A sexily dressed woman, Kitty, with vibrant red lips, stood outside and asked shyly, ¡°Sir, did you request

    room service?¡°, ¡°Did you order room service, sir?¡±

    Casey turned sideways. ¡°Come in.¡±

    He grabbed her hair and flung her to the sofa ferociously not long after.

    Kitty covered the painful spot on her head and turned anxiously. ¡°You¡­¡±

    Casey had been concealing a sense of madness in his eyes for a while now. It was as if a fierce

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    beast was ready to burst out from within him.

    He approached Kitty andmanded sternly, ¡°Turn around!¡±

    Kitty stood up shakily in preparation to run, yet Casey pulled her back once again. He clutched Kitty¡¯s

    throat from behind and exuded a sinister presence. ¡°Can you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    Kitty was choked up and suffocating. ¡°I¡­ do¡­¡±

    Kittyy face¨Cdown on the sofa swiftly.

    Casey grabbed Kitty¡¯s bosom and prated her.

    Casey behavedpletely differently from when he was with Danie earlier. His facial features were

    distorted from arousal, and he constantly moaned in pleasure.

    ¡°Turn around!¡±

    Kitty turned around shakily.

    +15 BONUS

    Unfortunately, she did not expect Casey to p her.

    The p stunned her, yet Casey pulled her hair and flung her heavily to the coffee table.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t hit me anymore, sir!¡±

    The more Kitty begged for mercy, the more excited he became.

    He hit her harder and harder until he saw blood spurting from Kitty¡¯s forehead. He became

    overwhelmed with emotions.

    Casey toyed with Kitty constantly despite her critical condition

    He mmed into her body over and over again and abused her cruelly.

    At Bayview Vi.

    The two children and Kenny eagerly awaited Caroline¡¯s return in the living room.

    It was already 10:00 p.m., and Caroline still hadn¡¯t arrived.

    In fact, their calls were unanswered.

    ¡°Is Mommy in trouble?¡± Liora anxiously clutched the phone, waiting for updates.

    Kenny

    reassured her, ¡°Stay calm. I¡¯ll try calling her again.¡±

    Kenny made two more calls and discovered that Caroline¡¯s phone was turned off.

    ¡°Fuck¡± Kenny couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°Tyler, did your mom mention where she was going?¡±

    Tyler looked concerned. ¡°She got all dressed up, so I think she¡¯s on a date. But I don¡¯t know with

    whom.¡±

    Kenny asked, ¡°Have you checked her location?¡±

    Tyler replied, ¡°I could have checked it before her phone went off, but now I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Kenny muttered in frustration as he dialed Paige¡¯s number.

    Paige groggily answered, ¡°What¡¯s up, Kenny?¡±

    ¡°Is Caroline with you?¡± Kenny asked urgently.

    ¡°No, why? Did something happen?¡± Paige rubbed her eyes

    +15 BONUS

    Kenny exined, ¡°She went out for dinner and hasn¡¯t returned. I¡¯ve been trying to call her, but her

    phone is off.¡±

    Paigeforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask Alex to call Evan and see if they¡¯re together.¡±

    ¡°Okay, please call me back soon.¡±

    Paige turned and nudged Alex, who was sleeping beside her.

    Alex startled awake and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429

    Chapter 429 Take the Call Outside

    ¡°Call Evan to check if Carol is with him.¡± Paige said.

    Alex nodded, grabbed his phone, and dialed Evan¡¯s number.

    Unfortunately, Evan¡¯s phone was also switched off.

    Alex handed the phone to Paige. ¡°His phone is off. Any idea what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Paige rolled her eyes at Alex. ¡°You were sleeping like a log. How would you know if something

    happened?¡±

    Alex felt a bit hurt. ¡°I slept with you because I saw you were asleep and didn¡¯t want to wake you.¡±

    Paige grunted. ¡®Do you think Evan and Carol are together? Their phones are off.¡±

    ¡°Is Caroline missing?¡± Alex perked up.

    Paige nodded with concern. ¡°Her phone is off, too. Do you have Reuben¡¯s number? Maybe he knows

    something.¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Alex then called Reuben.

    Reuben answered quickly.

    ¡°Reuben, is Evan with Caroline?¡± Alex inquired.

    Reuben nced around awkwardly and at the onlookers. ¡°Well, they¡¯re¡­¡±

    His face turned bright red. It had been a while since he stood alone by the roadside.

    Alex couldn¡¯t resist prying. ¡°What¡¯s going on? And why are their phones off?¡±

    Reuben looked troubled. ¡°Mr. Price, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to exin. You know¡­¡±

    Alex raised an eyebrow and nced at Paige,

    Paige¡¯s jaw dropped in shock.

    Alex and Reuben quickly ended the call.

    Paige wondered aloud, ¡°How on earth are Carol and Evan together?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Alex hugged Paige. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing they¡¯re together? We can get married in the future, just like

    them: Double dates can be fun!¡±

    Paige yfully punched Alex¡¯s chest. ¡°Shameless. I still haven¡¯t forgiven you!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, you¡¯re the boss. But have you gained weight recently, Paige?¡±

    Paige was about to call Kenny when Alex said that. She red at him. ¡°Who are you calling fat?¡±

    Alex replied seriously, I¡¯m just being honest. You¡¯ve put on a little weight in your arms and waist.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m starting a diet tomorrow! Paige threw a pillow at Alex.

    Alexughed. ¡°Okay, I was just teasing. Chubby is cute. Call Kenny first.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let you off the hook this time.¡± Paige angrily dialed Kenny¡¯s number.

    Kenny answered promptly. ¡°Paige, any news about her?¡±

    Paige replied, ¡°I found her. She¡¯s talking with Evan. Don¡¯t worry, and get the kids to bed early.¡±

    ¡°Damn! She¡¯s with Evan, huh? Then why did she turn off her phone?¡±

    Paige shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask too much. I just wanted to make sure she¡¯s safe. You shouldn¡¯t press her

    either.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the kids to bed.¡±

    Paige had just hung up when Alex¡¯s phone rang.

    The caller ID made him frown. ¡°It¡¯s my mother calling. I¡¯ll take this call outside,¡±

    Paige looked at Alex oddly as he left the bedroom, thinking, Am I that unpresentable that he needs to

    avoid me during his calls? Or is there something he doesn¡¯t want me to know?¡±

    Curious, Paige slipped out of bed and approached the door discreetly.

    She opened the door slightly and overheard Alex speaking on the phone.

    ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t me me for tarnishing your reputation if you do this again. Just send me the

    address, and I¡¯ll meet them tomorrow.¡±

    Paige furrowed her brow. ¡®Who is Alex meeting? Is it a man or a woman?¡±

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430

    Chapter 430 I¡¯ll Give You a Ride

    +15 BONUS

    Noticing Alex was about to return, Paige quicklyy on the bed and pretended to be asleep. She was

    eager to discover Alex¡¯s ns for tomorrow.

    At 11:00 p.m., Caroline came home, utterly exhausted. She went upstairs, entered the bathroom, and

    switched on the lights, revealing her messy hair, red and swollen eyes, and noticeable love bites on her

    neck.

    Caroline clenched her fists tightly, unable to shake off the memory of Evan¡¯s brutal dominance. She

    knew Evan would be furious about her meeting with Casey, but she never expected things to turn out

    like this.

    Evan had warned her not to see Casey again before she even stepped out of the car. She couldn¡¯t

    undo what was already done.

    Caroline stillcked the evidence to prove her innocence and find the person who leaked Jamie¡¯s past.

    How could she give up now? She couldn¡¯t let this defeat her.

    Suddenly, Kenny¡¯s voice echoed through the house. ¡°You¡¯re home, G. When are you getting food. for

    me?¡±

    Caroline panicked and hastily grabbed a towel to cover her neck.

    Kenny approached the bathroom door and eximed when he saw Caroline, ¡°What¡¯s happened to

    you?¡±

    Caroline looked at him in annoyance. ¡°Speak softly. You¡¯ll wake the children.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± Kenny observed Caroline with suspicion, his eyes widening in shock.¡± Did

    Evan do something to you?¡±

    ¡°Kenny, stop talking! I¡¯ll order food for you,¡± Caroline snapped.

    Kenny continued to rage. ¡°Damn it! I knew something was off when I found out you were with him! Did

    he hurt you, or worse? I¡¯m going to confront him!¡±

    Caroline was troubled. ¡°Please, keep quiet.¡±

    Kenny said, ¡°I can, but how can I ignore this? You¡¯re in this state now. I can¡¯t just let it go.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline sighed ¡°So what if you go over now? It¡¯s already done, I¡¯ll handle it myself. Don¡¯t get involved.¡±

    Kenny said. ¡°You should¡¯ve cut ties with that scumbag long ago!¡±

    Caroline admitted. I didn¡¯t n to see him, but what I did today clearly triggered him ¡±

    She was aware o

    of that fact.

    Kenny grew exasperated. ¡°Why keep it to yourself? You know you can tell me. I¡¯m not a stranger.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when I¡¯ve dealt with it,¡± Caroline replied, her exhaustion evident.

    Kenny couldn¡¯t scold her further after seeing her distress. ¡®Fine, I won¡¯t ask more if you don¡¯t want to

    share. But promise me you¡¯ll protect yourself and stay away from that scumbag, okay? It¡¯s a good thing

    I¡¯m the one who saw this tonight. The kids would be devastated if they witnessed it.¡±

    Caroline looked down. ¡°I know. Let¡¯s order.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll order while you take a shower. I¡¯lle get you when the food arrives.¡±

    The next day, Paige deliberately left for work early and woke Alex before she headed out. ¡°Pug, there¡¯s

    breakfast on the table. I¡¯m off to work.¡±

    Alex opened his eyes groggily and started to get up. I can give you a ride.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright; you should get more rest,¡± Paige replied as she grabbed her bag. ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Alex said, ¡°Drive safely. Text me if you want some food.¡±

    Paige left the house and texted her friend who lived in the same area to swap cars. Her friend

    quickly brought the car, and Paige handed over her car key.

    Paige got into her friend¡¯s car and waited for Alex to leave after her friend drove away with her car.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431

    Chapter 431 Girlfriend

    At 10:30 am., Alex exited the building while talking on his phone.

    Meanwhile, Paige ignited the car¡¯s engine and headed toward the direction Alex had gone. She drove

    until she reached a cafe near his workce.

    After stepping out of the car, Alex entered the cafe and sat across from a woman

    Paige¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Is Alex really meeting another woman without telling me? Does he still

    care about our rtionship?

    Paige quickly left the car, wearing a cap and a mask. She entered the cafe and sat at a nearby spot to

    eavesdrop.

    The woman, Juniper Pearl, spoke shyly. ¡°You look even better in person than in photos.¡±

    Alex sounded somewhat excited as he replied, ¡°I appreciate yourpliment.¡±

    Juniper chuckled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure your mother has mentioned our family¡¯s situation. I think we can

    explore this friendship further. What do you think?¡±

    Alex replied. That¡¯s not a problem at all, Ms. Pearl. I¡¯m avable anytime, 24/7.¡±

    ¡®Avable 24/7?¡® Paige clenched her fists in anger. ¡®Why have I never seen him so avable for

    me? He¡¯s revealing his true colors in front of a pretty woman, trying so hard to please her!¡±

    Juniper continued. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be avable around the clock. We¡¯ve just started getting to

    know each other. It¡¯d be nice to keep in touch.¡±

    Alex insisted, ¡°I can¡¯t risk losing you to someone else. I want to invest time in our connection.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Price, there¡¯s no need to rush things. Don¡¯t you have work?¡± Juniper blushed.

    Alex replied, ¡°My family¡¯s business will support us after marriage. I¡¯d rather spend my time connecting

    with you¡­¡±

    Paige¡¯s entire body trembled¡® while she listened to Alex¡¯s flirtatious attempts. She realized they weren¡¯t

    a suitable match, considering their different statuses

    Resolute, Paige stood up and approached Alex.

    Alex and Juniper looked up in surprise as Paige suddenly appeared.

    +15 BONUS

    Alex¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°P¨CPaige? What are you doing here?¡± His words stumbled

    out in his shock.

    Paige gave Alex a distant smile. ¡°So, you can be here, but I can¡¯t?¡±

    Alex looked panicked. ¡°Paige, it¡¯s not what you think. Please listen to me-¡±

    Paige nced at Alex and cut him off. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    She then sat down and addressed Juniper, ¡°Ms. Pearl.¡±

    Juniper nced between Alex and Paige. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t concern yourself with who I am.¡± Paige said with a forced smile. ¡°I¡¯m just here to remind you to

    choose your man wisely. Dont mistake a few good qualities for an outstanding man. I won¡¯t tolerate a

    man like him who flirts with other women while having a girlfriend.¡±

    Juniper looked at Alex in astonishment. ¡°You have a girlfriend?¡±

    Alex tried to exin, ¡°She¡¯s my-

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Paige interjected firmly.

    Alex felt dejected upon hearing Paige¡¯s words. He realized it was truly over when he saw her cold

    expression.

    Paige looked at Alex and said, ¡°You know what you need to do.¡±

    She stood up, ready to leave, but Alex grabbed her wrist. ¡°Let me exin, Paige.¡±

    Paige turned and withdrew her arm with a smile. ¡°Alex, I¡¯m giving you a chance. Don¡¯t make a fool of

    yourself out here.¡±

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432

    Chapter 432 Physical Examination

    Paige struggled to break free from Alex¡¯s grasp, but he quickly took hold of her hand again. He refused

    to let go because he feared she would leave him if he did.

    Since Paige wouldn¡¯t listen to him, he turned to Juniper and said, ¡°Ms. Pearl, she¡¯s my girlfriend!! didn¡¯t

    willingly arrange this date today. My mother made me do it. I said those things earlier just to humor you,

    not with any other intention. Goodbye!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re truly disgusting!¡± Paige nced at Alex with contempt and walked away.

    Alex hurriedly followed her, rushing out of the cafe. He was stunned when he saw Paige entering an

    unfamiliar car. Did she switch cars to follow me here?

    Without further thought, Alex opened the door and took the passenger seat,

    Paige said coldly, ¡°Get out of the car.¡±

    Alex frowned. ¡°Can you calm down and let me exin?¡±

    Paige turned to him. ¡°Am I not calm enough now? Should I throw water at you or p you to be

    considered calm?¡±

    Alex said, ¡°No, please listen to me first. My mother called mest night, so I came today.¡±

    Paige smirked. ¡°I see. Do you even know what you¡¯re saying? You recently told me you wanted to

    design an outfit for me. I must be delusional to think you wanted me to meet your parents. I¡¯m the only

    one who¡¯s happy when we¡¯re together while you¡¯re betraying my trust¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, Paige. I do want you to meet my parents, but you need to give me time to talk to them.¡±

    ¡°Time? You¡¯re worried they won¡¯t approve because we¡¯re not a well¨Cmatched couple, right?¡±

    ¡°My mother can be difficult¡­¡±

    ¡°What else is there to discuss? A marriage without their blessing won¡¯t work. Alex, 111 say this

    seriously. Let¡¯s break up

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to break up!¡±

    Paige suppressed her emptiness and repeated, ¡°Get out of the car.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Alex¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°P¨CPaige? What are you doing here?¡± His words stumbled

    out in his shock.

    Paige gave Alex a distant smile. ¡°So, you can be here, but I can¡¯t?¡±

    Alex looked panicked ¡°Paige, it¡¯s not what you think. Please listen to me-¡±

    Paige nced at Alex and cut him off. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    She then sat down and addressed Juniper, ¡°Ms. Pearl.¡±

    Juniper nced between Alex and Paige. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t concern yourself with who I am,¡± Paige said with a forced smile. ¡°I¡¯m just here to remind you to

    choose your man wisely. Don¡¯t mistake a few good qualities for an outstanding man. I won¡¯t tolerate a

    man like him who flirts with other women while having a girlfriend.¡±

    Juniper looked at Alex in astonishment ¡°You have a girlfriend?¡±

    Alex tried to exin. ¡°She¡¯s my-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Paige interjected firmly.

    Alex felt dejected upon hearing Paige¡¯s words. He realized it was truly over when he saw her cold.

    expression.

    Paige looked at Alex and said, ¡°You know what you need to do.¡±

    She stood up, ready to leave, but Alex grabbed her wrist. ¡°Let me exin, Paige.¡±

    Paige turned and withdrew her arm with a smile. ¡°Alex, I¡¯m giving you a chance. Don¡¯t make a fool of

    yourself out here.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Chapter 432 Physical Examination

    Paige struggled to break free from Alex¡¯s grasp, but he quickly took hold of her hand again. He

    refused to let go because he feared she would leave him if he did.

    Since Paige wouldn¡¯t listen to him, he turned to Juniper and said, ¡°Ms. Pearl, she¡¯s my girlfriend! I

    didn¡¯t willingly arrange this date today. My mother made me do it. I said those things earlier just

    to humor you, not with any other intention. Goodbye!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re truly disgusting!¡± Paige nced at Alex with contempt and walked away.

    Alex hurriedly followed her, rushing out of the cafe. He was stunned when he saw Paige entering

    an unfamiliar car. ¡®Did she switch cars to follow me here?

    Without further thought, Alex opened the door and took the passenger seat.

    Paige said coldly. ¡°Get out of the car.¡±

    Alex frowned. ¡°Can you calm down and let me exin?¡±

    Paige turned to him. ¡°Am I not calm enough now? Should I throw water at you or p you to be

    considered calm?¡±

    Alex said, ¡°No, please listen to me first. My mother called mest night, so I came today.¡±

    Paige smirked. ¡°I see. Do you even know what you¡¯re saying? You recently told me you wanted to

    design an outfit for me. I must be delusional to think you wanted me to meet your parents. I¡¯m the

    only one who¡¯s happy when we¡¯re together while you¡¯re betraying my trust.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, Paige. I do want you to meet my parents, but you need to give me time to talk to

    them.¡±

    ¡°Time? You¡¯re worried they won¡¯t approve because we¡¯re not a well¨Cmatched couple, right?¡±

    ¡°My mother can be difficult¡­¡±

    ¡°What else is there to discuss? A marriage without their blessing won¡¯t work. Alex, I¡¯ll say this

    seriously. Let¡¯s break up

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to break up!¡±

    Paige suppressed her emptiness and repeated, ¡°Get out of the car.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it again! Get out!¡± Paige snarled.

    Alex looked remorseful. ¡°I was wrong, Paige..

    ¡°Get out!¡± Paige shouted at Alex, unable to contain her anger. ¡°Get out. Can you hear me?¡±

    Alex hung his head. ¡®Alright don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    He opened the door and stepped out of the car. As soon as he closed the door, Paige hit the

    elerator and sped away

    At Merlin School

    Caroline followed the ss teacher, Stacy Hyde, to the office after escorting the children to their new

    ssroom. Stacy handed Caroline two physical examination information sheets and a pen.

    Ms. Shenton, please sign these two information sheets.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Caroline took the pen and signed ¡°By the way, I¡¯d like to know what happens if the children

    struggle academically.¡±

    Stacy smiled. Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Shenton. Our school offers special after¨Cschool programs for newly

    transferred or elerated students. They¡¯ll receive an extra 1.5 hours of sses after finishing school

    at 4:00 p.m¡­¡±

    Caroline felt relieved after listening to Stacy¡¯s exnation. This would relieve the pressure on the

    children.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t trouble you further, Ms. Hyde,¡± Caroline said.

    Stacy replied, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯ll send you the children¡¯s physical examination reports in three

    days.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Thank you, and goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    As Caroline left the office, her phone rang, and she saw Paige¡¯s name on the caller ID.

    ¡°Hello-¡±

    Before Caroline could finish her sentence, Paige burst into tears. ¡°Carol.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°What happened, Paige?¡±

    ¡°Are you free? Can you meet me at Table One for a meal?¡±

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433

    Chapter 433 Dumped

    Caroline nced at her watch and replied, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be there in 30 minutes.¡±

    I¡¯ll wait,¡± came the response.

    After ending the call, Caroline hurried over to Table One.

    +15 BONUS

    Twenty minutester, she entered a private room at Table One, only to find Paige eating rapidly

    with tears in her eyes.

    Caroline closed the door quietly and took a seat across from her.

    ¡°Paige, who hurt you?¡± she asked.

    Paige put down her utensils, chewed slowly, and replied. ¡°I ended the rtionship.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback. Just two days ago, everything seemed fine.

    Paige burst into tears. She exined to Caroline how Alex had gone on a date his mother arranged,

    leaving her deeply hurt.

    ¡°Caroline, I tried my best not to make a scene because I didn¡¯t want to ruin the rtionship. But I¡¯m

    hurting so much inside, and I can¡¯t hold myself together¡­¡±

    Paige took arge bite of her food, eating alongside her tears and sobbing silently.

    Caroline welled up with tears as well. She had never seen Paige like this before. Paige had never

    had a boyfriend and usually had friendly rtionships with younger men, but she was a conservative

    person at heart. Alex was the first man she had ever invested her feelings in.

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help feeling angry. ¡®Why did Alex go on that date without telling Paige? Even if it was

    well¨Cintentioned, he shouldn¡¯t have hidden it from her!¡®

    Caroline knew that Paige despised betrayal and lies.

    She embraced Paige. ¡°Alex is in the wrong here, Paige. But we shouldn¡¯t rush tobel him as unfaithful

    based solely on this incident.¡±

    Paige continued to sob. ¡°Even if he said those things to his date on purpose, it was wrong of him to

    keep it from me!¡±

    Caroline reassured her, ¡°Let me talk to him about this, okay?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Paige shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t trust his words anymore after falling for his act with that woman. Who

    knows if he¡¯ll use such tricks to deceive me in the future?¡± :

    Caroline¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°This situation needs rification, one way or another.¡±

    Meanwhile, at MK

    Alexy despondent in Evan¡¯s office, staring nkly at the ceiling.

    Evan briefly studied Alex before saying. ¡°This isn¡¯t a psychiatric clinic. You should seek help

    elsewhere.¡± 1

    Alex turned his head slowly. ¡°Are you

    also going to abandon me, Evan?¡±

    Evan shot him a nce. ¡°Can you speak coherently?¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Alex sighed. I¡¯ve been dumped.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Evan replied casually.

    Alex was astonished. ¡°Is ¡®hmm¡® all you¡¯ve got?¡±

    Evan grabbed a folder, lowered his gaze, and muttered, ¡°What do you want me to say?

    Congrattions on getting dumped?¡±

    Alex sat up abruptly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to console me, tell me not to be sad, and try to reconcile

    with Paige?¡±

    ¡°The next one will be better,¡± Evan said. (1

    Alex red at him. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you move on from Caroline?¡±

    Evan paused his document search and met Alex¡¯s gaze. ¡°What are your thoughts?¡±

    Alex looked away. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to have an opinion. I was just making a point.¡±

    Evan remained silent, and Alex grew uneasy.

    Standing up, he approached Evan¡¯s desk and leaned in. ¡°Evan, please listen¡­¡±

    Alex exined the events of that afternoon but was interrupted by Reuben, who walked in and

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434

    Chapter 434 The Truth

    Alex red at Reuben, who was bewildered by the resentful gaze.

    Evan stood up and said, ¡°Noted. I¡¯ll pick up Axel this afternoon.¡±

    Reuben nodded and handed an information sheet to Evan. ¡°Mr. Jordan, please sign the physical

    examination consent form for the school.¡±

    Evan took it and signed

    Alex asked, ¡°Why are you taking Axel to the hospital?¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°He has lost a lot of weight recently and has no appetite. He doesn¡¯t look well.¡±

    Alex spected, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just upset about not seeing Caroline. My aunt¡¯s nephew acts the

    same way.

    Evan looked at him coldly and asked, ¡°Do you really think Axel is that type of child?¡±

    Alex defended, ¡°Axel is only five years old. You shouldn¡¯t judge him based on your perspective!¡±

    Evan stayed silent, wondering, ¡®Am I being too strict with my child?¡®

    Alex suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go out for lunch. The consultation is in the afternoon anyway.¡±

    Evan agreed with a nod and headed downstairs with Alex and Reuben.

    As soon as Alex walked outside, his phone rang. He noticed Caroline was calling, so he answered,

    saying, ¡°How can I help you, Carol?¡±

    He nced at Evan while speaking.

    Caroline inquired, ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯d like to meet you.¡±

    Alex proposed, ¡°I just left MK. Should we meet at Les Resto? I¡¯ll send you the private room number

    later.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Caroline replied.

    After ending the call, Caroline rushed to Les Resto, which was just a few hundred meters away.

    She bumped into Alex and Evan at the door. Her expression froze, and she almost lett instinctively.

    However, she gathered herself and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk

    +15 BONUS

    Alex nodded while Evan briefly scrutinized Caroline before walking inside.

    Once they were seated in the private room, Alex handed the menu to Caroline and said, ¡°Order

    something.¡±

    Caroline declined the menu and got straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m not eating. I¡¯m here to ask you why

    you went on a date without Paige¡¯s knowledge.¡±

    Alex frowned and exined, ¡°It was my mother¡¯s request, and I¡¯ve declined it multiple times. I

    couldn¡¯t refuse this time.¡±

    Caroline questioned, ¡°So, you¡¯re not nning on telling your mother about Paige?¡±

    ¡°I need time to do that. My mother has quite traditional views,¡± Alex replied.

    Caroline pressed further, ¡°So, you¡¯re willing to let Paige endure this unfair treatment if your

    mother doesn¡¯t approve of your rtionship?¡±

    Alex admitted, ¡°I was wrong today. I shouldn¡¯t have kept it a secret from Paige.¡±

    Caroline sneered. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. It¡¯s one thing not to decline the date. You should have

    at least told Paige about it instead of keeping it a secret and getting caught.¡±

    Evan suddenly snorted ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Alex meeting someone once when they¡¯re not

    married?¡±

    Caroline frowned. ¡°So, you think hiding this from Paige is okay?¡±

    Evan picked up his ss slowly and said, ¡°As long as there¡¯s no cheating and the person is

    informed properly.¡±

    Caroline retorted, ¡°It seems Mr. Price hasn¡¯t told you the whole truth about what happened.¡±

    Alex felt embarrassed, as he hadn¡¯t had a chance to exin the situation to Evan due to Reuben¡¯s

    interruption

    Evan took a sip of water nonchntly and continued. ¡°You think you have the right to condemn

    him instead of Paige addressing it herself?¡±

    Caroline scoffed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you send Alex to meet me frequently too?¡±

    Evan shot an annoyed look at Alex.

    +15 BONUS

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Alex realized he could be in trouble if Evan discovered he had frequently met Caroline on his behalf.

    After seeing their reactions, Caroline understood that Alex had met her in Evan¡¯s name without

    Evan¡¯s knowledge.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435

    Chapter 435 Waste Time

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline scoffed, thinking, So, all those talks about Evan worrying about the kids and me are just lies?

    What is this, ying games with me like a fool?¡®

    She turned her gaze toward Alex. ¡°If you don¡¯t n to be serious with Paige, Mr. Price, please let her

    go!¡±

    Alex firmly rejected her plea. ¡°I won¡¯t. My feelings for Paige are deeper than you think!¡±

    Caroline mocked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned about your parents¡® feelings anymore?¡±

    Alex exined, ¡°I just want to spare Paige from any trouble my parents might cause.¡± ¡±

    Caroline probed, ¡°Are you afraid they won¡¯t ept her, or do youck confidence in Paige?

    ¡°You might not know her well enough. She doesn¡¯t back down in tough situations and despises

    bullies and lies. You can¡¯t shield her for her own good.¡±

    Evan interjected, ¡°You did something simr, didn¡¯t you? You kept me searching for you for five

    years.¡±

    Caroline grew furious. ¡°Evan, those are entirely different matters Please distinguish between

    them!¡±

    Evan stared icily at her. ¡°If you can¡¯t manage your personal life, why make things difficult for

    Alex?¡±

    Caroline remained resolute. ¡°My personal life has nothing to do with Paige, and I don¡¯t need your

    judgment! Besides, I wouldn¡¯t be here arguing with you if he hadn¡¯t upset Paige so much today!¡±

    Evan sneered. ¡°Is she too scared to confront us on her own?¡±

    Caroline retorted, ¡°Do you think she wants to meet a man who deceived her?¡±

    Alex intervened, ¡°Alright, both of you, stop arguing about me!*

    He tried to put an end to their dispute. ¡®Why are they fighting over me? They seem to quartel every

    time they meet. Are they enemies or what?

    ¡®Wait a minute¡­ What if it¡¯s just the two of them quarteling in the room? Maybe their argument

    could ignite something between them?¡®

    +15 BONUS

    With this thought, Alex took a sip of water, stood up, and dered, ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Paige and

    exin things to her.¡±

    He left the room, pulling along Reuben.

    Once the door was shut, Reuben asked with confusion, ¡°Mr. Price, why did you drag me out?¡±

    Alex asked, ¡°Do you think they had a rough night yesterday?¡±

    Reuben blushed, ¡°Uh..¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Alex patted Reuben¡¯s shoulder. ¡°They¡¯re obviously holding back anger. It¡¯s better to give them

    some privacy to vent, right?¡±

    Reuben grasped the situation. ¡°You mean they might keep arguing until ¡±

    Alex raised an eyebrow. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that Why is your mind going there?¡±

    Reuben was perplexed. I don¡¯t think I said anything strange, did [?¡®

    In the private room.

    Caroline and Evan sat facing each other, creating an awkward and chilly atmosphere.

    Evan casually shifted the conversation. ¡°Have you thought about what happenedst night?¡±

    Caroline felt a mix of anger and shame when he brought it up, admitting reluctantly, ¡°I haven¡¯t

    given it much thought ¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You still want to stay connected with him?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s body tensed, and she reluctantly relented to prevent a repeat ofst night. ¡°I need to deal

    with something, and that¡¯s all I can say.¡±

    Evan furrowed his brows, suspecting, ¡°What could she possibly want with Casey? Is she trying to

    extract information from him?¡®

    His tone grew softer. ¡°Even if you do, there¡¯s a safer way to approach him.¡±

    Caroline insisted, ¡°I know the kind of person Casey is, but I have to rely on him to clear my doubts.

    Please don¡¯t try to persuade me any further, as I¡¯ve made up my mind. Don¡¯t waste your time on me.*

    Evan observed Caroline, contemting her words while recalling her defending Casey the previous

    night.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436

    Chapter 436 Christmas Eve

    Evan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you trying to use him or get close to him?¡±

    Caroline was taken aback. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, why bother asking pointless questions?¡±

    Evan insisted, ¡°I just want to know the truth!¡±

    Caroline snapped, ¡°Must youbel everything I say as a lie?¡± She couldn¡¯t control her frustration.

    I must be crazy for trying to exin to him earlier. He¡¯ll never believe me anyway, she thought to

    herself.

    Evan scoffed ¡°Are you getting upset because I called you out?¡±

    Caroline clenched her fists and took a deep breath. ¡°Will you please get checked at the hospital for

    paranoia? Stop torturing me! I can¡¯t take your constant suspicion anymore!¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline stormed out of the room, leaving Evan alone on the sofa.

    ¡®Which one is the real her? he wondered.

    In the afternoon, Caroline told Paige about Alex¡¯s exnation.

    Paige replied, ¡°Let him be. I¡¯m going to take a nap.¡®

    Caroline didn¡¯t say more and focused on her work.

    At 2:30 p.m., Caroline received a message that her children hadpleted their physical

    examinations.

    She also received a text from Scott.

    Scott sent a photo of the school with the caption: I was worried Lia might be scared of needles, so

    I took time off from work and joined the hospital¡¯s health check¨Cup team here. Don¡¯t worry. Lia

    and the others are very brave.]

    Before she could reply, Casey messaged her.

    Casey: [Were you okayst night? Did Evan bother you?]

    Caroline sneered

    10

    +15 BONUS

    1

    Caroline: [We had a heart¨Cto¨Cheart talk about you.]

    Casey: [As expected, but you don¡¯t seem shaken by him.]

    Caroline: [Don¡¯t let him tag along next time. Even if you don¡¯t feel awkward, I find it ufortable.

    Casey: [Of course. I don¡¯t want to get into a fight with him either.] 1

    Caroline looked disgusted.

    Caroline: [Isn¡¯t this suffering of your own making?

    Casey: [You have a point. So, what¡¯s your n?]

    Casey left the initiative to Caroline this time, waiting to see if she would take action against Evan.

    Caroline: I¡¯ll let you know when I have something.]

    Casey: [Sure, take your time. I¡¯ll wait for your message]

    After replying to the texts, Caroline pondered deeply. She knew Casey was testing her

    determination for revenge. She couldn¡¯t rush to extract information now, or her motives would be

    exposed. She needed to n her revenge against Evan carefully.

    Caroline collected herself and replied to Scott¡¯s text

    Caroline. I can rx knowing you¡¯re with the children. Would you like toe over for dinner

    tonight?)

    Scott: [I¡¯m on the night shift. I changed my schedule for Christmas Eve so we can spend it together.]

    Caroline was shocked. Is it Christmas already?!¡®

    She had put Danie¡¯s matter on hold after Jamie¡¯s death, realizing she couldn¡¯t proceed with her n

    due to unforeseen circumstances. She needed to find an opportunity to expose Danie¡¯s identity soon.

    Scott: [Are you busy?]

    Caroline (I was lost in thought, sorry]

    Scott: (Hmm. Can I help ease your mind?

    Caroline: [You¡¯re quite the charmer these days, Scott.]

    Scott: [I¡¯m just kidding. Tell me, what¡¯s bothering you?]

    Caroline pondered

    Caroline: [I¡¯d like to visit the Xanders on Christmas Eve]

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437

    Chapter 437 Make It up to You

    Scott called Caroline shortly after she sent thest text message. He sounded concerned and asked,

    ¡°Why do you want to visit the Xanders? Do you need me to keep youpany? I¡¯m worried

    Grayson might pose a threat.¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Scott¡¯s anxious tone. ¡°Why are you more anxious than me?¡±

    Scott replied, ¡°How can I calm down after hearing Draco¡¯s cautionary tale?¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get involved in this.¡±

    There was a brief silence, and Scott finally asked, ¡°Is it because you think I can¡¯t protect you?¡±

    Caroline sensed the disappointment in Scott¡¯s voice and felt bad. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean, Scott.

    I¡¯m worried you might face humiliation too.¡±

    Scott reassured her gently but determinedly. ¡°I¡¯ll stand by your side, no matter what.¡±

    Caroline felt a warm andforting sensation. It¡¯s nice to be protected.

    She exhaled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together on Christmas Eve¡±

    Scott agreed, ¡°Sure, 111 pick you up.¡±

    At Xander Residence.

    Danie called Casey as soon as she woke up, determined to get an exnation for what

    happened the previous night.

    Casey answered after a while, his voice hoarse, ¡°E.¡±

    Danie was taken aback and asked with concern, ¡°What happened to you, Casey?¡±

    Casey replied weakly, ¡°I think I have a fever, probably from getting punched while my body hasn¡¯t fully

    recovered.¡±

    Danie got out of bed and eximed, ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ming to see you!¡±

    Casey provided the location ¡°Vi Foresta in the northern suburbs.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    An hourter, Danie arrived at Casey¡¯s vi.

    The bodyguards allowed her in as Casey had notified them.

    Danie rushed inside and was directed by a servant, ¡°Ms. Love, Mr. Jordan is upstairs.¡±

    The servant pressed the elevator button for Danie, who nodded her thanks and entered. She

    headed to the third floor and found Casey lying on a lounge chair as soon as the elevator doors

    opened.

    Approaching him, she said. ¡°Casey?¡±

    Casey coughed softly into his hand and asked. ¡°You¡¯re here. Have you eaten?¡±

    Danie shook her head and knelt beside Casey. ¡°I haven¡¯t I rushed over as soon as I heard you

    weren¡¯t feeling well.¡±

    Casey smiled gracefully and offered, Thank you for making the effort. I¡¯ll have the service staff

    prepare something for you. What would you like to eat?¡±

    ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to eat. Shouldn¡¯t we take you to the hospital? Let¡¯s go see a doctor, Danie

    said sympathetically.

    Casey gently caressed Danie¡¯s cheek and changed the subject. ¡°Do you me me for what

    happenedst night?¡±

    Blushing, Danie held Casey¡¯s hand and reassured him, ¡°No, I don¡¯t me you. You¡¯re still

    recovering.¡±

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to make it up to you,¡± Casey said softly, his eyes locked onto Danie¡¯s.

    Her heart raced, and she wished she could embrace him but reminded herself why she was there.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you checked first, okay? Your health is my priority.¡±

    Casey withdrew his hand. ¡°Sure.

    Danie nodded and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the hospital.¡±

    In the afternoon, Caroline picked up the children from school. The children were handed over to

    their parents one by one at a designated location. As Caroline entered the waiting area, she

    spotted Evan getting out of his car, and he immediately noticed her in the crowd.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438

    Chapter 438 Sick-

    Caroline and Evan¡¯s eyes locked, and she saw the confusion in his gaze.

    He must be wondering why I¡¯m here, right?¡® she thought.

    Caroline looked away, and Evan approached her.

    She felt his chilly presence and heard his voice. ¡°I told you not to see Axel anymore.¡±

    Caroline nced at him. ¡°Did you establish this school? Are you the sole authority here?¡±

    Evan frowned and nced at the ss number on the wall, eventually realizing the situation. He

    grabbed Caroline¡¯s wrist and led her to his car, infuriating her

    She wanted to free herself but also to berate him further. Yet, she understood that quarreling with

    Evan in the presence of many parents would be inappropriate. It would tarnish not only their

    reputation but also affect the children.

    After they got into the car, Evan sternly asked, ¡°Did you enroll your children in Axel¡¯s ss?¡±

    Caroline kept her distance and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t enroll them. They were epted based on their

    abilities.¡±

    Evan frowned ¡®How did they get in without you visiting the principal?¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t tolerate his usatory tone and shouted, ¡°I did visit the principal, but they

    already had ns to enroll Axel and my children!

    ¡°Evan, why are you being so selfish? Can¡¯t you consider other people¡¯s feelings? How many times

    do I need to exin this?¡±

    Evan retorted, ¡°Merlin school was founded by the Gulls, a century¨Cold schrly family of

    Angelbay. Why would they admit your children? Do you think I¡¯ll believe your story? You don¡¯t

    need to go to such lengths just to see your childTMTM

    Caroline seethed. ¡°Why would I grovel like this? I thought you had influence in Angelbay.

    Investigate TYC¡¯s connection with Merlin now.¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°You¡¯re involved with the school?¡®

    ¡°Yes, any problem with that?¡± Caroline replied stiffly.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    1/7

    +15 BONUS

    Evan conceded, ¡°I¡¯ll look into it. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t object.¡±

    ¨C

    ¡°As you wish. Caroline sneered and exited the car.

    After closing the door, Caroline took a deep breath and felt the urge to cry. She couldn¡¯tprehend

    Evan¡¯s unwavering stance.

    Will he regret keeping me from my child once I find out who dirtied Jamie¡¯s reputation?¡® she wondered

    A few minutester, the teacher emerged with the students.

    Caroline spotted Axel, whose paleplexion rmed her. She attempted to check on him, but Evan

    blocked her view. 1

    She led Tyler and Liora to the car and drove home. Her children remained silent during the ride.

    Sensing something was amiss, Caroline asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, both of you? Are you having trouble

    adjusting to the new school?¡±

    Liora sighed. ¡°It¡¯s really strange, Mommy.¡±

    Caroline was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean. Liora?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Axel. I think he is sick,¡± Liora said solemnly.

    Tyler added, ¡°I think so too, but I don¡¯t know the details.¡±

    Caroline had noticed Axel¡¯s emaciated appearance. She decided to text him after dinner to check

    on his well¨Cbeing

    To ease her children¡¯s concerns, Caroline reassured them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your father owns arge

    hospital, and he¡¯ll arrange a thorough check¨Cup for Axel.¡±

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439

    Chapter 439 Don¡¯t Reject

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline was getting ready to make dinner for the kids when a young woman stepped out of the

    kitchen. She had a high ponytail and appeared to be around 20 years old. Her eyes lit up upon. seeing

    Caroline. She shed a smile, revealing her charming teeth, and said, ¡°Hello, Ms. Shenton! I¡¯m Eira

    Snow, the nanny Mr. Xander hired

    Neil came over from the living room as soon as Eira finished speaking. ¡°You¡¯re back, Carol.¡±

    Caroline was puzzled. ¡°Neil¡­¡±

    Neil chuckled and exined. ¡°I hired a nanny to help you out, Carol. Eira is highly skilled, not just in

    cooking but also certified in various areas.¡±

    ¡°Certified? In what?¡± Caroline was amazed.

    Neil nodded toward Eira, who went to the foyer and retrieved a card pouch from her backpack. She

    respectfully handed it to Caroline. ¡°Please take a look, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline took the pouch in astonishment and found multiple certification cards inside. Eira was

    multilingual, a certified teacher, proficient in cooking and nutrition, skilled in martial arts, and

    more. To Caroline¡¯s surprise, she was even certified in plumbing.

    Caroline looked at Neil and asked, ¡°Where did you find this woman, Neil?¡±

    Neil replied, ¡°She¡¯s actually an employee of mypany, and she applied for the nanny position

    when she heard about it.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Neil, yourpany must have many talented employees. Are you good withputers?¡±

    Tyler asked.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Eira¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Absolutely!*

    Tyler¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Can we y a game on theputer after dinner?¡±

    ¡°Tyler, you haven¡¯t finished your homework, and Mommy is still here!¡± Liora said, hands on her

    hips.

    Eira giggled and offered, ¡°I can help you with your homework!¡±

    Caroline redirected the conversation, asking. ¡°How much is my brother paying you, Eira?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Eira held up a finger, ¡°1,000 dors.¡±

    Caroline was shocked. ¡°Neil, you¡¯re paying her so little when she¡¯s so capable?¡±

    ¡°No, Ms. Shenton! I requested that amount myself. I don¡¯t need money because I earn ie from

    these certifications,¡± exined Eira

    Liora was curious. ¡°Do you make a lot of money, miss?¡±

    Eira shyly scratched her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that much, just a few thousand dors.¡±

    Liora was astonished. ¡°Can you make that much money without doing much?¡±

    Caroline gently caressed Liora¡¯s head. ¡°The journey to achieve this wasn¡¯t easy.¡±

    ¡°I want to be like you! I really like her, Mommy. Can we keep her, please?¡± Liora held Caroline¡¯s

    hand.

    ¡°Of course. Eira, I¡¯ll add another thousand dors to your sry as a small token of appreciation.¡±

    Eira nodded. ¡°In that case, you can leave tutoring the kids to me. I¡¯ll start cooking now!¡±

    Caroline nodded and joined Neil in the dining room after Eira returned to the kitchen. They sat

    down, and Caroline looked at Neil, asking, ¡°Tell me, does Eira have feelings for you?¡±

    Neil was taken aback. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Caroline teased, ¡°Why would such an exceptional girl willingly work as my nanny if there isn¡¯t

    something more?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s probably just here for the experience. I¡¯m not looking for a girlfriend,¡± Neil replied, picking

    up an orange from the table.

    Caroline smiled, thinking, ¡°Well, what can I say if he has already made up his mind?¡®

    ¡°Oh, by the way, you¡¯ll be at the Xanders on Christmas Eve, right?¡® Caroline asked.

    He handed her a peeled orange. ¡°Yes, I will be. Why do you ask?¡±

    Caroline took a bite of the orange and said, ¡°What do you think about me revealing Danie¡¯s

    identity on Christmas Eve?¡±

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440

    Chapter 440 Could Not Bear to Leave

    Neil assured Caroline, ¡°It¡¯s all good. Do what you want. I¡¯ll support you no matter what.¡±

    Caroline felt a warm sensation in her chest. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go ahead on Christmas Eve then.¡±

    Neil added, ¡°I¡¯ll gather all the information on Danie. You just need to be there.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    After dinner, Eira washed the dishes and helped the kids with their studies.

    Caroline watched for a while, feeling relieved by their harmony Then, she went upstairs to her

    study and dialed Dr. Deric Dempsey from Grand Cast Hospital.

    Deric answered, ¡°Ms. Shenton, we¡¯ve been waiting for your call.¡±

    Caroline apologized, Tm sorry for the dy. I was unwell and hospitalized.¡±

    Deric reassured her, ¡°You can always reach out if you feel unwell. Please provide your email, and

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    I¡¯ll send Ms. Smith¡¯s surgery n.¡±

    Caroline shared her email, and Deric promptly sent the n. As she read it on herptop, the medical

    jargon baffled her. She forwarded it to Scott and waited for his call.

    When Scott rang, Caroline asked, ¡°Have you reviewed the surgery n?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the craniotomy technology is advanced, and the risk is low. You should go for it.¡±

    Caroline made her decision. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll schedule it with the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Great, make sure to eat. I have surgery too.¡±

    ¡°Sure, take care. Goodbye.¡±

    Caroline then called Deric and scheduled the surgery for 2:00 p.m. the next day. Deric then

    informed Evan.

    our best

    Evan was in Axel¡¯s room and responded casually. ¡°Be careful during the surgery and do your best

    to wake Lily up.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Deric acknowledged. ¡°Of course, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan nced at Axel, lying on the bed with his back turned ¡°How long will you keep this up?¡±

    Axel¡¯s voice sounded weak. ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡±

    Evan¡¯s tone grew serious. ¡°If you¡¯re on a hunger strike because of your mother, don¡¯t even think about

    seeing her again. If I can transfer you to a new school once, I can do it again.¡±

    Axel¡¯s hand tightened on his chest, not because of hunger strike but due to his food aversion. However,

    he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of leaving the school where he shared sses with his siblings and saw

    his mother after ss.

    Gritting his teeth, Axel forced himself upright. Til eat,¡± he muttered.

    ¡°Joy made your favorite beef stew. Finish your meal,¡± Evan said.

    Axel got out of bed and nodded. He then walked downstairs, where the nanny, Joy, served the hot

    stew.

    Axel felt queasy at the sight of the beef chunks.

    Noticing his difort, Joy inquired. ¡°Are you feeling unwell, Axel?¡±

    Axel turned away, replying, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    He picked up a spoon and forced the beef stew into his mouth, battling the nausea that threatened

    to overwhelm him.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441

    Chapter 441 Leukemia

    Joy looked at Axel with concern. ¡°Can I make you something else if you don¡¯t like this?¡±

    Axel¡¯s eyes were red from difort. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Joy nodded, turned, and headed into the kitchen to do the dishes.

    Axel dropped his spoon and hurried into the bathroom.

    Once he reached the toilet, he vomited all the food. He knelt by the toilet bowl, trembling. After he

    finished throwing up, he propped himself up with heavy breathing. However, his legs were so

    sore that he lost his bnce and fell. He felt a sharp pain in his knee and noticed it was scraped,

    with bright red blood flowing from the wound

    Axel grabbed a tissue and pressed it against the bleeding wound, but it didn¡¯t seem to stop.

    ¡°Axel?¡± Joy¡¯s voice suddenly echoed

    Axel quickly replied, Tm in the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay.¡± Joy replied, leaving Axel to frown at his persistent bleeding wound.

    He realized he must be sick. Nosebleeds, body aches, weakness, and red spots covered his body.

    ¡®How do I tell Daddy if I¡¯m really sick? Will he think I can¡¯t take care of myself? Will he turn to

    drinking and smoking out of worry?¡±

    Axel weakly leaned against the wall, lost in his thoughts.

    At the hospital, Danie dozed off on the sofa.

    Suddenly, the door opened, and a nurse entered to remove Casey¡¯s intravenous line.

    Danie sat up groggily and asked, ¡°Has his fever gone down?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please pick up his medication. The nurse handed Danie a prescription after removing the

    IV line.

    Danie took it, stood up, and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    As Danie reached the stairway to the second floor of the outpatient building, she overheard two

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Are you certain? Is he really the son of MK¡¯s CEO?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I checked online. His name is Axel Jordan.¡±

    ¡°What a shame. Has no one in his family realized he has leukemia? It was only discovered during

    the school¡¯s physical examination.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but let¡¯s avoid discussing it further to prevent any criticism.¡±

    Danie was shocked by what she had overheard.

    ¡®Axel has leukemia? Does Evan not know? If he did, these doctors wouldn¡¯t be talking about it.¡±

    Danie chuckled ¡®What a turn of events. I can use this information

    As Danie slowly climbed to the second floor, she schemed and devised a n. By the time she

    reached the final flight of stairs, she had aprehensive strategy in mind. She aimed to use this

    information to gain Casey¡¯s trust and make Evan remember her kindness.

    Danie smirked and walked to the pharmacy in high spirits. She returned to Casey¡¯s room once.

    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

    she was finished.

    Casey was already awake, leaning against the bed while checking his phone. He put down his

    phone when he noticed Danie ¡°I was just about to call you.¡± 1

    Danie closed the door and suppressed her excitement. ¡°I overheard something earlier, Casey.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± Casey asked, puzzled.

    Danie revealed, ¡°Axel has leukemia!¡±

    Casey frowned. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442

    Chapter 442 Owe You a Favor

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Yes. Casey, I¡¯d like to talk to you,¡± Danie said.

    Casey replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Danie continued. ¡°I overheard your conversation with Carolinest night,

    and I understand your feelings for Evan. Please let me help you, I can go undercover near Evan and

    keep you updated. If you want to take action, I¡¯m here for that, too. What do you say?¡±

    Casey frowned. ¡°E, you don¡¯t have to do this for me. It can put you in danger if he finds out.¡±

    Danie smiled. ¡°Casey, I won¡¯t let myself get caught. Trust me, I can handle it.¡±

    ¡°E¡±

    ¡°Listen, Casey. I felt sorry when I learned you had to leave your home for over a decade. This is the

    perfect chance for us to work together. Why pass it up?¡±

    Casey looked at Danie¡¯s sincere face. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to do this for me, you have my gratitude,

    E¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I just want you to be safe, Danie replied.

    She had her own reasons, too. She couldn¡¯t stand Caroline¡¯s arrogance a few days ago and wanted.

    to see her reaction when she discovered her people were on Danie¡¯s side.

    After the discussion with Casey, Danie returned to Xander Residence. She needed to find out

    how serious Axel¡¯s leukemia was to n her next move

    She pondered for a while and remembered Hector. If Hector was indeed Casey, he would be willing

    to help her, considering Casey¡¯s animosity toward Evan

    Danie dialed Hector¡¯s number, and he answered promptly. She pretended to be clueless and

    said, ¡°I need your assistance, Mr. Hendrix.¡±

    Hector inquired, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I want you to find out how serious Axel¡¯s illness is,¡± Danie requested.

    Hector hesitated for a moment. ¡°And then?¡±

    Danie became more convinced that Casey was Hector when she heard his response. Otherwise,

    12

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°If it¡¯s critical, will you please help me find suitable bone marrow for Axel as soon as possible?¡±

    Danie asked.

    Hector sneered. ¡°It seems you¡¯re using the child¡¯s life to make him owe you a favor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll make things easier for me in the future,¡± Danie admitted.

    Hector agreed, ¡°I can locate suitable bone marrow within two days, but your actions afterward will

    determine if you get to stay with him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hendrix. I know what to do,¡± Danie said with a sneer.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Danie crossed her legs and rxed on the sofa after ending the call. She knew she had a busy.

    day ahead.

    The next morning, Caroline woke up, got ready, and went to wake the children. To her surprise, they

    weren¡¯t in their room. With her heart racing, she headed downstairs, where she heard their.

    She found Eira serving breakfast to the children

    The breakfast was bothvish and nutritious, a testament to the nanny¡¯s background in nutrition.

    Eira ced a te down and noticed Caroline looking. She smiled warmly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared

    breakfast, Ms. Shenton. Please, join us!¡±

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444

    Chapter 444 Don¡¯t Treat Me So Coldly

    Danie returned to her car and nced at the school entrance surveince camera. Soon, she

    smirked and reached for her makeup to freshen up.

    Leaving a video of herself pleading to see Axel at the school had been a tough ordeal.

    After refreshing her makeup, Danie drove to the hospital where Casey was being treated.

    At MK.

    Alex had an early morning stakeout in the car park. He spotted Paige¡¯s car slowly entering the lot

    around 8.30 a.m. Moving swiftly, he opened her car door and jumped inside.

    Alex¡¯s sudden appearance took Paige aback. Her heart raced as she scolded him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong. with

    you?¡±

    Alex hastily pulled a box from his pocket. ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize, Paige.¡± He opened the box,

    revealing a diamond bracelet.

    Paige replied in a high¨Cpitched voice, ¡°Do you think this changes things? You still don¡¯t

    understand me. Alex!¡± 1

    Alex spoke sternly. ¡°Paige, please let me finish before getting angry. My mother isn¡¯t easygoing. I

    haven¡¯t introduced you to her because I wanted to protect you. I can¡¯t stay away from you, and I

    don¡¯t want my mother to force you away from me.¡± ¡±

    Paige sneered. ¡°You still don¡¯t get what I want.¡±

    Alex countered, ¡°I do! I deliberately said those things on the date to disgust her-

    .

    Paige interrupted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time deciphering what my boyfriend says to other

    women!¡±

    Alex wanted to exin further, but Paige wouldn¡¯t allow it. This conversation is over. I don¡¯t think

    there¡¯s anything left to say between us. Get out of the car; I need to go to work.¡±

    Slightly infuriated, Alex questioned, ¡°Do you have to be so stubborn?¡±

    Paige unfastened her seatbelt. ¡°You can stay in the car if you want. Goodbye!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Alex felt helpless as he watched Paige exit the car, realizing she wouldn¡¯t forgive him. He ced.

    the bracelet in her car and got out in dejection, heading inside to meet Evan.

    As Alex was about to enter the elevator, Evan walked out.

    Alex was stunned. ¡°Are you heading out?¡±

    Evan nced at Alex and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not as free as you.¡±

    Alex bitterly implored. ¡°Take me with you. I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡±

    Evan considered for a moment. I¡¯m going to a construction site. Are you interested?¡±

    Alex recalled something. ¡°Oh, the resort project you coborated on with my family six months

    ago?¡±

    Evan nodded. ¡®That¡¯s the one. Let¡¯s go, but you owe me lunch.¡±

    As they got into the car, Alex asked sadly, ¡°Tell me, how do you make a woman forgive you?¡±

    Evan picked up a folder prepared by Reuben, about to respond, when Alex added, ¡°I probably

    shouldn¡¯t ask you, considering you haven¡¯t even earned Caroline s forgiveness.¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Get out of the car.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Forced to put on a fake smile, Alex said, ¡®Don¡¯t be so cold toward me.¡±

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445

    Chapter 445 A Different Illness

    Evan turned away. ¡°Can¡¯t you win Paige back with your persuasion?¡±

    Alex shook his head. ¡°No, her temperament is almost like Caroline¡¯s, and she can¡¯t tolerate any

    imperfections.¡±

    Evan sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not as disgraceful as you

    Alex red at Evan. ¡°How dare you say something like that? Clearly, you¡¯re more excessive than I

    am!*

    The car headed toward the development zone.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Not even halfway through the journey, Evan¡¯s phone rang.

    He answered when he saw it was Axel¡¯s teacher calling.

    Evan responded casually. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Could youe to the school, Mr. Jordan? Axel has a high fever of 39¡ãC, and he¡¯s in the nurse¡¯s

    office now,¡± Stacy said anxiously.

    Evan¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on my way.¡°¡±

    Evan told Reuben. ¡°Turn the car around, heading back to Merlin School.¡±

    Alex looked at him in surprise. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Axel has a fever! Call the construction supervisor and let him know we¡¯ll go tomorrow,¡± Evan said.

    in a slightly panicked voice.

    Alex nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Twenty minutester, Evan and Alex arrived at the school. They rushed to the nurse¡¯s office and

    found the school nurse administering intravenous fluids to Axel.

    Evan¡¯s heart ached when he saw the pale Axel lying in bed.

    He asked the nurse, ¡°How is he? Has his fever gone down?¡±

    ¡°No, I rmend taking him to the hospital for a checkup, the nurse said.

    +15 BONUS

    She approached Axel, lifted his arm, and rolled up his sleeve.

    His fair¨Cskinned arm was covered in bruises and small red spots.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is this from school violence?¡± Alex asked in shock.

    The nurse looked concerned. ¡°No, I suspect it might be a different illness.¡±

    Their voices woke Axel.

    Noticing Axel was awake, Evan sat by his bed and held his cold hand ¡°Axel.¡±

    Axel weakly opened his eyes and softly called out, ¡°Daddy.¡±

    Evan reassured him, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the hospital.¡±

    Axel sighed. ¡°Alright.¡±

    As he tried to get up, a warm gush of blood streamed from his nose before he could sit properly.

    Axel was stunned and looked at the bloodstain on Evan¡¯s arm from his nosebleed.

    ¡°Axel? Why is your nose bleeding?¡± Evan¡¯s voice trembled.

    Axel wiped away his nosebleed with his hand. ¡°It¡¯s normal.¡±

    Blood continued to flow as he wiped it away.

    The nurse grabbed some tissues to stop Axel¡¯s nosebleed, but Axel pushed her away. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    The nurse said, ¡°It will help stop the bleeding.¡±

    Axel continued to wipe his nose, but his face turned red quickly. ¡°It¡¯s useless. It won¡¯t stop¨C1

    Axel¡¯s face went pale before he could finish his sentence, and his eyes widened.

    He spat out blood before covering his mouth with his hand.

    Evan¡¯s pupils dted, and he grabbed some gauze, cing it under Axel¡¯s chin. He turned to Alex and

    shouted anxiously, ¡°Alex, have Reuben bring the car around!¡±

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446

    Chapter 446 He¡¯s Going to Be Fine

    Axel coughed up blood as soon as Alex ended the call.

    Evan¡¯s face turned pale, and his hands shook uncontrobly. It was the first time Alex had seen Evan

    so terrified.

    Thirty minutester, Evan rushed Axel to Grand East, cradling him carefully. He hurried into the

    emergency department, gently cing Axel on a stretcher,

    Trying to hide his own emotions, heforted Axel, ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±

    Axel breathed heavily and reassured him, T¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry, Daddy¡±

    Evan¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.

    Dr. Richie Webber then intervened, saying, ¡°Mr. Jordan, we will take care of Mr. Jordan Jr.¡±

    They wheeled Axel into the emergency room

    As Axel¡¯s cold, little hands slipped from Evan¡¯s grasp, a profound sense of helplessness consumed

    him. He watched Axel disappear behind the emergency room doors.

    Alex approached Evan, patted his shoulder, and tried to encourage him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s going to

    be fine.¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the emergency room, his face tense.

    ¡°Ms. Love!¡± a voice cried out.

    Alex turned and saw Danie clutching a doctor¡¯s coat, anxiously holding a report.

    The impatient doctor said, ¡°I can¡¯t assess the severity of his condition based on a report alone. You

    need to bring your child for a consultation. How many times must I repeat that?¡±

    Danie sobbed loudly. ¡°Would I be begging if I could bring the child here?¡±

    The doctor sighed in frustration. ¡°The report doesn¡¯t look promising. I can¡¯t say more. Please, stop

    blocking me. I¡¯m busy.¡±

    He walked away. Danie was disappointed, her head hanging low.

    17

    +15 BONUS

    Alex wondered, Who is the child Danie is referring to? It can¡¯t be Axel, can it? She hasn¡¯t

    interacted with him in so long.¡±

    Meanwhile, on the top floor of Grand East.

    Caroline was signing the surgery consent forms. She handed them back to Deric and asked, ¡°How

    long will the surgery take?¡±

    Deric replied, ¡°Three to four hours. A craniotomy is a major procedure.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°I understand. Please do everything you can to save Ms. Smith.¡±

    ¡°We

    will. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Deric turned and headed to Lily¡¯s room

    Shortly after, Lily was wheeled out on a stretcher, and Caroline followed her to the operating

    room. Her heart ached when she saw Lily¡¯s sunken cheeks, and she hoped the doctors could bring

    her back to consciousness.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    As Lily was being wheeled into the operating room, Caroline¡¯s phone rang. She took the call when

    she noticed the caller was Scott.

    Scott asked, ¡°Are you at the hospital, Carol?¡±

    Caroline sat down. ¡°I am. Lily was taken into the operating room ahead of schedule.¡±

    ¡°But wasn¡¯t it supposed to be at 2:00 p.m.?¡± Scott asked.

    Caroline exined, ¡°Evan arranged for a team to treat Lily, and they said they could start the

    surgery as soon as I arrived¡±

    Scott replied, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    Caroline hesitated, then said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯te if you¡¯re busy at the hospital.

    Scott insisted, ¡°I¡¯ve already requested time off. Don¡¯t deny me; be kind.¡±

    Caroline relented. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯m on the top floor of Grand East¡¯s inpatient department.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in about 15 minutes.¡±

    ¡°See you.¡±

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447

    Chapter 447 Do Your Best in Finding One

    Caroline nced at the operating theater after ending the call. An uneasy feeling gnawed at her chest

    as if something terrible would happen. She battled the sense of suffocation, wondering. ¡®Am I just too

    nervous?¡¯

    Taking slow, deep breaths, she waited for Lily.

    The minutes ticked by, stretching into what felt like hours.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Finally, Scott hurried over to her. He approached swiftly as soon as he spotted Caroline. She looked

    up, greeted him, and rose from her seat. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± she said.

    Scott handed her a cup of her favorite t white coffee. ¡°This should help you rx,¡± he said

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Caroline replied, epting the coffee. They sat together, ncing nervously at the

    illuminated sign above the operating theater

    Scott asked. ¡°How much time has passed?¡±

    Caroline checked her watch. ¡°Almost 20 minutes.¡±

    Scott reassured her, ¡°Craniotomies take time. Evan¡¯s team consists of specialists from abroad.

    Everything will be okay.¡±

    Caroline tried to ease her anxiety but still felt uneasy. ¡°I¡¯m probably overthinking it.¡±

    Scottforted her, ¡°It¡¯s natural to feel this way when someone close is undergoing surgery.¡±

    Downstairs, Richie emerged from the emergency

    cy room

    Evan and Alex rushed forward, eager for an update.

    ¡°How¡¯s he doing?¡± Evan asked, his tone icy

    Richie hesitated, then disclosed, ¡°Mr. Jordan, his condition is quite serious. We need to conduct

    further examinations¡±

    Evan¡¯s anger red. Tell us the truth!¡±

    Richie hesitated again before delivering the grim news. ¡°The preliminary diagnosis is acute

    ¡°Leukemia?¡± Alex eximed

    +15 BONUS

    Evan¡¯s world seemed to spin as he processed the devastating diagnosis. ¡®Acute leukemia?¡±

    Richie sighed, recognizing the distress in Evan¡¯s expression. ¡°It appears Mr. Jordan Jr. has been

    experiencing symptoms for some time. Have you noticed his nosebleeds, body aches, low spirits,

    and reduced appetite?¡±

    Evan was stunned. I¡­ I think so. I did notice he was moving slowly.¡±

    Richie spoke in a ming tone. ¡°He can¡¯t walk fast when his body aches.¡±

    Evan felt a crushing weight on his chest. He had never witnessed Axel¡¯s nosebleeds or realized

    how long his son had suffered. He had assumed Axel¡¯s symptoms were due to his longing to see

    Caroline.

    Evan¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡®How could I have been so blind to my own son¡¯s pain?

    Alex could see the answer written on Evan¡¯s face. He turned to Richie and urged, ¡°Please conduct

    the necessary tests promptly and initiate treatment.¡±

    Richie exined, ¡°There¡¯s a 60% chance that a bone marrow transnt for stem cell production

    will be required¡±

    ¡°Find a donor then! Locate a suitable one as quickly as possible, regardless of the cost!¡± Evan

    demanded, his anger boiling over.

    Richie began. ¡°Mr. Jordan, the suitable donor-¡±

    ¡°Enough with excuses! Just do your best to find one!¡± Alex interrupted firmly.

    Danie was hidden in the corner of the emergency room and had overheard their conversation.

    She had already dispatched Hector, or rather Casey, to search for a donor. Now, she saw an

    opportunity to get closer to Evan under the pretext of the bone marrow donation.

    She tucked her hair behind her ear with a smug smile, wondering if Evan had noticed her earlier

    performance.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448

    Chapter 448 Get Someone to Screen It

    Twenty minutester, Axel was admitted to the VIP room.

    Evan and Alex walked into the room and heard hurried footsteps approaching from the door. They

    turned and saw Draco solemnly entering the room, apanied by a few bodyguards

    eping Axel lying on the bed, Draco snarled at Evan, ¡°I entrusted the child to you, and you¡¯ve raised

    him like this?¡±

    Evan remained silent as Draco berated him. However, the mention of Axel¡¯s illness caused intense

    pain in Evan¡¯s chest, making his entire body tense up

    Unable to bear it any longer, Alex spoke up. ¡°Uncle Draco, how can you me Evan for this? He

    didn¡¯t want this to happen either!¡±

    Draco replied with displeasure, ¡°This is none of your business! I¡¯m addressing this defiant child.

    How has he raised my grandson?¡±

    Evan controlled his emotions and said coldly. ¡°If you keep speaking so loudly and disturbing

    Axel¡¯s rest, I¡¯ll have the bodyguards remove you.¡±

    Draco was furious. Reluctantly, he lowered his voice for Axel¡¯s sake. ¡°You don¡¯t even know your

    son¡¯s condition, yet you keep stirring up trouble with Casey all the time!¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Evan¡¯s eyes met Draco¡¯s eyes dominantly.

    Draco couldn¡¯t tolerate being expelled by his son repeatedly in front of others. He grunted and

    warned, ¡°Stop bothering Casey when Axel is so sick, or I won¡¯t spare you!¡±

    Afterward, Draco left with his bodyguards.

    Alex wondered whether Draco hade to visit his grandson or to warn Evan not to use his

    grandson¡¯s illness as an excuse to bother Casey.

    While Alex was still pondering this, he heard Evan say, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about Axel¡¯s illness.¡±

    Astonished, Alex asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to tell Caroline? Axel is her son, too.¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°Would it be helpful to tell her? So she can be worried and helpless?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t hide it forever, you know! Plus, Caroline will certainly be upset with you if she finds out

    ¡°Leukemia?¡± Alex eximed

    +15 BONUS

    Evan¡¯s world seemed to spin as he processed the devastating diagnosis. ¡®Acute leukemia?¡±

    Richie sighed, recognizing the distress in Evan¡¯s expression. ¡°It appears Mr. Jordan Jr. has been

    experiencing symptoms for some time. Have you noticed his nosebleeds, body aches, low spirits,

    and reduced appetite?¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Evan was stunned ¡°1¡­ I think so. I did notice he was moving slowly.¡±

    Richie spoke in a ming tone. ¡°He can¡¯t walk fast when his body aches.¡±

    Evan felt a crushing weight on his chest. He had never witnessed Axel¡¯s nosebleeds or realized

    how long his son had suffered. He had assumed Axel¡¯s symptoms were due to his longing to see

    Caroline.

    Evan¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡®How could I have been so blind to my own son¡¯s pain?¡±

    Alex could see the answer written on Evan¡¯s face. He turned to Richie and urged, ¡°Please conduct

    the necessary tests promptly and initiate treatment.¡±

    Richie exined, ¡°There¡¯s a 60% chance that a bone marrow transnt for stem cell production:

    will be required.¡±

    ¡°Find a donor then! Locate a suitable one as quickly as possible, regardless of the cost!¡± Evan.

    demanded, his anger boiling over.

    Richie began. ¡°Mr. Jordan, the suitable donor-¡±

    ¡°Enough with excuses! Just do your best to find one!¡± Alex interrupted firmly.

    Danie was hidden in the corner of the emergency room and had overheard their conversation.

    She had already dispatched Hector, or rather Casey, to search for a donor. Now, she saw an

    opportunity to get closer to Evan under the pretext of the bone marrow donation.

    She tucked her hair behind her ear with a smug smile, wondering if Evan had noticed her earlier

    performance.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449

    Chapter 449 Deepest Condolences

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not leaving until Lily is out,¡± Caroline firmly rejected.

    As her voice faded, the operation theater¡¯s lights dimmed.

    Caroline ceased her pacing and swiftly approached the theater¡¯s entrance.

    Scott followed closely behind.

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Soon, Deric gloomily emerged in his scrubs and looked at Caroline. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Shenton. The

    surgery failed.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart raced, and restlessness filled her chest. ¡°What do you mean by ¡°failed¡®?¡±

    The sound of a stretcher being moved echoed, and Deric turned to allow nurses to pass.

    Caroline was about to check on Lily when she heard the doctor¡¯s regretful words. ¡°Time of death,

    2.27 p.m.¡±

    Her arms dropped weakly to her sides.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Deric with disbelief.

    She asked hoarsely, ¡°What did you say again?¡±

    Deric met her gaze with guilt. ¡°Ms. Smith¡¯s vital signs were unstable during the surgery-

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this! I¡¯m asking you, what did you say again?¡± Caroline sternly interrupted,

    her emotions spiraling out of control.

    ¡°Time of death, 2.27 p.m¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you joking?¡±

    Caroline pushed away a nurse in front of her and hurried to Lily. She removed the white cloth covering

    Lily¡¯s face and staggered back when she saw Lily¡¯s pale, lifeless face.

    Scott quickly stepped forward to support Caroline. ¡°Carol¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Caroline¡¯s chest heaved rapidly, tears streaming down her face. ¡°They told me the surgery.

    had a high sess rate!¡±

    She grasped Scott¡¯s hand and looked at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that craniotomy technology is very

    +15 BONUS

    Scott lowered his gaze. ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee the surgery will go perfectly-

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this!¡± Caroline turned to the group of doctors before her. ¡°Lily isn¡¯t your

    closest family, so you didn¡¯t give it your all, did you?¡±

    The doctors exchanged puzzled nces, hindered by anguage barrier.

    Caroline¡¯s cries grew louder at their response.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this! Take Lily back into surgery!¡± Caroline broke free from Scott¡¯s embrace, wiped

    her tears, and gripped the stretcher¡¯s railing.

    Doctors moved forward to stop her. ¡°Ms. Shenton, the patient has passed away. Our deepest

    condolences to you!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not dead yet! Take her back into surgery! Where is your earlier promise? Take her back in! 1

    want her to live, even if she¡¯s in a vegetative state! I just want her to live!¡± Caroline shouted angrily

    at the doctors.

    Scott grabbed her hands and said, ¡°Calm down, Carol!¡±

    He signaled to one of the doctors to have Lily taken away.

    The doctor nodded, exchanged soft words with the nurses, and moved the stretcher away.

    Caroline desperately wanted to follow Lily after noticing that.

    Scott held her tightly. ¡°They are just doctors, Carol!¡±

    ¡°Let go of me! They weren¡¯t like this when they had me sign the consent forms!¡± Caroline

    screamed.

    Unable to free herself, she watched helplessly as Lily was wheeled away.

    Despairingly, she cried out, ¡°Why¡­ Why did you lie to me?¡±

    Scott said, ¡°I had no idea this would happen.¡±

    Caroline clutched her aching chest and sank to her knees. ¡°I regret letting Lily have the surgery.

    Bring her back¡­¡±

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450

    Chapter 450 Passed Away

    ¡°Why? Why is this happening?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s fists clenched, and she copsed to the floor. Tears streamed down her face, blurring

    her vision.

    ¡°What have I done wrong? Why do the people closest to me always get taken away? Why?¡±

    Scott knelt beside her. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault, Carol¡­¡±

    Caroline leaned forward slowly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t give Lily a good retirement life¡­ I never got to repay

    her kindness. I caused Lily, my mother, and Jamie¡¯s deaths. I¡¯m a jinx, and everyone around me.

    will die because of me!¡±

    Scottforted her, ¡°This isn¡¯t your doing, Carol. You need to gather yourself. The children need

    you.¡±

    In the VIP room.

    Evan received Deric¡¯s guilt¨Cridden call, announcing Lily¡¯s death due to a failed surgery.

    Evan¡¯s face turned serious as he pictured Caroline¡¯s despair. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I paid

    your team handsomely, and this is all you can do?¡±

    Deric exined, ¡°The surgery should have been fine, Mr. Jordan. But the patient¡¯s vital signs dropped

    drastically during the procedure-¡±

    Evan interrupted angrily, ¡°Why are you still analyzing this with me after it¡¯s gone wrong? Just pack up

    and leave!¡± He hung up, making the room feel icy.

    Alex shivered in the cold and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°Lily is gone.¡±

    Alex¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Did the surgery fail?¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Evan nodded.

    Alex couldn¡¯t make sense of it. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Axel has leukemia, and now Lily is gone¡­ Why

    are all these happening at once?¡±

    14

    +15 BONUS

    Scott lowered his gaze. There¡¯s no guarantee the surgery will go perfectly

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this!¡± Caroline turned to the group of doctors before her. ¡°Lily isn¡¯t your

    closest family, so you didn¡¯t give it your all, did you?¡±

    The doctors exchanged puzzled nces, hindered by anguage barrier.

    Caroline¡¯s cries grew louder at their response.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this! Take Lily back into surgery!¡± Caroline broke free from Scott¡¯s embrace, wiped

    her tears, and gripped the stretcher¡¯s railing.

    Doctors moved forward to stop her. ¡°Ms. Shenton, the patient has passed away. Our deepest

    condolences to you!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not dead yet! Take her back into surgery! Where is your earlier promise? Take her back in! I

    want her to live, even if she¡¯s in a vegetative state! I just want her to live!¡± Caroline shouted angrily.

    at the doctors.

    Scott grabbed her hands and said, ¡°Calm down, Carol!¡±

    He signaled to one of the doctors to have Lily taken away.

    The doctor nodded, exchanged soft words with the nurses, and moved the stretcher away.

    Caroline desperately wanted to follow Lily after noticing that.

    Scott held her tightly. ¡°They are just doctors, Carol!¡±

    ¡°Let go of me! They weren¡¯t like this when they had me sign the consent forms!¡± Caroline

    screamed.

    Unable to free herself, she watched helplessly as Lily was wheeled away.

    Despairingly, she cried out, ¡°Why Why did you lie to me?¡±

    Scott said, ¡®I had no idea this would happen.¡±

    Caroline clutched her aching chest and sank to her knees. I regret letting Lily have the surgery.

    Bring her back¡­¡±

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451

    Chapter 451 Hidden Agenda

    Scott didn¡¯t prevent Caroline from entering.

    Caroline nced up at the noise and quickly averted her gaze when she spotted Paige.

    She uttered hoarsely, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    Paige approached and sighed upon seeing Lily. ¡°Carol, please take it easy. I¡¯m sure Lily wouldn¡¯t want

    to see you like this.¡±

    Caroline stood up and grabbed a white cloth.

    ¡°Lily endured a tough life. Her husband passed away long ago, and she sent her child abroad to

    study with her hard¨Cearned money. Yet, he turned out ungrateful. I thought she¡¯d be happier with

    me, but ultimately, I caused her harm.¡±

    Paige looked at Caroline with concern. ¡°Carol¡­¡±

    Caroline covered Lily¡¯s face with the white cloth. ¡°Isn¡¯t it ironic?¡®

    Paige inquired, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°People around me keep passing away.¡±

    Paige was genuinely scared. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Those foreign doctors are to me.¡±

    ¡°Foreign doctors¡­¡® she thought.

    Caroline recalled that Evan had arranged those doctors for Lily¡¯s treatment. He forcibly transferred

    Lily to Grand East and persuaded her to undergo surgery. Lily wouldn¡¯t have died if it weren¡¯t for

    that surgery.

    ¡®Is he seeking revenge against me? Is it for hiding from him for a few years? Or is it because Lily

    concealed my whereabouts from him?¡¯

    Caroline pulled back her trembling hands, overwhelmed by these terrifying thoughts.

    Rage began to consume her.

    That night, Lily¡¯s body was taken to the funeral home. Since she had no close friends or family,

    12

    +15 BONUS

    Neil approached Scott outside. ¡°Did you agree to the surgery for Lily?¡±

    Scott nodded. ¡°I couldn¡¯t give up a chance to treat her condition and possibly bring her back to

    consciousness. But craniotomy always carries risks.¡±

    Neil said, ¡°I can¡¯t deny that, but it happened at Evan¡¯s hospital.¡±

    ¡°Do you suspect foul y from him regarding the surgery? Scott asked.

    Neil replied, ¡°I¡¯m just specting. However, given his personality, I don¡¯t think he¡¯d stoop so low.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s odd. You¡¯re suspicious, yet not entirely. What do you mean?¡± Scott asked

    Neil exined, ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t him, it doesn¡¯t rule out the possibility of someone else having a

    hidden agenda.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Neil looked at Scott seriously. ¡°People close to Carol have been facing misfortunes one after

    another. Don¡¯t you sense that someone might be targeting her?¡± 1

    Scott shook his head. ¡°I doubt it. Caroline¡¯s mother¡¯s condition worsened due to her emotions.

    Jamie¡¯s incident was an ident, and I was present during Lily¡¯s first surgery. It¡¯s medically

    normal for the body to struggle with a second operation¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s true, it doesn¡¯t mean Evan isn¡¯t seeking revenge against me.¡± Caroline¡¯s voice

    suddenly cut in, cold and resolute.

    Neil and Scott turned to see Caroline.

    Neil said, ¡°We need to investigate further, Carol. My earlierment was one¨Csided.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°How do we investigate this? Do you think he¡¯d leave behind evidence for us to

    find?¡±

    Scott advised, ¡°Carol, try to stay calm.¡±

    Caroline pursed her lips. ¡°Can I stay calm when Lily is lying in there?¡°

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452

    Scott advised, ¡°Being excessively emotional isn¡¯t good for your health.¡±

    Caroline took a deep breath. ¡°I won¡¯t give up! I¡¯m meeting Evan to clear things up.¡±

    Neil suggested, ¡°Do what you need to, but we might have to postpone our Christmas Eve ns.¡±

    Neil turned to Scott. ¡°Go inside with Carol first. I¡¯ll make a call,¡±

    Scott nodded and left with Caroline

    Neil¡¯s suspicion arose during Lily¡¯s first surgery. Why would an oncologist specialist attend a

    craniotomy surgery? Was it solely for Carol?

    However, Neil soon dismissed the idea.

    Even if Scott seemed suspicious, he likely couldn¡¯t manipte Evan¡¯s hospital. Furthermore, his

    love for Caroline would prevent him from hurting her.

    The next afternoon, Richie handed Evan the test report.

    Axel had been diagnosed with intermediate¨Cstage acute leukemia from the expedited tests. Evan¡¯s grip

    tightened upon reading ¡°intermediate stage¡°.

    He looked at Richie seriously. ¡°Do you have a treatment n?¡±

    Richie replied, ¡°We¡¯ll start with one round of chemotherapy, but the best option is a bone marrow

    transnt as soon as possible. It can lead to a full recovery if done swiftly.¡±

    Evan remained silent momentarily. ¡°Could my bone marrow be a match?¡±

    Richie exined, ¡°We need to test it, but generally, there¡¯s a 50% chance of a match. As a

    precaution, we should also search for a full match bone marrow.¡±

    Suddenly, hurried footsteps approached.

    ¡°Evan!¡± Danie¡¯s voice, hoarse, reached him.

    Her voice visibly repulsed him. He turned to her. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Danie nced at the room. ¡°I know Axel is in there, and he¡¯s sick. Will you allow me to see him?¡±

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Evan sneered, thinking, ¡®See Axel? Have you forgotten how you treated him?¡±

    Evan replied coldly. ¡°No.¡±

    Danie bit her lip, her swollen eyes pleading. ¡°Even though I made mistakes, I raised Axel. We

    may not be blood¨Crted, but there¡¯s still love.¡±

    Evan couldn¡¯t be bothered by Danie¡¯s act. ¡°Axel doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Danie persisted, ¡°What if I have the bone marrow to save him? Will you still not let me see him?¡±

    Evan was about to re¨Center the room but stopped. He turned abruptly to Danie, incredulous.

    What did you say?¡±

    ¡°If I can find bone marrow to treat Axel, will you let me see him?¡± Danie asked.

    ¡°If? If you can find it, so can I,¡± Evan mocked. He entered the room, closing Danie out

    Axel had already awakened. He looked at Evan and slowly sat up. ¡°Daddy.¡±

    Evan approached quickly. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Axel¡¯s gaze dimmed, and he lowered his head. ¡°Do you me me, Daddy?¡±

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Evan felt his heart ache at his son¡¯s guilty demeanor. In a gentler tone, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve neglected you.

    Rest, and I promise I¡¯ll ensure your recovery.¡±

    Axel nodded, then met Evan¡¯s gaze after a moment of silence. ¡°Can you promise me something.

    Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Clutching the nket tightly, Axel said, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell Mommy about this. I don¡¯t want to worry her.¡±

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453

    Chapter 453 I Can Help You

    ¡°I can promise you that,¡± Evan assured. ¡°However, you must behave and cooperate with the doctor

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    during your treatment.¡±

    Axel felt a wave of relief and nodded vigorously. He was willing to do whatever it took, as long as

    his father kept his promise not to inform his mother.

    After leaving Grand East, Danie drove to Vi Foresta. Upon arriving, she parked her car and

    entered the living room to find Casey resting there.

    She greeted him with a warm smile, saying, ¡°I¡¯m back, Casey.¡±

    Casey opened his eyes and looked at Danie gently. ¡°How¡¯s Axel?¡±

    Danie blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s a bone marrow issue,¡± as she sat beside Casey.

    Casey paused, puzzled. ¡°Bone marrow?¡±

    Danie quickly realized her mistake and corrected herself, saying, ¡°He needs a bone marrow

    transnt.¡±

    She was startled, fearing that Casey might discern she knew his true identity. She decided to

    keep this information to herself until their rtionship had solidified, worried that Casey might

    turn against her.

    Casey averted his gaze. ¡°With enough resources, finding a suitable donor should be

    straightforward. I¡¯m concerned Evan will face difficulties despite having money.¡±

    Danie cautiously asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re considering cutting off Evan¡¯s ess to bone marrow?¡±

    Casey met Danie¡¯s eyes with a faint smile. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°That would give me leverage with Evan!¡± Danie eximed. ¡®If I possess something that can

    save Axel¡¯s life, something Evan doesn¡¯t have, he¡¯ll surely wee me back.¡±

    Casey nodded approvingly. ¡°I can assist you with this. You can focus on other tasks with

    peace of

    mind.¡±

    Danie was ted. ¡°I¡¯ll stay close to Evan for you!¡±

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Later that night, Neil ordered Caroline and Paige to return home and rest.

    Paige quickly sumbed to sleep in the car¡¯s backseat despite Caroline¡¯s attempts to wake her.

    They arrived at Bayview Vi, where the children eagerly greeted Caroline.

    Paige, still groggy, asked, ¡°Are we home, Carol?¡±

    Caroline held the children¡¯s hands and replied, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re home. Come inside.¡±

    Paige stepped out of the car, yawned, and followed Caroline into the vi. She theny down on

    the sofa and fell asleep.

    Liora wanted to greet Paige, but Caroline stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb your godmother, Lia. She

    hasn¡¯t slept all night.¡±

    Confused, Liora asked, ¡°Why not?¡±

    Tyler sensed something was amiss when he saw Caroline dressed in ck. ¡°Who passed away,

    Mommy?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart ached, but sheposed herself and knelt to speak softly. ¡°Lia, Ty, I have

    something to tell you, Lily has passed away.¡±

    Liora and Tyler were shocked, their eyes welling up with tears.

    Liora¡¯s voice quivered as she asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t she still in the hospital? How did¡­

    Unable to contain her grief, Liora began to sob. ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t make this kind of joke. It¡¯s

    not nice!¡±

    Tyler remained silent but teary¨Ceyed, waiting for Caroline to exin.

    Caroline hugged her children tightly. ¡°Lily didn¡¯t make it through surgery. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t

    save her.¡±

    Liora cried loudly, and Tyler buried his head in Caroline¡¯s shoulder, both mourning their loss.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454

    Chapter 454 Christmas Presents

    +15 BONUS

    Lily cared for the two children for five years, and they hade to see her as family. When Lily

    passed away, it deeply saddened the children.

    Caroline released her hold on the children and said, ¡°Lily¡¯s funeral will be on December 25th. I¡¯ll

    take a leave of absence to be there with you.¡±

    The two children nodded with tears in their eyes.

    Meanwhile, at Vi Foresta.

    Casey offered Danie a ce to stay for the night. She sat in his room, aware that their two¨Cday

    time limit was about to expire, yet Casey showed no sign of checking his phone.

    As Danie undressed in the bathroom, her phone suddenly rang. She quickly picked it up when

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    she saw Hector¡¯s caller ID.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Hendrix? Danie leaned against the bathroom door, trying to listen for Casey on the

    phone.

    Hector spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve found the bone marrow, which can be delivered anytime. You can name the

    price.¡±

    Danie didn¡¯t hear Casey¡¯s voice from outside. She wondered if the room was soundproofed

    exceptionally well.

    ¡°How much will it be?¡± Danie gently opened the bathroom door.

    *27,000 dors,¡± Hector replied just as she fully opened the door.

    Seeing Casey still on the phone, her heart raced, and she hastily closed the door.

    This time, the evidence is solid! It¡¯s Casey!¡® she thought.

    Clearing her throat, Danie asked, ¡°Alright, how can I send you the money?¡±

    Hector said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you my ount numberter.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Mr. Hendrix.¡±

    2

    +15 BONUS

    After ending the call, Danie received a text message. She transferred 10,000 dors to the

    provided ount and received another text from an unknown number, giving the location of the

    bone marrow.

    On Christmas Eve, Axel woke up to a text from Caroline. It read: [Merry Christmas, my dear.]

    Tears welled up in Axel¡¯s eyes as he read her message. Seeing Evan working on the sofa, he hid

    under his nket to wipe away his tears. He missed his mother immensely.

    Axel: [Merry Christmas to you. How are you spending the day, Mommy?]

    Caroline texted back: [I¡¯m taking Ty and Lia to the funeral home.]

    Axel was shocked.

    Axel: [Has someone passed away?]

    Caroline: [Lily is gone.]

    Axel knew about Lily. Even though they had never met, he knew she was very kind.

    Axel: [Don¡¯t be sad, Mommy.]

    Caroline: [Hmm, I¡¯ll be strong. After all, I still want to see my three children grow up healthy.]

    ¡®Healthy¡­ Axel thought about his own health but pushed the idea aside.

    Axel: [You be good too, Mommy.]

    Suddenly, Evan¡¯s voice interrupted Axel¡¯s thoughts.

    Axel quickly hid his phone and looked at Evan. He was surprised to see Evan looking exhausted

    with stubble on his chin.

    Axel felt a pang of guilt. I make daddy worry, don¡¯t 17¡® he wondered

    ¡°Daddy,¡± Axel called out, looking away.

    Evan sat beside him and asked, ¡°What would you like to eat today? Shall we go out on Christmas

    Eve?¡±

    Axel thought momentarily and said cautiously, ¡°Can we go to the mall?¡±

    ¡°For food?¡± Evan asked.

    Axel replied, ¡°I¡¯d like to get Christmas presents for Mommy, Ty, and Lia.¡±

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455

    Chapter 455 Why Should I Stop You?

    +15 BONUS

    Initially, Axel wasn¡¯t sure if Evan would agree to it. He didn¡¯t expect his father to agree so easily.

    Axel¡¯s eyes slowly brightened, and he said, ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡±

    Evan smiled, but he felt a pang of sadness. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Axel being so overjoyed about

    something so trivial.

    In the afternoon, Evan took a leisurely stroll through the mall, holding Axel¡¯s hand after lunch.

    Axel had already thought about the gifts, so he headed straight for the shop. He picked out a scarf

    for Caroline and a thermos sk for Tyler, knowing how much he liked warm drinks. He chose a

    Evan was visibly surprised by the gift. ¡°For me?¡±

    Axel nodded. ¡°Daddy, you deserve a Christmas gift too.¡±

    Evan leaned over and gently ruffled Axel¡¯s hair.

    Axel was taken aback because Evan was beaming with an infectious happiness he had never seen

    before. He couldn¡¯t hide the joy on his face and said, ¡°Daddy, you should smile more often. You

    look really good when you do.¡±

    Evan¡¯s smile froze momentarily, and he appeared somewhat awkward. Clearing his throat, he

    asked, ¡°What else do you want to buy?¡±

    Axel replied, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    A puzzled Evan asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting something for yourself?¡±

    Axel¡¯s eyes twinkled with hidden delight. ¡°My gift is seeing the happiness in all of you.¡±

    Evan held Axel¡¯s hand warmly ¡°I remember you were browsing for desktopputer parts once,

    right?¡±

    Axel blushed. ¡°I was just looking at theponents, thinking about trying to build one¡­¡±

    Evan said, ¡°Make a list of the parts you need and give it to Reuben for purchasing.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Axel raised his head in astonishment. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stop me from doing things unrted to

    learning?¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°Why should I stop you if you¡¯re capable of it?¡±

    Back at the hospital.

    Evan instructed Reuben to deliver the gifts Axel had purchased to Caroline¡¯s house, along with

    three Christmas cards personally written by Axel.

    Initially, Reuben intended to hand the items over to the bodyguards. However, as soon as he drove

    into the yard, he spotted a woman¡¯s figure¨CEira.

    Startled, Reuben rolled down his window and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°I¡¯m Eira, the nanny Ms. Shenton hired,¡± she replied. ¡°Are you here with Ms. Shenton¡¯s consent?¡±

    Reuben shook his head and admitted, ¡°No.¡±

    Suspicious, Eira asked, ¡°What brings you here, then?¡±

    Reuben pointed at the gifts on the passenger seat. ¡°Ms. Shenton¡¯s son entrusted me with.

    delivering the Christmas gifts he bought.¡±

    Eira leaned over to inspect the passenger seat and smiled upon seeing the gifts. ¡°Alright, sir, you

    may hand the gifts to me.¡±

    Reuben nodded, exited the car, and handed the gifts to Eira.

    She nodded back and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pass them on to Ms. Shenton. Goodbye!¡±

    Reuben replied, ¡°Sure, thank you.¡±

    As he watched Eira disappear into the vi with the gifts, he wondered, ¡®Are there still young nannies

    like her these days?¡±

    Later that night, Caroline returned with the children.

    Eira had already prepared dinner and approached Caroline with a smile. ¡°Ms. Shenton, there are gifts

    for you and the children in the living room.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Liora rushed to the living room, and her eyes sparkled with delight when she saw therge doll.

    ¡°LinaBell! Mommy, it¡¯s a huge LinaBell!¡± Liora eximed.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456

    Chapter 456 Are You Staying?

    Tyler lifted the thermos sk, remarking, ¡°I know who sent this.¡±

    Caroline grasped the scarf¨Cpacked gift box, asking, ¡°It¡¯s from Axel, right?¡±

    Tyler nodded. ¡°I have a gift for Axel too, Mommy. Could you arrange for its delivery?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve got a present for Axel too!¡± Liora said.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Caroline replied, contemting who should handle the gift deliveries, when Eira

    approached.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it! I met the man who came this afternoon! He looks in, but he has enormous eyes and a

    graceful face,¡± Eira stated.

    Caroline realized Eira was referring to Reuben but didn¡¯t expect her to describe him as dull.

    Caroline instructed the children, ¡®Fetch the gifts from upstairs. There¡¯s a watch on my bedside.

    table. Please bring it as well.¡±

    Liora yfully teased Caroline, ¡°You secretly bought a gift for Axel too, Mommy.¡±

    Caroline affectionately patted Liora¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s the same watch you have.¡±

    The two children hurried upstairs to retrieve the gifts while Caroline provided Eira with Vi

    Rosa¡¯s address.

    After dinner, Eira delivered the gifts to Vi Rosa while Caroline prepared the children for bed. They

    needed to wake up early the next day.

    Alex visited Evan in the hospital. Observing Axel asleep before 7:00 p.m., Alex whispered, ¡°Why is

    he asleep so early?¡±

    With a deep frown, Evan held up the test results sent by the doctor. ¡°He has a high fever, and they

    drew a lot of blood.¡±

    Alex sighed. ¡°When does chemotherapy start?¡±

    Evan looked up. ¡°After his infection clears and his fever subsides, probably the day after tomorrow.

    Alex asked, ¡°What about the bone marrow?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Evan¡¯s suspicious expression deepened. ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to check the ck market and reach

    out to major hospitals, but they haven¡¯t found a suitable match yet.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush it. I heard the transnt can only happen after the initial treatment,¡± Alex

    reassured.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan ced the report on the shelf. ¡°Hmm. Watch over Axel for me tomorrow.¡±

    Alex agreed, ¡°Of course. What will you be doing?¡±

    Evan replied in a deep voice, ¡°I have to attend Lily¡¯s burial.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Leave it to me,¡± Alex offered.

    On December 25th, Caroline brought the children to the cemetery early in the morning.

    Scott had chosen the same cemetery where Caroline¡¯s adoptive mother rested.

    As Caroline stepped out of the car, her tears flowed uncontrobly. Paige handed her a tissue and

    said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Carol. Ms. Smith wouldn¡¯t want you to be sad.¡±

    Caroline nodded, and they entered the cemetery together. A funeral celebrant led the burial

    ceremony at the tombstone chosen by Scott.

    After the procedures concluded, Caroline sank to her knees in sorrow. Meanwhile, the two

    children sobbed in Paige and Neil¡¯sforting arms.

    As the group prepared to leave, an unexpected figure appeared.

    ¡°Why is my boss here?¡± Paige eximed.

    Caroline¡¯s gaze turned icy as she spotted the man in a ck suit approaching with Reuben.

    Caroline spoke coldly. ¡°Take the children and wait in the car.¡±

    Paige looked concerned butplied, ¡°Are you staying?¡±

    Neil added, ¡°Carol, it might be best if we stay.¡±

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457

    Chapter 457 Don¡¯t Want to See You Again

    Kenny hesitated to leave. ¡°What if those bullies bother you?¡±

    Caroline nced at him. ¡°They won¡¯t. We¡¯re in the cemetery. Neil, Scott, please escort the funeral.

    celebrant.¡±

    The group noticed Caroline¡¯s determination and chose a different path withoutmenting

    further.

    Once they departed, Evan approached the tombstone Caroline¡¯s icy re met him, and she

    pped him without a word.

    Reuben¡¯s eyes widened in shock at the crisp p. ¡°Ms. Shenton!¡±

    Caroline suppressed her anger. ¡°How dare youe here!¡±

    Evan turned solemnly, matching Caroline¡¯s intense anger with his own cold stare. ¡°Do you realize

    what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Caroline closed in on Evan. Td like to ask you: what have you done?¡±

    Evan¡¯s temples pulsed with veins. ¡°Exin yourself!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. ¡°You sent the doctor to get my consent for Lily¡¯s surgery, and she

    died during the operation!¡±

    Evan emanated an eerie presence.

    ¡°Can I control the surgery? Can¡¯t you see I hired the best medical team for Lily?¡± Evan retorted.

    Caroline refused to listen. ¡°I won¡¯t tolerate your arrogance. You¡¯re trying to hurt me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Evan retorted, ¡°If I wanted revenge, do you think you¡¯d still be here?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re known for exploiting people¡¯s vulnerabilities. Now you¡¯ve seeded. You¡¯re enjoying my

    pain, aren¡¯t you?¡± Caroline used.

    Evan felt a tightening in his chest. ¡°Am I truly that despicable? Would I harm aatose person

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    to get back at you?¡±

    Caroline sneered. ¡°Lily is here. Will you swear on her grave you never wished her harm?¡±

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. Swearing is unnecessary,¡± Evan replied coldly.

    ¡°Unnecessary? Can you im a clear conscience without swearing?¡± Caroline taunted.

    Evan frowned. ¡°What must I do for you to believe me?¡±

    ¡°Getting impatient, Evan? How does it feel to be doubted?¡± Caroline chuckled and pointed to

    herself. ¡°I¡¯ve endured your doubts repeatedly, but you¡¯ve only faced it once.¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze shifted, his fists clenched tightly.

    ¡°Go away! I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡± Caroline said sternly.

    Evan looked at Caroline with mixed emotions. ¡°Lily¡¯s death isn¡¯t my fault, and I¡¯ll say it just once.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Show me the evidence, then,¡± Caroline challenged.

    Evan sighed. ¡°How can I prove it? I hired the medical team. Even if there¡¯s documentation, you¡¯ll

    still suspect me, right?¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your defense?¡± Caroline asked indifferently.

    Evan¡¯s expression grew tense. ¡°Carol, why are you being so unreasonable?¡±

    Caroline sneered. ¡°I learned from my ex¨Cboss!¡±

    ¡°Reuben, set down the flowers!¡± Evan called out.

    Evan turned away, and Reuben hurriedly ced the bouquet before Lily¡¯s tombstone

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458

    Chapter 458 Please Exin

    Reuben gazed at Caroline and spoke. ¡°Mr. Jordan isn¡¯t that kind of person, Ms. Shenton. You

    worked for him for three years. Have you ever seen him use such hical tactics?

    ¡°Mr. Jordan invested a lot of manpower and money intomissioning the medical team. You¡¯ve

    crossed a line today, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    With those words, Reuben departed.

    Caroline stood in front of the tombstone, silent.

    She thought, Have I gone too far? I wanted to believe that you intended to save Lily willingly, too.

    Yet, Lily died during the surgery performed by the doctors you hired! You won¡¯t even swear to it.

    How can I trust that your conscience is clear?¡¯

    After some time, Caroline walked toward Katie¡¯s tombstone, cing the bouquet she had prepared

    before it. She retrieved a tissue and used it to clean the tombstone.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here. Do you me me for not visiting in so long?¡± Caroline managed a weak smile. ¡°I

    changed my name and hid for five years abroad. I¡¯m a fashion designer now, with a few small

    achievements since my return.

    ¡°You must watch over me, ensuring my career goes smoothly, right? Mom, I have three adorable

    you next time, okay?¡± and intelligent grandchildren. I¡¯ll bring them to visi

    Caroline looked at Katie¡¯s name on the tombstone, her eyes welling with tears. ¡°Mom, please forgive

    me for not visiting. I haven¡¯t yet defeated my enemies, so I don¡¯t have the courage to face

    you. Please forgive me.¡±

    In the car on the way back, Evan looked displeased. He stared out the window, feeling suffocated. He

    had faced doubts from others, but when Caroline doubted him, it stirred a furious but dumb

    response within him.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, Ms. Shenton¡¯s words may be harsh due to her overwhelming sadness,¡± Reuben said,

    feeling uneasy.

    Evan nced at him. ¡°How would you feel if you were repeatedly doubted?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I would distance myself.¡± Reuben hesitated. ¡°Mr. Jordan, there¡¯s something I¡¯m uncertain

    ¡°Go on,¡± Evan urged in a deep voice.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I believe Ms. Shenton wants to understand why you never trusted her,¡± Reuben said. ¡°Mr. Jordan,

    maybe you could try putting yourself in her shoes after today¡¯s incident. Perhaps Ms. Shenton

    didn¡¯t harm Mrs. Jordan, just as you never intended to harm Ms. Smith.¡±

    Evan contemted this, feeling as if his heart had been hollowed out, flooded with memories. He

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    recalled Caroline¡¯s disappointed gaze, sorrowful expression, and powerless exnations, all of

    which he had never truly believed.

    That night, Caroline locked herself in her room upon returning to the vi.

    Kenny took off his jacket and approached Paige, who was eating heartily. ¡°What¡¯s going on with

    G? Is she still grieving?¡±

    Paige rolled her eyes at Kenny before turning to Neil. ¡°Can you please exin to this clueless guy.

    Neil?¡±

    Neil rified, ¡°Lily was just buried. Caroline can¡¯t move on from the grief so quickly. Besides,

    there¡¯s more than just grief on her mind.¡±

    The puzzled Kenny asked, ¡°What else?¡±

    He sat down and took a hearty gulp of the soup. His eyes widened in delight. This tastes amazing!¡±

    Eira chuckled. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459

    Chapter 459 Too Rational

    Scott casually mentioned, I nced back before leaving and remember seeing Carol p Evan.¡±

    ¡°What? She pped that scumbag?¡± Kenny eximed.

    Neil nodded. ¡°She believed Lily¡¯s passing was closely linked to Evan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d think the same if I were in her shoes, given that my bossmissioned the medical team,¡±

    Paige said between bites of her food.

    The group turned their attention to Paige.

    Paige, feeling bewildered, asked, ¡°Why are you all looking at me?¡±

    ¡°Women think straightforwardly. If the scumbag wanted revenge on Caroline, he wouldn¡¯t use

    such an obvious tactic,¡± Kenny remarked.

    Scott added, ¡°Vital signs can drop during surgery, resulting in death.¡±

    Neil chimed in. True, mishaps ur, but we can¡¯t rule out the possibility of tampering.¡±

    Kenny looked perplexed. ¡°You make it sound so mysterious. Have you been reading too many

    mystery novels?¡±

    Neil asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Kenny put down his spoon and rified, ¡°The hospital belongs to the scumbag. The person must

    be skilled to attempt something in his presence. ording to your theory, they likely have a

    grudge against him and aim to involve him with Carol.¡±

    Paige gasped. ¡°In that case, Danie seems the most motivated.¡±

    Neil disagreed, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s capable of this.¡±

    Paige retorted, ¡°What do you mean? She¡¯s even capable of hiding a murder.¡±

    Kenny, shocked, asked, ¡°A murder? How did I miss this?¡±

    The group collectively judged Kenny for being so uninformed.

    Scott cautioned, ¡°Don¡¯t make unfounded spections without evidence.¡±

    Paige sighed in Scott¡¯s direction. ¡°You¡¯re too forgiving.¡±

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    Scott rified, ¡°Strong evidence speaks louder. I¡¯m just analyzing objectively.¡±

    Neil observed Scott and wondered why he remained so impartial when someone he loved had

    been hurt in these incidents.

    Did Scott have a unique perspective or hidden intentions?

    Scott seemed to notice Neil¡¯s gaze, so he met Neil¡¯s eyes and smiled calmly. ¡°Do you find me too

    rational?¡±

    Neil looked away, unsure of what experiences had made Scott so analytical.

    Scott continued. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve seen too much death and separation.¡±

    Neil yed with his mug, pondering Scott¡¯s cryptic statement. He found Scott hard to read but hoped

    he was the kind and pure¨Chearted person he appeared to be.

    After dinner, Paige went home, and Neil left for some work matters. Kenny entertained the two children

    while Scott delivered a meal cooked by Eira to Caroline.

    He knocked on her door.

    Caroline¡¯s hoarse voice invited him in.

    Scott entered and frowned as he saw Caroline curled up on the sofa. He ced the food tray on the

    coffee table. ¡°You should eat.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating,¡± Caroline replied apathetically.

    Scott sat beside her and offered gently, ¡°Would you like to hear a story?¡±

    Caroline looked at him and agreed, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Scott picked up a ss of water and began, ¡°When I was five, I witnessed my mother threaten my

    father with her own death for abandoning us. I¡¯ll never forget the look in my father¡¯s eyes. He

    watched my mother hold a knife to her wrist without a trace of pity. In fact, his eyes were filled

    with contempt and disgust.¡±

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460

    Chapter 460 Offering

    ¡°He asked my mom to make her death quick so she wouldn¡¯t leave a badst impression on him.

    In the end, she couldn¡¯t do it because she knew I¡¯d be left alone if she was gone.

    ¡°But after that incident, she fell apart. She started drinking and smoking excessively with the

    money my dad left. She¡¯d hurt herself after drinking, covering her arms and legs in scars.

    ¡°I was terrified to go home, fearing I¡¯d find her dead or hear her cries. I suffered for five years until

    she got diagnosed with cancer. I begged her to get treatment, but she held me with her frail,

    scarred hands, saying she wouldn¡¯t burden me.

    ¡°She left me some money, hoping I¡¯d grow up well. She told me not to resent my father¨Che was

    the devil. She wanted me to grow up as a pure¨Chearted angel because I kept her alive for those.

    five years.¡±

    As Scott briefly shared his life story, Caroline cried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate your father?¡± Caroline asked.

    Scott handed her a ss of water. ¡°What¡¯s the point of hating him? Hate only torments the mind.¡±

    Caroline disagreed, ¡°Your life wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this if not for him, right?¡±

    Scott smiled. ¡°I used to resent him and even tried to find him. But I found out his life isn¡¯t great

    either.¡±

    Caroline was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Scott¡¯s eyes were clear as he gently exined, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have sincere people around him.¡±

    Caroline looked down. That doesn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t live a good life-

    Scott interrupted, ¡°A wealthy person can buy anything except sincerity.¡±

    Caroline sighed. ¡°True, without sincere people, life feels empty.¡±

    Scott assured her, ¡°You have me, friends, and family. We¡¯ll face life together. People whoe

    into your life, both causing pain and joy, teach valuable lessons. Don¡¯t hold grudges. It¡¯ll torment

    you.¡±

    Caroline smiled sadly. ¡°Easier said than done.¡±

    Scott admitted, ¡°True. It¡¯s not easy for anyone.¡±

    Caroline was surprised but then chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re human too, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Scott raised an eyebrow. ¡°My soul¡¯s already been offered to Bael.¡±

    Caroline frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Scott stood up. ¡°The Angel of Light will get you more water.¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help butugh at Scott¡¯s teasing.

    +15 BONUS

    Neil sat in his office at Xander Residence, staring at hisptop during a phone call

    A woman¡¯s voice came from the speaker, ¡°I¡¯m almost done processing the client data. When are

    you nning to proceed?¡±

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No rush. Carol hasn¡¯t made a move, so I¡¯ll wait, too. How¡¯s the newpany?¡± Neil asked.

    The woman chuckled, her voice crisp. ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯vepleted staff recruitment! They start

    officially tomorrow.¡±

    Neil rxed in his seat. ¡°What about the projects?¡±

    ¡°You signed off on several major projects that were handed over to us. As long as you¡¯re here, the

    partners can¡¯t object,¡± she replied.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461

    Chapter 461 It¡¯s Capable

    Neil smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for this.¡±

    The woman snorted and replied, ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I want to hear. Why don¡¯t you express your

    gratitude differently?¡±

    Her suggestion wiped the smile off his face. ¡°Tm sony.¡±

    ¡°Is it too difficult to give yourself up to me?¡± she asked. ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll let you off this time since

    things.

    aren¡¯t settled yet.¡±

    Neil thanked her once more.

    ¡°Stop thanking me. I¡¯m happy to help!¡±

    ¡°Get some rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll y with him for a bit first.¡± She hung up the call after that,

    Neil stared helplessly at his phone. Just as he was about to shut hisptop, someone opened the door

    to

    his office.

    Thomas nodded at Neil and closed the door.

    Neil stood up and respectfully greeted Thomas, saying, ¡°Uncle Tom¡±

    Thomas took a seat across from Neil, looking serious. ¡°Neil, I need an exnation.¡±

    Neil resumed his seat, pretending to be puzzled. ¡°What do you mean, Uncle Tom?¡±

    ¡°I saw Lyra¡¯s photo at Yulia¡¯s ce. How long are you going to keep it from me?¡± Thomas sounded

    anxious.

    we

    Remaining calm, Neil replied, ¡°What¡¯s the rush, Uncle Tom? I was in the same position as you five

    years.

    ago.

    This response Infuriated Thomas, ¡°Forget about your grandfather not acknowledging her. I want to see

    herl

    Nell countered, ¡°I am not the one preventing her. She doesn¡¯t want to meet you and the others because

    Grandpa hurt her deeply.¡±

    ¡°What did he do?¡± Thomas was stunned.

    Angrily, Nell exined, ¡°He was manipted by Danie and locked Lyra in a small room until she was

    on

    +15 BONUS

    This revtion left Thomas slumped. ¡°Your grandpa was so blinded¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose hope, Uncle Tom,¡± Neil reassured him. ¡°We have Aunt Greta, right? But remember, Lyra¡¯s

    name is Caroline now. Don¡¯t use the wrong name.¡±

    Thomas regained hope. ¡°You¡¯re right. I ask Greta to meet Caroline.¡±

    ¡°And Grandpa¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    The next day.

    After Caroline dropped off the children at school, she hurried to herpany.

    Josie entered the office. 1

    ¡°Mr. Ash Harris, their head of the HR department, asked me to inform you that the suburban factory will

    soon bepleted and needs your inspection.¡±

    Caroline checked the time on herptop. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go there after the meeting.¡±

    Josie acknowledged, ¡°Okay, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Thepany¡¯s executives convened for a meeting at 9:30 a.m.

    Caroline had just taken her seat when Anna Wright, the head of the fashion department, spoke up.

    ¡°Please

    take a look at these clothes, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Anna then pressed a remote control and arge screen before Caroline came to life, disying a

    stunning.

    piece of clothing with a unique design.

    The garment had a harmonious blend of cool and warm tones, with intricate details thatplemented.

    both darker and fairer skin tones. After a moment¡¯s reflection, It became apparent it was an ideal work

    outfit.

    Caroline nced at the clothing and found the exceptional yet down¨Cto¨Cearth design strangely familiar.

    Anna exined, ¡°This is the new clothing lineunched by MK this morning, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline shifted her gaze andmented, ¡°Well, MK isn¡¯t half bad.¡±

    23

    ¡°The real surprise lies here.¡± Anna erged the bottom right corner of the picture.

    Caroline looked up and widened her eyes upon seeing the designer¡¯s signature.

    *JSN? Joan?!¡® she wondered.

    Caroline knew John¡¯s signature well because she thought her full name, Johnson, was too long.

    Consequently, she used only three letters when signing her designs.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462

    Chapter 462 Chemotherapy

    +15 BONUS

    Certainly, Caroline easily recognized Joan¡¯s signature due to her swift and efficient handwriting.

    Anna looked serious. ¡°MK hired a highly renowned designer. In less than a month, MK¡¯s clothing sales

    will surpass ours because of John¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Caroline frowned, deep in thought. Why did Joan choose to work for MK? And how did Evan¡¯s

    company

    hire her?

    ¡®It¡¯s no wonder she hasn¡¯t been in touch with metely. Turns out, she¡¯s been working for Evan. I don¡¯t

    mind her working for anypany, but it doesn¡¯t feel good that she kept it from me.¡±

    The head of the sales department was also anxious due to Caroline¡¯s silence. ¡°What should we do

    about

    this, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    Caroline raised her head after a moment of silence, exuding more confidence.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure Joan has her reasons for this. For now, let¡¯spete with her using what I¡¯ve learned from

    her,¡±

    she thought.

    ¡°No need to panic. I¡¯ll handle the uing designs, and you all should focus on your roles,¡± Caroline

    assured.

    The head of the design department sighed in relief.

    With Caroline¡¯sposed statement, there was no need to worry. They would follow her lead.

    an who a

    After the meeting, Caroline returned to her office and called Joan, who answered quickly.

    Joan said casually, ¡°I know what you want to ask. Let¡¯s grab a meal. I¡¯m starving.¡±

    Caroline pretended to be upset. ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Jordan from MK very wealthy and influential? Why didn¡¯t he

    treat you to a meal?¡±

    Joan replied, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll exin everything when we meet. Just text me the

    restaurant¡¯s

    location.¡±

    Without waiting for Caroline¡¯s response, she hung up the call reluctantly.

    Caroline chose a restaurant and texted Joan the location.

    Joan arrived at Table One at 12:30 p.m.

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline had already ordered various dishes ording to Joan¡¯s preferences, and she began eating.

    After a few bites, Joan asked, ¡°You know MK¡¯s CEO, right?¡±

    Caroline avoided eye contact. ¡°What do you want to know, Joan?¡±

    Sipping her tea, Joan smiled and observed Caroline¡¯s expression. ¡°Okay, no need to hide it from me. I

    can tell.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Caroline cleared her throat. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to exin.¡±

    Nodding, Joan shared the story of how she came to know Evan.

    Surprised, Caroline repeated, ¡°So, Evan was the only one you could confide in when you were going

    through abuse at home?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Joan admitted. ¡°I was shocked when he reached out to me, but I decided to help him because

    he¡¯s a good person.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s initial irritation disappeared once her doubts were resolved. ¡°Alright, Joan. Let¡¯spete

    now that it¡¯s settled.¡±

    With a wry smile, Joan remarked, ¡°I like that you¡¯re growing more confident, G.¡±

    I

    ¡°What if I didn¡¯t?¡± Caroline sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t change anything by moping after my mentor switched

    Joan disagreed, ¡°Well, maybe you should appear a bit more vulnerable. Don¡¯t be too strong.¡±

    Caroline reminded her, ¡°Didn¡¯t I learn that from you?¡±

    Joan was momentarily speechless.

    In the afternoon, Caroline drove Joan back to the vi Evan had arranged for her.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    As she gazed at the vi, she thought deeply. She still owned the vi she had bought for the

    Shentons.

    for the vi.

    Shaking her head, she got into the car and contacted a real estate agent to arrange a sale for

    Afterward, she returned to herpany to pick up Josie and headed to the factory.

    In the afternoon, Axel began his chemotherapy treatment at the hospital.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463

    Chapter 463 A Change of Heart

    Evan and Alex stood in the ward, observing as a nurse inserted a needle into Axel¡¯s arm.

    Once the medication was prepared, Richie informed Evan, ¡°The medication is ready, Mr. Jordan.

    However, it may be ufortable because the patient might vomit during the process.¡±

    Evan frowned, ncing at Axel, who appeared unaffected. ¡°Axel, can you handle it?¡±

    Axel nodded firmly. ¡°I can endure it as long as it helps me get better.¡±

    His only wish was to have a healthy body and spare his parents from worrying.

    Sitting beside Axel¡¯s hospital bed, Evan affectionately ruffled his hair. ¡°This is what bravery looks like.¡±

    Alex¡¯s eyes welled up upon hearing that. He wiped away his tears and added, ¡°But Evan, Axel is only

    five

    years old. He¡¯s not a man yet.¡±

    Evan red icily at Alex. ¡°Don¡¯t utter another word if you¡¯re going to talk nonsense!¡±

    Axel chuckled while Alex forced a smile. ¡°I was just trying to lighten the mood for Axel.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Price, but I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Time passed quickly.

    Axel¡¯splexion paled in less than half an hour, and he began vomiting uncontrobly.

    A shiver ran down Evan¡¯s spine. He had faced countless challenges and dealt with all sorts of

    opponents,

    but he couldn¡¯t bear to see Axel in such agony.

    Greta sat in her room at Xander Residence, contemting how to approach Caroline when Yuliana

    entered.

    Observing Greta¡¯s furrowed brows, Yuliana hurried over. ¡°Mom, are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Greta lowered her hand and shook her head. ¡°No, I was just lost in thought.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Do you need my assistance?¡± Yuliana asked.

    ¡°Yulia, has Danie approached you for help with anything recently?¡±

    Yuliana admitted, ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t sought my help. She only wants to meet Casey.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Greta pondered that. ¡°Tell me honestly, what is your Impression of Caroline after observing her?¡±

    Yuliana blurted out, ¡°She seems promiscuous! She was chatting with Casey, and the next thing I knew,

    another man was holding her hand and leading her to the office.¡±

    Greta asked, ¡°Was that man her boyfriend?¡±

    Yuliana pursed her lips. ¡°Wasn¡¯t she Evan¡¯s mistress? Has she moved on so quickly?¡±

    ¡°Yuliana!¡± Greta raised her voice. ¡°Choose your words carefully!¡±

    Reluctantly, Yulia countered, ¡°Mom, everyone in Angelbay knows Caroline was Evan¡¯s mistress!¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what circumstances she went through at that time!¡± Greta reprimanded. ¡°Stop using

    such offensivenguage!¡±

    Yuliana questioned, ¡°Are you defending her because she¡¯s Aunt Eleanor¡¯s daughter?¡±

    Greta replied, ¡°I¡¯m not taking sides, but I will look into her past. You shouldn¡¯t rush to judgment like

    those

    superficial youngdies, Yulia. You¡¯re grown up now.¡±

    ¡°Fine, do as you wish,¡± Yuliana stormed out in anger.

    Greta helplessly shook her head as she realized how she had indulged Yuliana, leading her to be

    unreasonable.

    Yuliana coincidentally crossed paths with Danie as she left Greta¡¯s room.

    Seeing Yuliana, Danie smiled and approached. ¡°Is your father back at thepany now?¡±

    Yuliana looked at Danie warily. ¡°Do you want me to do something again?¡±

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464

    Chapter 464 She Doesn¡¯t Care About the Child

    Danie chuckled softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so guarded around me. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    Yuliana sneered. ¡°Should I thank you for something?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you should.¡± Danie crossed her arms and looked self¨Cassured. ¡°I helped your father return to

    work at thepany.¡±

    ¡°Stop bothering me with this,¡± Yuliana said, ring at Danie.

    ¡°Fine, be cool.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s all you want to say, then leave.¡±

    Yuliana was about to walk away, but Danie blocked her path. ¡°What a coincidence! I happen to have

    a

    task for you after you reminded me of it.¡±

    Yuliana clenched her fists in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re so mean! You keep forcing me to do things because of

    that incident. Who do you think you are?¡±

    Danie nced at her recent manicure absentmindedly. ¡°¡®ll go to Grandpa then if you dislike me so

    much.¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Yuliana halted Danie. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, okay? But this is thest time!¡±

    Danie looked satisfied. ¡°I need you to keep an eye on Evan.¡±

    Shocked, Yuliana wondered why she wasn¡¯t asked to watch Caroline instead.

    ¡°Why?¡± Yuliana asked.

    Danie leaned against the corridor wall with her arms crossed. I¡¯m sure you know about Evan¡¯s son,

    don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Axel has leukemia and needs a bone marrow transnt.¡±

    ¡°Leukemia?¡± Yuliana was taken aback. ¡°Then why are you still standing here? Go to the hospital to take

    care of your son!¡±

    Danie snorted. ¡°Why should I take care of him? He¡¯s not my

    son.¡±

    Yuliana¡¯s shock didn¡¯t dissipate. ¡°Not yours? Whose son is he?¡± She knew Evan had canceled his

    marriage.

    with Danie, but Axel¡¯s identity was uncertain to her.

    17

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Axel is Evan and Caroline¡¯s son,¡± Danie admitted generously.

    Yuliana¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing that.

    Then Danie¡­ Yulianna realized, ¡®This wicked woman stole another person¡¯s child! How despicable

    this

    scheming person is?!¡±

    Despite her dislike for Caroline, Yuliana believed it was better for the child to be with his biological

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    mother rather than his fake mother.

    Danie noticed Yuliana¡¯s disgust but wasn¡¯t bothered by it. ¡°So, you must watch Evan to see if he can

    be

    a bone marrow donor. Report to me every day.¡±

    Yuliana sized Danie up. ¡°Why do you want me to do that?¡±

    ¡°Stop with the questions,¡± Danie said, casting Yuliana an arrogant sidelong nce. ¡°Just do it.¡±

    ¡°I have another question.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°Does Caroline know about this?¡±

    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t,¡± Danie replied. ¡°You¡¯d better watch your tongue. If she finds out, you¡¯ll face the

    consequences.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell her? Shouldn¡¯t she know as Axel¡¯s mother?¡± Yuliana demanded.

    Danie replied sarcastically, ¡°It means she doesn¡¯t care about the child.¡±

    With that, she waved. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to report to me. I¡¯m going to bed now.¡±

    Watching her walk into the room, Yuliana pondered

    As expected, Caroline was promiscuous and heartless. She was neglecting her son!

    Yuliana felt that none of these people deserved Evan because they were insincere toward him.

    She then stormed downstairs and rushed to Evan¡¯s hospital.

    Caroline arrived on time in the afternoon to pick up the children from school.

    The teachers brought the children outside.

    Caroline looked around but couldn¡¯t find Axel.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465

    Chapter 465 A Large Influence

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline hopped into the car alongside Liora and Tyler, ready to address the Axel situation.

    Before she could, Liora beat her to it. ¡°Mommy, Axel didn¡¯te to school today either. Tyler and I

    approached a ssmate to inquire. It appears he missed school yesterday, just like us.¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help but smile at how Liora imed to have ¡°approached¡± a ssmate.

    ¡°Did he send you guys a message exining his absence?¡± she asked.

    The phone was in Tyler¡¯s possession. He shook his head and replied, ¡°No, he didn¡¯t message us about

    that, only a Christmas greeting.¡±

    Caroline nced down, her mind racing with thoughts about Axel¡¯s whereabouts and whether Evan

    had

    transferred him to another school due to yesterday¡¯s incident.

    She decided to send Axel a text, asking: [Axel, did you switch schools?]

    Meanwhile, Axely weak in a hospital bed, having just endured several bouts of vomiting. His face

    was

    pale, and he seemed lost in a daze.

    When his phone rang, he furrowed his brow but couldn¡¯t muster the strength to open his eyes.

    Hearing the phone, Evan reached for it and checked the message from Caroline. Her text made his

    mood. gloomier. He responded: [No, I didn¡¯t go because of something.]

    Caroline felt a sense of relief after reading his reply.

    Caroline: [You won¡¯t be at school tomorrow either? I was hoping to see you.]

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan: [It might take a while. My tutor ising for a lesson.)

    Caroline¡¯s expression soured at this message. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Evan deliberately

    kept

    Axel away from her.

    She knew that a school environment yed a crucial role in a child¡¯s education, and Evan¡¯s actions

    seemed to prioritize that over Akel¡¯s rtionship with her.

    Despite her frustration, she maintained a gentle tone in her response.

    Caroline: [Alright, listen to your tutor. I¡¯ll be here when you return.]

    Lying on Caroline¡¯sp, Liora blinked up at her. ¡°Did Axel reply, Mommy? What did he say?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just busy.¡± Caroline assured, gently patting Liora¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Llora said, her disappointment evident.

    +15 BONUS

    Upon returning home, they found Eira had already prepared dinner. Kenny was there, lounging at the

    table.

    and chatting with Eira while awaiting Caroline¡¯s arrival.

    Kenny heard themotion at the door and perked up. ¡°Hey there! I heard from the fashion

    department that Joan is now working for MK?¡±

    Caroline encouraged the kids to wash their hands and replied, ¡°Yes, Joan¡¯s clothing line is already on

    the

    market.¡±

    Kenny probed further, ¡°Did you ask her why? Doesn¡¯t she know Evan is your rival? What kind of

    situation is

    she putting you in by aiding Evan?¡±

    Caroline felt annoyed by the persistent questions. ¡°She must have her reasons, Kenny. I can¡¯t interfere

    with her choices. What matters now is that I need to work fast and design clothes topete against

    her.

    Kenny looked stunned. ¡°Are you nning to reveal your identity as G?¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Given Joan¡¯s poprity in both Etes and Eurossia, I have to unveil my identity in this

    Kenny¡¯s excitement was evident. ¡°You¡¯ve finally seen the light. I can already imagine the buzz this

    showdown with Joan will create on the Inte.¡±

    Caroline looked at him wearily. ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s a good idea?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely! It¡¯ll be a game¨Cchanger for thepany to inform everyone that G is working for TYC

    Fashion!

    Caroline sighed and exined, ¡°You should know that G is only famous in Eurossia, not Etes. Beating

    Joan won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    Kenny couldn¡¯t hide his frustration. ¡°That scheming Evan! MK has its fingers in so many ples. Why

    does he

    want to snatch your fashion business?¡±

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466

    Chapter 466 Poor Mountainous Areas

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline sat at the dining table. ¡°Businessmen will always chase profits. It¡¯s the way of the world. Didn¡¯t

    I take the top spot in Etes¡® fashion industry from him, too?¡±

    Kenny pouted, pondering her words. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Caroline turned her gaze to Eira. ¡°You won¡¯t need to cook dinner for me tomorrow.¡±

    Before Eira could respond, Kenny interjected, ¡°Where are you headed?¡±

    Caroline sighed, her tone resolute. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Xanders.¡±

    After spending time with her children, Caroline entered her study and texted Scott at 9:30 p.m.

    Caroline: [111 be at Xander Residence tomorrow night.]

    She had intended to go during Christmas but was dyed due to Lily¡¯s ident. Though she hesitated

    to

    ask Scott to apany her, she had made a promise.

    Afterward, she ced her phone on the table, opened the encrypted DNA report on herptop, and

    printed it.

    Now, she possessed evidence of Danie¡¯s false identity butcked any proof in the murder case. It

    was

    unfathomable how those aiding Danie had concealed everything so effectively.

    ording to Neil, Grayson had no involvement with Danie, let alone Evan. Danie had gone to

    great

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    lengths to maintain her wless image before Evan. So, who was supporting her?

    As she finished printing, a text from Scott arrived.

    Scott: [Alright, I¡¯ll pick you up at your office tomorrow.]

    Caroline: [Sure.]

    Caroline informed Nell of her n and arranged to meet at Xander Residence the following night.

    After dropping her children at school, Caroline headed to the office.

    Josie soon approached, Informing her of a visitor downstairs.

    As she walked to her office, Caroline asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°A woman named Ms. Shawn. She wishes to discuss potential coboration with ourpany.¡±

    Caroline found this surprising. She wasn¡¯t aware of any female entrepreneur with that surname in

    Angelbay. Still, she decided to meet this Ms. Shawn.

    Upon entering her office, Caroline instructed, ¡°Escort her to the reception room and prepare some tea.

    I¡¯ll join her shortly.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    After settling in her office, Caroline headed to the reception room. She spotted Greta, whom Josie had

    led upstairs. Their eyes met, and Caroline noticed amazement flicker across Greta¡¯s face.

    Caroline smiled, extending her hand. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Ms. Shawn.¡±

    Greta quickly recovered and elegantly shook Caroline¡¯s hand. ¡°Likewise, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline opened the door to the reception room. ¡°Please, Ms. Shawn.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Greta followed Caroline into the room and took a seat.

    Caroline sat on the opposite sofa, and Josie soon arrived with tea, cing the cups on the table before

    quietly exiting. 1

    ¡°My secretary mentioned you¡¯re interested in working with us?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Greta replied with a gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯d like yourpany to produce winter clothing for children in

    various sizes.¡±

    She handed Caroline a list, revealing many cotton clothes, pants, sweaters, and down jackets.

    Caroline was taken aback. ¡°Are these garments for a school, Ms. Shawn?¡±

    Greta shook her head. ¡°No, they¡¯re intended for donation to underprivileged children in mountainous

    areas.¡±

    Caroline frowned, wondering why Greta had chosen herpany for this task when any ordinary

    fashion.

    factory could handle it. Did Mr. Gull rmend her to Greta?

    ¡°Is there any issue with that, Ms. Shenton?¡± Greta asked, looking puzzled.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467

    Chapter 467 Within 30 Days

    Caroline smiled and asked, ¡°Why did you choose mypany when we don¡¯t know each other? An

    ordinary factory can handle this task.¡±

    Greta replied vaguely. ¡°An acquaintance rmended you to me.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°When do you need these clothes?¡±

    Greta replied, ¡°Within 30 days.¡±

    Caroline nodded thoughtfully and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem.¡±

    Caroline then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the approximate cost?¡±

    Greta smiled and added, ¡°Yourpany will also need to design it, so please include the design fee.¡±

    Caroline ced the list on the coffee table and said, ¡°I won¡¯t charge you for the design fee because this

    project is for charity, specifically to help kids in mountainous areas. How about we exchange contact

    information? I¡¯ll provide you with the material cost.¡±

    Greta observed Caroline and asked, ¡°But won¡¯t you incur a loss by only charging for the material cost?¡±

    Caroline replied gently, ¡°Only those unwilling to help would see it that way. I¡¯m a mother myself, and I

    can¡¯t bear to see kids of my children¡¯s age suffering in the harsh winter. Thank you for bringing this to

    my

    attention today. I¡¯d like to lend a hand if I can.¡±

    Surprised, Greta asked, ¡°How do you n to do that?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out the details yet, but I believe 30 days should be enough.¡±

    Greta smiled and took out her phone. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it, Ms. Shenton. Can I have your

    WhatsApp number?¡±

    Caroline shared her number, and they added each other¡¯s contacts.

    After finalizing the deal, Caroline saw Greta off from the reception room.

    Before leaving, Greta smiled gently and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your contract.¡±

    Caroline sincerely said, ¡°Thank you for choosing TYC Fashion.¡±

    Danie woke up in a guest room at Vi Foresta in the northern suburbs. Feeling dizzy, she struggled

    to Sit up and massage her throbbing temples. She couldn¡¯t understand why she had been feeling so

    +15 BONUS

    As she leaned against the headboard, memories of the previous night with Casey flooded her mind,

    and she couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Casey had repeatedly held back from climaxing, iming he wasn¡¯t feeling well and urging her to leave

    before they reached that point. Frustrated, she wanted to express her anger, but Casey would always

    send a servant with a ss of warm milk as an apology.

    This situation left her upset and wondering if Casey might be suffering from erectile dysfunction.

    Danie pushed the nkets aside and dragged herself to the bathroom. Sshing cold water on her

    face helped her feel somewhat better.

    She began applying skincare products in front of the mirror while pondering, ¡®Maybe I should

    investigate whether Casey is dealing with erectile dysfunction. If that¡¯s the case, I might need to find

    another man to satisfy my needs.¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Suddenly, her phone rang, and she saw it was a call from Grayson.

    Annoyed, she quickly changed her expression and answered sweetly, ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    Grayson asked, ¡°E, where have you been these past two days? Why didn¡¯t youe home?¡±

    Danie cursed inwardly, ¡®What¡¯s the big deal? This fucking old man! Why does he insist on meddling

    in my business?¡®

    She gritted her teeth and suppressed her disgust. ¡®Grandpa, I¡¯m at a resort with a few youngdies and

    will be home tonight.¡±

    ¡°Do you have enough money? If not, I¡¯ll give you more,¡± Grayson added.

    ¡®Of course, it¡¯s never enough! I spent so much for that fucking Axel!¡¯ she cursed inwardly.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. You¡¯re the best, and I love you the most!¡±

    Joyful, Grayson repeated, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t forget toe home tonight for dinner. I¡¯ll instruct the chef to

    make your favorite dishes.¡±

    Danie forced a smile. ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡°

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468

    Chapter 468 It¡¯s Very Satisfying

    Yuliana changed her appearance before heading to the hospital.

    After asking around and finding out Axel¡¯s ward, she took an elevator to go upstairs.

    As she reached the floor, Evan and Alex were leaving the ward, apanied by two doctors and a few

    nurses.

    Yuliana had just stepped out of the elevator. She lowered her cap, adjusted her sunsses, and then

    sat on a nearby bench, pretending to y with her phone.

    Richie told Evan, ¡°I rmend shaving his head in the next two days, Mr. Jordan. Otherwise, it might

    cause him great trauma when he starts losing his hairter.¡±

    Although Evan was exhausted, he remainedposed. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. But how can we stop

    his

    vomiting?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still weak and can¡¯t receive an injection for that, Mr. Jordan. Besides, he needs surgeryter this

    week.¡±

    Evan¡¯s face showed displeasure. ¡°Have you managed to find the bone marrow?¡±

    Uneasily, Richie replied, ¡°We¡¯ve been keeping an eye on the bone marrow bank and contacting various

    hospitals, but we haven¡¯t found a match¡­¡±

    Evan pursed his lips. ¡°Keep contacting other hospitals.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Richie replied, feeling helpless.

    After Richie left, Alex turned to Evan. ¡°Have you tried inquiring in the ck market?¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°You think I haven¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Still no luck? Have you considered offering a high price to buy it?¡± Alex suggested.

    ¡°The main issue is that I haven¡¯t found suitable bone marrow for Axel,¡± Evan said.

    Alex leaned against the corridor wall. ¡°It seems that money can¡¯t solve everything in the world.¡±

    Evan looked down, appearing helpless.

    This scene deeply saddened Yuna. She wanted to help but didn¡¯t know how. She waspletely

    unfamiliar with the ck market, let alone how to contact them. She decided to text Danie about the

    situation.

    Danie received the text and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan, who seemed to have everything in Etes, was now in such a helpless situation. It was strangely

    satisfying.

    Caroline instructed Eira to pick up the children from school in the evening, apanied by the

    bodyguard.

    After making the call, Scott contacted her. ¡°Are you done with work?¡±

    Caroline grabbed her bag and folder. ¡°Yes. Are you on your way?¡±

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in about 15 minutes. It¡¯s chilly outside. Just wait for me at the office,¡± Scott replied.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    She then called Neil.

    Neil answered quickly. ¡°Carol, are you heading there now?¡±

    Caroline left her office. ¡°Yes. Scott is on his way to pick me up, and we¡¯ll leave in about 15 minutes.

    What about you?¡±

    ¡°I can leave anytime,¡± Neil said. ¡°I¡¯m ready with the evidence to expose her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a set just in case.¡± After a brief pause, Caroline asked, ¡°Is Danie at home?¡±

    ¡°I asked the servant, and Grandpa requested her presence for dinner,¡± Neil answered.

    ¡°Alright, you can go there first.¡±

    ¡°Sure, text me when you¡¯re nearly there, and I¡¯lle to the door to meet you,¡± Neil said.

    Caroline ended the call, walked to the elevator, and pressed the button to go downstairs.

    Finally, the time hade to confront Danie face¨Cto¨Cface and resolve their ongoing conflict.

    At 5:40 p.m., Caroline received a photo from Eira, confirming that the children had been picked up.

    Caroline: [Thank you.]

    Twenty minutes passed, but Scott still hadn¡¯t arrived. She called him, but he didn¡¯t answer. Her heart

    skipped a beat, and she called him again

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469

    Chapter 469 A Car ident

    +15 BONUS

    Scott¡¯sck of response left Caroline restless, prompting her to leave thepany and wait anxiously

    outside.

    December¡¯s early nightfall brought bone¨Cchilling cold even to those bundled in thick clothes.

    While holding her phone, Caroline¡¯s hand froze in the biting wind. She called Scott once more.

    After some time, someone finally picked up. Caroline began, ¡°Sco-¡±

    A strange voice cut her off. ¡°The phone¡¯s owner had a car ident! Are you his family? We¡¯ve called

    911!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s hand trembled at the news. She stammered, ¡°W¨CWhere is he?¡±

    Her eagerness to descend the stairs was quelled as her legs went limp, causing her to tumble.

    The loud thud rmed her nearby employees.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton!¡± They rushed over to help her up.

    Once steady, Caroline nervously said, ¡®I¡¯m okay. Help me locate my phone.¡±

    ¡°Here!¡± An employee handed it to her.

    She revealed her wounded palm, causing them to gasp.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, your hand¡­¡±

    Ignoring her injury, Caroline focused on her phone again.

    The stranger¡¯s voice still echoed.

    Caroline suppressed her panic and asked, ¡°Can you tell me where he is now? Is he seriously hurt?¡±

    ¡°Biriv Street! He¡¯s unconscious, but we¡¯ve rescued him from the car.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s panic intensified. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯lle now.¡±

    She hung up and hurried to the scene of the ident.

    Ten minutester, she arrived amidst themotion. Pushing through the crowd, she spotted Scott¡¯s

    overturned car and another badly damaged vehicle, with police officers taking notes.

    Caroline approached an officer and asked, ¡°Excuse me, was the driver of the white car taken to the

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    The officer nced at her. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a family member of the white car¡¯s driver,¡± Caroline exined.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s been sent to the hospital. He woke up after a briefa and appeared to be okay. He¡¯s at

    Angelbay Hospital.¡±

    Relieved, Caroline sighed deeply. ¡°Thank you. Is there anything else you need from me here?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re headed to the hospital for his statement. You can see him there.¡±

    Caroline expressed her gratitude and departed for Angelbay Hospital.

    At Xander Residence¡¯s living room.

    Neil and Yuliana chatted with Grayson, but Danie was absent.

    Grayson frequently checked the time, growing increasingly agitated as dinner time neared with no sign

    of

    Danie.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait any longer. We¡¯ll eat without her if she¡¯s not back soon,¡± Grayson grumbled.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Thomas exchanged a meaningful look with Greta, who gently tried to persuade Grayson. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s

    wait a

    little longer. It¡¯s normal for her to be dyed during the evening rush hour.¡±

    ¡°Mom, why are you-¡±

    Greta silenced Yuliana with a nce. ¡°Yulia, go check if your cousin is home.¡±

    Although Yuliana did not consider Danie a true cousin, she reluctantly got up after seeing Grayson¡¯s

    displeasure. She donned a coat and walked to the door.

    When the servant opened the door, a bright headlight briefly blinded her. She squinted as the light

    abruptly faded.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470

    Chapter 470 I¡¯ll Go With You

    Danie opened the car door and approached with a click¨Cck of her footsteps.

    When she spotted Yuliana standing at the door, she greeted her with a smile, asking. ¡°Are you here to

    wee me?¡±

    Yuliana¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°You did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you? You turned on the headlights when you

    saw

    mee out.¡±

    ¡°How can you say that?¡± Danie retorted, ¡°I just didn¡¯t manage to turn them off.¡±

    ¡°But the car wasn¡¯t even moving! You¡¯re lying.¡±

    Danie sneered sarcastically. ¡°You were just unlucky. Don¡¯t me me.¡±

    With that, she pushed past Yuliana and entered the living room..

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m home!¡± Her voice brought an immediate smile to Grayson¡¯s face.

    Neil kept checking the time, wondering why Caroline hadn¡¯t arrived yet.

    When Neil texted Caroline, Grayson invited everyone to the dining room.

    Neil: [Where are you, Carol?]

    Caroline had just arrived at the emergency room and quickly checked her phone when she heard the

    notification.

    She inwardly sighed after reading Neil¡¯s text because she had forgotten to inform him about Scott¡¯s

    ident.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline: [I can¡¯te, Neil. Scott had a car ident and is in the hospital.]

    Her text left Neil deeply perplexed. ¡®Why is everything going wrong when Carol wants to get rid of

    Danie?

    Grayson entered the dining room but encouraged Nell to follow when he saw him standing still. ¡°Neil,

    aren¡¯t youing?¡±

    Reluctantly, Neil put his phone down and followed Grayson Into the dining room.

    17

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline located Scott¡¯s ward in the emergency room.

    Scotty in bed, his white shirt stained with dried blood and his head bandaged.

    A nurse approached when Caroline took her seat and scrutinized her. ¡°Are you Dr. Wilson¡¯s girlfriend?¡±

    Caroline moved aside as she noticed the nurse carrying an infusion bag. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The nurse disinfected the back of Scott¡¯s hand. ¡°Dr. Wilson is so kind to you! He just finished a five¨C

    hour

    surgery today, yet he came straight to you without a break or even a sip of water,¡±

    Caroline looked up, shocked. ¡°Five hours?¡± she repeated.

    Why hadn¡¯t Scott told her? She wouldn¡¯t have asked him to pick her up, let alone apany her to the

    Xanders, if she had known.

    Feeling upset and guilty, she wondered what she had done to deserve Scott¡¯s numerous sacrifices.

    The nurse hooked up an IV drip and turned to Caroline. ¡°Yes, he was the lead surgeon for those full

    five

    hours. I hope you¡¯ll take good care of him as his girlfriend. Otherwise, you don¡¯t deserve to be with

    him.¡±

    The nurse departed, leaving Caroline in bewilderment.

    How could she call herself Scott¡¯s girlfriend?

    Half an hourter, the police officers arrived at the ward.

    Caroline suggested talking to them outside the ward to avoid disturbing Scott¡¯s rest.

    ¡°We have the suspect at the police station. Ms. Shenton, pleasee with us and discuss the

    ident.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°Can you take the victim¡¯s statementter?¡±

    ¡°One of the officers will wait until he wakes up.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Afterward, she rose and left, asking the nurses to look after Scott as she passed their station.

    Ten minutester, Caroline entered the police station and saw the suspect talking to the officers in the

    interrogation room.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471

    Chapter 471 I Won¡¯t Let You Off

    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she saw the person.

    ¡°This is the culprit, Finn Leaver,¡± the police officer said.

    ¡°I know him!¡± Caroline replied, her voice deep.

    Finn had worked as Evan¡¯s bodyguard in the past, and she had encountered him on multiple

    asions, but he was fired five years ago.

    Finn looked up, meeting Caroline¡¯s eyes with slight astonishment. ¡°Ms. Shenton¡­¡±

    Caroline turned to the police officers and asked, ¡°Can I speak to him alone for a moment?¡±

    The officers exchanged nces, then stood up and said, ¡°You can talk first. Signal the camera if you

    need

    assistance.¡±

    Caroline nodded, and the officers left the room.

    Soon after, she sat across from Finn and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you just happened to hit Scott¡¯s car.¡±

    Finn frowned. ¡°What do you mean, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Is this rted to Evan?¡± Caroline asked directly.

    Finn seemed evasive, turning away and saying, ¡°No.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s frustration grew. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan has fired me, so why would I still work for him?¡± Finn replied.

    Caroline studied him closely. ¡°Then why did you avoid eye contact earlier?¡±

    Finn¡¯s tone softened. ¡°I take responsibility for my actions. There¡¯s no need to involve Mr. Jordan.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Since you won¡¯t admit it, I¡¯ll find out the truth on my own. If I discover you did this on purpose, I

    won¡¯t let you off,¡± Caroline said coldly.

    Finn became infuriated. ¡°Are you overstepping. Ms. Shenton? How is this your concern?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my family. Do you think that¡¯s not my concern?¡± Caroline retorted.

    Finn was astounded. ¡°Uh.

    Seeing that Finn was speechless, Caroline stood up and dered, ¡°We won¡¯t ept a private

    settlement.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline left the interrogation room, seething with anger. She couldn¡¯t understand Evan¡¯s motives.

    ¡®First Lily, then Axel, and now Scott! Why does he keep endangering those around me? she thought.

    Unable to bear it any longer, Caroline briefly spoke with the police before leaving the station to call

    Evan.

    Meanwhile, Evan was at the hospital, trying to feed Axel some soup.

    However, Axel vomited severely, coughing up bile.

    Evan rubbed Axel¡¯s back solemnly while Alex prepared a warm towel to clean Axel¡¯s mouth.

    Axel struggled to prop himself up and weakly shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it anymore, Daddy¡­¡±

    Evan nodded sympathetically. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to eat anymore. I¡¯ll get you some fruits.¡±

    Axel slowly nodded,y back on the bed, and closed his eyes.

    Alex felt his heart ache as he watched Axel, and he could only imagine Evan¡¯s anguish.

    Seeing the dark circles under Evan¡¯s eyes, Alex suggested, ¡°Evan, you should rest tonight.¡±

    ¡°No! You can go home and rest if you want,¡± Evan rejected.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t slept more than eight hours in the past few days! If you keep this up, you¡¯ll exhaust

    yourself before Axel recovers!¡± Alex insisted anxiously.

    Evan was about to reply when his phone began to vibrate. He saw that Caroline was calling, so he

    handed an orange to Alex. ¡°Please handle this.¡±

    Alex took the orange, and Evan wiped his hands before stepping out of the room to answer the call.

    Caroline¡¯s angry voice was soon heard on the other end.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472

    Chapter 472 Fired Bodyguard

    Caroline asked, ¡°Do you remember Finn?¡±

    Evan paused briefly and replied, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°Finn Leaver, the bodyguard who worked for you a few years back. You fired him

    five years ago. Don¡¯t tell me you forgot!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember. Just tell me, I¡¯m short on time.¡±

    Caroline sneered. ¡°What are you avoiding?¡±

    ¡°What am I avoiding?¡± Evan asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Did you send Finn to crash Scott¡¯s car?¡± Caroline asked.

    Evan¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Where are you?

    Caroline retorted, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d want to see you?¡±

    Evan said, ¡°If you want to discuss this, we¡¯ll do it in person or not at all.¡±

    He ended the call, leaving Caroline speechless.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    She stared at the ¡®call ended¡® screen, wondering. ¡®What does he mean? Did he orchestrate this and

    now

    wants to meet me in person to exin? Why not just talk on the phone?¡¯

    Furious, she sent Evan a text.

    Caroline: [Where are you? I¡¯ming over now!

    Evan: [Meet me at Vi Rosa.]

    Later, Evan entered the room, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the vi to get Axel¡¯sptop and change.¡±

    Alex nodded. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t return, there are nurses here. Go home and rest.¡±

    Caroline arrived at Vi Rosa half an hourter.

    The nanny reminded her, ¡°Please see Mr. Jordan in his bedroom upstairs.¡±

    Caroline thanked the nanny and went upstairs. She knocked on Evan¡¯s door, and he hoarsely said,

    ¡°Come

    in.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline hesitated, suggesting, ¡°Can we talk outside?¡±

    Evan¡¯s voice grew stern. ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself.¡±

    Caroline entered the room reluctantly. She found Evan in a bathrobe with wet hair.

    She looked away and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk after you change.¡±

    Evan asked sarcastically. ¡°Afraid I¡¯ll harm you?¡±

    Caroline clenched her fists and sat on the nearby sofa. ¡°Exin now. I need to get back to the

    hospital.¡±

    I

    Evan stared at her. ¡°So, you assume I nned this because a former bodyguard of mine did it?¡±

    Caroline retorted, ¡°Is it mere coincidence that the person who crashed Scott¡¯s car is your ex¨C

    bodyguard?¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°You mentioned I fired him five years ago. If I wanted to harm Scott, why go through the

    trouble of involving someone you know? I could have used an anonymous party.¡±

    Caroline countered, ¡°What about Lily? You arranged the medical team.¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Caroline, I won¡¯t exin this further.¡±

    Caroline mocked. ¡®Is it guilt that¡¯s stopping you? So, you¡¯re using your usual tactics, hoping I won¡¯t

    suspect you!¡± 1

    Infuriated by Caroline¡¯s insinuations and the mounting stress, Evan eximed, ¡°Scott¡¯s ident has.

    nothing to do with me! I wouldn¡¯t employ my ex¨Cbodyguard to deal with him!

    ¡°And you worked with me for three years. Have you ever seen me act so recklessly, like in Lily¡¯s case?

    Do you think I¡¯d jeopardize myself just to deal with someone?¡±

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473

    Chapter 473 Did He Do This on Purpose?

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand you, but I believe you understand my way of thinking quite well. You¡¯ve used the

    people around you to harm them, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the type to act so recklessly,¡± Caroline said.

    Evan emitted a dangerous aura. ¡°Why must you cast me as the viin?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°I only rely on the facts I¡¯ve witnessed.¡±

    was

    Evan was taken aback as he remembered saying that to her.

    Evan¡¯s anger slowly subsided. ¡°I acted impulsively when dealing with my mother¡¯s situation.¡±

    Caroline was baffled by hisment.

    She felt the urge to cry. ¡®What¡¯s the use of saying this now? she wondered.

    She changed the subject, saying, ¡°Evan, I just want to know if you¡¯re targeting people close to me to

    get.

    back at me.¡±

    ¡°What would revenge gain me? Is there any benefit or emotional satisfaction?¡± Evan asked. ¡®Instead of

    seeking revenge, I¡¯d prefer to make a more direct and significant impact.¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline contemted Evan¡¯s words and realized he had a point. If he wanted revenge on her, she

    would have already suffered greatly, given his capabilities.

    Furthermore, as he described, he had taken a direct and substantial action by recruiting Joan.

    Caroline scrutinized Evan¡¯s face. In truth, she had already noticed when she entered the room. Evan

    did not look well, appearing more exhausted than usual.

    Caroline averted her gaze. ¡®How does he find time for all this with such a busy work schedule?¡± she

    wondered.

    She realized that grief might have clouded her judgment, and she had wrongly used Evan.

    Carolineposed herself and stood up after careful thought. ¡°I apologize for not thinking things

    through properly. I¡¯m sorry for bothering you. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    Evan didn¡¯t stop her, but he watched her departing figure without blinking

    Caroline headed for the door and turned to look at Evan. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you send Axel to school?¡±

    Evan nearly blurted out, ¡°Axel is at the hospital.¡±

    However, he restrained himself after noticing Caroline¡¯s weight loss due to recent events.

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I¡¯m homeschooling him. Is there a problem?¡± Evan replied casually.

    Caroline said, ¡°A child his age should be in school. Too much time at home can lead to psychological

    issues.¡±

    Caroline left, and Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡®Finn Leaver¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t remember the person well, but Finn must have said something that raised Caroline¡¯s

    suspicions

    today and led her to visit him in such a furious state.

    Evan grabbed his phone and called Reuben.

    Soon, Reuben answered, ¡°How can I assist you, Mr. Jordan?¡±

    ¡°Look into Finn Leaver. He had an ident with Scott today,¡± Evan said in a deep voice.

    Reuben was surprised. ¡°Finn Leaver? Wasn¡¯t he the bodyguard you dismissed for misconduct five

    years

    ago?¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d remember something so random?¡±

    Reuben said, ¡°I apologize, sir. Ill investigate it right away.¡±

    Meanwhile, Caroline called Paige after getting into her car.

    Paige answered after a long pause, sounding groggy. ¡°What¡¯s up, Carol?¡±

    Caroline checked the time. ¡®Why is Paige asleep when it¡¯s not even 8:00 p.m. yet?¡®

    Caroline asked, ¡°Do you still have the contact information of the person who helped me investigate

    Danie before?¡±

    Paige replied, ¡°Yes, why? Are you looking into something?¡±

    ¡°A bodyguard named Finn Leaver, who Evan fired five years ago. He crashed into Scott today,¡±

    Caroline

    exined.

    ¡°Evan¡¯s former bodyguard? Did he do it intentionally?¡± Paige suddenly sounded more alert.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474

    Chapter 474 100th Anniversary Celebration

    Caroline said, ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t it a good way to avoid responsibility by hiring a dismissed bodyguard to deal with

    Scott?¡±

    Paige asked.

    Caroline rubbed her forehead and replied, ¡°Paige, Evan wouldn¡¯t stoop to such treacherous acts given

    his

    character. Besides, he appears quite busy and exhaustedtely.¡±

    ¡°So, you confronted him in person, right?

    ¡°Yes, I wasn¡¯t calm before, but I believe Evan had no part in Lily¡¯s death, Caroline asserted.

    Paige chimed in. ¡°Speaking of that, I¡¯ve been thinking about it for the past two days. My boss spent a

    considerable amount on that medical team. It doesn¡¯t add up for him to intentionally botch the surgery.

    If

    he wanted Lily gone, he could have let her pass away at any other hospital to avoid trouble.¡±

    Caroline admitted, ¡°I was too impulsive and already apologized to him.¡±

    ¡°I love it when you apologize, Carol, after realizing your mistake! You want information about Finn,

    right?

    I¡¯ll have someone look into it and keep you updated.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for doing this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a stranger. How¡¯s Scott?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Good to hear.¡±

    Half an hourter, Caroline returned to the hospital.

    Scott had already regained consciousness and was giving a statement to the police. When he saw

    Caroline, guilt shed across his face, and he asked the police, ¡°Is that all?¡±

    The police officer stood up. ¡°Yes, rest well. I¡¯ll contact you if I have more questions.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my job.¡±

    Caroline escorted the police to the door and returned to Scott.

    +15 BONUS

    Scott looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Carol.¡±

    Caroline sat beside Scott. ¡°No need to apologize. No one wants to be in this situation. How are you

    feeling?¡±

    Scott smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a mild concussion. I¡¯m lucky.¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Caroline looked at him sternly. ¡°How can you crack jokes at a time like this? I was terrified at the

    scene.¡±

    Scott pursed his lips and looked down. I¡¯m sorry for worrying you.¡±

    Caroline handed him a ss of water. ¡°Drink this.¡±

    Scott epted it. ¡°I heard from the nurse that you went to the station with the police?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Yes. They wanted to discusspensation options with the family, but it still depends

    on your decision.¡±

    Caroline chose not to mention her meeting with Evan since it wasn¡¯t connected to the ident.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the police about the ident, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be visiting the Xanders with you anytime.

    soon,¡± Scott said.

    Caroline lowered her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t have the time either.¡±

    ¡®Good for Danie. She gets to enjoy some carefree time,¡® she thought.

    ¡°What do you mean? Scott asked.

    Caroline exined, ¡°I have a lot of work to catch up on at thepany, so I won¡¯t be able to make it.¡±

    Scott pondered briefly. ¡°Have you heard about the Xanders¡® 100th¨Canniversary celebration?¡±

    *100th¨Canniversary celebration? I had no idea. How did you find out?¡±

    Scott shared, ¡°I heard from my colleagues. Mr. Xander Sr. considers the 100th¨Canniversary celebration

    extremely important. I think it¡¯s happening next month. Would you consider exposing Danie then?¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Thank you, Scott. This is valuable information.¡±

    Scott smiled back. ¡®Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯ve been a burden this time,¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Are you hungry? Would you like something to eat?¡® Caroline offered.

    Caroline returned to Bayview Vi at 10:00 p.m.

    Kenny and the two children were already awake and rushed to greet her.

    +16 BONUS

    ¡°Mommy! You¡¯re finally home. Did you manage to finish everything you needed to do today?¡± Liora

    eximed.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475

    Chapter 475 I Found the Evidence

    Caroline eximed, ¡°I¡¯m finished. Why are you still awake?¡±

    Kenny leaned against the wall and said, ¡°Did you forget it¡¯s Saturday tomorrow?¡±

    Caroline led the children into the living room, sat on the couch, and said, ¡°I actually did. Could someone

    get me a drink, please?¡±

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Tyler stood up, volunteering. I can do it.¡±

    In no time, Tyler returned with a ss of juice.

    ¡°Thanks, dear.¡± Caroline gulped it down.

    Kenny swiftly took the ss. ¡°Why the rush? You¡¯ll choke.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really thirsty. I¡¯ve been shuttling between the police station and the hospital because Scott was in

    at

    car ident.¡±

    ¡°A car ident?!¡± the kids and Kenny eximed.

    Caroline smiled with frustration. ¡°Thankfully, he¡¯s just concussed, even though his car flipped.¡±

    Kenny sat down next to Caroline, astonished. ¡°Is he badly hurt?¡±

    ¡°Just a mild concussion. Caroline proceeded to recount the ident to Kenny.

    Kenny¡¯s jaw dropped as he listened.

    With a sigh, Kenny muttered, ¡°Wow, Scott¡¯s lucky. The saying ¡®good deeds bring good rewards¡® seems

    to

    hold true.¡±

    Tyler mischievously asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the n, Uncle Kenny?¡±

    Kenny thought for a moment. ¡°Maybe I should get a string of rosary beads to pray.¡±

    Caroline and the kids nced at Kenny simultaneously.

    Kenny noticed their gaze. ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that?¡±

    Without uttering a word, they turned and headed upstairs.

    Kenny called out in puzzlement, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? Talk to me!¡±

    ww

    +15 BONUS

    On Saturday, Caroline woke up at 6:00 a.m. to prepare breakfast for Scott. She nced out the living

    room window and saw Eira and the children training.

    Noticing breakfast already set on the dining table, she packed some into an insted container. Just as

    she was about to sit down and call the kids in for breakfast, her phone rang, and she saw Paige¡¯s name

    on the screen.

    Paige sounded anxious. ¡°Carol, I¡¯ve found evidence!

    Caroline sat up straight. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Paige continued. ¡°Finn received arge sum of money in his bank ountst night, and it came from

    an MK employee. They looked into the employee¡¯s ount, but there haven¡¯t been any significant

    transactions recently.¡±

    Caroline frowned but didn¡¯t say anything

    ¡°Carol, how can an ordinary employee have 140,000 dors in cash? Paige asked.

    Caroline clenched her fist and took a deep breath. ¡°I doubt Evan would leave such a careless trail.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not foolish. That¡¯s why he used cash. But he probably didn¡¯t expect the employee to make such a

    foolish bank transfer,¡± Paige exined

    Caroline pursed her lips, sensing something fishy about this. But how could she not be suspicious

    when

    the evidence pointed at an MK employee?

    She struggled to stay calm. ¡°Paige, this isn¡¯t conclusive evidence. Find out who Finn has been in

    contact

    with since returning to the countryst year.¡±

    Paige was puzzled. ¡°Carol, are you still trying to defend Evan? The evidence is right in front of you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not defending him, but I have a feeling this isn¡¯t as straightforward as it seems,¡± Caroline replied.

    She added, ¡°All these events seem directed at me, but haven¡¯t you noticed they also target him?¡±

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476

    Chapter 476 Give Me Some Time

    Paige felt confused. ¡°What do you mean by targeting him as well?¡± she asked.

    Caroline exined, ¡°Evan has been in pain since Jamie¡¯s passing, which led him to suspect me. Then,

    Lily¡¯s death caused me great pain and made me suspect Evan. And now, there¡¯s Scott¡¯s matter.¡±

    Paige¡¯s concern deepened. ¡°Are you suggesting that someone might be secretly trying to manipte

    your rtionship?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°I can¡¯t be certain, but it¡¯s possible. We need to investigate this first.¡± She was now

    fully calm.

    Paige agreed. ¡°Sure. Just give me some time.¡±

    At Grand East Hospital.

    Evan arrived at Axel¡¯s room with soup from the nanny. Axel had not slept all night, evident from the

    dark circles under his eyes.

    ¡°Evan, I need to go home and get some sleep. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you,¡± Alex said as he stood up

    wearily.

    Evan ced the soup on the bedside table and inquired, ¡°Was Axel still feeling unwellst night?¡±

    Alex nodded. ¡°He was better than during the day. He ate a lot of orange slices that I peeled for him. I

    just

    didn¡¯t dare to sleep.¡±

    Evan nodded and spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Thank you for your help. You should head home now.¡±

    Alex nodded and left.

    Evan was about to wake Axel when his phone vibrated, prompting him to step outside to answer

    Reuben¡¯s

    call.

    Evan asked sternly, ¡°Have you found anything?¡±

    Reuben reported, ¡°Mr. Jordan, while Finn didn¡¯t explicitly mention your name, he behaved evasively

    when

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Ms. Shenton mentioned you. Additionally, we discovered that an administrative employee of MK

    transferred 140,000 dors to Finn.¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Have you checked his bank ount?¡±

    Reuben confirmed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s clean. I believe the employee gave him 140,000 dors in cash for the

    task.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Evan responded coldly. ¡°The person orchestrating this is clearly targeting me. Find out who Finn has

    been

    closely interacting with in the past four months. Also, bring the employee to me.¡±

    Reuben acknowledged, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Caroline took the children to Scott¡¯s room at Angelbay Hospital, but he was not there.

    ¡°Papa Wilson is still wandering around when he¡¯s unwell!¡± Liora eximed with her hands on her hips.

    Tyler patted her head and said, ¡°I told you to study more, but you didn¡¯t listen. Instead, you spent your

    time ying with Legos.¡±

    Liora covered her head and red at Tyler. ¡°Just say it if you know something.¡±

    Tyler said, ¡°He¡¯s out for tests. Don¡¯t forget that Papa Wilson has a concussion.¡± He raised an eyebrow

    at

    Liora.

    Liora admitted, ¡°I¡­ I know that, too! I¡¯m just toozy to think about it!¡±

    Caroline smiled as she watched the two children quarreling. Their adorable argument dispelled her bad

    mood.

    Caroline intervened, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not quarrel any more, or the nurse will scold you¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Liora eximed, ¡°Uncle Neil!¡±

    Caroline turned and saw Neil standing behind them.

    ¡°Neil-¡® Caroline said, but Liora ran toward him before she could finish her sentence.

    Neil hurriedly picked her up and cautioned, ¡°Don¡¯t run so fast, Lia. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    Liora leaned against Neil¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I missed you so much¡­¡±

    Neil affectionately caressed her head and nced at Caroline. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Scott. Is he not here?¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°He¡¯s probably out for some tests. We¡¯ll wait for him.¡± Nell nodded and settled down

    with Liora in his arms while Caroline joined Tyler on the sofa.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477

    Chapter 477 Not Foolish Enough

    Neil asked, ¡°Has the culprit been found?¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°I went to the police stationst night¡­¡±

    She stopped as she heard approaching footsteps.

    They turned toward the sound and spotted a nurse wheeling Scott back into the room, causing Caroline

    to withhold her words.

    She exchanged a nce with Neil, silently postponing their discussion.

    Neil nodded and turned his attention to Scott, asking. ¡°How do you feel?¡®

    Scott smiled faintly. ¡°I feel much better. It wasn¡¯t anything serious from the start.¡±

    Caroline chimed in. ¡°I brought you breakfast. You should eat¡­ some.¡±

    Scott wheeled himself closer, remarking, ¡°I was nning to grab a bite in the cafeteria after the tests

    earlier, but it seems unnecessary now.¡±

    Liora hurried over to Scott, focusing on his legs beneath the thin nket, and greeted, ¡°Papa Wilson.¡±

    Scott inquired, ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Liora asked, ¡°Why are you in a wheelchair when your head is unwell?¡®

    Scott pushed the nket aside, revealing his bandaged ankle, and exined, ¡°I sprained my ankle,

    and it¡¯s

    swollen. Using a wheelchair helps with my recovery.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback. She rose from her seat and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me thisst night?¡±

    Scott looked away and replied, ¡°Why burden you further when you¡¯re already swamped with work?¡±

    Caroline sighed, lowered herself, and inspected Scott¡¯s injury. He covered himself with the nket

    again.

    and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll recover soon.¡±

    Caroline gazed at him in frustration and asked, ¡°What else are you hiding from me?¡±

    Scott pretended to contemte for a moment. ¡°I think that¡¯s all.¡±

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°Never mind. I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡±

    Smiling, Scott said, ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart, and don¡¯t me yourself for my situation¡­¡±

    While Scott spoke with Caroline, Neil observed their conversation, pondering whether Scott was

    Afterward, Caroline, Neil, and the children bid farewell to Scott and left the hospital.

    In the car, Neil suggested taking the children to the amusement park.

    +15 BONUS

    Fifteen minutester, the children entered the park, leaving Neil and Caroline to converse in a leisurely

    area.

    Neil ordered coffee for Caroline and asked, ¡°Carol, what were you trying to tell me in the room earlier?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°It¡¯s about Scott.¡±

    Neil inquired, ¡°What¡¯s your opinion?¡±

    Caroline recounted her visit to the police station and Evan¡¯s house the previous night.

    Neilmented, ¡°I think you¡¯re right about Evan not being foolish enough to do this.¡±

    Neil pondered further.

    ¡°Hmm. Neil, who do you think is trying to target Evan and me simultaneously?¡± Caroline asked.

    The waitress served their drinks, and Neil helped Caroline insert a straw into her drink. In my view, one

    person is now the most suspicious.¡±

    Caroline sipped her drink, contemted, and then a name came to mind. She looked at Neil and

    asked, ¡±

    Are you talking about Casey?¡±

    Neil affirmed, ¡°Yes. Casey wants to use you to deal with Evan. Thus, he would definitely create conflicts

    between you and Evan to solidify the partnership between you and him.¡±

    A shiver ran down Caroline¡¯s spine as she remarked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it makes sense that only

    someone

    like Casey could afford to pay 140,000 dors in cash. I have to investigate this thoroughly.¡±

    Neil asked, ¡°How do you n to investigate this?¡±

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°I have no idea right now. I need to think it through because I¡¯m swamped

    with

    work. Oh, by the way, Scott mentioned that yourpany will be celebrating its 100th anniversary next

    month.¡±

    Nell frowned. ¡°How does he know about the 100th¨Canniversary celebration?¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°He said he heard it from the nurses.¡±

    Neil appeared skeptical, ¡°From the nurses? But only our internal employees are aware of this.¡±

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478

    Chapter 478 Worked Diligently

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline said, ¡°Angelbay is such a big city, so it¡¯smon for information to slip out during

    interactions.¡±

    Neil still had a sense that something wasn¡¯t right. After all, they had instructed the employees not to

    reveal the 100th¨Canniversary celebration until a decision was made.

    Did Scott really find out about it from the nurses?

    Neil brushed the thought aside. ¡°What are your thoughts on the 100th¨Canniversary celebration?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I n to discuss it with Danie during the event. I couldn¡¯t do it on two previous asions, so I

    refuse to believe I can¡¯t seed on the third attempt,¡± Caroline replied.

    Neil sighed. ¡°I hope so. I have to admit, Danie is quite fortunate.¡±

    Caroline sneered. ¡°Sooner orter, shell face the consequences of her actions!¡±

    At the hospital.

    Reuben handed a folder to Evan. Seeing Axel asleep, he whispered, ¡°This contains the call records

    between Finn and the employee over thest four months, sir. I¡¯ve highlighted the suspicious areas.¡±

    Evan took it and examined the information closely.

    Evan¡¯s demeanor turned cold after reviewing Finn¡¯s call records. ¡°Have you checked the numbers

    marked

    in red ink?¡±

    Reuben confirmed, ¡°Yes, those are all either invalid or disconnected numbers.¡±

    Evan remarked, ¡°He received calls from these random numbers, yet he spent more than three minutes

    on

    each conversation.¡±

    Reuben exined, ¡°Yes, sir. It suggests that someone intentionally used untraceable numbers and

    software, anticipating our investigation, just like with the employee.¡±

    Evan handed the folder back to Reuben. ¡°Did you bring the employee here?¡±

    Reuben nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s in the office. Would you like to meet him now, sir?¡±

    Evan closed hisptop, stood up, and instructed, ¡°Stay here and keep an eye on Axel.¡±

    Reubenplied. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Five minutester, Evan reached the hospital office, where Julian greeted him respectfully. ¡°The person

    is

    inside, sir.¡±

    Julian opened the door, and Evan entered the office. The employee, Roman Yoder, was tied to a chair

    and

    immediately turned to look at him.

    Roman appeared terrified, his face pale. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Jordan.¡±

    kor

    Evan menacingly nced at him and took a seat. ¡°Should I ask, or are you going to exin yourself?¡±

    Roman¡¯s entire body trembled. ¡°Mr. Jordan, I don¡¯t know what you want to ask¡­¡±

    Evan stared at him wickedly and leaned back in his chair slowly. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    Roman nodded, anxiety etched on his face. ¡°I genuinely don¡¯t know, Mr. Jordan. I¡¯ve always been

    diligent

    in my work and haven¡¯t done nothing wrong¡±

    Evan sneered. ¡°So, you believe this is merely a work¨Crted matter?

    Roman appeared astonished. ¡°What other reason could there be, Mr. Jordan?¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re testing my patience, I wouldn¡¯t mind sending someone to fetch your

    elderly mother and your three¨Cyear¨Cold daughter.¡±

    Roman pleaded anxiously, ¡°Mr. Jordan, if you have questions, please ask. But please, spare my family

    from harm!¡±

    ¡°I simply want you to talk without me having to prompt you. Different situations yield different oues.

    You have one minute to reconsider.¡±

    Roman replied, ¡°I¡¯m not a clever man, Mr. Jordan. I honestly don¡¯t understand why you¡¯ve brought me

    here.

    as a captive!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479

    Chapter 479 What¡¯s Going On With My Son?

    ¡°Are you trying to y mind games with me?¡± Evan asked coldly.

    Roman pleaded, ¡°Please tell me what¡¯s going on, Mr. Jordan!¡±

    Evan scoffed, pulled out his phone, and dialed Reuben. When the call was answered, he said, ¡°Bring

    his family over.¡±

    He hung up shortly afterward, unable to shake the thought that Roman either had a strong mindset or

    waspletely clueless.

    Thirty minutester, the bodyguard entered the office with two individuals: an elderly woman and a

    young girl. Their faces turned pale upon seeing Roman bound to a chair.

    ¡°Roman!¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    The elderly woman demanded, ¡°What have you done, Roman?¡±

    Roman shook his head. ¡°I have no idea what I¡¯ve done wrong, Mother,¡±

    She turned to Evan, who exuded an unusual air of authority. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s happening to my son?¡±

    Evan rested his chin on his fingers and replied softly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your son?¡±

    Roman said, ¡°Mr. Jordan, my mother and daughter are here, but I still don¡¯t know what you¡¯re referring

    to.¡±

    Evan¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Have you recently transferred arge sum of money?¡±

    ¡°Arge sum of money? Mother, my bank card is with you. Have you made any transfers?¡± Roman

    asked

    his mother.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t! I¡¯ve kept your card safe, and I haven¡¯t used any money from it,¡± she affirmed, looking at

    Evan

    and then at her son.

    Roman turned to Evan. ¡°You see, Mr. Jordan, we genuinely don¡¯t know anything¡­

    Evan pressed further, ¡°Have you received calls from unknown numberstely?¡±

    Roman paused, then replied, ¡°I think so. I¡¯ve received a few strange calls with background noise over

    the

    past month.¡±

    Evan contemted the situation. Roman didn¡¯t seem to be lying, making him wonder if someone had

    manipted Roman as a pawn.

    +15 BONUS

    At 5:00 p.m., Caroline was interrupted by a knock on her door at Bayview Vi.

    Paige called out, ¡°Carol!¡±

    Caroline looked up in surprise. ¡°What brings you here all of a sudden?¡±

    Paige closed the door and took a seat in front of Caroline, handing her a folder. ¡°I¡¯m here to give you

    this, Take a look.¡±

    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Caroline epted the folder, puzzled by its contents. She read through it and then looked at Paige

    These are Finn¡¯s call records, right?¡±

    Paige nodded. ¡°Yes, Finn received numerous calls from unknown numbers at the end ofst month,

    eachsting a few minutes. None of these numbers correspond to an MK employee.

    Caroline asked, ¡°Could the employee have other numbers?¡±

    ¡°No, his name is linked to only one number. Additionally, they investigated Roman Yoder. He¡¯s an

    honest

    man who entrusts his mother with his bank card. Except for a 140,000¨Cdor transaction, there hasn¡¯t

    been any activity on his card over the years.¡±

    Caroline set the folder down and gazed at Paige. ¡°So, someone was manipting transactions on

    Roman¡¯s card without his knowledge?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the most important question now. Who is behind all of this?¡±

    Caroline pursed her lips. ¡°My brother mentioned that this person might be Casey.¡±

    ¡°Evan¡¯s brother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡±

    Paige thought for a moment and mumbled, ¡°Given his financial background, it¡¯s possible.¡±

    Someone crossed Caroline¡¯s mind. ¡°Danie¡­ She holds a strong grudge against Evan and me. It¡¯s

    possible she instigated Casey to create this situation, making Evan and me suspicious of each other¡­¡±

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480

    Chapter 480 Still Wary of Me

    ¡°Does Danie want both of you to fight so she can watch? That¡¯s shameless,¡± said Paige, shocked.

    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t want to watch, but she sees this as an opportunity to gain Casey¡¯s trust,¡± Caroline

    replied.

    Paige frowned. ¡°So, Danie is using Casey¡¯s influence and financial ability to sabotage your

    rtionship with Evan?¡±

    Caroline rubbed her temples. ¡°Right now, it¡¯s just Evan or Danie and Casey.¡±

    ¡°Carol, do you have proof of Danie¡¯smunication with Casey?¡± Paige asked.

    ¡°No, but I can find a way to get it,¡± Caroline said, picking up her ss.

    Paigeid her head on the table and yawned. ¡°Geez, it¡¯s one thing after another..¡±

    Caroline looked puzzled. ¡°Paige, you seem to get tired easilytely and don¡¯t even enjoy nightlife

    anymore.

    ¨C

    Paige¡¯s eyes drooped. ¡°I think work exhausts me, and I don¡¯t get enough sleep.¡±

    Caroline fell silent. ¡°Have you been getting your period?¡±

    ¡°My periods have never been regr, I¡¯m definitely not pregnant,¡± Paige said, turning her head and

    closing

    her eyes.

    Caroline¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Do you and Alex use contraception?¡±

    Paige remained quiet.

    Suddenly, she sat up, wide¨Ceyed. ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s your appetite? Have you been feeling sick? Caroline asked anxiously.

    ¡°No, but I¡¯ve been eating more than usual,¡± Paige said.

    Caroline considered it. ¡°I¡¯m not sure because I had morning sickness during my pregnancy with the

    triplets. But it might be best to get checked so you can n.¡±

    Paigey back down. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do it when I have time.¡±

    Paige¡¯s voice faded as Caroline¡¯s phone rang. They exchanged a nce after seeing Casey¡¯s text

    message.

    Caroline grabbed the phone as Palge eximed, ¡°Have you been talking to Cosey, Carol?¡±

    Caroline was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention it to you?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°No! Am I not your best friend anymore? Why didn¡¯t you tell me something so important?¡± Paige yelled.

    Caroline¡¯s ears rang from Paige¡¯s outburst. ¡°Listen to me¡­

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m listening!¡±

    Caroline exined her few encounters with Casey.

    Paige¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Damn! I was just wondering how you knew about Casey and Danie. So that¡¯s

    what¡¯s going on! Did you find out anything during your meetings with him?¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°No, he¡¯s still suspicious of me.¡±

    Paige said, ¡°That makes sense. Let¡¯s see what he sent you.¡°.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline opened the chat.

    Casey. I heard Evan hired a top designer for hispany.

    Paige was puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    Caroline smirked. ¡°He¡¯s obviously testing me.¡±

    Paige sighed. ¡°My mind¡¯s not working welltely.¡±

    Caroline: [Yes, what do you suggest I do to turn things around?)

    Casey. Let¡¯s discuss it in person. Are you free tonight?)

    Caroline: [After dinner.]

    Casey: [Great, I¡¯ll send you the locationter.]

    That night, Paige joined for dinner. After that, Caroline drove to Casey¡¯s location. She arrived at the

    cafe

    15 minutester and found Casey sitting by the window.

    She sat across from him. ¡°Apologies for making you wait.¡±

    Casey¡¯s gaze met hers. ¡°It¡¯s been a few days, and you look a bit tired.¡±

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481

    Chapter 481 That¡¯s My Business

    Caroline had no interest in engaging in small talk with him.

    ¡°Why are you texting me? Caroline asked bluntly.

    Casey smiled but remained silent. He signaled the waitress, saying, ¡°Can she have a coffee?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want coffee. A lemon¨Cinfused water will do,¡± Caroline declined,

    The waitress nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Casey grinned and asked, ¡°Are you in a hurry to leave?¡±

    Caroline looked at him coldly. ¡°I still have a lot to do. Can you talk now?¡±

    Casey took a sip of his coffee, still smiling. ¡°So, does this mean you won¡¯t reach out to me unless I

    reach

    out to you first, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    ¡°You should know I¡¯m extremely busy, Mr. Jordan, Caroline replied with a slightly serious tone.

    Casey said, ¡°I have a n to shut down MK¡¯s clothing factory, but I need your help with something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Caroline asked.

    Casey asked, ¡°Do you think MK¡¯s fashion designer will be useful if they deliver faulty products to their

    customers?¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°Why resort to dishonorable methods to defeat MK?

    ¡°Do you have a better n?¡± Casey shot back.

    Caroline replied, ¡°I can manage mypany¡¯s affairs on my own. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be on my

    way.¡±

    Caroline grabbed her bag, preparing to leave.

    Casey spoke slowly. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t despise him as much as you im.¡±

    Caroline stopped and looked at him. ¡°Just because I dislike him doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯d do something I¡¯d

    regret for the rest of my life. Besides, it¡¯s easy for Evan to discover the troublemaker. Going against him

    like this would be self¨Cdestructive.¡±

    She knew Casey¡¯s intentions well. He wanted her to seek his help If Evan found out she was behind it,

    using this as leverage.

    I¡¯m not falling for your trap, Casey, she thought.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    She contemted her predicament. If she declined Casey¡¯s offer, he would be suspicious,

    making it harder to gather information when needed.

    Caroline reluctantly agreed. ¡°Fine, but I have a question.¡±

    Casey said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Danie?¡±

    Casey didn¡¯t expect such a direct question. ¡°Did you see us together?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my concern. Just answer the question, Caroline insisted.

    Casey admitted, ¡°We¡¯re just friends.¡±

    ¡°Did you tell Danielle about your encounter with Jamie? Caroline asked.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, that¡¯s your second question. If you want more answers, you¡¯ll have to impress me during

    our date.¡± Casey teased with a twinkle in his eye.

    He stood up first, stating, ¡°Il send you the date details. That wraps up our meeting for tonight.¡±

    With that, he left..

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482

    Chapter 482 I Won¡¯t Implicate You

    The waitress promptly brought Caroline a drink after Casey left

    Caroline took a few sips, but it didn¡¯t alleviate the nausea caused by Casey¡¯s actions.

    +15 BONUS

    Meanwhile, Evan parked his car outside the police station.

    The police station chief, Fabian Dunn, greeted Evan warmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Jordan, Fabian said, extending his hand.

    Evan shook his hand and casually said, ¡°Sorry for the trouble. Please bring out the culprit.¡±

    Fabian replied, ¡°No trouble at all. I¡¯ve already sent someone to fetch the culprit. Please wait.¡±

    Evan nodded, adding, ¡°I owe you a drink next time.¡±

    Fabian chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    They briefly conversed until a male officer brought Finn over.

    Finn stiffened when he saw Evan and approached him fearfully, saying ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan nced at him before turning to Fabian. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll have a brief chat with him.¡±

    Smiling, Fabian replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Evan escorted Finn to his car.

    Once the door was shut, Finn could feel Evan¡¯s imposing presence. His heart raced, and he sat there

    in

    fear with cold sweat drenching his back.

    Evan ced his hand on the seat handle and asked coldly. ¡°Do you want

    confess?¡±

    me to ask, or are you going to

    Finn had worked for Evan long enough to know the dire consequences of lying. Faced with a choice

    between staying alive and keeping the money, Finn chose life.

    He stammered, ¡°Mr. Jordan, someone hired me to damage a car with the license te $1027, They

    promised me 140,000 dors for the job but warned me not to harm the driver.¡±

    Evan nced at him sideways. ¡°Is there something you¡¯re leaving out?¡±

    Finn swallowed hard. ¡°The person also told me to imply to Ms. Shenton that you were behind it.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Evan scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re well aware of the consequences of crossing me. Why did you still do it?¡±

    Finn hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Jordan, my wife is seriously ill, and I need the money for her treatment.¡±

    Evan¡¯s intimidating demeanor softened when Finn mentioned his wife¡¯s illness. He looked at Finn and

    asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Finn replied, ¡°Late¨Cstage leukemia. She needs a bone marrow transnt within a month, or she won¡¯t

    make it.¡±

    Evan frowned.

    Leukemia again?¡±

    Noticing Evan¡¯s silence, Finn anxiously continued. ¡°Mr. Jordan, if you want, you can look into this, but

    could you please spare me some money?¡±

    Evan¡¯s tone softened further, possibly because of his experience with Axel¡¯s condition. ¡°Who ordered

    you. to do this?¡±

    Finn answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know the person. They contacted me from different numbers and used a voice.

    changer, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Did they only instruct you to do these two things?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. They paid me 140,000 dors upfront and threatened to harm my wife if I failed.¡±

    Evan pondered for a moment. ¡°Very well, you may go inside.¡±

    Finn was astonished. ¡°You¡¯re not holding me responsible, Mr. Jordan?¡±

    Evan sneered. ¡°You should know what to do next.¡±

    Finn nodded. ¡°I understand, Mr. Jordan. I¡¯ll inform you if the person contacts me again, and I won¡¯t

    implicate you when I speak to Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Afterward, Finn was taken back to the station.

    Reuben asked in confusion, ¡°Do you trust Finn, sir?¡±

    ¡°Find out more about his wife¡¯s condition,¡± Evan ordered.

    Reuben replied, ¡°Yes, sir! Should we head to the hospital now?¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Still no updates on the bone marrow?¡±

    Reuben sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, no, sir.¡±

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483

    Chapter 483 Are You Going to Hurt Me

    Reuben started the car when he said that.

    Evan gazed at the dark streets, overwhelmed by powerlessness and emptiness.

    Although he was wealthy, his money couldn¡¯t save his child!

    +15 BONUS

    Casey returned to Vi Foresta, and the servant quickly brought him slippers.

    Casey asked casually, ¡°Is she awake?¡±

    ¡°No, sir. I used a stronger dose of medicine this time, so she won¡¯t wake up soon, the servant replied.

    Casey removed his jacket. ¡°Send someone here.¡±

    The servant nodded. ¡°Of course, sir.¡±

    Daniey in bed upstairs. She wble to open her eyes, feeling drained of energy

    was

    Suddenly, the door clicked open, and footsteps followed, along with Casey¡¯s muffled voice. ¡°E?¡±

    Danie tried to respond, moving her fingers, but Casey noticed.

    He bent over and held her slender hand. ¡°How are you still awake?¡± he said with regret.

    Danie couldn¡¯t hear clearly because her head was buzzing, but she could feel Casey gently

    caressing

    her hand.

    Danie was deeply touched.

    Casey said, ¡°Rest well. Don¡¯t wake up in the middle of the night.¡±

    Danie was startled by his words. What does he mean?¡±

    ¡°Come,¡± Casey called.

    Soon, footsteps approached, and the servant arrived at the door. ¡°Do you have any orders, sir?¡±

    Casey loosened his grip on Danie¡¯s hand. ¡°Administer the medicine.¡±

    ¡®Administer the medicine? What does he mean? Danie pondered this question in her mind.

    +15 BONUS

    Soon, she heard the clinking of bottles. Then, her arm was grabbed, and she felt a sharp pain in her

    forearm.

    Danie tried to pull her arm back, but her body wouldn¡¯t respond. Her consciousness gradually faded.

    Danie had no idea that Casey had had fun with three women in her presence that night.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The next morning, Danie recalled

    y¡¯s words when she wake up. She but found no needle hole. She frowned in confusion.

    ¡°Hey, E?¡±

    sat up and checked her arm

    Casey¡¯s voice startled her.

    Danie turned her head swiftly, shocked to see Casey nising from the bed.

    ¡°Casey? When did you sleep next to me?¡± Danie asked, astonished.

    Casey held her hand and said, ¡°You seemed very tired, so I didn¡¯t want to wake you.¡±

    Danie didn¡¯t believe him as she had heard hisment. Nevertheless, sheposed herself and

    leaned against Casey, asking affectionately. ¡°Are you nning to harm me, Casey?¡±

    Casey¡¯s gaze turned cold, but his voice remained gentle. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    Danie said, ¡°I had a nightmare that you ordered someone to inject me with drugs.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking silly. If you feel ufortable staying here, you can go home for a few days,¡±

    Casey

    said, caressing Danie¡¯s long hair,

    Danie moved away from Casey¡¯s embrace. ¡°Why would I be ufortable, Casey? I¡¯m not leaving.

    I¡¯m

    here to take care of you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee here anytime you want. My door is always open for you,¡± Casey assured her.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484

    Chapter 484 I Shall Help You to Test Danie

    Casey¡¯sment persuaded Danie, and she gently kissed him. ¡°Thank you, Casey. I¡¯ll head home

    now.¡±

    After tidying up, Danie left Vi Foresta and returned to Xander Residence. She unexpectedly ran

    into Yuliana, who was preparing to leave.

    Blocking Yuliana¡¯s path, Danie asked, ¡°What¡¯s thetest update on that situation?¡±

    Yuliana nced at her. ¡°I thought I already informed you that Evan couldn¡¯t find a suitable bone marrow

    donor.¡±

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Displeased, Danie retorted, ¡°You never updated me yesterday!¡±

    Yuliana replied, ¡°Since I didn¡¯t update you, it means there was no new information. Do you really want

    me to text you every day?¡±

    Standing close to Yuliana, Danie warned, ¡°Mind your tone when speaking to me!¡±

    Suppressing her anger, Yuliana replied, ¡°So, do you still want me to keep an eye on him? Move aside if

    you

    do

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about ying tricks on me!¡±

    Danie entered the vi shortly after, and Yuliana left Xander Residence in frustration, heading for the

    hospital.

    As soon as Yuliana departed, Greta emerged from the backyard with Grayson.

    Noticing Yuliana¡¯s frequent absences, Grayson frowned and asked, ¡°Why is Yulia constantly going out

    these days? Is she job hunting?¡±

    Greta rified, ¡°Yuliana isn¡¯t working, Father. She probably has some personal matters to attend to.¡±

    Grayson cautioned, ¡°The world outside is chaotic. You must keep a close watch on her and make sure

    she doesn¡¯t roam freely.¡±

    Greta chuckled and remarked, ¡°Father, we¡¯ll keep an eye on Yulia. E isn¡¯t young anymore. You

    should

    also check on her.¡±

    Greta¡¯s words reminded Grayson of her. ¡°You¡¯re right. E didn¡¯te homest night either.¡±

    Greta reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. Just remind her.¡±

    Grayson frowned, contemting the need to check up on Danie and find out what she had been up

    to

    At the hospital.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan kept Axelpany during his infusion when Alex entered the room.

    Evan looked at Alex before carefully tucking Axel¡¯s hand under the nket.

    ¡°If you feel like it, rest,¡± Evan urged in a deep voice.

    Axel weakly blinked and replied, ¡°Okay Daddy. Go take care of your work. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Evan stood up and exited the room with Alex.

    Once the door closed, Alex broke the news. ¡°Evan, I¡¯ve sent someone to inquire about the bone

    marrow. They im that the matching bone marrow for Axel has already been sold.¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze snapped to Alex. ¡°When did that happen?¡±

    Alex answered, ¡°Sometime this week, but I don¡¯t have the exact date.¡±

    Evan insisted, ¡°Find out who the seller is, no matter the cost!¡±

    Evan paused, his expression growing doubtful.

    Alex noticed his hesitation and probed, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Evan hesitated before revealing, ¡°Danie mentioned something to me during ourst meeting.¡±

    Alex asked, ¡°What did she say?¡±

    Evan recounted, ¡°She asked if I¡¯d let her see Axel if she had matching bone marrow.¡±

    ¡°She wants to see Axel? After what she did to him? Alex eximed angrily.

    Evan looked at Alex warningly, realizing he had raised his voice too loudly.

    Alex scanned the room and urgently whispered, ¡°Evan, don¡¯t be fooled by Danie. She¡¯s decelved us

    before. We can¡¯t trust her intentions this time!¡±

    Evan dered, ¡°If it can save Axel¡¯s life, I¡¯ll have someone watch her every move when she¡¯s with him.¡±

    Scratching his head, Alex agreed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll help you test Danie.¡°

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485

    Chapter 485 No One¡¯s Getting Anything Out of This

    Evan asked, ¡°How do you n to test her?¡±

    Alex replied casually, ¡°No need to fret, just await the results.¡±

    Evan contemted for a moment, then said, ¡°If she¡¯s a match, discuss the terms with her beforehand.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it covered, no worries,¡± Alex assured, and Evan nodded.

    Later in the day, Alex reached out to Danie, and they arranged to meet at a cafe near the hospital.

    Danie wore sunsses as she entered the cafe and approacher: Alex

    Alex nced at her and the overcast sky outside. ¡°Why the shades on such a cloudy day?

    Danie took a seat and confessed, ¡°I¡¯ve been struggling to sleeptely because of Axel.¡±

    Alex felt a twinge of revulsion. ¡°Where was your conscience when you mistreated Axel in the past?

    Why this act now?

    Suppressing his emotions, Alex scrutinized her. ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Do you possess the

    bone marrow that matches Axel¡¯s?¡±

    Danie raised her head, peering over her sunsses. She asked, surprised, ¡°How did you find out?¡±

    ¡°Name your price,¡± Alex said, not inclined to engage in small talk with Danie.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Dan e became agitated, ¡°I don¡¯t want money! I just want to be with Axel and take care of him until he

    recovers.¡±

    Alex frowned. ¡°Have you forgotten what you did to the child?¡±

    Tears welled up in Danie¡¯s eyes.

    She dabbed her tears with a tissue. ¡°I know I let Axel down, but I raised him on my own. We may not

    share blood, but we were as close as a mother and son, weren¡¯t we? Please let me see Axel¡±

    Danie¡¯s performance repulsed Alex. ¡°Where were you before? What¡¯s the point of your words now?

    Alex maintained hisposure. ¡°Ms. Love, there¡¯s only one option now. State your price and sell the

    bone marrow to Evan.¡±

    Danie pleaded, ¡°Do you have to take away myst chance to see the child?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°You made a mistake, so you should face the consequences,¡± Alex said coldly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re heartless, don¡¯t expect any mercy from me. I¡¯ll only give you the bone marrow if you let me

    stay with the child. Otherwise, no one benefits! Danie dered,

    Alex wished he could ssh water on Danie.

    ¡°You im to be doing this for the child, yet you refuse to sell the bone marrow when the child

    desperately needs it. Just admit you still want Evan, right? Your deceit is sickening!¡® he snarled

    nwardly.

    Alex asked firmly, ¡°Is that your final decision?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡± Danie eximed, removing her sunsses to reveal red, swollen eyes.

    The sight took Alex aback.

    Danie continued while he was in shock. ¡°I reached out to numerous connections to buy the bone

    marrow once I learned about Axel¡¯s dress!¡±

    Wiping her tears, she added, ¡°I begged people and doctors. Do you know how difficult it was for me?¡±

    ¡°Are you really not doing this just to be with Evan?¡± Alex voiced his suspicion.

    H

    Tve already told you. I just want to see the child. You can have someone monitor me if you¡¯re

    concerned,

    Danie said.

    Alex took a sip of his coffee.

    ¡°With Evan¡¯s resources, obtaining the bone marrow should be easy,¡± Alex pointed out.

    Danie looked at him. ¡°If that were the case, you wouldn¡¯t be meeting me, would you?¡±

    Alex was rendered speechless. He was contemting how to continue the negotiation when Paige

    arrived at the cafe¡¯s entrance.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486

    Chapter 486 Am I¡¯m a Fool?

    Alex¡¯s eyesnded on Paige, and she noticed him as she turned around. Their gazes met, and Paige

    soon

    saw Danie seated opposite Alex. She appeared visibly disgusted.

    Alex abruptly stood up, walked away from Danie, and approached Paige.

    Curious, Danie turned to look, her expression turning scornful when she saw Alex rushing after

    Paige.

    Alex caught up to Paige outside the cafe, grabbed her arm, and asked, ¡°What brought you here,

    Paige? Are

    you heading to the hospital? Do you feel unwell?¡±

    Paige forcefully shook off Alex¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°Stay away from me! Just looking at you makes me

    nauseous!¡±

    Alex frowned and asked, ¡°What have I done wrong? It¡¯s been so long since the incident. Haven¡¯t you

    forgiven me yet?¡±

    ¡°Forgive you?¡± Paige sneered, pointing at Danie. ¡°You¡¯re sitting with Danie now and still expecting

    my

    forgiveness?¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Alex grew anxious. ¡°My meeting with Danie isn¡¯t what you think, but¡­¡±

    Alex stopped speaking abruptly, recalling his promise to Evan not to share Axel¡¯s illness with others,

    especially Paige, who was Caroline¡¯s best friend.

    Paige scoffed at Alex¡¯s silence and said, ¡°Can¡¯t exin anymore?

    Alex felt physically and mentally drained. ¡°In short, it¡¯s not what it seems. I¡¯m here to find out something

    on Evan¡¯s behalf,¡±

    ¡°Find out something from Danie? Do you think I¡¯ll fall for your nonsense? Paigeughed. ¡°What could

    my boss not find out that he needs you to ask Danie? Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±

    Alex was left speechless once again. ¡°I can¡¯t exin it to you now, but you¡¯ll understand in the future,¡±

    he

    weakly replied.

    ¡°You¡¯lle and exin when you¡¯ve concocted a perfect lie? Paige asked mockingly, looking at him

    coldly. ¡°Alex, of all people, resorting to desperate measures!¡±

    Paige turned around, got into her car, and drove away.

    Alex watched her car disappear from sight, feeling dejected.

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Meanwhile, Danie had put on her sunsses but was filled with contempt. She knew it wasn¡¯t the

    time

    for gossip, so she returned to her previous topic. ¡°Mr. Price, please consider my offer carefully. I carried

    a

    child too¡­¡±

    However, Alex was too distracted by thoughts of Paige to pay attention to Danie¡¯s remark. Finally, he

    said softly, ¡°I understand. I talk to Evan.¡±

    He got up and left.

    Danie raised an eyebrow, thinking. We¡¯re making progress.¡±

    She decided not to leave through the front door to avoid Evan¡¯s surveince. She couldn¡¯t risk

    revealing

    the location of the bone marrow or her connection with Casey.

    Paige called Caroline from her car, crying loudly. ¡°I want to kill Alex, Carol!¡±

    Caroline was startled by Paige¡¯s emotional state. ¡°What happened? Take a deep breath and tell me

    slowly.

    Paige exined the earlier incident to Caroline, adding. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to actually be hanging out

    with Danie, I now understand how disgusted you felt in the past!¡±

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487

    Chapter 487 Something Is Strange Here

    Puzzled, Caroline asked, ¡°With Danie? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, Carol. Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡± Paige cried sadly.

    Caroline consoled her, ¡°I believe you, but it seems unlikely that Alex would be involved with Danie.¡±

    Alex used to support Caroline when Evan was dating Danie before. How could he end up with

    Danie

    now?

    Paige sobbed, saying, ¡°I can only trust my own eyes now.¡°1

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline changed the subject. ¡°Did you go to the hospital today?¡±

    ¡°I bumped into him while getting coffee before heading to the hospital. I don¡¯t feel like going anymore,¡±

    Paige replied.

    Caroline said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you another day, then.¡±

    Paige said, ¡°I¡¯d like toe over to your ce for dinner.¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Feel free toe over whenever you want. You don¡¯t have to inform me since you

    know

    the doors passcode.¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to make sure you¡¯re okay with it. By the way, is the vi next to yours still for sale?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they put up the ¡®for sale¡® sign recently. Just give it some time.¡±

    Paige said, ¡°If I have the money, I¡¯ll buy it so I can be your neighbor and enjoy Eira¡¯s meals.¡±

    ¡°You cane over daily even if you don¡¯t live there¡­¡±

    Alex returned to Grand East Hospital and sat next to Evan, who was busy typing on hisptop.

    Alex sighed. ¡°I¡¯m in trouble, Evan.¡±

    Evan stopped working and looked at him. ¡°When haven¡¯t you been in trouble?¡±

    Alex was shocked. ¡°Do you still consider yourself my best friend? I¡¯m in deep trouble this time?¡±

    ¡°Just tell me what¡¯s going on,¡± Evan replied in a deep voice.

    Alex sat up abruptly. ¡°I ran into Paige while meeting Danie! She thinks I¡¯m involved with Danie now

    +15 BONUS

    Evan closed hisptop and said, ¡°I thought you and Paige had broken up?¡±

    Alex confessed, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like we¡¯ve broken up in my heart.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re bing more narcissistic. Let¡¯s focus on the real issue. What did Danie say?¡±

    Alex frowned and recounted everything Danie had told him to Evan.

    ¡°What¡¯s her motive?¡± Alex asked.

    Evan answered coldly, ¡°She has two motives: to get back at me or Axel.¡±

    ¡°What if she still loves you? Alex wondered.

    Evan said, ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s just her opinion.¡±

    Alex leaned back on the sofa. ¡°So, should we let here?¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t find viable bone marrow in the next two days, I¡¯ll meet her, Evan decided.

    Alex rubbed his chin. ¡°If Danie can find a match so easily, why can¡¯t you? Something doesn¡¯t seem

    right.

    As Alex¡¯s voice trailed off, Axel suddenly sat up on the bed and vomited.

    Evan called the nurse and helped Axel clean up.

    Alex assisted for a while and finally understood why Evan wanted to meet Danie. If he were in Evan¡¯s

    shoes, he¡¯d prioritize saving his children after seeing them suffer from illness, regardless of Danie¡¯s

    intentions.

    After Alex left, Axel tightly held Evan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Daddy, I overheard everything.¡±

    Evan¡¯s trembling hand poured water as he asked, ¡°What did you hear?¡±

    ¡°She has something that can save me.¡± Axel swallowed painfully. ¡°Let here, Daddy.¡±

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488

    Chapter 488 You¡¯re Going to Scare Her

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan asked softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid she might hurt you?¡±

    Axel shook his head and shed a smile at Evan. ¡°You¡¯ll protect me, right, Daddy?¡±

    Evan tenderly stroked Axel¡¯s head. ¡°Give me two more days. If I can¡¯t find it by then, I¡¯ll bring her here,

    alright?¡±

    Axel obediently nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Not long after their conversation, Axel closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep.

    Evan¡¯s heart ached when he withdrew his hand, finding a strand of Axel¡¯s hair in his palm. He had

    forgotten that Axel would lose his hair¨Ctoo caught up in tending to Axel¡¯s difort.

    Suppressing the pain in his chest, he stood up, his face tense. He left the room and instructed the

    bodyguard to fetch a hairstylist.

    Meanwhile, at Bayview Vi..

    When her phone rang, Caroline was getting ready to head downstairs and ask Eira to prepare more

    food. She hesitated for a moment upon seeing an unfamiliar number but answered it.

    ¡°Hello, who¡¯s calling?¡± Caroline inquired.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Greta,¡± said the voice on the other end.

    Caroline took a seat and replied, ¡°Ms. Shawn, it¡¯s Sunday, and the clothing style hasn¡¯t been finalized

    yet.¡±

    Greta put the call on speaker and ced her phone on the coffee table. She nced at Thomas before

    saying. ¡°Can you have it ready by next week?¡±

    Caroline considered for a moment and said, ¡°We can rush the design department, and it should be

    ready in two days. Oh, by the way, Ms. Shawn, can I ask for the location of the impoverished area?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s on Mount Zenya in Fawn County, Staten City,¡± Greta answered.

    Caroline said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll deliver the goods to you next week, and we¡¯ll produce them in all sizes.¡±

    Greta remarked, ¡°The extra order must be a hassle for you, right? I heard yourpany¡¯s fashion

    production is running at full capacity.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite busy indeed, Ms. Shawn. However, it¡¯s manageable,¡± Caroline replied honestly.

    +15 BONUS

    Greta thanked her and then asked, ¡°Are you free tomorrow, Ms. Shenton? My husband and I would like

    to

    express our gratitude to you.¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t bring herself to decline anymore. ¡°Alright then, see you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    After ending the call, Greta asked Thomas if it was alright.

    Thomas patted Greta¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you for doing this, love. The child seems quite polite.¡±

    ¡°Her personality is quite admirable, too. From our previous meeting, I could tell she¡¯s well¨Cmannered

    and

    Thomas suggested, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the child likes. Should we get her a gift tomorrow?¡±

    Greta shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s not rush it. Giving her a gift before spending time with her might

    overwhelm

    her.¡±

    Thomas nodded. ¡°You¡¯re the thoughtful one, love.¡±

    Caroline opened herptop and searched for information about the impoverished area in Zenya. She

    was

    about to start working when Paige entered the room,

    Caroline noticed Paige¡¯s swollen eyes and was taken aback. ¡°Why are your eyes so puffy? Have you

    been

    crying?¡±

    Paige slumped onto the sofa. ¡°I don¡¯t feel well. Let¡¯s not talk about me. What did Casey say to youst

    night?¡±

    Caroline sent a text message to Eira, asking her to bring an ice pack. She then began to share the

    details

    of her conversation with Paige, satisfying her curiosity.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489

    Chapter 489 Change the Location

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Carol!¡± Paige eximed. ¡®Casey might harm you.¡±

    As Paige¡¯s voice faded, Eira entered the room with an ice pack. She nced at them before realizing it

    was for Paige.

    Paige epted it gratefully and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Eira replied and left.

    Caroline approached Paige, picked up the ice pack, and gently ced it on her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,

    don¡¯t

    worry. You should be more concerned about yourself.¡±

    Paige rested on Caroline¡¯s legs and reassured her, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯ll pass.¡±

    Caroline sighed. ¡°Have you heard about Zenya?¡±

    Paige was surprised. ¡°No, why?¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°I want to do charity work. Ms. Shawn asked me to make clothes for impoverished

    children and send supplies.¡±

    Paige sat up in amazement. ¡°Are you going alone? When are you leaving?¡±

    Caroline considered and replied, ¡°The clothes will be ready in about ten days. I¡¯ll go then.¡±

    ¡°Next week, right?¡± Paige confirmed.

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That sounds risky. I¡¯ve heard the path to the mountainous area is dangerous,¡± Paige expressed her

    concern.

    Caroline shrugged it off. ¡°The children there face danger daily, so why should I be afraid? Plus, I won¡¯t

    be

    alone.¡±

    Paige asked, ¡°Are you going with a team?¡±

    Caroline confirmed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s safer with a team. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Paige conceded, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say more. Just stay safe.¡±

    On Monday morning, Caroline attended a meeting at thepany to discuss clothing styles and

    +15 BONUS

    Designing children¡¯s clothes was straightforward, and by noon, the design department sent over a

    dozen styles for Caroline¡¯s review.

    After selecting a few designs and determining the quantity, she prepared to send them to Kenny for

    production when Kenny called her.

    Kenny asked, ¡°Have you visited the factory, G? I¡¯m taking the workers to the new one if it¡¯s alright.¡±

    Caroline had almost forgotten about the factory change. ¡°Sure, take them there tomorrow. Meanwhile,

    as we discussed, you can start producing children¡¯s clothing for the impoverished area.¡±

    Kenny agreed. ¡°Sure, have the clothing department send over the temtes, and we can start

    production the day after tomorrow,¡±

    Caroline instructed the clothing department ordingly and received a text message once she left the

    office for lunch. She halted by the elevator, reading Casey¡¯s message: [Meet me at Grand East

    Hospital at 8:00 p.m. for our date.]

    Caroline frowned. Is Casey out of his mind, scheduling a date at the hospital?

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline: [Change the location.]

    Casey: [No. Afraid of seeing Evan at his hospital, Ms. Shenton?]

    Caroline¡¯s anger surged. ¡®Are you only capable of provoking Evan? Hasn¡¯t he hurt you enough? Are

    you a masochist? she thought.

    She suppressed her anger and texted: [I¡¯m not scared. See you tomorrow

    She then stashed her phone in her bag, not wanting to continue the conversation.

    In the afternoon, Axel stared at his bald reflection in the mirror, rubbing his head with his sore arm. He

    wondered if his mother would be saddened by his current appearance.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490

    Chapter 490 Forgive Me

    Axel feared that his sickly appearance would startle his mother. He ced his arm down and leaned

    against the basin, overwhelmed with questions.

    ¡°How long will it take for me to recover? When can I get a bone marrow transnt? I need to see

    Mommy and tell her about my daily pain. I can¡¯t eat because of the medicine, and the nighttime agony

    clouds my mind. I don¡¯t want Daddy to worry, but I¡¯m really tired,¡± he thought.

    His hand trembled as he reached for the bathroom door. The door was slightly open when he caught

    Richie¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr. Jordan, his white blood cell count has increased slightly. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll recover

    faster after the bone marrow transnt.¡±

    Evan inquired, ¡°Will he still need chemotherapy after the transnt?¡±

    Richie replied, ¡°No, but he must continue chemotherapy without the transnt. It¡¯s a long and painful

    process, and there¡¯s no guarantee of a full recovery.¡±

    Evan fell silent. ¡®Hmm, you may go now.¡±

    Richie nodded and left.

    Axel hesitated by the wall, unsure whether to leave the room. Facing his father was difficult as he knew

    the immense stress Evan was under because of him.

    After a while, Axel heard the phone ring. Shortly after, a voice that terrified him reached his ears.

    ¡°You¡¯re

    calling me atst, Evan.¡±

    Evan replied coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s meet.¡±

    Danie proposed, ¡°Shall we meet tonight if you¡¯re free?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the restaurant¡¯s address,¡± Evan said.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    Axel closed his eyes, trembling in pain. He would endure it until she provided the bone marrow so he

    could reunite with his mother in good health.

    Greta sent the restaurant¡¯s location.

    Caroline headed to the restaurant after sending the children home from school and changing into

    casual

    attire. She parked her car at the entrance 20 minutester and was about to enter when she heard

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline turned and saw Danie looking exhausted and sickly as if she hadn¡¯t slept for days. She

    observed her and said casually, ¡°Stop showing up and scaring people.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m going on a date with Evan today.¡± Danie sneered as she approached Caroline.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline was taken aback. ¡®Is Evan reconciling with Danie?¡¯

    ¡°You must be surprised, huh?¡± Danie mocked. ¡°Evan will forgive me no matter how I treat Axel.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s expression turned icy. ¡°What you do with Evan is none of my business. But I¡¯m warning you

    not

    to have any designs on Axel.¡±

    ¡°And who are you to meddle in my affairs?¡± Danie retorted.

    Caroline replied calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have time for your affairs. Just a piece of advice: be wary of divine

    retribution smiting you!¡±

    Danie crossed her arms. ¡°So what? It¡¯s enough for me to see you feeling uneasy!¡±

    ¡°Really? What if Evan discovers you¡¯re getting close to Casey? How would he react?¡± Caroline

    countered.

    Danie scoffed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking about yourself? You seem to forget how furious Evan was when

    you

    met up with Casey.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°I have nothing to do with him, but you¡¯re different¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no. Evan will treat me well soon, and we¡¯ll be inseparable.¡±

    Caroline suppressed her displeasure. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Danie raised her hand and patted Caroline¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking out loud about how you¡¯re

    not doing as well as you should as a mother.¡±

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491

    Chapter 491 Let¡¯s Discuss the Requirements

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline pushed Danie¡¯s hand away firmly. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it clearly. Don¡¯t act

    all

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    superior here!¡±

    Danie withdrew her arm and massaged her sore hand due to Caroline¡¯s shove. ¡°What else can I

    say? I just want to tell you that Evan will always be mine, and you won¡¯t have him or Casey.¡±

    Caroline sneered. ¡°You¡¯re just seeking attention.¡±

    Danie¡¯s expression turned serious instantly. ¡°Caroline, show some respect, or I¡¯ll make things difficult

    for your son.¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Feel free to try if you¡¯re not afraid of me.¡±

    Danie looked slightly scared upon hearing that. She stood tall and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my

    time

    talking to you.¡±

    She swiftly walked into the restaurant.

    Caroline watched Danie¡¯s departing figure, her mind in turmoil. She couldn¡¯t understand why Evan

    would meet with Danie. ¡®Hasn¡¯t Axel suffered enough? Do you have a heart at all? If you want to be

    with

    Danie, just return my son to me! she thought.

    Caroline took a few deep breaths to calm herself before entering the restaurant.

    Inside Room 3012, a middle¨Caged married couple upied the private dining area.

    Caroline briefly nced at Greta before focusing on the man beside her. He bore a slight resemnce

    to Neil, with graceful features and a mild demeanor.

    Noticing Caroline¡¯s arrival, Greta stood up and greeted her. ¡°You¡¯re here, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline smiled.

    ¡°I apologize for keeping you waiting, she said, taking a seat next to Greta. ¡°Thank you for inviting me to

    dinner.¡±

    Greta poured water for Caroline gracefully. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We appreciate you not charging us extra.

    Allow me to introduce my husband.¡±

    Caroline exchanged greetings with the man and said, ¡°Hello.¡±

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    The surprise in Thomas¡® eyes gradually gave way to a smile tinged with affection. ¡°You¡¯re young and

    already so sessful in your career, Ms. Shenton. If the opportunity arises, I¡¯d like my daughter to

    learn

    from you.¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°You¡¯re too kind¡­¡±

    Evan arrived ten minuteste in the adjacent private room.

    He had tasked someone with checking Danie¡¯s recent whereabouts on his way to the restaurant.

    She had attempted to visit the school before Axel¡¯s medical results were avable, but security had

    stopped her. Later, she had inquired about leukemia treatment at the hospital, appearing extremely

    anxious in surveince footage and desperate after being rejected by a doctor.

    Evan couldn¡¯t gauge Danie¡¯s sincerity regarding Axel, However, he had no time for further

    contemtion as Axel¡¯s condition could no longer be dyed.

    Danie was on the phone warily when Evan entered. She hastily ended the call upon seeing him and

    spoke gently. ¡°You¡¯re here, Evan.¡±

    Evan sat across from Danie. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for small talk. Let¡¯s discuss the terms.¡±

    Frowning, Danie said, ¡°I have no ulterior motives, Evan.¡±

    ¡°I can allow you to see Axel, but you must provide a specific timeframe for when you¡¯ll leave.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave once Axel has fully recovered, Evan, please let me care for him in memory of our deceased

    child.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492

    Chapter 492 Don¡¯t Rush Me to Leave

    +15 BONUS

    Evan squinted at Danie and retorted, ¡°Remember, your child might not be mine. Don¡¯t forget that you

    were with other men when you were with me!¡±

    Danie¡¯s face froze as Evan exposed her. She stammered, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Evan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to ept your apology. I can agree to your request, Evan said impatiently.

    Eyes gleaming with hope, Danie asked, ¡®Really? Are you really going to let me take care of Axel?¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan watched Danie closely, trying to discern her intentions. He replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll have awyer

    draw

    up an agreement. If I catch you harming Axel in any way during his recovery. I¡¯ll personally take you to

    the

    police station,¡±

    Danie nodded repeatedly, tears streaming down her swollen eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again¡­ I regret what

    I

    did, and I promise to take good care of Axel,¡±

    Evan felt repulsed by Danie¡¯s appearance, but he had no choice but to tolerate it for now. Otherwise,

    she might refuse to provide the bone marrow.

    ¡°I have a request. Please don¡¯t rush me to leave during Axel¡¯s recovery period, okay?¡± Danie said

    weakly, wiping her tears.

    ¡°Are you nning to move into Vi Rosa?¡± Evan asked with a frown.

    Danie pursed her lips. ¡°No, I know you wouldn¡¯t agree to that. I just want you to understand that I

    shouldn¡¯t be rushed when I¡¯m taking care of Axel.¡±

    She had learned that Axel would need to stay in a sterile chamber for at least a month after the bone.

    marrow transnt. If his condition improved, he might be discharged soon, but he¡¯d still require six

    months of recovery with medication.

    During that time, she intended to focus on caring for Axel and gaining Evan¡¯s trust. Her ultimate goal

    was to be Casey¡¯s wife after assisting him in overthrowing Evan.

    Evan stood up and said firmly, ¡°Sign the agreement. You must leave Axel within a year at most. I¡¯ll have

    thewyer include that in the agreement.¡±

    Turning, Evan left the private room. As he walked toward the elevator, he spotted a familiar figure

    exiting another private room. It was Caroline, and he wondered which pervert¡± she had been dining

    with.

    Hurrying toward her, Evap noticed Caroline turning a corner, only to collide with him as he reached her.

    +15 BONUS

    She staggered backward, but Evan quickly steadied her by the waist. Annoyed, he remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t

    you

    pay attention when you¡¯re walking? You might have been taken advantage of if it were someone else.¡±

    Caroline looked up and pushed him away upon realizing who he was.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied coldly before turning away.

    Evan stood in her path, studying her expression. ¡°Who were you having dinner with?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Caroline retorted before heading back to the private room. She had

    intended

    to go to the restroom but had forgotten her wet tissues, leading to this unexpected encounter with

    Evan.

    Evan, however, grabbed her arm and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t associate with those kinds of perverts, and stay

    away

    from Casey.¡±

    Caroline yanked her arm free and red at Evan. ¡°I don¡¯t need you meddling in my social life! You¡¯re

    having dinner with Danie, so don¡¯t you dare meddle in mine!¡±

    The mention of Danie incensed Caroline. ¡°Evan, if you want to reconcile with Danie, please return

    my

    son to me!¡±

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493

    Chapter 493 In Detail

    ¡°When did I reconcile with her?¡± Evan asked with displeasure.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved in your rtionship. All I know is that Danie abused my son,¡± Caroline

    replied.

    Evan exined coldly, ¡°Danie and I will never get back together, and I won¡¯t return your son to you,

    either.¡±

    Caroline sneered. ¡°You¡¯re sharing a meal with her, yet you im you¡¯re not getting back together? Are

    you only rekindling things after sleeping in the same bed? Evan, I can¡¯t be as forgiving as you. I can¡¯t

    share a meal with someone who hurt my son!¡±

    ¡°I have a reason to meet her.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me what the reason is!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s question left Evan speechless. He couldn¡¯t exin to Caroline right now because he didn¡¯t

    want to worry her.

    Caroline scoffed at Evan¡¯s avoidance. ¡°I¡¯ll be straightforward. If you¡¯re getting back together with

    Danie,

    give me back my son! Otherwise, I¡¯ll hire awyer and take legal action to gain custody!¡±

    Caroline stormed back to the private room in anger, circling past Evan

    Evan wanted to go after her, but she had already entered the room.

    He briefly puzzled over the scene inside the room. ¡®Why are the Xanders having dinner with Caroline?

    Is

    she nning a wedding with Neil? And where are Grayson and Neil?¡®

    After dinner, Caroline bid farewell to the two guests, and Greta held Caroline¡¯s hand before they parted.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me calling you by your name. You¡¯re about my daughter¡¯s age,¡± Greta said with

    a

    smile.

    Caroline replied, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    She felt a connection with them after interacting for half an hour without any apparent reason.

    Greta beamed. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll head back first. Drive safely.¡±

    Greta closed the door and waved to Caroline, her gaze still fixed on her.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Are you finished looking, love?¡± Thomas asked.

    Greta reluctantly turned away. ¡°The child must have suffered a lot in the past.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Thomas asked.

    Greta replied, ¡°I¡¯ve interacted with many heiresses, but none of them are as genuine as this child.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair. My younger sister was a sincere person, too,¡±

    Greta was taken aback but soon chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s why I think the child is Eleanor¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Thomas sighed. ¡°We have to find a way to reunite the child with the Xanders.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not rush it. We just need to treat her sincerely, and the rest is up to her,¡± Greta suggested.

    Thomas nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Back at Bayview Vi.

    Caroline found the two children asleep by the time she arrived home. She took a shower andy on the

    bed, then pulled out her phone and texted herwyer.

    Caroline: [Mr. Joule, I would like to inquire about child custody.]

    Soon, Robert replied with a voice message: ¡°Can you please exin the situation in detail?¡±

    Caroline called to tell Robert about Axel¡¯s situation.

    With mixed feelings, Robert replied, ¡°Ms. Shenton, I¡¯m afraid this is not feasible.¡±

    Caroline was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Firstly, Ms. Love and Mr. Jordan are not legally married, so it doesn¡¯t constitute stepmother¡¯s abuse.

    Secondly, the child has been living with the father for a long time. During this time, he received the best

    education and treatment.¡±

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494

    Chapter 494 Who Are You Talking To?

    Caroline felt her heart sink at the news,

    ¡°Is there any other option? I just need one,¡± Caroline said reluctantly.

    Robert replied, ¡°It¡¯s not entirely impossible¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, tell me,¡± Caroline urged anxiously.

    ¡°You could marry Mr. Jordan or find evidence that he abused the child.¡±

    But Evan couldn¡¯t have abused the child¨Che was strict but not abusive.

    However, did she have to marry Evan?

    Even if she agreed, Evan and Draco might not approve.

    Caroline propped up her head, troubled by theck of a viable solution.

    ¡°That¡¯s all for today, Mr. Joule. I need some time to think. Thank you,¡± Caroline said wearily.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Caroline could only temporarily postpone this matter, as there seemed to be no other way.

    She texted Scott: [Are you asleep? Feeling better today? I couldn¡¯t visit. I was too busy.]

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Scott: [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m much better.]

    Caroline: [Great. I¡¯ll bring you soup tomorrow morning.]

    Scott: [No need to go back and forth. The hospital provides food. Just pick me up in two days when I¡¯m

    discharged.]

    Caroline reluctantly agreed.

    Meanwhile, at Xander Residence.

    Danie returned home to find Grayson watching TV in the living room. She greeted him and headed

    upstairs before Grayson could stop her.

    Grayson frowned, concerned about Danie¡¯s recent haste. He instructed a servant to turn off the

    television, got up, and headed upstairs to talk to Danie.

    +15 BONUS

    But the first thing Danie did upon entering her room was to call Casey.

    After a while, Casey answered. ¡°E, I thought you were asleep.¡±

    Casey continued drowsily. ¡°I was asleep earlier due to the medication¡¯s side effects. Why are you still

    up?¡±

    ¡°I just came back from meeting Evan,¡± Danie said. ¡°Casey, he agreed to let me take care of Axel.¡±

    Casey smiled faintly but maintained a gentle tone. ¡°E, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t take the risk.¡±

    ¡°Casey! We agreed on this. Why exclude me and fight alone? I¡¯ll take care of Axel and won¡¯t reveal any

    weaknesses¡­¡±

    The door to Danie¡¯s room opened just as her voice faded.

    Grayson entered solemnly. ¡°E, who are you talking to sote at night? What do you mean by taking

    care

    of Axel?¡±

    Startled, Danie hurriedly hid her phone under her pillow.

    She forced a stiff smile. ¡°Why are you still awake, Grandpa?¡±

    Suspicion filled Grayson¡¯s gaze. ¡°You greeted me when you came in earlier, remember?¡±

    Danie¡¯s heart raced. ¡°I forgot because I was in a hurry. Please don¡¯t be upset, Grandpa.¡±

    She helped Grayson to the sofa, attempting to divert his attention.

    Grayson looked at her with displeasure. ¡°Tell me, why are you getting involved with the Jordans¡® child?¡±

    Realizing she could no longer hide, Danie exined, ¡°Axel has been diagnosed with leukemia, and I

    want to take care of him¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re confused! Have you forgotten how Evan treated you? And now you want to take care of his

    child?¡±

    Grayson scolded.

    Danie lowered herself and leaned on Grayson¡¯s thigh. ¡°Please, don¡¯t be angry, Grandpa.¡±

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495

    Chapter 495 Kneel

    Grayson pushed Danie away in a fit of rage. ¡°I gave you money to start apany when you asked

    for

    it, but you haven¡¯t even visited thepany once since the incident! And now, you want to take care of

    someone else¡¯s child!¡±

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Tears welled up in Danie¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go to thepany tomorrow, Grandpa. Please, don¡¯t be

    angry¡­¡±

    Grayson retorted, ¡°Axel¡¯s leukemia and survival have nothing to do with you!¡±

    Danie pleaded, ¡°No, Grandpa. I can¡¯t bear to see the child I raised die like that.¡±

    Grayson frowned deeply. ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, he¡¯s not your child!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m begging you to let me see him because I just can¡¯t bear it, Grandpa,¡± Danie cried.

    ¡°No!¡± Grayson was determined. ¡°There¡¯s no room for negotiation on this matter! You must manage the

    With that, Grayson stood up and angrily left Danie¡¯s room.

    As the door mmed shut, Danie¡¯s expression turned malicious. ¡°How dare you boss me around,

    you

    old geezer! Why aren¡¯t you gone yet? I¡¯ll go even more if you don¡¯t allow me!

    ¡°It¡¯s just a uselesspany, right? I can still manage it by just going through the motions! I¡¯ll sell off the

    Having overheard the conversation, Casey felt it was sarcastic. Her acting skills were indeed excellent,

    but a two¨Cfaced woman like her could be quite harmful to have around. He hung up the call and

    squeezed

    the woman lying in his arms.

    The woman gasped in shock. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Casey looked at her coldly and tightened his grip. He said calmly, ¡®Did I give you permission to

    comin?¡±

    The woman¡¯s face turned pale, and she shook her head. ¡°No, sir. It was my mistake, Mr. Jordan!¡±

    Casey grabbed the woman¡¯s hair and threw her onto the floor. She winced in pain but didn¡¯t dare to

    express it.

    Getting out of bed, Casey put on his bathrobe and arrogantly looked down at the woman. ¡°Kneel.¡±

    The woman got up shakily. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    On Tuesday, Danie woke up early and headed downstairs for breakfast. Just as she left her

    bedroom,

    she bumped into Yuliana, who was leaving.

    Yuliana looked at her sharply and started to head downstairs without saying a word.

    Danie leaned against the door frame and called out, ¡°Yuliana, where are you rushing off to?¡±

    Yuliana stopped in her tracks and turned slightly. ¡°Have you forgotten about the task you assigned

    me?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that anymore. Your task is over from today onward,¡± Danie said,

    running

    her fingers through her long hair.

    Yuliana looked puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?

    With a sly smile, Danie approached. ¡°As I mentioned before, my dear cousin, it seems your

    intelligence

    is declining

    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± Yuliana red at Danie.

    Ignoring her, Danie continued downstairs.

    Yuliana stood there momentarily, contemting, until a disturbing thought crossed her mind. Soon

    after, she rushed downstairs to confront Danie, but Danie had already left.

    Yuliana turned to Grayson, who was at the dining table. ¡°Grandpa, where¡¯s Danie?¡±

    Grayson studied Yuliana closely. ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡±

    Yuliana thought quickly. ¡°I¡­ I want to stop her from meeting Evan at the hospital!¡±

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496

    Chapter 496 14,000 Dors Will Do

    +16 BONUS

    Grayson¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°Did she tell you she¡¯s meeting Evan?¡± he asked.

    Yuliana nodded. ¡°Yes, Grandpa. I can¡¯t stand to see Danie getting involved with Evan after how he

    treated her.¡±

    Yuliana lied, hoping to dissuade Grayson from allowing Danie to get close to Evan.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why Danie wanted to connect with Casey but had previously tasked her with

    finding a bone marrow donor for Axel. However, now she saw the truth: Danie possessed bone

    marrow.patible with Axel, and she intended to use it to get closer to Evan,

    You shameless bitch! Since you used me, why should I cover for you? she thought.

    Grayson rose from his seat and turned to the bodyguard by the door. ¡°Get the car!¡±

    Meanwhile, Caroline dropped the children off at Merlin School.

    Before leaving, she told them, ¡°Eira will pick you upter.¡±

    Liora pouted and asked, ¡°What are you doing tonight, Mommy?¡±

    Caroline bent down, gently pinching Liora¡¯s cheek. ¡°I have something to attend to. But I promise to pick.

    you up from school tomorrow, okay?¡±

    Tyler held Liora¡¯s hand and reassured Caroline, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Mommy. Lia and Eira enjoy

    cach

    other¡¯spany.¡±

    Liora red at Tyler, correcting him, ¡°You enjoy Eira¡¯spany!¡±

    Feigning jealousy, Caroline looked at Tyler and asked, ¡°Is that so? It seems I¡¯m not as important as Eira

    anymore.¡±

    ¡°Precisely! Tyler always gets Eira to manipte the waterwall every night!¡±

    ¡°Waterwall?¡± Tyler eximed, ¡°It¡¯s a firewall, obviously.¡±

    Liora blinked in confusion and blushed. ¡°It¡¯s a wall, anyway! Why make such a fuss?¡±

    ¡°Focus on your studies,¡± Tyler retorted with a smirk.

    Liora threatened yfully, ¡°Hey! I¡¯m going to challenge you tonight!¡±

    1/2

    Amused by her children¡¯s banter, Caroline said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Time for ss,¡±

    Liora¡¯s tone changed as she said, ¡°Goodbye, dear Mommy. Off to school I go!¡±

    Tyler added, ¡°Come home soon, Mommy.¡±

    Caroline nodded and waved goodbye to her children.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    +15 BONUS

    Fifteen minutester, Caroline stopped at a newly opened convenience store near thepany.

    ¡°Please pull over,¡± Caroline instructed the bodyguard.

    The came to a halt, and Caroline was about to exin her destination when another vehicle abruptly

    rounded the corner and collided with her car. It caused it to shake violently.

    The bodyguard turned to Caroline. ¡°Are you okay, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    Still recovering from the shock, Caroline hadn¡¯t fully processed the situation when the driver of the

    white

    car emerged.

    Caroline frowned upon seeing the approaching figure.

    What a coincidence. It¡¯s Danie,¡± she thought.

    Danie knocked on the window and angrily shouted, ¡°Step out of the car!¡±

    Caroline took her time setting her phone to record before rolling down the window.

    vas

    Danie¡¯s anger turned to sarcasm as she saw Caroline. ¡°Does anyone fake an ident as tantly

    as

    you?¡±

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°Ms. Love, if you can¡¯t speak politely, perhaps start over instead of embarrassing

    yourself.¡±

    Danie scoffed. ¡°You¡¯ve damaged my car. How do you n topensate for it?¡±

    Caroline looked around and inspected the damage to her car before checking for surveince cameras.

    Approaching, Danie said, ¡°111 give you a discount. 14,000 dors should suffice.¡±

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497

    Chapter 497 Manipte

    Caroline chuckled. *14,000 dors? Sure, you can pay me that.¡±

    Danie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Why should I pay you 14,000 dors? Can¡¯t you see that my car

    collided.

    with yours because you parked haphazardly?¡±

    Caroline gestured toward the surveince camera with her chin. ¡°See that camera? I was driving

    straight when you turned and crashed into me. This is a parking area, Danie. Think before you

    speak.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, think? How dare you criticize my granddaughter when you¡¯re just a mistress?¡± A

    stern voice suddenly cut in.

    Danie and Caroline turned together. A shadow moved swiftly before Caroline could see the person

    clearly.

    A loud p echoed, followed by a burning pain across her face. Caroline¡¯s bodyguard quickly shielded

    her.

    Caroline was briefly stunned, her gaze turning cold as she felt her burning cheek, She raised her head

    and looked at Grayson, who had appeared in front of her.

    ¡°It seems Danie¡¯s arrogance is a result of your guidance,¡± she said coldly.

    Grayson was furious. ¡°How dare you speak to me like this?¡±

    Caroline sneered. ¡°Since you don¡¯t show any respect, why should I?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Grayson angrily pointed at Caroline.

    Caroline continued. ¡°You may continue to hit me if you¡¯re not scared of disgracing yourself.¡±

    Grayson¡¯s bodyguard stepped in, reminding him, ¡°Sir, there are surveince cameras here.¡±

    I I

    Grayson suppressed his anger. ¡°This isn¡¯t over. You¡¯ll face the consequences if I hear you speak

    harshly to

    my granddaughter again!¡±

    Grayson told Danie, who was still in shock, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Danie snapped out of it. ¡°Grandpa, what about the car?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find epting money from an escort disgusting?¡± Grayson said sternly.

    Danie was pleased to hear Grayson¡¯s scolding. She suppressed a smile and helped him walk,

    holding

    his arm. ¡°You got angry again, Grandpa.¡±

    As they got into the car and spoke, the bodyguard drove away swiftly.

    Caroline¡¯s bodyguard was left speechless.

    He turned to her. ¡°Should I inform Mr. Xander about this incident, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s surveince footage. My brother will find out sooner orter, Caroline replied.

    ¡°So you¡¯re not going to do anything about it? the bodyguard asked in amazement.

    Caroline turned and walked to the car. ¡°No, I¡¯ll just wait for it to trend.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Ten minutester, Tyler received a message from Axel while in coding ss.

    Axel: [Are you there, Ty?

    Tyler quickly nced at the teacher and then typed on hisputer to manipte the data.

    Tyler replied after disconnecting from the teacher¡¯s monitoring system.

    Tyler: [I just logged into the software, and your message came in. Where have you beentely?]

    Axel typed with effort.

    Axel: [Let¡¯s not discuss that now. Someone assaulted Mommy, and it¡¯s being suppressed on the

    trending page.]

    Tyler¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Tyler: [Who?]

    Axel sent the link to Tyler.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Axel: [I don¡¯t have myptop right now. Please manipte the post to make it trend.]

    In reality, Axel had no issue with hisptop, but he was too exhausted to do anything else.

    Axel set his phone aside and anxiously awaited Evan¡¯s arrival.

    Tyler clicked on the link and watched the surveince footage, his fists clenched in anger. He

    immediately sent the footage to Neil and hacked into

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498

    Chapter 498 Why Don¡¯t You Help Her Then?

    +15 BONUS

    Neil sat in a meeting at the Xander Group when his phone suddenly buzzed. His face turned serious as

    he

    watched the surveince footage.

    Without hesitation, he stood up and announced, ¡°We¡¯re ending today¡¯s meeting right here!¡±

    He briskly left the room, leaving a group of bewildered executives behind.

    As he walked toward his office, Neil dialed Caroline¡¯s number.

    Caroline answered, ¡°Hello?¡±

    Neil entered his office, shut the door, and asked urgently, ¡°Are you okay, Carol?

    Caroline was surprised that Neil had found out so quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Neil. How did you find out?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Ty sent it to me. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Neil responded,

    ¡°Ty?¡± Caroline was taken aback. ¡°Isn¡¯t Ty at school? How did he reach you without his phone?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a minor matter,¡± Neil insisted. ¡®Besides, with the surveince cameras there, it would have

    come

    out eventually.¡±

    Caroline reasoned, ¡°Your grandfather can control online information. If you don¡¯t hear it from me, it¡¯ll be

    as if it never happened.¡±

    Neil brought up the news on his screen and saw the top trending post: [The Xander Group¡¯s Chairman,

    Grayson Xander, pped TYC¡¯s CEO Because of This!]

    It seemed that Tyler had already made the incident go viral.

    Caroline epted an ice pack from Josie and applied it to her face. ¡°Neil, let Tyler do as he pleases. I¡¯ll

    locate the surveince footage and keep it for future use.¡±

    ¡°It might be toote,¡± Neil cautioned. ¡°I believe the Xander Group will hold a press conference soon.¡±

    Caroline was bewildered. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Never mind,¡± Neil said. ¡°Remember to ice the swelling. Journalists will being your way soon. I¡¯ll

    check on youter.¡±

    Neil ended the call, leaving Caroline puzzled. She turned to her tablet, which Josie handed her. ¡°Look

    at

    this top trending post, Ms. Shenton!¡±

    Upon seeing the title and video clip, Caroline immediately thought, Tyler must be behind this.¡±

    She scrolled through thements.

    [Is the owner of the white car Mr. Xander Sr.¡¯s granddaughter?]

    Yes, she¡¯s the one involved in that cheating scandal with Mr. Jordan, right?]

    [Looking at the video, she¡¯s definitely at fault. How did things escte to violence?]

    [Do wealthy people think they can act this way just because they have money?]

    [I have so much respect for TYC¡¯s CEO. I¡¯ll share this until old Xander apologizes publicly!]

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly at thements. Tyler had managed to turn this into a major

    online spectacle in no time. She realized she had underestimated his hacking skills.

    Caroline¡¯s phone started ringing. Concerned friends and associates were checking in on her.

    Meanwhile, Reuben informed Evan about the incident at the hospital. Evan, his anger rign, asked,

    ¡°Did Mr. Xander Sr. really hit Caroline?¡±

    Reuben confirmed, ¡°Yes, Mr. Xander Sr. pped Ms. Shenton because Ms. Love¡¯s car collided with

    hers.¡±

    Evan clenched his fists. After a moment, he coldly replied, ¡°I see.¡±

    Reuben was taken aback. ¡°Should we assist, sir?

    ¡°No,¡± Evan decided.

    As Evan thought about Caroline¡¯s dinner with the Xanders, despite Grayson¡¯s clear dislike of her,

    Reuben remarked, ¡°Ms. Shenton is being treated unfairly.¡±

    Evan red at Reuben. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you help her?¡±

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499

    Chapter 499 Public Rtions

    Not that Reuben didn¡¯t want to help, but it wasn¡¯t his ce to do so.

    The situation had already escted, and Grayson couldn¡¯t afford to stay out of it any longer. Even the

    Xander Group¡¯s stock would be affected.

    Even if Evan took action, it would draw attention to the matter, but someone else had taken care of it

    for

    him.

    Meanwhile, Danie was involved in this incident. He had just signed an agreement with her today.

    Axel was his top priority at the moment.

    As thewyer stepped out of the elevator, Evan asked, ¡°Did you bring the agreement?¡±

    Thewyer produced the document and handed it to Evan. ¡°Please review this, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan carefully examined it, checking the few important uses he had instructed thewyer to include.

    He then set the document down and instructed Reuben to call Danie.

    In the afternoon, Neil found himself surrounded by a group of journalists as he left thepany.

    ¡°Mr. Xander, is Mr. Xander Sr. avable? Could you please arrange for him toment on the incident

    with TYC¡¯s CEO?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xander, can you tell us if there are any conflicts between yourpany and TYC?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve heard you have a close rtionship with TYC¡¯s CEO. Did Mr. Xander Sr. take action against

    him

    out of personal animosity?¡±

    ¡°Please, Mr. Xander, we need answers!¡±

    Nell calmly faced the journalists and spoke once they quieted down. ¡°Ourpany will hold a press

    conference at 1:00 p.m. today to address your questions.¡±

    Shortly afterward, Neil was escorted to his car by his bodyguards.

    After getting into the car, the driver asked, ¡°Where to, Mr. Xander?¡±

    ¡°TYC,¡± he replied, pulling out his phone to text Caroline.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline was leaving her office when she received Nell¡¯s message. Just as she replied to Neil, she

    noticed Josie rushing over.

    ¡°Downstairs! Many journalists are waiting to interview you, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline remainedposed. ¡°Do you have a hair tie?¡±

    Josie was taken aback. ¡°Uh, yes, I do.¡±

    Caroline handed her bag to Josie and tied her hair into a ponytail. ¡°Please fetch my coat.¡±

    Josie stared at Caroline, momentarily stunned, as if she hadn¡¯t heard her.

    Caroline asked, ¡°Do I look strange like this?¡±

    Josie snapped out of her surprise and blushed. ¡°No, Ms. Shenton. You look great, like a college

    student¡­¡±

    Her cheeks continued to burn. It was the first time she had seen Caroline in a ponytail.

    Caroline had always been beautiful, and her makeup¨Cfree face now exuded a natural charm,

    With her hair in a ponytail, her authoritative presence had considerably softened, making her appear

    like

    an energetic young woman.

    ¡°Fetch my coat, please, Caroline urged.

    Josie hurried to the office, retrieved Caroline¡¯s long, white coat, and handed it to her.

    Caroline removed her jacket, put on the coat, and donned her sunsses. She asked, ¡°Can you still

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    recognize me?¡±

    Josie shook her head vigorously. ¡°I can¡¯t recognize you anymore. But the journalists downstairs will

    return

    if they don¡¯t see you.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Later, go downstairs and inform them that I can¡¯t do the interview due to not feeling well.

    Get the PR team to handle it in detail.¡±

    Josie nodded. ¡°Of course, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    With Josie¡¯s help, Caroline skillfully avoided the journalists as she left thepany.

    By coincidence, Nell¡¯s car arrived at the building, so Caroline got in.

    Neil couldn¡¯t help but smile affectionately when he noticed Caroline¡¯s changed appearance. ¡°Are you

    that afraid of the journalists?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500

    Chapter 500 Who¡¯s Going to Fire Her?

    Caroline removed her sunsses and red at Neil. I¡¯m doing this so I don¡¯t cause trouble for you, you

    know.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Why do you say that? Neil asked, smiling.

    Caroline continued. ¡°You¡¯re going to hold a press conference, right? It will affect you if we don¡¯t align in

    our statements, won¡¯t it?¡±

    Neil gently touched Caroline¡¯s still¨Cswollen cheek, his eyes filled with sympathy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.

    I

    will stick to the facts when I exin everything

    Caroline asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned that your grandfather will me you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stand by what I¡¯ve said. Everyone must take responsibility for their actions.¡± Nell pulled back his

    arm,

    and his expression gradually turned cold..

    Caroline was about to speak when Nell¡¯s phone rang.

    He nced at Caroline when he noticed Grayson was calling. ¡°Speak of the devil.¡±

    Caroline leaned against the chair. ¡°Answer the call.¡±

    Neil nodded and epted it.

    ¡°Nell, have you checked the Inte? You should know what to say in the press conference this

    afternoon, right?¡± Grayson¡¯s stern voice came through the phone.

    Neil replied nonchntly, ¡°I know what to say.¡±

    Grayson sensed something was amiss in Neil¡¯s tone. ¡°How do you n to exin it?¡±

    ¡°The surveince footage is clear. If we lie, it will only worsen ourpany¡¯s situation,¡± Neil stated.

    Grayson¡¯s anger grew. ¡°There is no sound in the footage. How can you be sure of the truth?¡±

    ¡°What do you believe is the truth, Grandpa?¡± Neil responded.

    Grayson argued, ¡°That woman spoke harshly to Danielial What¡¯s wrong with teaching her a lesson?¡±

    ¡°I feel that Danie was intimidating despite being in the wrong. Grandpa, there should be limits to

    protecting someone.¡±

    ¡°Do you understand the consequences of telling the truth to those journalists?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Yes, but one must admit wrongdoing when it urs.¡±

    ¡°If you do that, believe me, I¡¯ll remove you from your position! You don¡¯t get to decide for the Xander

    Group yet!¡±

    ¡°Do as you wish.¡±

    Neil hung up and looked at Caroline. ¡°I¡¯ll help you get justice in this matter, Carol.¡±

    Carol handed her phone to Neil. ¡°There¡¯s a voice recording of the incident.¡±

    Neil was stunned before he chuckled and said, ¡°So, you¡¯ve had a hidden agenda all along. No wonder

    your

    attitude toward this incident is lukewarm.¡±

    Caroline smirked. ¡°One can only silence Danie with real evidence.¡±

    Meanwhile, Alex and MK¡¯s employees were in a project meeting they had partnered on.

    After the meeting concluded, Alex took the printed meeting minutes prepared by the secretary as he

    prepared to meet Evan at the hospital.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    He entered the elevator, and it opened partially during its descent.

    A sarcastic female voice could be heard.

    ¡°Hey, Paige. Don¡¯t bothering to work if you don¡¯t have the right attitude. Why hold the position of

    head of the fashion design department if you¡¯re not going to do anything?¡±

    ¡°Do you have anyints about being the deputy head? Paige retorted.

    La Crum replied, ¡°It¡¯s still better than you dozing off at work every day. You¡¯re lucky Mr. Jordan isn¡¯t

    here, or he would definitely fire you.¡±

    Alex frowned and stepped out into the elevator lobby after overhearing the conversation. He was

    infuriated when he saw a woman berating Paige arrogantly.

    ¡°Why are you scolding her? And who¡¯s going to fire her?¡± Alex asked La.

    When Paige heard his voice, she turned to look at him, her expression turning unpleasant upon seeing

    him.

    La¡¯s expression changed when she saw Alex. Soon after, she smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Price¡­¡±

    Alex looked at her sharply. ¡®Instead ofining here, you should sketch some designs to fill your

    empty brain.¡±

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501

    Chapter 501 Let Go of Me, Quickly

    La was shocked. ¡°Why are you saying that, Mr. Price? Paige has-¡±

    Alex didn¡¯t let La respond. ¡°Who says you can¡¯t feel tired at work? Is it Evan? I ask himter. Let¡¯s

    find

    out if he¡¯s the one behind that silly rule or if you enacted it without his approval.¡±

    La panicked. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t-¡±

    Alex scoffed. Momentster, he grabbed Paige by the wrist and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Paige tried to break free, but Alex forcefully pulled her into his arms and into the elevator.

    Paige pushed Alex away as the elevator doors closed and said, ¡®I don¡¯t need your heroic rescue.¡±

    Paige appeared stubborn on the outside, but she felt a sense of relief inside. No one had ever stood up

    for her like that, except her parents and Caroline. She had been feeling extremely exhausted for the

    past

    few days,cking the energy for any arguments.

    Alex had indeede to her aid.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just protecting someone dear,¡± Alex said with a smile.

    Paige grumbled, ¡°I won¡¯t talk to disloyal people.¡±

    Alex promptly raised his hand to swear, ¡°I have no involvement with Danie or any of the other women

    before her, nor do I have any ulterior motives with them! If I¡¯m lying, I want this elevator to malfunction

    and plummet!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?! Don¡¯t drag me into this if you want to risk your life!¡± Paige reprimanded.

    Alex held her hand and said, ¡°Paige, I can¡¯t reveal much about Evan¡¯s matters, but my feelings for you

    are

    genuine. I¡¯ve even decided to introduce you to my parents if you can forgive me

    Paige hesitated after seeing Alex¡¯s sincere expression. ¡°Are you serious?¡± she asked.

    Alex nodded. ¡°Yes! Look how we canmunicate when you¡¯ve calmed down.¡±

    Paige kicked Alex. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s not calm!¡±

    Alex endured the pain and epted It. ¡°You can kick me twice more if it helps.¡±

    Paige kicked him two more times.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Alex knelt in pain, clutching his calf.

    +15 BONUS

    Paige was taken aback and quickly lowered herself. ¡°Hey, Pug. You told me to kick you. Does it hurt

    that

    much?¡±

    Alex seized the chance to pull Paige into his arms. Tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°I feel iplete when

    you don¡¯t call me Pug. Paige, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±

    Paige pushed him away angrily. ¡°Stop pretending!¡±

    Alex refused to let go. ¡°I¡¯m not. I can¡¯t bear not seeing you, and my heart aches when I don¡¯t receive

    your

    daily text messages. I promise I won¡¯t meet other women privately from now on. If I must, I¡¯ll inform you

    in advance. You can check on me anytime, okay?¡±

    Paige¡¯s heart softened upon hearing Alex¡¯s tearful voice.

    Paige also missed him but wasn¡¯t ready to forgive him easily. She initiated the breakup, yet she

    struggled

    to move on.

    ¡°Alright. Isn¡¯t a man like you ashamed of crying like this?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Forgive me then,¡± he replied.

    ¡°I forgive you, okay? Let go of me quickly. We¡¯re almost on the first floor,¡± he said with a smile.

    Alex released Paige¡¯s hand and then teased her, ¡°You seem to have put on some weight recently.¡±

    Paige¡¯s expression turned icy, and her anger red. ¡°Forget you, Pug! Tell me! How do you want to

    meet

    your end?¡±

    Reuben took Danie to the hospital¡¯s office to meet Evan.

    Danie found Evan sitting in a chair, reading a report with a serious expression.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    He sat in a rxed posture, yet he radiated an unmatched elegance.

    His handsome facial features entranced Danie. She reined in her wandering thoughts and asked

    softly, Am I disturbing you?¡±

    Evan replied coldly, without looking up, ¡°The agreement is on the table. Read it yourself.¡±

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502

    Chapter 502 They Are in a Rtionship

    ¡°Sure,¡± Danie said as she picked up the agreement from the table.

    ncing over it, she felt a surge of contempt. The agreement stipted that Evan would determine the

    duration of her stay based on Axel¡¯s condition, with a maximum limit of one year.

    If she mistreated Axel during this time, she would have to pay heftypensation and face legal

    consequences. Moreover, she was prohibited from residing at Vi Rosa during her caretaking period

    and forbidden from entering thepany or approaching Evan under the guise of caring for the child.

    Danie shivered as she read these uses. She wondered, ¡®With so many restrictions, what can I

    actually do that will benefit Casey?¡±

    Turning each page of the agreement, she discovered that Evan would pay her a staggering 70,000,000

    dors once Axel had recovered. Danie¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and a rush of emotions

    overwhelmed

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    her.

    70,000,000 dors¡­. I¡¯ve never received this much money from the Xanders all these years! Evan is

    actually offering me 70,000,000 dors for his son!¡® she thought.

    Suppressing her feelings, Danie pretended to hesitate. ¡°Evan, you don¡¯t have to pay me 70,000,000

    dors. I¡¯m doing this for Axel, as I¡¯ve said.¡±

    Evan set aside the report he held and gazed at her coldly. ¡°Have you thoroughly reviewed the terms?¡±

    Danie nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, the money-¡±

    Evan interrupted, ¡°If you have no objections, then sign it.¡±

    Danie called out to Evan, feigning trouble. ¡°Evan¡­¡±

    ¡°I dislike owing favors, Evan stated, his irritation apparent. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Daniecked the courage to say more. ¡°No, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Sign it and deliver the bone marrow to the doctor this afternoon,¡± Evan ordered sternly.

    Hastily, Danie grabbed a pen and signed the agreement. Later, she was escorted out of the hospital

    by

    a bodyguard.

    Danie was lost in thought as she made her way to retrieve the bone marrow. While 70,000,000

    dors

    was a substantial sum for her, it paled inparison to the status of being Casey¡¯s wife. The more she

    contemted, the greedler she became.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°If Evan can readily spend 70,000,000 dors, what will my future hold when I gain control of the

    Jordans? I could have everything I desire for the rest of my life, right?

    At 1:00 p.m., the Xander Group held a press conference before major media outlets.

    Neil answered the journalists¡® questions one by one.

    A reporter asked, ¡°Mr. Xander, may I ask why Grayson Xander hasn¡¯t issued a public response

    regarding this morning¡¯s incident?¡±

    Neil replied casually. ¡°His health isn¡¯t great, so I request your understanding.¡±

    Another journalist asked, ¡°Mr. Xander, does Grayson Xander feel remorse for his actions toward TYC¡¯s

    CEO? What caused the incident?¡±

    Neil exined, ¡°As everyone witnessed, he acted without understanding the situation. We sincerely

    apologize to Ms. Shenton.¡±

    A third reporter pressed, ¡°Mr. Xander, your support for TYC¡¯s CEO seems strong. Is there a personal

    connection between you two?¡±

    Neil smiled and stated, ¡°Yes, because she is my family.

    The Inte exploded with spection.

    [Ms. Shenton is actually part of the Xander family?]

    [I heard Ms. Shenton has children. Are they Mr. Xander¡¯s?

    [This must be a hidden marriage in a powerful family. Grayson Xander must have opposed it. Outdated

    beliefs! They should have the freedom to choose their own path!]

    [I was wondering why Mr. Xander would disregard thepany¡¯s reputation for Ms. Shenton. Now it

    makes sense¨Cthey¡¯re in a rtionship!]

    [Unbelievable! What kind of rtionship is this?]

    Neil¡¯s exnation created a new trending topic.

    [The Xander Group¡¯s CEO, Nell Xander, in a hidden rtionship with TYC¡¯s CEO?]

    Caroline quickly read thements and sent Neil a message.

    Caroline: [Neil, how do you n to address this in the future?]

    Neil: [You¡¯re my younger sister, part of the family. What¡¯s wrong with that?]

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503

    Chapter 503 | Haven¡¯t Acknowledged That

    Caroline: [The hidden rtionship scandal¡­]

    Neil: [That¡¯s just spection. I haven¡¯t confirmed It.]

    Before Caroline could reply, a new top¨Csearched post appeared on her phone screen.

    [Grayson Xander was urgently admitted to the hospital! Proof of TYC¡¯s CEO marrying into the

    influential family!]

    Caroline had to admit that these journalists were experts at exaggerating.

    Her phone buzzed.

    Paige called just as Caroline was irritated by the journalist¡¯s sensationalism,

    Caroline answered, and Paige burst intoughter. ¡°I might die ofughter, Carol! Have you seen the

    press

    conference? Theizens¡® imagination is incredible!¡±

    Caroline massaged her temples. ¡°Why are you joining in the fun too?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious how shocked they¡¯l be when they find out the truth. Their jaws will drop when the

    girlfriend turns into the sister. The word ¡®family¡® is enough to make them go wild!¡± Paige was still

    laughing

    uncontrobly.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline nced out the window. ¡°You seem to be in a good mood. Have you moved on from your

    heartbreak?

    Paige said, ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to tell you. I¡¯ve reconciled with Pug.¡±

    Caroline was stunned. ¡°How did that happen so quickly?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. He¡¯s taking me to meet his parents this Saturday,¡± Paige said with a smile.

    Caroline was d Paige was in good spirits. ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re seeing the light now.¡±

    ¡°If I ever get married, you¡¯re my maid of honor!¡± Paige dered.

    Caroline replied, ¡°I have kids. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s appropriate if I say so! I won¡¯t let anyone argue with me!¡± Paige insisted.

    Caroline teased, ¡°You¡¯re quite bossy.¡±

    ¡°As long as I¡¯m not a bitch!¡± Paige changed the subject. ¡°It¡¯s amusing that Nell¡¯s grandfather is in the

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline remembered what Grayson had said on the phone earlier.

    Her expression turned cold. ¡°He¡¯s getting what he deserves.¡±

    Caroline felt no sympathy for Grayson, even though they were rted by blood. He had nearly killed

    her int the past, and her biological mother¡¯s death wasrgely his fault.

    She couldn¡¯t erase the resentment in her heart from those two incidents.

    Meanwhile, Reuben informed Evan about the top¨Csearched post as he entered Axel¡¯s room.

    Evan clenched his fists at the post¡¯s striking title. He began to understand why Caroline had met with

    the Xanders.

    ¡®She must be trying to get close to Thomas because Grayson disapproves of her rtionship, right?

    Why is she in such a hurry to get married? Or is she rushing to announce her rtionship with Neil?

    Why did she give me the impression she was not in a rtionship?¡® Evan wondered.

    Theizens¡® blessings pained him. The intimate moments he remembered between Caroline and Nell

    during their time together didn¡¯t help.

    Evan turned off his phone, emanating a cold aura.

    Reuben didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡®Mr. Jordan is acting like he did when he got Ms. Shenton¡¯s news. He

    seems filled with pain and loneliness, he thought.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, Ms. Love is returning to the hospital,¡± Reuben cautiously informed him.

    ¡°Get the doctor to take over,¡± Evan said indifferently.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504

    Chapter 504 Stop Hanging Around Him So Much

    In the evening, Caroline received a text from Casey.

    Casey: [So, you¡¯re dating Neil Xander?]

    She was disgusted.

    Caroline: [I don¡¯t think that¡¯s any of your business.]

    Casey: [It isn¡¯t, but I bet I¡¯ll enjoy Evan¡¯s reaction]

    Caroline muttered to herself, ¡°You pervert!¡±

    Caroline: [Can we cancel the meeting tonight?

    Casey: [You shouldn¡¯t mix up two different matters. I¡¯ll see you at 8:00 p.m.]

    Caroline couldn¡¯t understand why Casey chose Grand East Hospital as the meeting ce. Even if it

    belonged to Evan, he might not check the surveince cameras. If Casey had warned Evan, thetter

    would have called her, but she hadn¡¯t received any calls or texts from him.

    Caroline wondered, ¡®What¡¯s Casey¡¯s goal?¡®

    She decided to stay at thepany to work on her sketches.

    She headed to the hospital at 7:30 p.m. and arrived at nearly 8:00 p.m. Her phone rang as she parked.

    Seeing Casey¡¯s call, she picked up and asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Casey chuckled. ¡°Why the rush to see me?¡±

    Suppressing her disgust, Caroline said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡±

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s about whether I told Danie about Evan¡¯s mother. Don¡¯t rush it. Come and wait for me at

    the

    inpatient department.¡±

    Following Casey¡¯s instructions, Caroline got out of her car and headed to the inpatient department.

    She was infuriated when she didn¡¯t see Casey and said, ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me.¡±

    Evan smiled and replied, ¡°Why would I y games with you? Remember to cooperate with me during

    the performanceter.¡±

    Caroline was puzzled. ¡°What performance?¡±

    Casey hung up abruptly.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    Meanwhile, Danie spotted Evan in the elevator area of the inpatient department.

    She smiled and said, ¡°Axel¡¯s bone marrow is over 90%patible. His surgery in two days will surely

    be a

    sess. But when can I visit Axel?¡±

    Evan stared at the elevator disy. ¡°Axel isn¡¯t feeling well today. We¡¯ll visit him tomorrow.¡±

    Tears welled up in Danie¡¯s eyes, and she pretended to wipe them away, eximing, ¡°That¡¯s great! I

    can finally see Axel.¡±

    Evan¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb his rest. He doesn¡¯t need you hovering around him.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Danie nodded.

    As the elevator doors opened, Evan and Danie entered it.

    Danie asked, ¡°Evan, if you¡¯re going back to change, should I wait for you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Evan replied sternly.

    Danie looked away, and the atmosphere in the elevator turned cold. She hurried out when the doors.

    opened and spotted a familiar figure. Her eyes widened.

    ¡®Casey? Why is he here?¡¯ she wondered,

    Soon after, Evan exited the elevator and saw Casey as well. His gaze darkened as he stared at Casey

    and the familiar woman standing opposite him.

    ¡°Caroline?¡± Danie called out in surprise but refrained from asking why Casey was meeting Caroline

    there. She followed Evan closely and heard Casey and Caroline¡¯s cheerful voices.

    Casey stopped talking and turned when he heard footsteps behind him. He greeted Evan with a smile,

    What a coincidence, Evan, Why are you still at the hospital sote?¡±

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505

    Chapter 505 Fall Short at the Last Hurdle

    +15 BONUS

    Evan looked past Casey at Caroline with a burning rage in his eyes. ¡°Why are you still hanging out with

    him?

    Caroline was on the verge of responding when Casey interjected, ¡°Evan, you can¡¯t control someone¡¯s

    freedom like that.¡±

    ¡°Was I talking to you, jerk?¡± Evan yelled maliciously at Casey.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Standing beside Evan, Danie trembled, shocked to witness Evan so infuriated. It was her first time

    seeing him like that, and it made her realize how important Caroline was to him.

    Danie couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®Why is Casey spending time with Caroline again? Why are these

    guys.

    ¨C taking her side?

    Jealousy burned in Danie¡¯s eyes as she watched the exchange unfold.

    ¡°Do I owe you an exnation?¡± Caroline¡¯s voice turned cold.

    Evan¡¯s anger red as he retorted, ¡°I just want to know why you¡¯re meeting Casey. Do you understand

    how

    terrible he is?¡±

    Caroline shot back, ¡°Why is that any of your business? You¡¯re also keeping someone with questionable

    behavior close, right?¡± She cast a pointed nce at Danie.

    Casey chimed in, ¡°Evan, you need to calm down.¡±

    Evan threatened, ¡°Do you want to get hurt?¡±

    Evan raised his arm as if to strike Casey.

    Caroline hurriedly stepped between them, shielding Casey.

    Evan abruptly withdrew his fist, centimeters from Caroline¡¯s face, and demanded, ¡°Are you helping

    him?¡±

    Caroline hid her fear behind a mask of resolve and retorted, ¡°Do you think your control has no bounds?

    If

    you can make choices, why can¡¯t others?¡±

    Evan¡¯s anger was tinged with disappointment. He clenched his fists and asked, ¡°Why won¡¯t you heed

    my

    advice? You know what kind of person he is!¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help but counter, ¡°And I recall telling you to return my son if you want to be with

    Danie! Have you followed my advice?¡±

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Taking the opportunity, Danie stepped forward and started, ¡°You¡¯re a joke, Caroline. Ax-¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Get out of here!¡± Evan¡¯s gaze fell on Danie.

    Danie was petrified. ¡°Evan, I¡­

    Casey was visibly excited by the escting tension. He watched the scene unfold, his heart racing with

    anticipation.

    His excitement grew as he observed Evan¡¯s anger and pain. What an electrifying spectacle! I need to

    stoke his anger even more! he thought.

    Concealing his emotions, Casey took Caroline¡¯s hand and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline instinctively pulled her hand back, eyeing Casey warily. What are you trying-

    Before she could finish, Evan grabbed her arm, locking eyes with her as if reminding her of their earlier

    conversation.

    ¡°Casey, release her!¡±

    Evan stepped closer and punched Casey¡¯s face. Danie screamed and nearly rushed to Casey¡¯s aid.

    Caroline was stunned Is Casey provoking Evan to get beaten? Could he be suffering from a mental

    illness?

    Before she could process her astonishment, someone grabbed her arm. She looked up to see Evan

    pulling her toward the hospital¡¯s entrance

    ¡°Let go of me, Evan!¡± Caroline struggled to break free, but Evan continued to lead the way, his grip

    unyielding

    Daniecked the courage to help Casey, especially with surveince cameras around. She couldn¡¯t

    risk. jeopardizing her n at this crucial moment.

    ¡°Casey¡­¡± Danie called out, rooted in ce.

    Casey nced at her, ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions. I have things to attend to.¡±

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506

    Chapter 506 Way Too Long

    +15 BONUS

    Danie was rendered speechless.

    Why does Casey still need Caroline if I¡¯m capable of helping him? Casey must be trying to get close to

    Caroline because I still haven¡¯t done enough! This must not happen again! I have to figure out a way to

    get

    Casey to take the initiative to seek my help!¡® she wondered.

    Meanwhile, at the hospital entrance.

    Evan abruptly pulled Caroline into the car. After shutting the door, his anger became evident as he

    demanded, ¡°Wet tissue, Reuben!¡±

    Startled, Reuben quickly handed Evan the requested wet tissue, though he was puzzled.

    Evan took the tissue and roughly wiped Caroline¡¯s hand, causing her skin to sting. She wanted to pull

    her

    arm away, but Evan snapped, ¡°Try moving again!¡±

    Caroline frowned and retorted, ¡°Evan, if you have an anger issue, take it out on someone else!¡±

    Evan tossed the wet tissue out of the window. ¡°I never interfered in your rtionship with Neil. So why

    do

    you keep meeting Casey?¡±

    Caroline was now agitated. ¡°Why should you control me when Neil doesn¡¯t?¡±

    Evan¡¯s eyes held a hint of pain as he questioned, ¡°Why do you insist on meeting him?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened slowly as Evan¡¯s words shocked her. She began to realize the extent of her

    importance to him since he reacted so strongly to her interactions with Casey.

    Caroline shivered, realizing that Casey intentionally used her to push Evan¡¯s buttons.

    Caroline was unable to meet Evan¡¯s pained gaze, and her heart ached. She looked down and said

    softly.¡±

    It¡¯s not what it seems, Evan.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me.¡± Evan¡¯s voice turned cold and menacing.

    Caroline struggled emotionally, ¡°I¡¯m trying to uncover the truth about who leaked your mother¡¯s incident

    to the journalist.¡±

    Evan¡¯s mind went nk as he stared at Caroline in disbelief. He realized he had ced her in danger

    due

    to hisck of trust.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline bitterly smiled when Evan didn¡¯t respond. Frustration welled up as she said, ¡°You won¡¯t

    believe

    anything I say, will you?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tears threatened to spill as Caroline turned and reached for the door handle. She was about to open it

    when she felt a cold presence behind her, followed by a warm embrace.

    Reuben swiftly exited the car, understanding he shouldn¡¯t witness what would happen next.

    Evan rested his chin on Caroline¡¯s trembling shoulder and admitted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not trusting you.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She had waited a long time to hear those words.

    ¡°I won¡¯t interfere in your rtionship with Neill, but please, I beg you, don¡¯t get close to Casey

    anymore.¡±

    Caroline was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507

    Chapter 507 Ended for Good

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°He¡¯s not a good person, and you have no idea how cunning he is,¡± Evan said. ¡°Caroline, promise me

    not

    to let yourself get hurt because of me.¡±

    Tears streamed from Caroline¡¯s reddened eyes as she fought back sobs, biting her lower lip to stifle her

    cries. The pain in her chest made it hard to breathe after hearing his bted apology

    Why did he wait so long to say this? Why now, when our rtionship can¡¯t continue?

    A moist spot appeared on her shoulder.

    Caroline¡¯s body grew tense. ¡®Is he crying?¡®

    He had seemed so unshakable, impervious to emotions. But there he was with tears in his eyes,

    begging

    her to stay away from Casey.

    Caroline tried to speak, but her words choked in her throat. The car filled with a heavy sorrow.

    Evan eventually withdrew his arms and said tremblingly, ¡°I won¡¯t bother you from now on. Go.¡±

    Caroline wiped her tears and whispered, ¡°Okay¡±

    She opened the door and left.

    Reuben was astonished at how quickly Caroline had departed.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t Mr. Jordan force her to stay?¡¯ he thought.

    Reuben returned to the car and realized the situation as he saw Evan with his eyes tightly shut in the

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    rearview mirror. ¡®Mr. Jordan and Ms. Shenton must have ended their rtionship for good this time.¡±

    Meanwhile, at Bayview Vi.

    Kenny savored the supper prepared by Eira in the dining room. After a long day¡¯s work, he wished he

    could devour the entire bowl.

    ¡°Eira, this is delicious! Please teach me how to make this sometime,¡± Kennyplimented, his mouth

    still full,

    Eira yfully asked, ¡°So you can cook for your future wife?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I want to cook for Caroline because she neglects herself,¡± Kenny replied after swallowing his

    food.

    Just as he finished speaking, the door swung open.

    +15 BONUS

    Kenny and Eira turned to the foyer simultaneously. Kenny dropped his utensils with a tter upon

    seeing

    Caroline, her eyes red from crying.

    Rushing to her side, Kenny asked, ¡°What happened, G?¡±

    Caroline turned away, headed for the staircase, and replied hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®don¡¯t worry about you? Is it because of Grayson Xander? I thought Neil was

    helping

    you,¡± Kenny persisted, catching up to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of that. Please, let¡¯s not talk about it,¡± Caroline said.

    ¡°How can I not worry when you¡¯re like this? Did something go wrong at work?¡± Kenny blocked her path.

    Caroline stopped and kept her head lowered, remaining silent.

    Kenny grew frustrated. ¡°I feel so helpless when you act like this!¡±

    Caroline clenched her lower lip, tears welling up. ¡°He and I are done for good¡­¡±

    ¡°He? Who is he?¡± Kenny asked, his confusion evident..

    Suddenly, realization dawned on him. ¡®Is it that scumbag?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s tears flowed anew.

    Kenny¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Are you crying over him? I thought you moved on ages ago!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to let go of someone you love.¡± Eira chimed in, passing Caroline tissues.

    ¡°You have no idea the injustice and hardship G has endured because of that scumbag.¡± Kenny

    exined

    to Eira.

    ¡°The more you suffer, the more it bes an unrelenting obsession,¡± Eira added,

    to bis

    Kenny wanted to argue but could not, silently agreeing due to his lingering attachment to his ex.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± he muttered to himself.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508

    Chapter 508 Hasn¡¯t Moved on at All

    Eira held Caroline and told Kenny, ¡°Let¡¯s take Carol upstairs to rest.¡±

    Kenny stepped aside and watched as Eira assisted Caroline up the stairs. He stood there, lost in

    thought

    for a long while before finally calling Paige.

    Kenny sat down at the dining table while Paige answered his call.

    Paige sounded groggy. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Paige, G is upset because of Evan again,¡± Kenny said, stirring his pasta but too distracted to eat.

    Paige asked, ¡°My boss? Why now?¡±

    Kenny replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She ment oned earlier that their rtionship is over for good.¡±

    Paige sighed. ¡°Carol hasn¡¯t moved on at all.¡±

    Kenny asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Paige exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but it¡¯s like losing a family member when someone who¡¯s

    been

    in her heart for eight years suddenly disappears from her life.¡±

    I

    ¡°Evan is gone? Why didn¡¯t I hear about this?¡¯ Kenny eximed in a state of panic.

    Paige scolded him, ¡°You¡¯re clueless!¡±

    Kenny retorted, ¡°You said it first!

    Paige was frustrated. ¡°What I mean is that they must have had a conversation earlier that made Carol

    believe their rtionship was truly over!¡±

    Kenny questioned, ¡°How does that rte to losing a family member?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to exin to you anymore!¡± Paige snapped.

    Kenny tried to understand. ¡°Can¡¯t you borate a bit more?¡±

    Paige replied, ¡°I¡¯m spending time with my boyfriend right now. I don¡¯t have time to exin.¡±

    Paige hung up, leaving Kenny even more bewildered.

    Alex was lying next to Paige, and he sat up with a serious expression. ¡°I might know why.¡±

    Paige asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Alex suggested, ¡°It might be because of Danie.¡±

    Surprised, Paige said, ¡°Danie again? I¡¯m curious why both of you are involved with her.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Alex looked at Paige and said, ¡°Do you

    really want to know?¡±

    Paige nodded hesitantly.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Then tell me about Caroline and Neil¡¯s rtionship,¡± Alex demanded.

    Paige evaded the question, saying. ¡°Just as it¡¯s described online!¡±

    Alex narrowed his eyes and leaned closer to Paige. ¡°You¡¯re lying, babe.¡±

    Paige nervously swallowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±

    ¡°Your eyes give you away. If you want to know about Evan and Danie, tell me about Caroline and

    Neil,¡±

    Alex insisted.

    Paige pulled the nket over her head, eximing. ¡®I don¡¯t want to know anymore. Stop asking me!

    What you see is what you get!¡±

    Alex frowned, wondering about Paige¡¯s unusual reaction and the rtionship between Caroline and

    Neil.

    The next morning.

    Danie drove to the hospital before sunrise.

    She wouldn¡¯t have woken up so early to visit Axel if Grayson hadn¡¯t been keeping an eye on her.

    She was exhausted from her act. She sat drowsily in the car until 6:00 am. before entering the inpatient

    department.

    When she arrived at Axel¡¯s room and opened the door, she was met with his ghostly pale face.

    She was slightly taken aback by how much he resembled a lifeless body.

    As Danie was about to step inside, she heard Julian¡¯s warning. ¡°You can¡¯t enter without Mr. Jordan¡¯s

    permission, Ms. Love.¡±

    Danie was so startled she identally knocked on the door, waking Axel.

    Axel was terrified to see Danie and memories of her abusive behavior shed through his mind.

    He clutched his nket tightly and turned away from Danie, fearing his father would return and

    notice

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509

    Chapter 509 Give Birth Again

    Axel refused to let his father send Danie away, especially with his uing surgery looming. He

    struggled to suppress the nausea rising in his throat.

    Only when he heard Evan¡¯s voice did Axel¡¯s body finally rx.

    ¡°Come in, Evan invited Danie,

    Danie nodded and entered the room with Evan, feigning sadness when she saw Axel curled up on

    the bed.

    ¡°Is Axel not awake at this time?¡± she asked.

    Evan nced at Axel¡¯s back, hesitated briefly, and replied, ¡°No, he¡¯s still asleep.¡±

    ¡°May Ie closer to check on him?¡± Danie asked.

    Axel clutched the nket even tighter.

    ¡°No, please stay here and leave whenever you want,¡± Evan said,

    Danie waved her hand hastily. I¡¯ll be fine. I sit here until he wakes up

    Axel¡¯s heart sank. ¡®I thought she was just going to drop by briefly. How long can I pretend to be asleep?

    I

    want to eat breakfast and gather energy for the day,¡¯ he thought.

    Bracing himself, Axel turned over and opened his eyes as if he had just woken up. He looked at Evan,

    controlled his emotions, and called out, ¡°Daddy.¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°You¡¯re awake. The nanny just sent over some food. Would you like to eat?¡±

    Axel nodded. I¡¯d like to use the restroom first.¡±

    *Let me assist you, Axel. You¡¯ve been through a lot battling this illness,¡± Danie offered, her eyes teary

    as

    she looked at Axel.

    Axel briefly made eye contact with Danie before lowering his head and saying, ¡°Aunt Danie.¡±

    Danie discreetly pursed her lips. Axel sure changes addresses quickly.¡±

    Despite this, she maintained a gentle smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the restroom.¡±

    Axel didn¡¯t object but walked rigidly as Danie led him to the restroom.

    Danie attempted to follow Axel into the stall, but Evan intervened. ¡°You¡¯re not Axel¡¯s mother. You

    don¡¯t

    +15 BONUS

    Danie¡¯s expression froze. I wouldn¡¯t be following Axel to the toilet if I weren¡¯t trying to show my care!¡±

    She carefully closed the stall door for Axel and then turned to Evan, speaking softly. ¡°Alright¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, at Bayview Vi.

    Liora and Tyler woke Caroline after their morning exercise. Liora knocked on the door. ¡°Can Ie in,

    Mommy?¡±

    Caroline sat up, still half asleep. ¡°Of course,e in.¡±

    Liora and Tyler entered the room and were concerned when they saw Caroline¡¯s tired expression.

    Liora approached Caroline and examined her cheek. ¡°Does it still hurt, Mommy?¡±

    Caroline lifted Liora onto the bed with a smile and gestured for Tyler to join them. The two children sat

    across from Caroline

    Tyler reached out and gently touched Caroline¡¯s cheek. Anger filled his eyes as he said, ¡°That old man

    is

    awful, Mommy!¡±

    Caroline held the children¡¯s hands tenderly, ¡°I¡¯m fine now. I feel better.¡±

    Liora suggested, ¡°Mommy, maybe you should learn martial arts from Eira to defend yourself when

    you¡¯re

    in danger!¡±

    Liora even demonstrated a stance.

    ¡°Silly girl, what kind of technique is that?¡± Tyler teased.

    ¡°It¡¯s a non¨Cmaterial heritage technique, one I created¡± Liora proudly dered.

    Tyler said bluntly, ¡°That sounds pretty useless.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re so skilled! Who lost to me during our spar this morning?¡±

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to hurt your feelings,¡± Tyler retorted.

    Unable to win the argument, Liora turned to Caroline and joked, ¡°Mommy, can you put Tyler back in

    your

    belly and give birth to him again?¡±

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510

    Chapter 510 Visit Us Frequently

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline was amazed. She chuckled and asked, ¡°Are you trying to make things hard for me,

    Liora had her hands on her hips. ¡°I want to be Tyler¡¯s big sister so I can tease him!¡±

    Tyler lowered his gaze and said, ¡°You can¡¯t beat me in a fight even if you¡¯re a year older.¡±

    He looked at Caroline and said, ¡°Mommy, I need to tell you something¡±

    ¡°What is it? You look serious,¡± Caroline said.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tyler said solemnly, ¡°Lia and I want to meet Axel.¡±

    Liora nodded. ¡°I miss Axel too, Mommy. Can we visit his house?

    ?

    Caroline thought about the possibility of encountering Evan if the children went to Axel¡¯s house. To

    avoid

    this, she said apologetically, ¡°I can¡¯t allow that, my children. Just wait a little longer. I believe Axel will

    be

    back at school soon.¡±

    ¡°Why? Axel hasn¡¯t been to school in a while. Will he stille back?¡± Liora gasped in shock.

    ire You

    Caroline didn¡¯t want to divulge her situation with Evan, so she could only exin, ¡°He will, for sure.

    can call him if you miss him, but don¡¯t go to his ce.¡±

    She realized Axel hadn¡¯t texted her in a few days. Is my dear child having a good timetely? Is he

    busy with school work? Should I send him a text to check on him? It¡¯s going to be the new year soon.

    Will I be

    able to spend New Year¡¯s Eve with Axel?

    Tyler saw that Caroline was troubled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll follow your decision, Mommy.¡±

    Liora looked puzzled. ¡°Tyler-¡±

    Tyler interrupted, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Don¡¯t add to Mommy¡¯s worries.¡±

    Liora¡¯s head dropped in disappointment. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be good, too,¡±

    Caroline¡¯s gloomy mood lifted when she noticed how well¨Cbehaved the children were. She realized she

    was content with her children and that it was time to move on from her past with Evan.

    Changing the topic, Caroline said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Should we go downstairs for breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± the two children sold together.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline went straight to thepany after dropping the children off at school. Kenny had taken the

    workers there yesterday, but she hadn¡¯t visited the factory yet.

    She parked the car at the entrance, appreciating the gradually improving surroundings before entering

    the factory in a good mood.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton?¡±

    A familiar voice startled Caroline.

    She smiled at the deputy factory manager, Caleb, and asked, ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±

    Caleb walked over to Caroline. ¡°Thanks to you, Ms. Shenton. We¡¯ve all recovered. You sent Ms. Lynch

    to visit us regrly, right?¡±

    Caroline was surprised. ¡°Naomi?¡±

    She didn¡¯t recall Naomi mentioning this to her.

    Caleb nodded. ¡°Yes. We will always remember your kindness and take good care of the factory for you,

    Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline followed Caleb into the workshop.

    After seeing the newly purchased machines, Caroline couldn¡¯t help but admire Kenny¡¯s capabilities.

    She

    waited for Kenny to arrive before heading to the office with him.

    ¡°Handing over the factory to you has saved me a lot of worries. I knew I made the right choice with you,

    Kenny,¡± Caroline said.

    Kenny raised an eyebrow and poured coffee for Caroline. ¡°Don¡¯t be a stranger, G!¡±

    Caroline chuckled and said, ¡°Can you free up some time next week?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you want me to do?¡± Kenny asked in confusion.

    Caroline exined, ¡°Come with me to the impoverished area.¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to deliver the clothes in person? Sounds doable,¡± Kenny said.

    Caroline said, ¡°I¡¯d like to buy some materials to give to the children.¡±

    Kenny agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s do it now! I know the ce. I¡¯ll take you there. Comel¡± Kenny put down his mug

    and wrapped his arm around Caroline¡¯s.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511

    Chapter 511 I Forgot to Save It

    Kenny swiftly took Caroline to a nearby wholesale market.

    When Caroline spotted the market brimming with goods on disy, she asked, ¡°How did you discover

    this ce?¡±

    ¡°I stumbled upon it two days ago.¡± Kenny led Caroline to the market. ¡°I think you¡¯ll find what you need in

    this store. You can simply speak with the owner.¡±

    Caroline quickly scanned the shop. ¡°What¡¯s the quality of the products?¡±

    ¡°I guarantee it¡¯s excellent,¡± Kenny assured.

    Caroline nodded and entered the market to meet the owner,

    An hourter, she had discussed her needs with the owner and pa d a partial deposit while Kenny

    discreetly took photos behind her.

    After leaving the market, Caroline rubbed her shoulders and got into the car. ¡°Kenny, let¡¯s go to the

    bookstore. I need to buy some books for the kids.¡±

    Kenny was surprised. ¡°You want books too? You just bought 10,000 bars of soap, and a truck couldn¡¯t

    even fit all the detergent!¡±

    Caroline nced at him. ¡°We have elderly folks at home, too. Besides, daily care products don¡¯t take

    up

    much space¡­

    Unable to argue further, Kenny took her to a bookstore.

    By the time they finished, it was already noon. They had a simple meal at a regr restaurant.

    Caroline then sent a text to Axel.

    Caroline: [Have you been studying hardtely, Axel? Your siblings and Mommy miss you very much.]

    The doctor had brought Axel for a pre¨Csurgery check¨Cup at the hospital.

    Evan was holding Axel¡¯s phone and noticed Caroline¡¯s message.

    Pain surged through him as he recalled his previous conversation with Caroline. He had struggled for

    five

    years but couldn¡¯t let go.

    Gripping the phone tightly, he opened the text and winced at Caroline¡¯s mention of ¡°siblings¡°.

    1/7

    +15 BONUS

    He sneered, convinced that his son would never be considered a sibling to Neil¡¯s children.¡±

    A text from Tyler interrupted his thoughts, and he clicked on it.

    Tyler: [I¡¯ve sorted out Mommy¡¯s affairs, Axel. Don¡¯t worry. When are youing back to school?]

    Curiosity led Evan to scroll up since Axel hadn¡¯t deleted his chat with Tyler. After a moment, he read

    another text from Tyler.

    Tyler: [Uncle is on his way. Hurry ande now. Mommy is making something delicious for you.)

    There were no other messages before that.

    Frowning, Evan couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®Uncle? Does Caroline have a brother? Who is he?¡®

    He decided to probe Tyler with a message.

    Axel (Evan): I can¡¯t return at the moment. Do you have Uncle¡¯s WhatsApp contact?]

    Tyler frowned, finding the question odd. Why would Axel inquire about Neil out of the blue?

    Moreover, Axel had already added Neil¡¯s WhatsApp contact.

    Tyler: [Did you identally delete his contact?]

    Axel (Evan): [No, I forgot to save it.]

    Tyler became increasingly cautious due to Axel¡¯s strange messages. Axel nevermunicated like

    that.

    Furthermore, he had witnessed Axel saving Neil¡¯s contact.

    Tyler promptly responded.

    Tyler: (I know who you are. Stop trying to sound me out! Please let Axel talk to me.]

    Evan was taken aback by Tyler¡¯s response and how quickly he had figured out who he

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Axel (Evan): [Does your mother have a brother?]

    Tyler: [That¡¯s none of your business

    was.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512

    Chapter 512 Dirty Tricks

    Evan: [My son is calling a stranger ¡°uncle¡± with you guys. I must ask about it as his father.]

    Tyler: [You can figure it out for yourself.]

    After that, Tyler set his phone aside. ¡°You want my opinion? No chance!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan wanted to keep texting Tyler, but Danie¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside.

    ¡°Evan, Axel¡¯s checkup is done. He can have the surgery once we get the results and if all his signs are

    okay.¡±

    Evan put away his phone and stood up to usher her out. ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Danie looked surprised. ¡°Axel is getting an infusion this afternoon. Just go ahead with your

    work.

    Evan¡¯s expression was serious. He knew she was right, considering he had to go to thepany and

    the

    project meeting

    He hadn¡¯t been to thepanytely due to Axel¡¯s illness. Moreover, his secretary had texted him

    about

    today¡¯s project meeting.

    ¡°Then you can stay.¡±

    Danie was thrilled. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of Axel.¡±

    Evan walked over to the hospital bed and ced Axel¡¯s phone back under the pillow.

    Afterward, he walked to the door and instructed Julian, ¡°You need to stay close and keep an eye on

    Danie. Don¡¯t let her be alone with Axel.¡±

    Julian nodded. ¡°Understood, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan said a few words to Axel once he returned from his checkup and then left.

    In the afternoon, Caroline returned to her office but received a call from Casey as soon as she sat

    down.

    She nced at the caller ID before answering with a frosty tone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Casey chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll hang up if you don¡¯t want to hear about Danie, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    12

    Suppressing her impatience, Caroline said, ¡°Go on.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Yes, you were right. I did inform Danie about Evan¡¯s mother, Casey admitted bluntly.

    ¡°Did you use Danie to spread that information?¡± Caroline asked, her agitation evident.

    Caseyughed again. ¡°No, don¡¯t misunderstand me. I didn¡¯t ask her to do anything. But Ms. Shenton, I

    must say, I¡¯m quite pleased with how you shielded me from Evan¡¯s angerst night.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a psychopath!¡± Caroline snapped, her anger boiling. She couldn¡¯t help but remember Evan

    leaning

    on her shoulder, silently shedding tears.

    ¡°I look forward to our next coboration, Ms. Shenton,¡± Casey said.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Caroline firmly rejected him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful,¡± Casey warned. ¡°Or perhaps you can¡¯t forget about Evan? Can¡¯t stand to see him

    upset? Oh, by the way, Evan took you awayst night. Did the two of you-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Caroline interjected. ¡°You¡¯ve used me enough! Don¡¯t drag me into this

    mess if

    you don¡¯t want trouble!¡±

    Casey replied sorrowfully, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me, alright?¡±

    ¡°I can see right through you!¡± Caroline scoffed. ¡°What can you do besides driving Evan crazy? Casey,

    you¡¯re even worse than Evan. You¡¯re nothing but a master of deceit, truly despicable!¡±

    She coldly ended the call.

    As she tried to regain herposure and focus on work, she received a text from Casey.

    Frustrated, she checked it.

    It was a photo.

    When Caroline opened the photo and saw its contents, her eyes widened in horror.

    Trembling, she texted him back.

    Caroline: [How did you find out about this?]

    Unfortunately, she received no reply.

    She clenched her fists and wondered if he was trying to threaten her.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513

    Chapter 513 I Didn¡¯t Get To Help You

    +15 BONUS

    When Danie returned to Xander Residence that night, Grayson asked, ¡°E, why didn¡¯t you go to the

    Danie had crafted an excuse on her way home. ¡°Grandpa, you know mypany is in the fashion

    industry. I had to visit a fashion factory.¡±

    Her response elicited a grin from him. ¡°Ah, you went to negotiate a deal. Are you tired?¡±

    Pouting and rubbing her neck, Danie replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m exhausted. Grandpa, I¡¯m going to rest

    upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Once Grayson retreated to his room, Danie sneaked upstairs and changed into ordinary clothes to

    avoid Evan¡¯s men tailing her. She then hailed a taxi and headed to Vi Foresta in the northern

    suburbs.

    Thirty minutester, Danie arrived at Casey¡¯s house and stepped out of the car. She approached the

    door, but a stern¨Clooking bodyguard blocked her path.

    Confused, Danie furrowed her brows. I¡¯m here to see Casey. Why are you stopping me?¡±

    The bodyguard replied, ¡°Mr. Jordan is not currently avable to meet with outsiders.¡±

    ¡°Outsiders?¡± Danie widened her eyes. ¡°Look at me! I¡¯m no outsider!¡±

    The bodyguard remained resolute. ¡°You can tell Mr. Jordan yourself.¡±

    Reluctantly, Danie decided against causing a scene and called Casey.

    After a brief wait, Casey answered.

    ¡°E?¡± Casey¡¯s voice sounded gentle. ¡°Why are you calling me at this hour?¡±

    Danie adopted a flirtatious tone. ¡°Casey, why is your bodyguard blocking me?¡±

    Casey coldly nced at the wounded and bloodied woman nearby, whom he had abused. ¡°I¡¯m getting

    ready. I¡¯ll open the door for you in a bit.¡±

    Although Danie was doubtful, she kept her words brief. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    After ending the call, Casey got up and grabbed the woman by her long hair, dragging her to a guest

    room.

    The woman woke up in pain and screamed in terror upon seeing Casey. ¡°No¡­ please, stop. I was

    wrong.

    +15 BONUS

    Casey halted and warned, ¡°I won¡¯t hesitate to silence you if you make a sound.¡±

    She was in pain but instantly fell silent as Casey removed her from the room.

    Ten minutester, Casey descended the stairs in his bathrobe and opened the door for Danie. Her

    face was flushed from the biting cold, and Casey felt sorry for her. He took her hand and led her to the

    living room, covering her hands with his.

    ¡°Silly, are you cold?¡± he asked.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Danie¡¯s eyes welled up. ¡°You took so long, Casey. It is freezing outside at midnight.¡±

    Casey then ced her hands against his warm body and smiled gently. ¡°Feeling warmer now?¡±

    Danie nodded with contentment. ¡®Yes, I¡¯m not cold anymore¡­ Casey, I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t help you

    yesterday.¡®

    Casey caressed her face. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I understand the need for discretion.¡±

    Danie then nestled into his arms. ¡°I want to stay with you tonight, Casey.¡±

    Casey held her head and spoke coolly. ¡°You need to be cautious, especially since you¡¯ve recently had

    contact with Evan.¡±

    His refusal made her sigh. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait and be with you after some time.¡±

    Casey asked, ¡°How¡¯s Axel doing?¡±

    ¡°It appears he can undergo the surgery tomorrow,¡± Danie replied.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s quite swift.¡±

    Danie extricated herself from Casey¡¯s embrace. ¡°You don¡¯t want it to happen so soon?¡±

    Casey shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no rush for you to do anything. I¡¯m just d you¡¯re safe.¡±

    Danie was moved to tears. ¡°Thank you for being so kind to me, Casey.¡±

    With that, she leaned in to kiss his cold lips, igniting a spark in Casey¡¯s mind as he thought of

    Caroline¡¯s passionate and aloof demeanor.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514

    Chapter 514 A Bad Expression

    +15 BONUS

    Richie prepared for Axel¡¯s bone marrow transnt scheduled for Thursday. All the reports confirmed

    Axel¡¯s eligibility for the procedure.

    Richie approached Evan. ¡°Mr. Jordan, we can start the surgery immediately. However, Mr. Jordan Jr.

    must remain in an isted, sterile room for some time after the operation.¡±

    Evan wore a worried expression and asked, ¡°How long?¡±

    mone

    ¡°Minimum one month,¡± Richie replied.

    Evan felt a sudden pang of anxiety. ¡°Can he leave before Mardi Gras?¡®

    Richie calcted and regretfully answered, ¡°We¡¯ll do our best.¡±

    ¡°Use the best treatments,¡± Evan instructed. ¡®Ensure a speedy recovery.¡±

    ?

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Jordan. We¡¯ll give our utmost to save him.¡±

    Danie arrived at the hospital at 10:00 a.m. and saw doctors wheeling Axel out of the ward,

    Axel opened his eyes briefly.

    Danie¡¯s eyes were teary as she approached Axel, gripping his hand tightly. Axel, however, resisted

    her

    touch, looking at her with fear and caution.

    Danie wiped her tears away and reassured Axel, ¡°Don¡¯t be frightened, Axel. We¡¯ll be here, waiting for

    you.

    Axel nodded nervously and nced at Evan. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry. Take care and rest well.¡±

    Evan affectionately ruffled Axel¡¯s hair. ¡°Alright, make sure you recover quickly.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± Axel replied with a reassuring smile.

    He was determined to recover and see Caroline in good health. He would not let himself be defeated.

    Soon, Axel was wheeled into the operating room.

    Suddenly, Caroline experienced excruciating chest pain during a meeting at TYC Fashion, She broke

    into

    a cold sweat and clutched her chest.

    +15 BONUS

    Concerned, her employees rushed over to Inquire about her condition.

    Naomi stayed calm and quickly ushered them away.

    Naomi handed Caroline a pill for anxiety with some water, but Caroline pushed it away, gasping. ¡°No,

    I¡¯m

    fine¡­¡±

    Naomi insisted and forcefully ced the pill in Caroline¡¯s mouth, which startled everyone present.

    Caroline looked at Naomi in astonishment.

    Expressionless, Naomi exined, ¡°You must take it.¡± 1

    She then gave the remaining pills to Josie, who was standing still. ¡°Hold onto these.¡±

    Josie nodded in a daze. ¡°Alright.¡±

    After a short rest, Caroline felt better and thanked Naomi hoarsely.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s the least I can do,¡± Naomi said.

    Caroline smiled, adding, ¡°I also appreciate your meeting with the old factory workers.¡±

    Naomi replied, ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Caroline straightened up, her expression gloomy. ¡°I was fine earlier. It was just a sudden chest pain.¡±

    She sensed that something was amiss.

    Naomi noticed Caroline¡¯s tired appearance and advised, ¡°You should rest more. You don¡¯t look well.¡±

    Caroline forced a smile. ¡°Maybe.¡±

    She wanted to rest, but her busy work and Casey¡¯s threats kept her from getting proper rest. Moreover,

    Casey hadn¡¯t replied to her messages, leaving her anxious.

    Back in her office, Caroline received a call from Paige.

    Caroline answered, sounding tired, ¡°Paige.¡±

    Paige was taken aback. ¡°You don¡¯t sound okay, Carol,¡±

    Caroline took a sip of water. ¡°I¡¯m alright. Why are you calling at this hour?¡±

    Paige asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I call you without a reason? Are you free this afternoon? Can you apany me

    to the hospital?¡±

    Caroline checked her work schedule, which Josie had sent her. ¡°Sure, what time?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ 1:30 p.m.?¡± Paige suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together before heading there.¡±

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515

    Chapter 515 An Arranged Marriage

    Caroline responded with a simple ¡°Okay.¡±

    Worried about her sudden chest pain, Caroline decided to have a checkup at the hospital.

    After receiving the restaurant¡¯s address via text from Paige, Caroline swiftly grabbed her bag and left

    work.

    Ten minutester, she joined Paige at Table One and sat in a private room.

    Paige sat beside Caroline and eagerly extended her hand. ¡°Look, Carol!¡±

    Caroline raised her head and noticed the ring on Paige¡¯s middle finger. She asked, ¡°Alex bought you a

    ring?¡±

    Paige smiled warmly. ¡°Yes, he wants to bind me to him. He¡¯s quite the romantic.¡±

    Caroline sighed yfully. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll need to prepare a big wedding gift for you.¡±

    Paige affectionately held Caroline¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯d appreciate anything as long as you¡¯re

    with

    me.¡±

    Then, her phone rang. Paige retrieved it from her bag and frowned upon seeing an unfamiliar number.

    Caroline leaned in and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Paige replied, ¡°It¡¯s an unknown number.¡±

    She answered the call on speaker, saying, ¡°Hello, who¡¯s calling?¡±

    A middle¨Caged woman¡¯s voice echoed. ¡°You must be Ms. Watson.¡±

    Paige and Caroline exchanged puzzled nces.

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Paige confirmed. ¡°May I ask who¡¯s calling?¡±

    ¡°I am Reba Gomez, Alex¡¯s mother. Do you have time?¡± she replied.

    Paige was stunned. ¡°Hello, Ms. Gomez. Yes, I¡¯m avable. Let me treat you to a meal.¡±

    ¡°You can choose a restaurant,¡± Reba said.

    Paige suggested, ¡°How about Table One near MK, room 1067¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there shortly,¡± Reba said before ending the call.

    1/3

    +15 BONUS

    Panicking, Paige turned to Caroline. ¡°Carol, why does Alex¡¯s mother suddenly want to meet me? Do I

    look presentable enough?¡±

    Caroline looked at Paige helplessly. ¡°Stay calm. You look fine.¡±

    Clutching her head in her hands, Paige fretted, ¡°No, I can¡¯t be calm. Did Alex tell his mother about me?

    Is that why she wants to meet me out of the blue?¡±

    Caroline suggested, ¡°Maybe you should try calling Alex and ask.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯ll call him now,¡± Paige said and dialed Alex¡¯s number, but he didn¡¯t answer after a

    prolonged

    wait.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Paige grew increasingly worried. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he picking up? I¡¯m so anxious!¡±

    Caroline tried to reassure Paige. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s busy. Why don¡¯t you text him instead?¡±

    Paige followed Caroline¡¯s advice and sent a text.

    Fifteen minutester, a dignified middle¨Caged woman entered their private room. She was dressed

    inly but elegantly.

    Paige and Caroline both stood up, ready to greet her, but then they noticed another woman following

    her.

    That woman was exceptionally beautiful with long, straight hair, radiating sophistication and grace.

    Meanwhile, Reba appeared stern as she quietly pulled the younger woman into the room.

    Without bothering with formalities, she held the young woman¡¯s hand and sat in front of Paige and

    Caroline.

    Reba introduced herself, saying, ¡°I¡¯m Reba Gomez, Alex¡¯s mother. This is Azure Miller.¡±

    Paige nodded awkwardly and extended her hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Gomez, Ms. Miller.¡±

    Reba nced at Paige¡¯s outstretched hand and responded indifferently. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±

    Caroline sensed trouble when Reba assumed a hosting role.

    She and Paige resumed their seats, and Reba went straight to the point. ¡°My son is engaged to

    Azure.

    I kindly ask that you refrain from bothering him, Ms. Watson.¡±

    Paige¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°Engaged?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Azure smiled politely and rified, ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s an arranged marriage from our childhood.¡±

    litely and

    Perplexed, Paige looked at Reba and asked, ¡°If it¡¯s an arranged marriage, why did you encourage

    Alex to go on blind dates?¡±

    Caroline quickly intervened, squeezing Paige¡¯s hand to prevent any rash remarks.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516

    Chapter 516 Watch Your Tongue

    Reba looked sternly at Paige. ¡°Azure just returned from abroad, I only learned about this when her

    grandfather visited. He had mentioned arranging a marriage between Alex and Azure when they were

    young.¡±

    Caroline frowned deeply, realizing Reba was lying.

    Paige noticed this too and was about to speak when Caroline intervened. ¡°Madam Price, does Alex

    know about this arranged marriage?¡±

    Reba leered at Caroline. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Caroline calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m Paige¡¯s friend.¡±

    ¡°You have no say in this,¡± Reba said, dismissing Caroline. Ms. Watson can speak for herself.¡±

    Paige became visibly upset. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t Caroline say anything? She¡¯s my best friend!¡±

    ¡°Are you unable to speak for yourself?¡® Reba rebuked Paige rudely.

    Paige sneered. ¡°I see now. You came to break up Alex and me today!¡®

    Paige¡¯s usation left Caroline helpless since she knew Paige could be unstoppable when angered.

    Reba looked displeased. ¡°Is this how you should address me?¡±

    ¡°I was being polite, but you were rude to my friend first,¡± Paige refused to back down.

    Reba retorted, ¡°I¡¯ll never agree to you marrying Alex with your attitude!¡±

    Paige shot back, ¡°You think you¡¯re so superior, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Reba was seething. ¡°What a sharp tongue! Listen, you must leave my son!¡±

    ¡°Do you think your son is very popr?¡± Paige responded. ¡°He¡¯s the one pursuing me, not the other

    way

    around. Don¡¯t get it twisted.¡±

    Azure chimed in. ¡°How will Mr. Price pursue you if you¡¯re willing to let him go?¡±

    Paige nced at Azure. ¡°You don¡¯t have a say here. Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re Alex¡¯s wife just because of

    that

    arranged marriage. It¡¯s annoying!¡±

    Her words made Azure¡¯s face stiffen. ¡°I¡¯m only offering a friendly reminder, Ms. Watson.¡±

    ¡°Keep it to yourself.¡± Paige pointed to the door. ¡°I don¡¯t want irrelevant people speaking to me. Thank

    you!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Reba abruptly stood up. ¡°It seems you won¡¯t leave him. Don¡¯t me my son if he decides to end

    things.

    ¡°We don¡¯t even know who¡¯s breaking up with whom!¡± Paige continued arguing. ¡°Tell your son not to

    approach me if you can!¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Azure stood up and tried to persuade Reba. ¡°Let¡¯s not engage with such a rude person, Madam

    Price.

    Shall we go?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s being rude here?¡± Paige retorted. ¡°You both bullied my friend first. Watch yournguage!¡±

    Reba and Azure realized they couldn¡¯t outtalk Paige and stormed off.

    Once they left, Caroline turned to Paige. ¡°Well, you¡­

    Paige huffed, ¡°What kind of people are they? Such outdated thinking!¡±

    Her phone rang, and it was Alex.

    After tapping the screen and putting it on speaker, she eximed, ¡®Pug, tell your mother not to interfere

    with me again!

    Alex was confused. ¡°Huh? My mother?¡±

    Caroline took Paige¡¯s phone and exined the earlier argument to Alex.

    Alex said, ¡°An arranged marriage? I had no idea about that. Calm down, Paige. I¡¯ll go home and talk to

    my

    grandfather.¡±

    With that, he quickly hung up.

    Paige pouted dramatically. ¡°I¡¯m so angry! Who does she think she is, telling you to be quiet? You

    couldn¡¯t

    speak, but that Azure could!¡±

    Caroline tried to calm Paige. ¡°Let¡¯s stayposed. You both need to figure out how to handle his

    mother¡¯s objections now.¡±

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517

    Chapter 517 She Can Break Up With Him

    Paige was very upset. ¡°Pug should handle this situation because she¡¯s his mother.¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°If you marry him, you¡¯ll have to deal with his mother.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it when the timees. Besides, I¡¯m not obligated to marry him,¡± Paige retorted.

    +15 BONUS

    When Alex returned to the Price household, he encountered Reba and Azure, who had just arrived

    home.

    Azure was thrilled to see him. ¡°Alex!¡±

    Alex sidestepped as Azure tried to hug him. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Azure pouted. ¡°It¡¯s me, Alex. I¡¯m Fatty Azzie.¡±

    ¡°Fatty Azzie?¡± Alex blinked, feeling like he had heard that name before.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Azure nodded. ¡°I used to follow you around in primary and middle school.¡±

    Alex¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Azure smiled sheepishly. ¡°You finally remember me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Alex said. ¡°But can you exin why you approached my girlfriend and my mother?¡±

    His question made her blush.

    Meanwhile, Reba stepped forward, furious. ¡°I haven¡¯t questioned you about this yet. Come inside.¡±

    Once they were in the vi, Reba got straight to the point. ¡°Break up with her! I won¡¯t ept her as

    your wife!¡±

    Alex got angry. ¡°I won¡¯t do what you tell me when ites to my marriage.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me,¡± Reba demanded sternly.

    Alex nced at her, displeased. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to provoke you, but I won¡¯t do what you¡¯re asking.¡±

    ¡°Alex Price!¡± Reba trembled with anger. ¡°Do you know how she talked back to me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you two confronted her first,¡± Alex argued. ¡°You even falsely imed I was engaged to

    Fatty Azzie and asked her friend to shut up.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Hisints frustrated Reba. ¡°How dare shein to you!¡±

    ¡°She is my girlfriend and has every right to tell me, Alex said firmly. ¡°Paige is the woman I¡¯ll marry. I¡¯m

    leaving.¡±

    ¡°Alex!¡± Reba yelled, but Alex walked away determinedly.

    Azure tried to console Reba. ¡°Calm down, Mrs. Price. He¡¯s deeply in love now, and it¡¯s impossible to

    make him break up with his girlfriend.¡±

    Reba sank onto the sofa, rubbing her head. ¡°I¡¯ve run out of options¡­¡±

    After a moment of thought, Azure said, ¡°I¡¯ve got an idea. If Alex won¡¯t break up with her, we can make

    his girlfriend break up with him instead.¡±

    Reba looked up, intrigued. ¡°Azzie, are you suggesting¡­

    Azure smiled. ¡°Leave it to me, Mrs. Price.¡±

    Paige and Caroline arrived at the hospital in the afternoon.

    After registering, Paige¡¯s scheduled B¨Cultrasound had to be rescheduled for the next day, but Caroline

    could proceed with her electrocardiogram right away.

    They headed to the relevant department.

    Caroline asked, ¡°Do you want to have a blood test today or wait until your B¨Cultrasound tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Paige replied, exhausted. ¡®I¡¯m tired and don¡¯t want to move.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Okay, wait here for me.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Caroline entered the department and quicklypleted her checkup, receiving the doctor¡¯s results in

    less than ten minutes.

    Seeing her return, Paige immediately stood up and asked, ¡°How did it go? Is everything okay?¡±

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, except for a slight irregr heartbeat. I just need more rest.¡± She

    then pondered why she had experienced sudden chest pain that morning.

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518

    Chapter 518 Wish Me Something Good

    Meanwhile, at Grand East Hospital.

    After a grueling four¨Chour surgery, the red light finally turned off.

    When Richie emerged, Evan felt so tense that he couldn¡¯t move a step.

    Richie sighed with relief and announced, ¡°Mr. Jordan Jr.¡¯s surgery was sessful.¡±

    This good news quickly lifted the heavy burden from Evan¡¯s shoulders.

    Evan nodded and instructed, ¡°Ensure Axel receives the best medical care.¡±

    Richie reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Jordan. We¡¯ll cure him, and our nurses will keep himpany.¡±

    Danie also looked relieved. Her eyes were teary as she said, ¡°Evan, I¡¯m so d to hear that.¡±

    Evan nced at her and smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Danie blushed, surprised, and stammered, ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re wee.¡±

    ¡°Let me treat you to a meal.¡± After giving Richie a few more instructions, Evan turned to Danie and

    said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Caroline returned to Bayview Vi that evening.

    She ced her phone on the table during dinner, waiting for Axel¡¯s response.

    Tyler and Liora noticed her distracted behavior and whispered to each other.

    Liora asked in a hushed tone. ¡°Tyler, why is Mommy so absent¨Cminded? Did you do something to

    upset

    her?¡±

    Tyler sighed and jokingly tapped Liora¡¯s head with a fork. ¡°Can¡¯t you think better of me?¡±

    Liora stuck her tongue out. ¡°Then what¡¯s bothering Mommy?¡±

    Tyler sipped his milk. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her yourself?¡±

    Liora nodded and cleared her throat, then looked up at Caroline. ¡°Mommy?¡±

    However, Caroline remained fixated on her phone, mechanically munching her food.

    Liora and Tyler exchanged nces before yelling in unison, ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Startled, Caroline dropped her fork on the table and looked at them in panic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Liora pouted. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve been staring at your phone and Ignoring us.¡±

    Caroline sighed awkwardly. ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m waiting for a text from Axel.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Tyler chimed in. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait anymore, Mommy. Axel¡¯s phone is with Daddy.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback. ¡°How did he manage to take Axel¡¯s phone?¡±

    Liora sighed, disappointed. ¡°Oh no! We can¡¯t contact Axel now.¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Tyler scolded Liora. ¡°He¡¯s safe at home.¡±

    Liora quickly covered her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misspoke.¡±

    Caroline refocused. ¡°Let¡¯s n an outing this weekend. What do you think?¡±

    Liora¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at Caroline excitedly. ¡°Really? Do you have time, Mommy?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline rested her chin on her hand and watched her enthusiastic daughter. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m taking you both

    to

    a hot spring.¡±

    Sipping his milk calmly. Tyler asked, ¡°Is there something else you want to tell us, Mommy?*

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°You caught that, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Tyler encouraged her, ¡°Go on.¡±

    Caroline served them some beef and said, ¡°I might need to be away for three days next week.¡±

    Wide¨Ceyed, they understood she was trying to soften the news with a nice treat.

    Thus, Caroline proceeded to exin the reason for her uing trip.

    Liora scratched her head. ¡°Those people seem to be in a tough spot. Mommy, I support your decision

    to

    help them.¡±

    With a thoughtful expression and a smile for Caroline, Tyler remarked, ¡°What you¡¯re doing is pretty

    impressive, Mommy.¡±

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519

    Chapter 519 Let¡¯s Go Together

    Caroline said, ¡°The signal might be weak in the mountains. Please inform Axel if he asks about me.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± the children assured her.

    Alex met Evan at Vi Rosa at 9:00 p.m. They sat in the lounge, sipping wine.

    Alex asked, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re relieved now that Axel¡¯s surgery went well.¡±

    Evan leaned back with his wine ss and took a sip. ¡°Axel has to stay in a sterile room for a month.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Richie will provide top¨Cnotch care. By the way, are you attending the opening ceremony in

    two days?¡±

    Evan looked at him disapprovingly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking Paige with you?¡±

    ¡°No, because my parents will be there too.¡± Alex sighed. ¡°Paige had a major argument with my mother

    today.¡±

    Evan looked at Alex with curiosity. ¡°Whose side are you on?¡±

    ¡°Undoubtedly on Paige¡¯s side!¡± Alex replied firmly.

    ¡±

    ¡°What an ungrateful son!¡± Evan teased.

    It put Alex in a tough spot. ¡°I know, but I love Paige.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Evan asked. ¡°Your mother isn¡¯t easy to sway.¡±

    Alex looked at Evan pleadingly, but thetter turned away in disgust. ¡°Stop looking at me like that.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you help out a friend, just this once?¡± Alex asked anxiously.

    Evan put his ss down. ¡°How much do you love her?¡±

    After a pause, Alex answered, ¡°I couldn¡¯t eat or sleep when we broke up. Does that count?¡±

    Evan looked down. ¡°Your mother may not listen to me.¡±

    ¡°But my father will!¡± Alex assorted. ¡°He always values your opinion.¡±

    Evan reluctantly nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡±

    Although he disliked meddling in family matters, he agreed to help because he understood Alex¡¯s pain

    all

    +15 BONUS

    Suddenly, the thought of Caroline overwhelmed him, causing excruciating pain. Her casual reply had

    left

    him in a daze. Was it really that easy for her to move on?

    Caroline woke up early on Saturday with the children. As she was preparing clothes for them, she

    received a call from Paige.

    Upon answering the phone, she heard Paige¡¯s excited voice. ¡°Hey Carol, are you free today? Let¡¯s go

    to a

    hot spring!¡±

    Caroline looked at the luggage in her hand, surprised. ¡°Did you put a surveince camera in my

    house?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Paige was puzzled.

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m taking the kids to a hot spring in Rusvil.¡±

    ¡°Is it the one opening today?¡± Paige asked. ¡°You don¡¯t see me as a friend? I was about to invite you to

    go

    together!¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask because I thought you were busy with Alex.¡±

    Paige countered, ¡°Well, he¡¯s upied with his mother.¡±

    ¡°How about we meet there at 10:00 a.m.?¡± Caroline suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯m already on my way to your ce. We can go togetherter.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Caroline and Paige arrived at the Grand Hot Spring Hotel around 9:30 am.

    The hotel entrance was bustling with luxurious cars, and elegantly dressed upper¨Css individuals

    were

    stepping out of them and heading inside.

    This scene left Caroline and Paige momentarily speechless.

    Paige asked, ¡°Did we make a mistake? Isn¡¯t this the Grand Hot Spring Hotel?¡±

    Caroline scanned the area. ¡®Yes, it is. Why would a newly opened hot spring hotel have such a wealthy

    crowd?¡±

    Caroline and Paige were bewildered, wondering about the hotel¡¯s owner.

    Paige leaned in closer to Caroline. ¡°Carol, they¡¯re dressed so elegantly, and here we are feeling like

    country bumpkins¡­¡±

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520

    Chapter 520 Arms Around Each Other¡¯s Shoulders

    Caroline chuckled helplessly, teasing Paige, ¡°Not everyone dresses up like that, you know. Look, there

    are

    regr guests here, too.¡±

    Tyler scoffed. ¡°Godmother, maybe you should considerser eye treatment.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Paige red at Tyler. ¡°You never say anything nice!¡±

    Tyler raised an eyebrow. ¡°Should I buy you an elegant suit, then?¡±

    Paige replied haughtily, I¡¯m already charming enough just by being myself. I don¡¯t need superficial

    things

    to enhance my charm.¡±

    Liora affectionately hugged Paige. ¡°Godmother, you¡¯re the prettiest. Tyler doesn¡¯t appreciate beauty.

    He¡¯s

    a bit clueless.¡±

    Paige pinched Liora¡¯s cheek with joy. ¡°Lia, you always say the sweetest things! Come on, let¡¯s have

    somet

    fun!¡±

    As they strolled toward the lobby, a sudden scream pierced the air.

    ¡°Alex!¡±

    Paige and Caroline stopped in their tracks and turned their heads.

    They saw Azure in an elegant gown, waving gracefully.

    Alex stood beside a nearby car, dressed in a sleek suit with a gleaming ck stud. He grinned at

    Azure.¡± Hey there, Fatty Azzie. You made it, too?¡±

    Azure walked over and held Alex¡¯s arm. ¡°You look so handsome in that suit, Alex! You¡¯ve changed so

    much from your younger days.¡±

    However, Alex quietly pulled his arm away from her. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she watched their interaction. She looked stiffly at Paige, sensing it

    wouldn¡¯t be a day of carefree enjoyment with the children, not when Paige was staring at Alex in

    disbelief.

    With her head tilted, Liora remarked, ¡°Mr. Price has ady with him-¡±

    Tyler swiftly covered her mouth. ¡°Shh!¡±

    Before Liora could nod, Paige released Llora¡¯s hand and marched angrily toward Alex.

    However, Just as she took two steps, a fomir car pulled up in front of her.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline¡¯s heart raced when she spotted the license te.

    Why was Evan there, too?

    Evan¡¯s chauffeur opened the car door for him, and he stepped out in a ck suit, exuding an air of cold

    intensity.

    Paige halted in her tracks. ¡°Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan approached her. ¡°Today marks the Grand Hot Spring Hotel¡¯s opening ceremony for the Price

    Group.

    There are paparazzi everywhere. Please think before you act.¡±

    Paige¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°This is between Alex and me. Please don¡¯t interfere.¡±

    ¡°Do you still want to be with Alex?¡± Evan asked coldly.

    His question made Paige clench her fists. ¡®Do I have to witness him being so intimate with another

    woman here?¡±

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Evan raised an eyebrow. ¡°You should calm down now.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Paige¡¯s emotions got the best of her.

    Unbeknownst to her, Alex was standing behind Evan and overheard her.

    Realizing the situation, he hurried over to Evan and gazed at Paige, whose eyes were now red.

    Panicking, he asked, ¡°Paige, why are you here?¡±

    Indignantly, Paige red at Alex. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have seen you arm¨Cin¨Carm with that woman if I hadn¡¯t

    come.¡±

    Alex frowned. ¡°I pulled my arm away as soon as she linked hers with mine.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Paige retorted, her anger intensifying. ¡°I also heard what you called her!¡±

    Alex was caught in a dilemma. ¡°Azure is my childhood friend, Paige¡­ Can we discuss thister?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Paige snapped. ¡°A dyed exnation is unsatisfactory!¡±

    Caroline and the children watched the scene unfold with sighs of frustration.

    Tylermented, ¡°It¡¯s frustrating to be kept in the dark¡­¡±

    Liora felt sympathy for Paige, saying pitifully, ¡°Cut it out with the sarcasm, Tyler.¡±

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521

    Chapter 521 Walk Away

    Tyler shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just being honest.¡±

    Caroline nced at the children, frustration written on her face. ¡°Stay here and wait for me. I¡¯ll be back

    soon.¡±

    The children nodded.

    Caroline loosened her grip on the children¡¯s hands and approached Paige. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first, Paige.¡±

    Paige was nearly in tears. ¡°I can¡¯t stand this ce, Carol!¡±

    Caroline leered at Alex. ¡°He should feel bad, not you.¡±

    She turned away, not even looking at Evan,

    Evan watched their retreating figures while Alex¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Paige. Both wore pained

    expressions.

    After checking in, Caroline and Paige headed upstairs.

    However, the opening ceremony was in full swing downstairs, creating quite a racket.

    Paige copsed on the bed and sobbed loudly. ¡°Alex is a liar!¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Carolineforted Paige, stroking her back. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s more to it than we think?¡±

    ¡°Why would that be?¡± Paige abruptly sat up, mascara streaking her face.

    The sight shocked the two children.

    ¡°That¡¯s hideous!¡± Tyler stared at Paige in contempt.

    Liora looked at Tyler in disbelief. ¡°Why are you still bullying Godmother, Tyler?¡±

    Tyler casually squeezed Liora¡¯s hand.

    Liora realized her brother was subtly trying to improve Paige¡¯s mood.

    Paige red at Tyler. ¡°Who are you talking about, brat?¡±

    Tyler pointed at Paige. ¡°The one who¡¯s crying.¡±

    Paige turned to Caroline, wiping her face. ¡°I might strangle your son today, Caroll¡±

    Saying that, she yfully pounced on Tyler.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline felt relieved seeing the three of them ying on the bed. She approved of Tyler¡¯s tactics. Sher

    didn¡¯t know how else tofort Paige.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    Caroline got up to answer it.

    When she opened the door, she saw Azure standing in the hallway.

    Caroline¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°May I ask if Ms. Watson is here? Azure asked respectfully.

    The yful noises in the room ceased. Paige leaned over to see who it was, and her expression

    changed

    upon spotting Azure.

    Paige looked at her warily. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Azure nodded at Caroline and entered the room, carrying a gown.

    Caroline leaned against the door, keeping an eye on Azure.

    Azure stole a nce at the children. ¡°You have lovely kids.¡±

    The children stared at her without saying a word.

    Paige got

    out of bed and confronted Azure with her head held high. ¡°Spill it!¡±

    Azure smiled. ¡®I¡¯m here to rify things on Alex¡¯s behalf.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t he do it himself?¡± Paige asked, displeased.

    Azure exined, ¡°He¡¯s caught up with the opening ceremony. He won¡¯t be here anytime soon.¡±

    Paige was furious. ¡°You don¡¯t have to act like his girlfriend and defend him!¡±

    Azure¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Alex and I have been friends since childhood. I only recently returned to the

    country after studying abroad. Our rtionship is purely tonic.¡±

    Paige scoffed. ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you¡¯re inseparable?¡±

    ¡°No, but it¡¯s true that Alex¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t approve of you,¡± Azure stated calmly. ¡°If I were in your

    shoes,

    I¡¯d reconsider. It¡¯s tough to be in a marriage without blessings, Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to take advantage of the situation?¡± Paige retorted.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522

    Chapter 522 I Won¡¯t Regret This

    ¡°I really like Alex a lot,¡± Azure admitted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for lying to you a few days ago. Now, I must warn you

    that if you intend topete with me for Alex, you¡¯ll end up losing.¡±

    Tyler and Liora were taken aback.

    ¡®She¡¯s so bold,ing here to wage war all by herself, they thought.

    Paige said, ¡°I have no interest inpeting with you. I¡¯ll dly give him to you, especially if he¡¯s so

    eager!¡±

    The children were impressed by Paige¡¯s boldness.

    ¡°Give me away?¡± Suddenly, Alex¡¯s voice filled the room.

    The crowd turned and saw Alex and Evan at the door.

    Caroline briefly locked eyes with Evan but quickly looked away, treating him like a stranger.

    Evan¡¯s expression darkened, and he tightened his grip on his hands.

    Paige calmly asked Alex, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what I said?¡±

    Alex approached her incredulously. ¡°Are you really willing to give me to someone else?¡± he asked.

    Before Paige could respond, Azure interjected, ¡°I shall take my leave, Alex.¡±

    Alex ignored her words but watched her leave.

    Paige sneered. ¡°See that? Your childhood friend is here to fight for you. What did you do to make her

    so

    bold?¡±

    Alex stared at Paige intensely and said sternly, ¡°I just want to know, are you really giving me away?¡±

    ¡°What if I am? It¡¯s either your pre¨Carranged dates or your childhood friend! I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t

    continue

    living like this!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Alex scoffed. ¡°When you were angry, I stood by you without hesitation. When you argued with my

    mother,

    I chose you. Yet, now you want to leave me? Does none of that matter to you, Paige? You just don¡¯t

    care!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care?¡± Paige burst intoughter. Then, she pointed at the door. ¡°Alex, turn around and look at

    the door behind you!¡±

    Confused by the sudden change in topic, Alex turned his head.

    Seizing the opportunity, Paige kicked Alex¡¯s buttocks. ¡°Get away from me as far as you can!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Alex staggered a few steps before regaining his bnce. He blushed in embarrassment. ¡°You¡¯re utterly

    despicable, Paige!¡±

    In a fit of rage, Alex stormed out of the room.

    Evan remained silent throughout the ordeal. He nced at Caroline and then left the room.

    Caroline closed the door while Paige sat on the bed.

    The two children gave Paige a thumbs up

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Godmother!¡± Liora eximed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed my opinion of you!¡± Tyler said.

    Paige didn¡¯t say anything, but she mustered a forced smile..

    Caroline asked, ¡°So you won¡¯t regret this?¡±

    Tears welled up in Paige¡¯s eyes. She smiled at Caroline and said, I won¡¯t regret it!¡±

    Alex punched the hallway¡¯s wall in frustration, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Evan looked at him and advised, ¡°Try to understand her perspective.¡±

    Alex retorted, ¡°So you think I¡¯m fickle too?

    ¡°How would you feel if men close to Paige showed up one after another?¡± Evan asked.

    Alex said without thinking, ¡°I¡¯d beat them to death!¡±

    Evan looked at Alex without saying anything, while Alex¡¯s expression froze suddenly.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523

    Chapter 523 Your Children Are Adorable

    Evan smirked and remarked, ¡°Your statuses have quite the contrast from the beginning. Although she

    may be carefree, she¡¯s still a woman, you know.¡±

    Alex said, ¡°You seem to have a good understanding of women¡­¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What are you getting at?¡±

    Alex smiled mischievously and quipped, ¡°Oh, nothing much, just that you couldn¡¯tnd a date with

    Caroline either!¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression instantly tensed up. ¡°Are you trying to get yourself in trouble, Alex?¡±

    Sensing the brewing tension, Alex quickly made a run for it..

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Later that night, Paige stubbornly chose to stay in her room and sleep.

    Caroline took the children downstairs to the hot spring with no other options.

    After they changed into their swimwear, Caroline wrapped them in bath towels and walked out of the

    changing room.

    While keeping her head down to speak to the children, Caroline identally bumped into a man with

    sses. She stumbled back a couple of steps, looked up at him, and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t

    watching where I was going.¡±

    The man nced at Caroline briefly before shifting his attention to Liora. His eyes briefly lit up, and he

    asked, ¡°Are you okay, ma¡¯am?¡±

    Caroline assured him, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The man smiled andmented, ¡°Your children are adorable.¡±

    Caroline pulled her children closer and said, ¡°Thank you. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    Caroline walked toward the pool, holding the children¡¯s hands, while the man followed Llora with a

    sinister gleam in his eyes.

    Tyler sensed the man¡¯s unusual gaze and turned to look at him.

    The man quickly put on a friendly smile when he noticed Tyler¡¯s gaze, which eased thetter¡¯s

    uneasiness. Tyler believed he might have been overthinking things, as the man appeared respectable.

    +15 BONUS

    Liora excitedly sshed around in the hot spring and even convinced the reluctant Tyler to swim with

    her. Afterward, shey in Caroline¡¯s arms and expressed her delight, saying. ¡°This ce is amazing,

    Mommy. Can wee here again?¡±

    Caroline lovingly caressed Liora¡¯s hair and replied, ¡°Of course, sweetie. We¡¯lle back.¡±

    Liora nodded enthusiastically and then licked her lips, looking up at Caroline with bright eyes. ¡°Mommy,

    I¡¯m thirsty¡­¡±

    Tyler stood up and offered, ¡°I¡¯ll get the waiter.¡±

    Concerned, Caroline said, ¡°Stay with Liora, Ty. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The waitress is just over there. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pay with NFC, Tyler declined and pointed to

    the waiter standing nearby.

    Caroline nodded.

    As Tyler left, Liora tugged at Caroline¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Mommy, I need to use the restroom.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°Can you wait until Tyler returns?¡±

    With a pained expression, Liora replied, ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    Caroline reluctantly stood up, cradling Liora in her arms. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take you to the restroom.¡±

    I

    While getting up, Caroline noticed a passing waitress and called out to her, ¡°Hi, could you please tell

    my

    son to wait for me at the retail store?¡® Caroline pointed toward Tyler.

    The waitress, named Sookie Waite, smiled and nodded. ¡°Certainly, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll keep an eye on your

    son.¡±

    Caroline nodded and proceeded to take Liora to the restroom.

    Meanwhile, Tyler encountered Sookie after buying water.

    Sookie informed him, ¡°Young man, please wait for your mom here. They¡¯re in the restroom and will be

    back soon.¡±

    Tyler realized it must be Liora who needed to use the restroom.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Tyler replied.

    Sookie kindly covered Tyler with a bath towel to keep him warm while he waited.

    Tyler asionally checked his phone, growing increasingly concerned when Caroline didn¡¯t return

    even

    after 10 minutes.

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524

    Chapter 524 Someone Has Passed Out

    +15 BONUS

    Tyler put on a sad expression as he gazed at Sookie and said, ¡°Miss, can you please help me find my

    mom in the restroom?¡±

    Sookie couldn¡¯t bear to see Tyler¡¯s plea, so she nodded and led him to the restroom.

    At the restroom door, Tyler requested, ¡®Miss, could you please check on my mom inside?¡±

    Sookie replied, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Tyler waited nervously outside while Sookie rushed into the restroom with a worried look on her face.

    After a brief moment, she dashed out of the restroom in a panic and spoke into her walkie¨Ctalkie. ¡°Sir,

    there¡¯s someone unconscious in the south side hot spring restroom!¡±

    Panic¨Cstricken, Tyler hurriedly entered the women¡¯s restroom. He discarded his drink and quickly

    located

    Caroline, unconscious.

    ¡°Mommy¡°¡± Tyler called out, but there was no response.

    Worried, he checked Caroline¡¯s breathing and felt relieved when he confirmed she was still alive.

    However, his relief was short¨Clived.

    ¡®Wait, where¡¯s Lia?! Tyler wondered.

    He swiftly checked the other bathroom stalls, but Liora was nowhere to be found.

    Sookie entered the restroom and tried to reassure him, ¡°Calm down, young man. Our manager is on

    the

    way with help.¡±

    Tyler suddenly recalled the man he had encountered earlier, the one with the unsettling gaze.

    ¡°That man¡¯s a pervert! Tyler thought, shivering at the memory.

    His heart raced as he dialed Evan¡¯s number.

    Once Evan answered, Tyler urgently said, ¡°Save Lia!¡±

    There was a brief silence before Evan asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Tyler quickly recounted the incident, all the while making his way back to the lobby.

    ¡°Mommy is in the south restroom! I need aptop! Can you bring one to Mommy¡¯s room?¡± Tyler

    requested.

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for it immediately, Evan assured him.

    +15 BONUS

    Tyler quickly exited the restroom and headed to the lobby, his urgency growing.

    He needed aptop¨Cnow!

    While on his way to the elevator to the eighth floor, Tyler called Paige and instructed her to open the

    door.

    Paige was already waiting by the tim

    was already waiting by the time he reached the room, rubbing her sleepy eyes

    ¡°Ty, why are you back so soon?¡± she asked, surprised.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Tyler replied, ¡°I believe someone has incapacitated Mommy, and Lia is missing.¡±

    ¡°Incapacitated? Lia is gone?¡± Paige¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Tyler was about to respond when Alex rushed up the corridor.

    ¡°I brought theptop!¡± Alex eximed, out of breath.

    Tyler took it and rushed into the room. He powered on theptop and swiftly began working on

    breaking

    the hotel¡¯swork security key.

    Paige and Alex watched in astonishment as Tyler disyed remarkableputer skills.

    Paige eventually regained herposure and told Alex, ¡°I thought your family owned the hotel. What

    are

    you doing here? Get someone to search for Lia!¡±

    Alex collected himself and nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±

    As time passed, Paige paced anxiously in the room. ¡°How¡¯s it going, Ty? Have you cracked the code?¡±

    Tyler¡¯s voice was chillinglyposed as he focused on the rapidly scrolling codes on theptop

    screen.

    Shh! Not yet.¡±

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525

    Chapter 525 Don¡¯t Be Scared

    Suddenly, several video windows appeared on the screen.

    Tyler fixed the location at the southern restroom, setting the time to match when he bought his drink.

    Shortly after he left, he witnessed Caroline carrying Liora to the restroom

    A slender figure wrapped in a bath towel entered the restroom not long after,

    Paige pointed at the person while staring at the surveince footage. ¡°That looks like a man!¡±

    Ignoring Paige, Tyler continued to watch the scene.

    Three minutester, the man exited the restroom with Liora, covering her face. He calmly headed in

    another direction as if he had carefully nned his route.

    Tyler swiftly typed on the keyboard once more.

    In the next moment, the footage of the man carrying Liora appeared.

    Tyler nced at the surroundings and directional signs before quickly dialing Evan¡¯s number.

    Meanwhile, at the southern hot spring.

    Evan arrived at the scene and noticed several staff members and hotel medical personnel gathered

    around the restroom¡¯s entrance.

    Evan was about to approach Caroline, who had been carried out, when his phone rang.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    He answered Tyler¡¯s call.

    Tyler said, ¡°I¡¯ve located the man! I¡¯ll give you the directions to find Lia.¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Tell me the location!¡±

    Tyler said, ¡°Head southeast from the restroom for 200 meters, then take a left. You¡¯ll find it near 02

    Park. Please hurry! It¡¯s been almost 40 minutes since Lia was taken!¡±

    ¡¯40 minutes¡­

    Evan grew anxious, fearing for Liora¡¯s safety.

    For some reason, he felt his heart ache at the thought of Llora crying and trembling in fear. He was

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Following Tyler¡¯s instructions, Evan also ordered his bodyguards to search the area.

    02 Park was a vast garden adorned with forests, making it a challenging ce to search.

    Evan moved swiftly and carefully, monitoring his surroundings closely.

    About five minutester, he heard a cry from the left side of the forest, followed by rustling in the

    bushes.

    Evan turned to investigate and heard a menacing voice. ¡°Try to run, and I¡¯ll end you right now!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I won¡¯t do it again¡­ Please don¡¯t hurt me¡­¡±

    ¡°Stay still and behave. I promise not to harm you, alright?¡°.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be good¡­¡±

    Liora¡¯s trembling voice reached Evan¡¯s ears.

    He clenched his lips, his eyes filled with determinatio

    After pinpointing the location and distance, he cautiously approached the source of the rustling sounds.

    He switched on his shlight when the sounds became distinct.

    The moment the light illuminated the area, he saw a naked man restraining Liora in the bushes.

    Evan¡¯s gaze turned icy when he saw Liora shivering uncontrobly.

    With swift precision, he stepped forward and kicked the man¡¯s chest before the man could react.

    Evan channeled all his strength into the kick, sending the man tumbling away.

    Immediately, he checked on Liora. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Liora.¡±

    Liora burst into tears when she saw Evan.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± she called out with quivering, pale lips.

    Evan was stunned. Before he could react, Liora stood up and threw herself into Evan¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526

    Chapter 526 Don¡¯t Worry

    Liora tightly clutched Evan¡¯s shirt, burying herself in his arms. ¡°Daddy¡­ I want to go home,¡± she said.

    Evan felt a sharp pain in his heart, inexplicably emotional. He extended his arms, embracing Liora¡¯s

    trembling body.

    With a gentle expression, he assured her, ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll go home.¡±

    Reuben and the others arrived just as Evan¡¯s voice trailed off. Seeing Evan with Liora, Reuben rushed

    over, apologizing, ¡°Sorry we¡¯rete, sir!¡±

    Evan looked coldly at the man attempting to stand and sternly instructed, ¡°Castrate him, then take him

    to

    the police station.¡±

    Reuben nodded. ¡°y

    sir!¡±

    In the hotel room.

    Caroline received an intravenous drip.

    Paige sat nearby, her gaze fixed on Tyler, who sat motionless in front of aptop. Tyler¡¯s phone rang

    just

    as she was about to offer someforting words. He quickly answered the call.

    Evan¡¯s voice came through. ¡°I found Liora, and I¡¯m taking her to the medical office. How¡¯s Caroline?¡±

    Anxiously, Tyler asked, ¡°Is Lia¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t find the words to finish his sentence.

    Evan reassured, ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±

    Tyler lowered his head in relief, tears welling up in his eyes. ¡°Please send her back after the doctor

    checks.

    her. Mommy is on an intravenous drip now.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Evan replied before hanging up the call.

    Paige shared the relief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ty.¡±

    Tyler remained silent, his head lowered, visibly holding back tears.

    Paige couldn¡¯t help but notice his emotional struggle. Tyler cares for his sister just like his uncle, huh¡­¡±

    In the medical office.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan ced Liora on the bed. As he prepared to speak to the doctor, Liora clutched his shirt t tightly,

    screaming and seeking refuge in his arms, ¡°Stay, Daddy! Stay!¡±

    Evan¡¯s body tensed slightly, his eyes filled with pity. ¡°I¡¯ll stay.¡±

    Turning to Reuben, he instructed, ¡°Fetch a female doctor.¡±

    Reuben nodded and left to find a female doctor.

    Alex entered the room right after Reuben departed. ¡°How is she?¡± he asked.

    Liora trembled upon hearing Alex¡¯s voice.

    Evan looked at Alex sternly. ¡°Quiet!¡±

    Alex was taken aback butplied with silence.

    Evan gently patted Liora¡¯s back,forting her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be scared. Let the female doctor

    examine youter, alright?¡±

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No!¡± Liora cried, clinging tightly to Evan. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, Daddy¡­ I don¡¯t want to go¡­¡±

    Alex¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡®Daddy? What¡¯s happening? Did Evan just be a father? And why

    does he seem so anxious, as if Liora is really his daughter?

    Evan embraced Liora once more. ¡°I won¡¯t leave. Let the doctor check on you, okay?¡±

    Liora nodded, tears streaming down her face.

    Soon, a female doctor arrived and conducted a cautious examination. Afterward, she reported, ¡°There

    are

    no signs of harassment, but she has some scratches. I¡¯ll clean her wounds.¡±

    Those in the medical office breathed a collective sigh of relief.

    After Liora¡¯s wounds were tended to, Evan carried her and gently coaxed her to sleep.

    Alex approached cautiously and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527

    Chapter 527 Give Away

    Evan shot Alex a quick look. ¡°Such a nosy guy.¡±

    Feeling embarrassed, Alex rubbed his nose. ¡°I need to ask and rify things since this happened at my

    ce, you know.¡±

    Evan turned his attention to Liora, who was nestled in his arms, tears streaking her face. He gently

    stroked her forehead and recounted the incident to Alex.

    ¡°Fuck! Where did this scumbage from?¡± Alex eximed, anger evident in his voice as he sat down

    beside Evan. ¡°And why does she call you Daddy?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s confused, mistaking me for someone else. Contact Neil,¡± Evan replied with a hint of regret.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Alex yfully nudged Evan¡¯s elbow. ¡°You¡¯d like her to be your daughter, huh? She¡¯s so cute, after all.¡±

    Suddenly, Evan red at Alex. ¡°Could you please be quiet?¡±

    Unfazed, Alex persisted, ¡°Could she really be your daughter, Evan? If she thought you were her father

    at

    first, why stillter? We know she¡¯s quite smart for her age!

    Evan¡¯s patience wore thin. ¡°Just get Neil!¡±

    ¡°Trying to give away your daughter, huh? But she called you Daddy,¡± Alex said with a smirk.

    Evan erupted in anger. ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time¨Cshe¡¯s Neil¡¯s daughter!¡±

    Noticing Evan¡¯s fury, Alex wisely decided to stop joking. He left the room to call Neil.

    As the door closed, Evan¡¯s gaze softened as he looked at Liora¡¯s delicate cheeks. He wondered if he

    and

    Caroline had other children, would they have a sweet daughter like Liora?

    At 11:00 p.m., Neil rushed to the medical office. He gently took Liora from Evan and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Evan stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Please, spend some time with her. She¡¯s been through a lot.¡±

    Neil nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take her to see Caroline.¡±

    Nell left with Liora, and Alex returned to the room.

    Seeing Evan¡¯s crestfallen expression, he couldn¡¯t resist teasing him again. ¡°I told you not to give her

    away.¡±

    Evan massaged his sore arms. ¡°You should focus on what you¡¯re going to tell the media tomorrow

    rather

    1/2

    Alex¡¯s expression froze instantly.

    +15 BONUS

    Outside Caroline¡¯s hotel room.

    Neil knocked on the door, holding Liora in his arms.

    Paige hurriedly opened the door and was taken aback. ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Neil nced around the room with concern. ¡°Is Carol okay?¡±

    Paige understood the situation and stepped aside. ¡°Come in. We need to talk.

    Neil nodded and entered the room.

    Tyler rushed over. ¡°Is Lia asleep, Uncle Neil?¡±

    Neil gently ced Liora on the bed and covered her with a nket. ¡°She was already asleep when I

    took

    her from Evan ¡±

    Paige was astonished. ¡°Has Evan been holding Lia all this time? That¡¯s unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°Yes. How is Carol? Neil asked, looking at Caroline on the other bed with her eyes closed.

    ¡°She was drugged and should wake up tomorrow. It¡¯s fortunate she didn¡¯t wake up earlier,¡± Paige

    exined.

    Neil sat down on the bed, his expression serious. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter. Keep Carol out of it.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s gaze was fixed on Liora as he spoke coldly. ¡°We need to put that guy behind bars!¡±

    Neil gently caressed Tyler¡¯s hair. ¡°Ty, I have a favor to ask of you.¡±

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528

    Chapter 528 We Can¡¯t Repay His Favor

    The following morning, a viral sensation erupted on the Inte.

    [Grand Hot Spring Hotel¡¯s Grand Opening Leads to Capture of Suspect]

    The man¡¯s identity and his family¡¯s address became public on the Inte.

    The Grand Hot Spring Hotel¡¯s reputation skyrocketed following this news release.

    Numerous guests swiftly booked their rooms online, and the hotel reached full upancy quickly.

    Paige was shocked when she read the news and turned to Neil.

    ¡°Neil, are you helping to seek justice for Carol and Lia, or are you assisting in promoting Alex¡¯s hotel?¡±

    she

    asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a win¨Cwin situation, Paige. After all, Evan has invested in the hotel as well,¡± Neil said, leaning

    against

    the table.

    Paige had an epiphany. ¡°Oh! So, you¡¯re repaying Mr. Jordan¡¯s kindness.

    Neil nodded, though his expression betrayed frustration. ¡°He saved Lia, after all. We can¡¯t repay that

    favor

    easily.¡±

    Paige nced at Neil and Caroline, who was still unconscious.

    She realized they acted like a family, able to distinguish their grievances and conflicts with Evan clearly.

    Caroline slowly opened her eyes as Neil¡¯s voice faded. She looked around in confusion, then suddenly

    sat

    up as if recalling something.

    ¡°Lia!¡±

    Neil, Paige, and Tyler, who had ju

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    awakened, turned to her upon hearing her voice.

    Neil approached Caroline. ¡°Calm down, Carol. Lia is fine.¡±

    Caroline quickly looked past Neil and noticed Llora¡¯s scratched face. She threw off the nket and

    rushed over.

    Paige intervened. ¡°Carol, Lia is still sleeping. Don¡¯t wake her.¡±

    Caroline looked at Paige. ¡°The man fromst night¡­¡±

    1/3

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°He¡¯s been captured, Lia is safe. Evan saved her in time,¡± Paige exined.

    ¡°Evan? He saved Lia?¡± Caroline was astonished.

    Paige recounted the events of the previous day to Caroline.

    Caroline¡¯s face turned pale as she listened.

    She looked at Liora with sympathy and guilt. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not protecting Lia¡­¡±

    Paigeforted her, ¡°No one could have anticipated such a thing happening. But I am curious about

    how Lia only has a few scratches after being taken for so long.¡±

    Tyler chimed in. ¡°I believe Eira¡¯s self¨Cdefense techniques helped to some extent.¡±

    Caroline gently caressed Liora¡¯s face. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Eira, I can¡¯t imagine what Lia would have

    enduredst night.¡±

    ¡®And Evan¡­ she thought. ¡®How can I ever repay his immense favor?¡±

    Later in the morning, Caroline and the others returned to Bayview Vi with Liora.

    Liora developed a high fever as soon as they left the hotel, constantly calling out for her father.

    Caroline called Scott after arriving at Bayview Vi, assuming Liora wanted to see him.

    Scott answered the phone. ¡°Carol.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡®Is your ankle feeling better, Scott?¡±

    Scott chuckled. ¡°You ask me the same question every night before bed. Why the different approach

    now?¡±

    Caroline blushed. ¡°Lia has a fever, and she keeps calling out for you. Can youe?¡±

    Scott was taken aback. ¡°A fever? What happened?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°It¡¯splicated to exin quickly.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there shortly,¡± Scott said. There were rustling sounds on the call.

    Caroline added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking you toe before you have fully recovered.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a stranger. I¡¯ll be there in 20 minutes. And if you¡¯re feeling generous, you can make me a

    te of

    pasta.¡±

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°Sure.¡±

    She remained by Liora¡¯s bedside, watching over her after ending the call.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529

    Chapter 529 Give Yourself to Me

    +15 BONUS

    Liora had always enjoyed good health with very few instances of illness. However,st night¡¯s incident

    had left her with a high fever.

    Caroline couldn¡¯t fathom what had frightened Liora so much.

    Suddenly, Liora started talking in her sleep, saying. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Daddy, don¡¯t leave me.

    Caroline gently patted Liora¡¯s chest tofort her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Lia. I¡¯m here.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Liora¡¯s mood gradually calmed, possibly due to the reassurance in Caroline¡¯s voice.

    After seeing that Liora wasforted, Caroline sighed with relief. She pulled out her phone and

    opened her messaging app to contact Evan.

    She took a moment topose her message.

    Caroline: [ll find a way to thank you for what happenedst night.]

    Evan promptly responded.

    Evan: It¡¯s okay. Just take good care of the child.]

    Caroline: [These are two separate matters]

    Evan: Liora¡¯s situation is far from trivial. If you want to show your gratitude, how do you n to do it?

    Evan¡¯s response took Caroline aback. She hadn¡¯t yet figured out how to express her gratitude properly.

    She knew that Liora¡¯s life would have been in dangerst night without Evan. How could she ever

    repay

    such a favor?

    Caroline put down her phone and nced at Liora. ¡®Should I reveal the children¡¯s true identities to

    Evan?

    she wondered.

    While she was still pondering. Caroline received another message from Evan.

    Evan [If you can¡¯t think of a way to repay my favor, please don¡¯t bring this up again |

    Caroline gripped her phone tightly, took a deep breath, and slowly made her decision. She knew that

    even

    if her children¡¯s custody were at stake, they would be safer under Evan¡¯s protection than with her.

    She started typing [Evan, Liora is actually your.

    Just as she was about to finish her message, Paige suddenly walked in and interrupted her. ¡°Carol *

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline jumped in surprise and put her phone down, asking, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Paige approached her and said, ¡°Eira has prepared some food. Would you like to go downstairs and

    eat? I¡¯ll stay here and keep watch.¡±

    Caroline remained silent for a moment before nodding. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll have some food.¡±

    She got up and left the room. After closing the door, she retrieved her phone but couldn¡¯t find the

    courage to send the unfinished message.

    Upon seeing Caroline, Eira immediately served her a bowl of hot soup and said, ¡°Come and eat,

    Carol.¡±

    Caroline smiled and thanked her. ¡°Eira, it¡¯s thanks to you that Lia is safely back with us.¡±

    Eira looked puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡®

    Caroline frowned. ¡°Hasn¡¯t my brother told you?¡±

    Confused, Eira scratched her head. ¡°No, what happened?¡±

    Caroline smiled and replied, ¡°Never mind. Just keep teaching Ty and Lia martial arts and self¨Cdefense

    techniques.¡±

    Eira giggled. ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll make sure they can handle ten opponents on their own!¡±

    Eira returned to the kitchen and sent a message to Neil.

    Eira: [Carol thanked me! Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t reveal that I know about Lias incident]

    Neil: [What gift would you like? I¡¯ll get it for you.]

    Eira: [Huh? Don¡¯t you already know what gift I want?]

    Neil sent a sigh emoticon followed by another message.

    Neil: [You¡¯re at it again.]

    Eira: [Hehehe- I won¡¯t tease you anymore. You don¡¯t have to get me anything. Just give yourself to me

    in the future.]

    After Caroline finished her meal, Scott entered the vi.

    Caroline grabbed an apron and suggested, ¡°Lia is upstairs. Maybe check on her first. I can make you

    some pasta.¡±

    Scott smirked and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself. I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530

    Chapter 530 Psychological Trauma

    Paige noticed both of them in the room and said, ¡°I need to leave because I have something to attend

    to

    this afternoon.¡±

    Caroline nodded and replied, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t send you downstairs then.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye,¡± Scott said gently.

    Paige waved and exited the room.

    After Paige left, Scott checked Liora¡¯s body temperature. Upon noticing her fever nearing 40¡ãC, Scott

    frowned and stated, ¡°I¡¯ll give her an injection to reduce her fever.¡±

    Caroline asked after the injection, ¡°How long until her fever goes down?

    Scott said, ¡°If there¡¯s no inmmation, her fever should subside quickly.¡±

    Caroline nodded, and they sat together on the sofa while Scott packed his things.

    Scott turned to Caroline and asked, ¡°Can you tell me what happened now?¡±

    Caroline sipped her juice and exined what she had learned from Paige.

    Scott frowned and nced worriedly at Liora. ¡°I¡¯m concerned that Liora might develop psychological

    trauma from this incident.¡±

    Caroline suggested, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you stayed with her? She¡¯s been constantly calling out for

    you,

    after all.¡±

    Scott¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Based on what you told me, Lia may not necessarily be calling out for

    me.¡±

    Caroline was surprised. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that Lia is calling out to Evan?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Lia has always wanted a father. She might be even more dependent on Evan after tonight¡¯s

    incident,¡± Scott exined, leaning against the sofa.

    Caroline fell silent, and Scott continued to look at her. ¡°What will you do if  needs her father?¡±

    Caroline averted her gaze. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it.¡±

    Scott genti

    gently turned Caroline¡¯s head to face him. ¡°Caroline, now is not the time to avoid this.¡±

    Caroline panicked and withdrew her hand from Scott¡¯s. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I let Lia make the choice.¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Scott held Caroline¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°You¡¯ll have to address this issue sooner orter. As Lia grows up. the

    out of selfishness?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Liora quarreling with her because of Evan. She was pained by

    Scott¡¯s words, which hit too close to home.

    ¡°There¡¯s another concern regarding Liora¡¯s psychological well¨Cbeing.¡± Scott said.

    Caroline sped her hands tightly and asked, ¡°Are you suggesting that Lia might develop

    psychological trauma from this incident?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If she needs her father, I rmend that you and Evan work together to care for Lia,¡± Scott

    suggested with a bitter smile.

    Caroline looked down, struggling with her emotions. ¡°What about you? Won¡¯t you be upset if I team up

    with Evan to care for Lia?¡± 1

    ¡°Carol, right now, the priority is the child. Our personal matters can wait,¡± Scott said seriously.

    Caroline couldn¡¯t argue but felt overwhelming guilt.

    Liora didn¡¯t wake up until noon, so Scott returned to the hospital after prescribing some medicine.

    Liora woke up shortly after, and her body temperature had returned to normal.

    Caroline sat beside her and asked, ¡°Are you hungry, Lia? Do you feel unwell?¡±

    Liora looked around the room before meeting Caroline¡¯s eyes.

    Her soft voice was hoarse as she whispered, ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Caroline gently caressed her face and reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531

    Chapter 531 I Don¡¯t Hate Daddy Anymore

    Liora blinked and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Daddy?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s body instantly tensed. Did Scott¡¯s guesse true?

    With a worried look, Caroline asked, ¡°Lia, are you looking for Papa Wilson?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Liora stated firmly.

    Realizing her mistake, Liora corrected herself, saying, ¡°I misspoke.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart ached as she saw Liora¡¯s expression.

    ¡®Is Lia saying this to spare my feelings? Have my selfish actions kept the children away from their

    father?¡± Caroline wondered.

    ¡°Lia, you didn¡¯t misspeak. Do you want to see your father?¡± Caroline managed a forced smile.

    Liora looked cautiously at Caroline and softly replied, ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Emotions overwhelmed Caroline. ¡°If you need your father, I can take you to see him.¡±

    Liora shook her head vigorously, not wanting to be separated from her mother.

    ¡°Mommy, no¡­ I don¡¯t want to leave you, but¡­ Liora¡¯s eyes filled with tears.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°But Daddy saved me, and I¡­¡± Liora couldn¡¯t find the courage to continue..

    ¡°You want Daddy and Mommy to be with you, right?¡± Caroline helpedplete Liora¡¯s sentence.

    Liora nodded slowly. ¡°Daddy is the hero who saved me. I don¡¯t hate Daddy anymore, but you¡¯re more

    important to me than he is.¡±

    Liora licked her lips and asked, ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you like Daddy?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t not like Daddy. On the contrary, I like him very much,¡± Caroline replied with a bitter smile.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So, can you be with Daddy, Mommy?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t be together just because we like each other. Manyplicated stories between us prevent

    us

    from being together.¡±

    *Is it because of those stories that we haven¡¯t told Daddy that I¡¯m his child?¡± Liora asked.

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Will you me me for keeping you from your father¡¯s love, Lia?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Liora shook her head and hugged Caroline tightly. ¡°I won¡¯t. If you can secretly like Daddy in your heart,

    I

    can too!¡±

    Tears welled up in Caroline¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep you from your father¡¯s love, but if you need it, I

    can try to provide it for you.¡±

    Liora said, ¡°Tyler and Axel also need Daddy and Mommy very much, but they don¡¯t want to pressure

    you. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you either.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Caroline sobbed and said, ¡°Wait for me, Lia. I¡¯ll be stronger so I can tell your father the truth.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Caroline released her hug. ¡°Lia, aboutst night¡­¡±

    Liora crossed her arms. ¡°I was scared, but Eira had talked to me about this before.¡±

    Caroline was surprised. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe! Eira told me that beautiful girls sometimes encounter bad people. I¡¯m a beautiful girl.¡± Liora

    covered her face with the nket.

    ¡°How is Lia still capable of brainwashing herself after encountering this incident? Caroline wondered.

    ¡°Then?¡± Caroline asked.

    Liora gazed at Caroline, her eyes gleaming brightly. ¡°Eira told me not to panic in situations like this and

    advised me to run if I couldn¡¯t fight.

    ¡°So, I followed Eira¡¯s advice and just kept running. It¡¯s a shame that the bad man eventually caught up

    to me. But then, Daddy appeared and kicked the bad man away! He was amazing!

    ¡°I might be scared for a little while, but I¡¯m strong. A beautiful girl should always be careful and brave in

    the face of difficulties.¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Why does it seem like Llora is subtlyforting me?¡¯

    As she pondered, the door swung open. Tyler entered the room and asked, ¡°Mommy, is Lia awake?¡±

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532

    Chapter 532 Mediate for Me

    Caroline stepped aside and said, ¡°She¡¯s awake and doing pretty well.¡±

    Confused by Caroline¡¯s remark, Tyler approached the bed..

    As he looked at Liora, the thought that she might be terrified to the point of mental paralysis crossed

    Tyler¡¯s mind.

    Anxiously, Tyler extended his hand and waved it in front of Liora¡¯s face.

    ¡°Are you alright, Lia?¡± he asked.

    Liora replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine! Since a bad man ambushed me, it means I¡¯m too beautiful!¡±

    Tyler withdrew his hand, teasing, ¡°Oh! You must be fine since you¡¯replimenting yourself so vainly.¡±

    Liora sat up. ¡°Who¡¯s being vain? Please exin yourself clearly, Tyler!¡±

    Tyler tutted in contempt and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never met anyone whopliments their own beauty.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just jealous of my unmatched beauty!¡± Liora punched the nket in frustration.

    Tyler turned away and said, ¡°I need a moment. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°Gahh! Wait right there, Tyler!¡± Liora sprang out of bed with agility to chase after Tyler.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Caroline wondered if she had given birth to a pair of oddballs and who the children took after.

    The two children rushed back to their room.

    Suddenly, Tyler stopped and gazed at Liora. ¡°Tell me the truth, Lia. How do you feel?¡±

    Liora¡¯s eyes dimmed upon hearing that. She pouted, and tears began to stream down her face. ¡°I¡¯m

    scared, Tyler.¡±

    ¡°I knew it. You don¡¯t have to act tough in front of Mommy.¡± Tyler sighed and guided Liora to sit on the

    carpet, holding her hand.

    Liora wiped her tears away and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to worry her. Mommy works very hard. Please, don¡¯t

    tell

    her¡­¡±

    Tyler frowned and wrapped his arms around Liora. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯ll be safe because I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    Liora clutched Tyler¡¯s shirt tightly and nodded.

    +15 BONUS

    In the afternoon, Alex burst into Vi Rosa and mmed the door loudly, drawing disapproving looks

    from Evan.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cut off your hands if you don¡¯t use them,¡± Evan remarked.

    Anxious, Alex approached. ¡°You muste with me, Evan.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± Evan casually picked up a coffee mug.

    Alex ruffled his hair. ¡°I thought we agreed yesterday that you¡¯d talk to my father about Paige.¡±

    Evan scoffed. ¡°I thought you agreed to break up with Paige yesterday.¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t real! You talk to my father while I console Paige,¡± Alex pleaded.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do it,¡± Evan rejected coldly.

    ¡°Why not? You promised me yesterday!¡± Alex protested.

    Evan gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°What¡¯s the likelihood of you reconciling with Paige?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°Can you guarantee Azure won¡¯t pay Paige another visit?¡±

    ¡®I can¡¯t.¡±

    Evan remained silent but continued reading the financial magazine in his hand.

    Alex was taken aback. ¡°So, you won¡¯t help unless I can handle these two issues, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to engage in futile efforts,¡± Evan stated.

    ¡°So you¡¯ll mediate for me if I can resolve these two issues?¡± Alex asked.

    Evan replied, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it when you¡¯ve seeded.¡±

    Alex said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll call Paige right now.¡±

    Alex pulled out his phone to call Paige but heard a busy signal. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is

    currently in use¡­¡±

    Alex frowned. ¡°Why is she on a call?¡±

    He tried calling her again but received the same busy signal.

    Alex decided to send Paige a text instead.

    Alex: [Paige, please pick up my call when you can]

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533

    Chapter 533 Watch Your Mouth

    After sending the text, a red exmation mark appeared on his screen.

    Alex¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Did Paige block me?¡±

    Evan set down the magazine. ¡°If you can¡¯t even figure out the first issue, don

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    +15 BONUS

    even consider involving me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just see her in MK if I can¡¯t call her.¡± Alex sighed, cing his phone down in disappointment.

    Evan warned him, ¡°Don¡¯t bother my employee at work.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not bothering her. I¡¯m pursuing my future! I¡¯m not like you, stuck in the past with Caroline!¡± Alex

    touched a nerve with Evan.

    Evan¡¯s expression turned serious instantly. ¡°Do you want to leave here on your own, or should I get

    someone to escort you out?¡±

    Alex reclined on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, especially since you won¡¯t even let me visit Paige!¡±

    Evan was furious. He was about to speak when Alex suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know that Caroline is

    going

    to Mount Zenya next week?¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°Why would I care about her?¡±

    Alex sat up, sounding concerned. ¡°Do you know how dangerous Mount Zenya is? The mountain road is

    Evan appeared agitated. ¡°I have no connection with her now. You don¡¯t need to inform me about her!¡±

    Evan stood up and headed upstairs. He returned to his study, turned on hisptop, and typed ¡®Mount

    Zenya¡® into the search engine for no apparent reason.

    He frowned upon seeing photos of the narrow, guardrail¨Cless road. ¡°Why is she going there?¡±

    Three dayster, Caroline received Kenny¡¯s call after finishing thest changes to her design sketch.

    She

    put down the pen and answered the call.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Caroline rubbed her eye.

    Mount Zenya. When are we

    Kenny said, ¡°G, I¡¯ve finished making clothes for the Impoverished children at Mount Zenya. When are

    we

    leaving?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline checked the time. ¡°The day after tomorrow. We need to find a suitable truck to transport the

    goods after inventory tomorrow. You can prepare some essential items for our stay there in the next

    two days.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re staying there? I thought we could leave right after delivering?¡± Kenny asked.

    ¡°What if the timing isn¡¯t right? Don¡¯t forget the mountain road is dangerous, especially at night with poor

    visibility,¡± Caroline replied.

    Kenny relented. ¡°Alright, got it. But we¡¯re staying just for one night because I have work at the factory.¡±

    Caroline agreed. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Caroline got ready to leave for home after hanging up. Liora had been experiencing frequent

    nightmares and daily fevers recently. In light of her uing business trip, Caroline decided to spend

    more time with her. She grabbed her keys and bag, heading downstairs.

    Unexpectedly, a car pulled up in front of her as she left the building. Shortly after, Danie stepped out

    of the car. Caroline frowned and attempted to walk past her.

    ¡°Are you so afraid of seeing me?¡± Danie taunted.

    Caroline halted upon hearing Danie¡¯s mockery and turned to face her. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you, but I just

    don¡¯t want to lose my appetite for lunch by looking at you.¡±

    Danie appeared angry but quickly regained herposure. ¡°I heard your daughter was in a

    dangerous situation a few days ago, huh?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, Danie?¡±

    Danie smirked. ¡°So, it did happen, huh? I thought my friend was mistaken.¡±

    Caroline warned her, ¡°Watch your words!¡±

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534

    Chapter 534 What¡¯s So Engaging?

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t let go of something that upsets you so easily,¡± Danielle said, her chin held high. ¡°It¡¯s

    concerning that one of your children isn¡¯t doing well, but how can you neglect both of them? Are all

    three

    of them headed for trouble in the future?¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t stay calm when someone spoke ill of her children. ¡°How dare you say that about my

    kids?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not cursing them, just stating the truth. I coincidentally ran into you at thepany today and

    thought I¡¯d remind you out of concern so you wouldn¡¯t be an irresponsible mother. Your daughter got

    lucky. Otherwise, she could have suffered terribly if she had actually been assaulted-¡±

    Before Danie could finish her sentence, Caroline approached and pped her hard.

    Danie¡¯s head snapped to the side from the force of the p. She stared at Caroline in disbelief. ¡°Did

    you just hit me?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hit people, but I¡¯ll defend my children! I¡¯m warning you not to involve my kids!¡± Caroline snarled.

    ¡°Was I wrong? Your child¡­¡± Danie began angrily but stopped herself before she revealed Axel¡¯s

    illness.

    She managed to hold back in time to avoid getting in trouble with Evan.

    Caroline stared at her coldly with a puzzled expression. She sensed that Danie was talking about

    Axel,

    not Liora.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with my child? Exin yourself!¡± Caroline¡¯s mind was in turmoil.

    Danie pouted and put on a sad expression. ¡°Nothing! I don¡¯t want to talk anymore.¡±

    She wa

    was about to walk away when Caroline blocked her path. ¡°Exin yourself!¡±

    Disgust shed in Danie¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk. Are you going to force me?¡±

    Caroline realized she had been too emotional earlier andposed herself. ¡°You better not have

    harmed

    my son, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    Danie sneered. ¡°Have you ever considered the possibility of an ident?¡±

    As Danie walked away, she bumped her shoulder into Caroline as if seeking revenge for the earlier

    p.

    Caroline stood in ce, pondering Danie¡¯s remark. ¡®ident? What does she mean? Could

    something bad have happened to Axel? He hasn¡¯t responded to my texts..

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help but call Evan. In her distraction, she forgot to check the traffic. Suddenly, a loud

    +15 BONUS

    Evan pulled her back just in time, preventing an ident.

    ¡°Caroline! Do you want to get yourself killed?¡± Evan¡¯s voice was stern.

    Caroline turned to him in astonishment. His deep frown and angry eyes met her gaze.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She regained herposure and gently pulled away from Evan¡¯s grip, her face blushing. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean

    to

    risk my life¡­ Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°You would¡¯ve been hit if I hadn¡¯t been here! What¡¯s so important on your phone? Evan was visibly

    upset.

    Caroline held her phone tightly. ¡°I was nning to call you.¡±

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535

    Chapter 535 Right to Know

    ¡°Can¡¯t you call me from a safe ce?¡± Evan asked.

    He controlled his emotions and spoke coldly. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    His sudden change in demeanor took Caroline aback.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Axel? Do you have his phone?¡± Caroline finally asked what was on her mind.

    Evan¡¯s eyes shifted. ¡°Why do you need to talk to him?¡±

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Caroline noticed Evan¡¯s change and frowned. ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±

    Evan snapped, ¡°No! Just talk!¡±

    Caroline pleaded, ¡°Can you let me speak with Axel?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Evan firmly refused.

    Caroline couldn¡¯t lose her temper with Evan, knowing he had saved her and Liora from a dangerous

    situation.

    She said, ¡°If possible, please let me talk to him. I miss Axel so much.¡±

    Evan was moved by the sight of Caroline¡¯s teary eyes.

    Axel was in protective istion after his bone marrow transnt. Evan believed Caroline wouldn¡¯t be

    as stressed if she learned the truth now.

    Evan was about to say something when Caroline¡¯s phone rang.

    She answered the call and said, ¡°What is it, Kenny?¡±

    Kenny asked, ¡°Where are you? Did you leave thepany so early?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°I wanted to spend some time with Lia. How can I assist you?¡±

    Kenny said, ¡°Never mind then. I¡¯ll head home, too. The goods will be delivered to thepany in the

    afternoon,¡±

    ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll inventory the goodster this afternoon. See you at home,¡± Caroline said.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After ending the call, Caroline turned her attention back to Evan. ¡°What were you saying earlier?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Evan replied coldly.

    He decided not to tell Caroline about Axel. She was about to leave for Mount Zenya, and he wanted to

    prevent her from getting distracted and putting herself in danger,

    Caroline sighed. ¡°Alright, I should get going now. Please take care of Axel.¡±

    Caroline turned and left shortly after.

    Evan walked to his car, and Reuben said, ¡°Sir, it was wise of you to stop the car earlier. Otherwise, Ms.

    Shenton might have been on her way to the hospital now.¡±

    Evan gave Reuben a stern look. ¡°Please refrain from speaking if you can¡¯t do it properly!¡±

    Reuben was stunned and quickly fell silent, realizing he had sounded disrespectful toward Caroline. He

    started the car and nced at Evan¡¯s expression in the rearview mirror.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look well, sir, Reuben remarked.

    Evan stared out the window, unable to shake the image of Caroline¡¯s dejected expression when she

    spoke about Axel.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m protecting her by not telling her about Axel? Evan asked in a low voice.

    ¡°In my opinion, yes. However, Ms. Shenton has a right to know as well,¡± Reuben replied.

    ¡°What if I were to tell her after Axel is discharged from the hospital?¡± Evan asked.

    ¡°I think Ms. Shenton might be upset, given her personality,¡± Reuben exined.

    Evan closed his eyes slowly and contemted how he would break the news to her when she returned

    from Mount Zenya. He didn¡¯t want to see her be overwhelmed by Axel¡¯s situation.

    He couldn¡¯t move on from her, and he had cared about her subtle emotions for a long time.

    Caroline returned home at noon with snacks that Liora enjoyed.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536

    Chapter 536 Give It a Try

    Caroline spotted Liora in the yard immediately upon exiting the car. Liora did squats with a stern

    expression.

    Beside her, Eira monitored the time on her phone.

    Caroline didn¡¯t approach but quietly leaned against the front of her car, offering silentpany to Liora.

    After three minutes of squats, Liora couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and dropped to her knees.

    ¡°Get up! Three rounds of deep squats now!¡± Eira shouted sternly, putting down her phone.

    Liora rose to her feet, biting her lower lip, and followed Eira¡¯s instructions to do more squats.

    Caroline wanted to intervene. Eira noticed her as she took two steps forward and shook her head,

    signaling Caroline not to disturb Liora.

    Unable to watch any longer, Caroline retreated to the vi.

    It didn¡¯t take long before Kenny returned and called out to Caroline from the foyer, ¡°G!¡±

    Caroline replied from the living room, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Kenny asked, ¡°Why is Lia working so hardtely, G? She¡¯s been training with Eira daily.¡±

    Caroline replied casually, ¡°She¡¯s probably trying to get in better shape.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense. She¡¯s had a fever for the past two days. It¡¯s high time she focused on her fitness,¡±

    Kenny remarked, sitting on the sofa.

    Caroline didn¡¯t reply but sent a text to Greta.

    Caroline: [Ms. Shawn, the production is finished. Can youe to inspect the goodster?]

    Greta replied after a while.

    Greta: [Can Ie at 2:00 p.m.?]

    Caroline: [Certainly. Give me a call when you arrive, and I¡¯ll meet you]

    Caroline put her phone away andmented to Kenny, who was engrossed in texting on his phone,

    You¡¯ve beening homete at nighttely.¡±

    Kenny exined, ¡°Not really, just after 10:00 p.m.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline wondered, ¡®How is that any different?¡®

    ¡°Did you go see your girlfriend?¡± Caroline asked.

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t have a girlfriend!¡± Kenny hastily put his phone away and responded with a panicked

    expression.

    Caroline teased, ¡°Really?¡±

    Kenny quickly stood up. ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯m going upstairs to pack my toiletries!¡±

    Caroline smiled as she watched Kenny hurriedly leave. She was relieved that Kenny was dating, as it

    meant he wouldn¡¯t be stuck in a lingering past rtionship.

    Meanwhile, at Xander Residence.

    Greta replied to the text and then headed downstairs to join Yuliana for lunch.

    Yuliana was so absorbed in her phone that she didn¡¯t notice Greta¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°What are you doing, Yulia?¡± Greta asked.

    Startled, Yuliana quickly stowed her phone away and nervously replied, I¡¯m not doing anything.¡±

    Greta nced at Yuliana¡¯s phone. ¡°Are you in a rtionship, Yulia?¡±

    ¡°Nah, Mom. You know I have a crush on Evan,¡± Yuliana replied promptly.

    She wasn¡¯t in a rtionship, nor had she fallen for anyone. Instead, she was scheming to befriend

    someone who knew Caroline¡¯s secrets so she couldter expose them to her mother.

    Greta advised, ¡°Yulia, Evan might not be the right match for you.¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Mom! I know what I¡¯m doing! I don¡¯t want anything more from him than for him to be happy!¡± Yuliana

    said

    firmly.

    Greta looked at Yuliana and said, ¡°Yulia, don¡¯t close yourself off. Give it a chance if you find a genuine

    connection with someone.¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t meddle in my love life, Mom! I¡¯m going out! Yuliana dered.

    Anxious, Greta asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537

    Chapter 537 You Can¡¯t Threaten Me

    ¡°I¡¯m meeting a friend!¡± Yuliana quickly put on her jacket and left the room.

    As she was leaving, she unexpectedly bumped into Danie, who wasing out of her room. Yuliana

    red at her but continued down the stairs without a word.

    ¡°Thanks for your help earlier, Yulia,¡± Danie expressed her gratitude from behind.

    Coincidentally, Greta passed by and overheard Danie¡¯s remark. She frowned and stopped outside

    her

    room, intending to eavesdrop.

    Turning around, Yuliana confronted Danie. ¡°Are you offering me the carrot after using me? Your

    gratitude is disgraceful, Danie!¡±

    Danie approached Yuliana. ¡°Why would you say that? Without your help, I wouldn¡¯t have been able

    to

    get close to Evan.¡±

    Yuliana warned, ¡°I¡¯m cautioning you against double¨Ccrossing me!¡±

    Danie crossed her arms. ¡°Look at how worked up you are. Are you nning to spill the secret to

    Evan?

    Will he even believe you?¡±

    Yuliana¡¯s face flushed with rage. ¡°How dare you!

    Danie continued. ¡°I know why Grandpa has been tailing me. I bet you¡¯ve been whispering in his ear,

    haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°So what if I have? It¡¯s one thing if you want to get close to Casey, but I won¡¯t tolerate you using me to

    get

    to Evan! Danie, let me be clear. I will make sure you regret it if you don¡¯t back off from Evan!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned your father will lose his position again?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa is in the hospital now. The Xanders¡® 100th¨Canniversary celebration isn¡¯t far! Grandpa won¡¯t

    dismiss my father at this point! You can¡¯t intimidate me!¡±

    Danie¡¯s expression turned icy. ¡°You¡¯re trying to oppose me?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Danie, rein in your arrogance, or I won¡¯t hesitate to give you a taste of your own medicine when

    the tables turn!¡±

    Danie sneered. ¡°Heh! I¡¯d like to see you try, Yuliana.¡±

    Yuliana replied firmly, ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Greta was greatly rmed by Yuna¡¯s deration. ¡®Why is Yuliana so impulsive? Danie is no good,

    and we all know it. She¡¯s putting herself at risk by confronting Danie so aggressively. I need to find a

    way to remove Danie from the family soon. It¡¯s for Yulia¡¯s protection and to bring Carol back to the

    Xanders!¡®

    At 2:00 p.m., Greta met Caroline at thepany, and thetter led Greta to the clothing factory.

    On the way, Greta asked, ¡°Ms. Shenton, I¡¯ve heard rumors about your close rtionship with Nell

    Xander,

    the Xander Group¡¯s decision maker.¡±

    Caroline seemed surprised and puzzled by Greta¡¯s question. She offered a guarded smile and asked,

    ¡°Did

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    youe across that in the news, Ms. Shawn?¡±

    Greta nodded. ¡°Yes. There are rumors circting that you two are dating.¡±

    Caroline smiled gently. ¡°Comments from those who don¡¯t know the truth can indeed be troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Are you not interested in dating Mr. Xander?¡± Greta asked.

    Caroline replied, ¡°Not really. You could say our rtionship is like family.¡±

    Greta was taken aback. ¡°In that case, you and Grayson Xander¡­¡±

    ¡°The Xanders and Neil Xander are separate matters,¡± Caroline rified nonchntly.

    After hearing Caroline¡¯s response, Greta didn¡¯t feel confident enough to ask further questions. She

    sensed that Caroline may still carry emotional scars from her past with Grayson.

    Caroline then guided Greta through the clothing factory.

    After inspecting the clothes, Greta eximed, ¡°You¡¯ve managed to produce such arge quantity of

    clothes with soft fabric in such a short time. Your dedication is truly impressive, Ms. Shenton.¡±

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538

    Chapter 538 Don¡¯t Stop Her

    Caroline stated, ¡°The workers in my factory are dedicated to their work, but it¡¯s not directly rted to

    me.¡±

    Greta replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so humble. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to transport the clothes.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Shawn, I purchased several things for the children. Il personally deliver those along with the

    clothes, ¡®Caroline said.

    Greta was surprised. ¡°Are you nning to visit Mount Zenya in person?

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve already arranged for a ne to transport them, and I¡¯ll announce it as a

    partnership.¡±

    ¡°No! The road to the mountain is too dangerous! You can¡¯t go! Greta eximed.

    Caroline looked at Greta in amazement, considering their distant rtionship.

    After a moment, Gretaposed herself and said calmly, ¡°The road to the mountain is treacherous,

    Ms. Shenton. I¡¯m just worried about your safety.¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Since you¡¯ve been there yourself, helping the children without fear, how can I be

    afraid?¡±

    Concerned, Greta asked, ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±

    Caroline nodded firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±

    Greta couldn¡¯t say more, but she regretted involving Caroline in this. Caroline was just too kind.

    The night before her trip to Mount Zenya, Caroline made all the necessary arrangements and returned

    home early to spend time with her children.

    At the dining table, Liora served Caroline a bowl of soup.

    ¡°Have some soup, Mommy. You¡¯ll be on a business trip tomorrow and might not get good food or sleep

    there.¡±

    Caroline felt touched. She took a sip of the soup and said, ¡°Thank you, Lia. Be good and listen to Uncle

    Neil and Eira while I¡¯m away.¡±

    ¡°I know, Mommy,¡± Llora replied with a sweet smile.

    Tyler noticed Liora¡¯s change in behavior. She spoke more when their mother was present but stayed

    quiet

    in the room.

    +15 BONUS

    Avoiding eye contact, Tyler told Caroline, ¡°Mommy, remember to call us when you get there.¡±

    Caroline nodded, put down her spoon, and said, ¡°Ty, please help me get something from upstairs.¡±

    Tyler agreed, and they went upstairs to Caroline¡¯s bedroom.

    Caroline closed the door, lowered herself, and asked, ¡°Ty, tell me the truth. How is Lia doing?¡±

    Tyler knew he couldn¡¯t hide it any longer and said, ¡°Eira is providing psychological counseling to Lia.¡±

    Caroline felt tears welling up. ¡°So Lia doesn¡¯t want to worry me, right?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll stay by Lia¡¯s side. Try not to dwell on it too much because you¡¯re going on a business trip.

    Safety first,¡± Tyler reassured her, hugging Caroline.

    Caroline hugged Tyler back and added, ¡®Ty, if Lia ever expresses a desire to contact Evan, don¡¯t stop

    her.¡±

    ¡°Why does Lia want to reach out to scumbag Daddy? Is it because he saved Lia, so she regards him

    as her emotional support?¡¯ he wondered.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Tyler was puzzled but nodded. ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡±

    Caroline spent the night with her children, putting them to bed after telling bedtime stories and giving

    each of them a goodnight kiss. Then, she left a sticky note on Liora¡¯s study table and headed

    downstairs to meet Kenny and prepare for her trip.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539

    Chapter 539 It¡¯s Too Late Now

    Kenny assisted Caroline with her luggage, guiding her to the vi¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Are the children asleep?¡± he asked.

    Caroline nodded, ¡°We should head straight to the airport. Is the preparation work there nearly

    completed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, once we arrive, we can depart,¡± Kenny confirmed as he loaded Caroline¡¯s luggage into the trunk.

    Concerned about their publicized partnership with Greta, Caroline asked, ¡°Have you arranged for the

    media to cover our coboration?¡±

    Kenny nodded reassuringly. ¡°You¡¯ve asked this question countless times. Rest assured, it¡¯s taken care

    of.¡±

    Caroline was new to phnthropy partnerships, so she couldn¡¯t ease her mind, wanting to avoid any

    mistakes.

    An hourter, they arrived at the airport, where workers had already loaded the goods into the cargo

    hold.

    After verifying the inventory, they boarded the ne in preparation for takeoff.

    Reuben informed Evan about TYC¡¯s charity work being featured in the media.

    Evan frowned. ¡°Are they departing now?¡±

    Reuben said, ¡°Yes, their ne is taking off as we speak.¡±

    Evan was feeling irritable for no apparent reason. He sipped his drink and instructed, ¡°Check the

    weather

    conditions on Mount Zenya.¡±

    Reuben replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked, but the weather on Mount Zenya is unpredictable and

    constantly-

    changing.¡±

    Evan requested, ¡°Can you provide a rough summary?¡±

    Reuben said, ¡°Currently, it¡¯s clear skies all the way. Don¡¯t worry, sir. Kenny is traveling with Ms.

    Shenton.¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression darkened as he ordered, ¡°Keep a close eye on Mount Zenya¡¯s weather and inform

    me

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Immediately of any changes.¡±

    ¡°Understood, sir!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    At 2:00 a.m., Tyler was awakened by Liora¡¯s sleep¨Ctalking. He quickly got up, turned on the bedside

    lamp,

    and moved to Liora¡¯s bed.

    Seeing Liora tossing and turning, drenched in sweat, Tyler felt sympathy. He softly called out to her,

    ¡°Lia?

    I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±

    Just

    as Tyler was about to hold Liora¡¯s hand, she suddenly woke up, sitting upright. She looked around in

    panic and burst into tears upon finding only Tyler.

    ¡°Ty¡­¡± Liora threw herself into Tyler¡¯s arms, calling out to him.

    Tyler¡¯s expression softened, and heforted Liora gently, ¡°I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±

    ¡°I want Daddy¡­ I want to see Daddy,¡± Liora cried loudly.

    Tyler tensed. ¡°You want to see scumbag Daddy, even after everything?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not a scumbag Daddy anymore. He¡¯s the good Daddy who saved me from the bad man,¡± Llora

    insisted

    Tyler checked the time and noticed it was past midnight. ¡°Lia, I¡¯ll help you reach out to him tomorrow,

    okay? It¡¯s toote now.¡±

    Liora clung to Tyler tightly. ¡°Will Mommy me me¡­¡±

    ¡°No. Mommy told me not to stop you from seeing Daddy before she left, Tyler assured her.

    Liora wiped her tears and looked at Tyler, ¡°Will Daddye and see me?¡±

    ¡°If he won¡¯t, I¡¯ll take you to see him,¡± Tyler dered, determined to protect Liora from fear, even if

    meant dealing with Evan.

    ¡°I won¡¯t reveal our identity to Daddy,¡± Liora murmured softly.

    Tyler nodded. ¡°Alright. We must keep Mommy¡¯s secret. Now, let¡¯s get some sleep.¡±

    Lioray down, preparing to sleep, but she noticed a sticky note and pulled it off.

    Curious, Tyler leaned over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s on the note?¡±

    Liora replied, ¡°It¡¯s not from me. It¡¯s Mommy¡¯s handwriting.¡±

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540

    Chapter 540 Buried Under

    Tyler took the sticky note and read, ¡°Liora, I know that it¡¯s very hard for you to get past this incident.

    You¡¯re the bravest child, and you¡¯ve experienced something that others won¡¯t even experience in a

    lifetime. I hope that I get to see you being mischievous as you usually are when I¡¯m back.¡±

    Liora clutched the sticky note tightly once Tyler had finished reading it. Tears streamed down her face

    as she spoke. ¡°Ty, I won¡¯t let Mommy worry about me anymore.¡±

    Tyler nodded and replied, ¡°You¡¯re the best, Lia

    Caroline and Kenny arrived in Staten City early in the morning and left for Fawn County after the

    workers loaded the goods onto the truck.

    Caroline immediately called the children when she got into the truck.

    The call was quickly answered. Tyler and Liora¡¯s voices and heavy breathing could be heard. ¡°Have

    younded, Mommy?¡±

    Caroline smiled upon hearing Liora¡¯s different voice. ¡°What are both of you doing? Are you on a run?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mommy! We¡¯re out for a run with Eira!¡± Liora replied swiftly.

    Caroline felt relieved. ¡°You¡¯re awesome, Lia. I¡¯m already in Staten City, and I¡¯ll be back after delivering

    the goods.¡±

    ¡°Sure! Ty and I will be waiting for your return.¡±

    Caroline exchanged pleasantries and hung up.

    The truck driver, Rhett Can, nced at Caroline and remarked, ¡°You look so young, yet you already

    have

    children.¡±

    Caroline touched her face and replied, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell. Are you from the big cities?¡± Rhett asked.

    Caroline nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quite a distance from here, indeed.¡±

    Rhett asked, ¡°Is this your first time on such a steep mountain?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Are you from here?¡± Caroline asked.

    Rhett replied, ¡°I¡¯m from Mount Zenya, and that¡¯s my hometown!¡±

    Caroline was stunned. ¡°Is that so? Can you tell me about the situation there?

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°It¡¯s tough. I don¡¯t know how else to describe it, but I¡¯m not highly educated, so my speech isn¡¯t very

    polished.¡± Rhett sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The weather looks pretty good,¡± Caroline said as she looked at the clear sky.

    Rhett cautioned, ¡°The weather may seem fine now, but it might change in an hour or two.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Caroline asked, ¡°Will we still be able to descend if it rains?¡±

    ¡°No! You better pray that it doesn¡¯t rain during our return trip. Otherwise, the truck might slide down the

    mountain if the road is too slippery,¡± Rhett warned.

    Caroline shivered at the thought.

    Seeing Caroline¡¯s pale face, Rhett chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not that extreme.¡±

    Caroline felt embarrassed and replied, ¡°You¡¯re quite the joker, sir.¡±

    Caroline leaned against her seat and fell asleep not long after, perhaps due to herck of sleep on her

    red-

    eye flight.

    Suddenly, Caroline felt a few drops of ice¨Ccold liquid on her face. She opened her eyes slowly and saw

    dark clouds gathering outside the truck, apanied by constant rain.

    Rhett sat next to her, gripping the steering wheel tightly with a serious expression.

    Caroline sat upright and asked, ¡°How long until we arrive at Mount Zenya, sir?¡±

    ¡°This is Mount Zenya, but we¡¯re heading uphill. It will take about half an hour,¡± Rhett replied.

    Caroline questioned, ¡°Should we stop now that it¡¯s raining?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t stop. Given the current weather, stopping could lead to andslide burying us! That would

    be¡±

    troublesome!¡± Rhett emphasized.

    Caroline looked at the heavy downpour and the treacherously high mountain road without a guardrail.

    Chills ran down her spine.

    Half an hourter, her phone rang. Caroline answered upon seeing Kenny¡¯s call.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541

    Chapter 541 Can¡¯t Stop Here

    ¡°Kenny, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Caroline asked.

    +15 BONUS

    Kenny replied, ¡°G, it¡¯s raining heavily. The truck driver mentioned it¡¯s dangerous. What about yours?¡±

    Caroline reassured him, ¡°Tell your driver to be cautious. We¡¯ll arrive in another half an hour. Hang in

    there. We can¡¯t stop now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay! But, are you scared?¡± Kenny asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine,¡± Caroline answered,

    ¡°Got it.¡± Kenny was about to end the call when his driver gasped.

    ¡°Oh no! There¡¯s andslide due to the heavy rain!¡± The driver looked ahead fearfully.

    Following the driver¡¯s gaze, Kenny spotted soil washing down the mountain.

    Shortly after, he heard Caroline scream.

    Kenny urgently shouted into his phone, ¡°G! There¡¯s andslide! Lots of soil ising down!¡±

    A muffled sound followed his words.

    Kenny traced the sound to see arge rock rolling downhill.

    The rock was heading straight for Caroline¡¯s truck!

    Kenny¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°G! A rock ising!¡±

    The rock crashed down just as his voice faded, and fear filled Kenny¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®Caroline!¡±

    At MK.

    Reuben hurriedly entered the meeting room with his tablet.

    The executives were engrossed in a project discussion, and Reuben¡¯s sudden entrance stunned them.

    Evan frowned deeply and sternly told Reuben, who had barged in unceremoniously, ¡°Reuben, leave if

    you

    don¡¯t want to work here anymore!¡±

    Anxious, Reuben blurted out, ¡°Ms. Shenton has been in an ident, sir! There was andslide, and a

    rock

    Evan froze upon hearing the news.

    His eyes widened slowly, and his mind went nk. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Reuben handed the tablet to Evan. ¡°They¡¯re already reporting it online, sir!¡±

    As Evan looked at the scene photos on the tablet, his hands shook uncontrobly.

    Evan¡¯s face turned pale, and he ordered shakily,¡± Arrange for a helicopter immediately!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Evan stood up and quickly left the meeting room, leaving the executives bewildered.

    ¡°Who¡¯s Ms. Shenton?¡±

    ¡°I believe she¡¯s TYC¡¯s CEO.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Mr. Jordan so agitated.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Me neither¡­¡±

    Evan ran into Paige in the elevator area, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°Carol has been in an ident, Mr. Jordan!¡± Paige eximed in distress.

    ¡°I know!¡± Evan¡¯s irritation was evident in his tone.

    Paige implored, ¡°Please let mee with you to find Carol, Mr. Jordan! I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    ¡°Stay quiet if you want toe. Follow me to the top floor!¡± Evan shouted in frustration.

    Paige sobbed profusely but agreed. ¡°Alright!¡±

    Meanwhile, at the Xander Group.

    Neil received a call from Eira.

    Before Neil could respond, Eira¡¯s panicked voice came through.

    ¡°Carol had an ident, Neill There was andslide. Please search for her, hurry!¡±

    Neil was stunned and dropped his phone, which thudded on the ground.

    ¡®Neil!¡± Eira¡¯s voice called out again. ¡°Can you hear me, Neil? Talk to me! Go and search for Carol

    quickly!¡±

    Eira¡¯s voice brought Neil back to reality. He picked up the phone and said anxiously, ¡°Understood. I¡¯m

    heading over right away.¡±

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542

    Chapter 542 Blood Types Are Compatible

    After hanging up the call, Neil chartered a helicopter at his fastest speed,

    +15 BONUS

    At Fawn County.

    Caroline was taken to the hospital by the medical team.

    Kenny followed the stretcher until they reached the emergency room.

    ¡°Please wait here,¡± the nurse told Kenny, stopping him from going further.

    Kenny held onto the nurse¡¯s hands emotionally and pleaded, ¡°Please, save her!¡±

    ¡°We will do our best. Please remain calm,¡± the nurse reassured him.

    She gently freed herself from Kenny¡¯s grip and entered the emergency room. The door closed behind

    her,

    leaving Kenny in anguish,

    He raised his blood¨Cstained hand to his head, thinking. 1 should have prevented her from making that

    delivery. Why wasn¡¯t I more assertive back then? If something happens to Caroline, Il never forgive

    myself.¡±

    Kenny was lost in these thoughts when his phone rang. He trembled as he pulled out his phone and

    finally

    managed to answer Paige¡¯s call.

    Kenny tried to hold back tears and said, ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Evan here.¡± Evan¡¯s cold and stern voice sounded.

    Kenny was taken aback. ¡°Why are you calling from Paige¡¯s phone?¡±

    Evan¡¯s voice quivered with anxiety as he asked, ¡°How is Caroline?¡±

    Kenny couldn¡¯t hold back his tears any longer. ¡°She¡¯s badly injured, covered in blood, I don¡¯t know her

    condition¨Cthey¡¯ve just taken her into the operating room.¡±

    Evan felt his heart ache at Kenny¡¯s words. ¡°Get the doctor to save Caroline. We¡¯ll do whatever it takes.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Kenny replied.

    ¡°Stay with her. We¡¯re on our way!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Evan and Paige arrived at the hospital at 3:30 p.m. They parked their car and noticed another car

    nearby

    as they got out.

    Neil emerged from that car and rushed towards the emergency room without acknowledging Paige and

    Evan.

    Evan looked troubled, feeling like he didn¡¯t deserve to be there since Neil had already arrived.

    Paige paid no mind to Evan¡¯s feelings as her focus was solely on finding Caroline. She wouldn¡¯t have

    Joined Evan if he hadn¡¯t allowed her to tag along.

    Paige anxiously said, ¡°Mr. Jordan, let¡¯s go see Carol, okay?¡±

    Evan turned away and walked toward the emergency room, his face tense.

    The doctor walked out as soon as they arrived at the emergency room.

    ¡°Who is Carolyn Shenton¡¯s family?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I am! How is she, doctor? Neil stepped forward.

    The doctor exined, ¡°We don¡¯t have enough blood of her blood type. Are you a family member?¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Yes! Take my blood and test it!¡± Nell offered.

    The doctor assessed Neil and said, ¡°Follow the nurse to theboratory. If your blood type matches,

    you.

    can donate.¡±

    Neil nodded and followed the nurse to theboratory.

    Evan¡¯s frown deepened as he watched this unfold. He couldn¡¯t understand how Neil was sure his blood

    type could match Caroline¡¯s.

    ¡°Paige!¡± Evan barked.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Paige responded absentmindedly, her thoughts still on Caroline needing a blood transfusion.

    Evan narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Caroline and Neil?¡±

    §Ô

    Paige¡¯s heart raced. ¡°Mr. Jordan, I.

    ¡°Have you considered the consequences of lying?¡± Evan said coldly.

    Paige was initially shocked but grew hesitant after Evan¡¯s warning.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543

    Chapter 543 I¡¯ll Take Care of Her

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, Carol is

    Paige was about to speak when Kenny¡¯s hoarse voice interrupted, ¡°Why are you still focused on Carol

    and Neil¡¯s rtionship?¡±

    He red at Evan and snapped, ¡°Caroline is fighting for her life in there, and you¡¯re worried about trivial

    matters like this? Isn¡¯t it obvious from Neil¡¯s reaction? He can only donate his blood if they¡¯re siblings,

    right?¡±

    Paige quickly covered Kenny¡¯s mouth and retorted, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±

    Kenny pulled her hand away and dered, ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Caroline is Neil¡¯s biological

    sister!¡±

    Paige felt overwhelmed. ¡®Why is Kenny revealing this secret out of anger?

    She turned to Evan, who looked dumbfounded, and cautiously asked, ¡°Now that you know what you

    wanted to, Mr. Jordan, is there anything else you¡¯d like to know?¡±

    Evan swallowed hard and asked gloomily. ¡°Why did she hide it from me?¡±

    ¡°Do you really need to ask why? It¡¯s because of what you did!¡± Kenny couldn¡¯t help but speak

    sarcastically.

    ¡°Kenny! Enough talking, okay? This is between him and Caroline. It¡¯s not our ce to interfere!¡± Paige

    said

    angrily.

    Kenny remarked, ¡°In the end, he deserves to be in the dark!¡±

    Evan gazed at the operating theater and pondered, ¡°Do I deserve this? Did I spend five years

    searching for

    her in vain?¡®

    Evan felt suffocated, and his eyes welled with tears. Perhaps Kenny is right. Caroline left Angelbay to

    avoid me and disappeared for five years. I haven¡¯t been kind to her since her return. I wouldn¡¯t trust

    someone who doubted me if I were in her shoes. How can I make it up to her?

    Paige nced reproachfully at Kenny, but he was too consumed with his own thoughts to notice.

    Paige sighed and gasped when she noticed blood on Kenny. ¡°Are you injured? Why are you bleeding

    so

    much?¡±

    Kenny wiped his tears and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not mine. It¡¯s Caroline¡¯s.¡±

    Paige was stunned. ¡°Is all this blood Caroline¡¯s?

    +15 BONUS

    Kenny nodded and added with a trembling voice, ¡°The rock missed her by less than half a meter¡­.

    His voice quivered as he described the scene. ¡°It was so close¡­ She almost lost her life.¡±

    Kenny crouched down, clutching his head in agony. ¡°I will never forget that sight.¡±

    Paige¡¯s face turned pale, and just listening to Kenny¡¯s ount terrified her.

    Meanwhile, Neil returned.

    Paige turned to Neil eagerly. ¡°How is it? Is your blood type a match?¡±

    Neil nodded and nced at Evan. He remained silent but followed the nurse to the emergency room.

    An hourter, Caroline was wheeled out of the emergency room, her forehead and shoulder wrapped in

    bandages.

    Evan momentarily held his breath when he saw Caroline. He wanted to approach her, but his knees

    trembled uncontrobly.

    Paige covered her mouth and wept.

    The doctor looked at them and said, ¡°She arrived just in time, but she sustained a serious head injury

    and

    is still in critical condition. We¡¯ll ce her in the ICU, and someone needs to stay with her. Her family

    member also donated a significant amount of blood, so someone should care for him too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her,¡± Evan volunteered.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    The doctor nodded. ¡°Come with me toplete the hospital admission procedure.¡±

    Caroline was taken to the ICU, with Kenny following her.

    Since two people were attending to Caroline, Paige took on the responsibility of looking after Neil.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544

    Chapter 544 Won¡¯t Let You Off

    Nell seemed alright, aside from feeling dizzy and weak.

    Paige took a seat by his bedside and said, ¡°Neil, Evan is aware of your rtionship with Carol.¡±

    Neil smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s alright. He was bound to find out sooner orter.¡±

    Paige asked, ¡°What about the kids?¡±

    Neil sighed. ¡°Let Carol exin it to him when she wakes up. Kenny already told him, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Paige nodded. ¡°Even if Kenny didn¡¯t. Evan would notice.¡±

    Neil closed his eyes and asked, ¡°Is he with Carol now?¡±

    Paige confirmed, ¡°Yes. Do you want to ask him to leave?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s his call. Plus, having an extra set of hands to care for Carol is a good thing.¡± Neil said.

    Paige offered, ¡°I¡¯ll request the doctor to prescribe iron pills for you.¡±

    Neil expressed his gratitude, ¡°Sure. Thank you for doing that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    Meanwhile, Evan arrived at the ICU after settling the fees.

    Kenny looked at him meaningfully and said, ¡°Ill entrust Caroline to you as I have other matters to attend

    to.¡±

    Evan and Kenny stood by the window, watching Caroline connected to the venttor.

    Evan sighed. ¡®I¡¯ll arrange for someone to handle those matters with you.¡±

    Kenny reassured him, ¡°We don¡¯t need your involvement in ourpany affairs. Just take good care of

    her, or there will be consequences.

    Evan looked puzzled. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Kenny¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke. ¡°Caroline has shed countless tears because of you! She would

    cry secretly whenever she saw you on television during her five years in Spania! She would talk about

    you constantl

    when she was drunk!

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Just a few days ago, Caroline came home in tears because of you! I¡¯m begging you on behalf of those

    close to her. Please don¡¯t hurt her anymore!¡±

    With that, Kenny stormed off, leaving Evan to hide his pain behind lowered eyes.

    Kenny¡¯s words brought back memories of Caroline crying, causing a sharp pang in Evan¡¯s chest as he

    stared at her with tear¨Cfilled eyes. He was determined to make amends for all the pain he had caused

    her.

    Later that night, Reuben rushed in with clothes for Evan, aptop, and other items.

    He nced at Caroline through the window and marveled, ¡°Is Ms. Shenton so seriously injured?¡±

    Evan realized his legs were numb from standing for too long and replied, ¡°She sustained a severe head

    injury and a fractured vicle.¡±

    Reuben sighed. ¡°Ms. Shenton hadn¡¯t fully recovered from Mr. Jordan Sr.¡¯s previous beating, right? And

    now, she has new injuries.¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Evan¡¯s expression turned icy.

    Before he could respond, two police officers emerged from the elevator.

    Evan stood up, and one of the officers pulled out a notepad and pen. ¡°You¡¯re the victim¡¯s family,

    correct?

    We need your cooperation to provide a statement. We¡¯ve also brought her personal belongings.

    The male officer gestured for the female officer to retrieve the items. She handed Caroline¡¯s blood-

    stained bag to Evan. ¡°Her ID, phone, and wallet are in here.¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545

    Chapter 545 Stay for a Short While

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± said the officer. ¡°May I ask about your rtionship with the victim?¡±

    Evan remained silent momentarily before answering, ¡°I¡¯m the father of her child.¡±

    Evan believed that was the best way to introduce himself.

    The police officer then asked, ¡°Alright, what brought the victim here?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    At Bayview Vi.

    Tyler and Liora anxiously watched the news on their phone. Liora¡¯s red nose revealed she had been

    crying. She asked, ¡°What should we do? How¡¯s Mommy?¡±

    The pale¨Clooking Tyler replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let me call Uncle Neil.¡±

    Liora nodded, watching as Tyler made the call.

    After a long wait, Neil¡¯s voice came through, sounding tired and hoarse. ¡°Ty.¡±

    Anxious, Tyler asked, ¡°Where are you, Uncle Neil?¡±

    Neil had anticipated the children¡¯s call. ¡°I¡¯m at Fawn County Hospital.¡±

    Tyler inquired, ¡°Is Mommy hurt?¡±

    Neil replied, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s injured, but don¡¯t worry. Just be patient and wait for her return.¡±

    Liora grabbed the phone. ¡°Uncle Nell, I want to talk to Mommy, but she¡¯s not answering her phone.¡±

    ¡°Lia, your mom needs rest right now,¡± Neil exined.

    Perplexed, Liora asked, ¡°Is she sleeping?¡±

    Neil reassured her, ¡°Yes, she is. I¡¯ll make sure she calls you as soon as she wakes up, alright?¡±

    ¡°Okay. Take care, Uncle Neil,¡± Liora said.

    ¡®I will.¡±

    Even after the call, the children remained unconvinced.

    Suddenly, Eira called from downstairs, ¡°Lia!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Liora hurried out of the room, asking. ¡°What is it, Eira?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Wilson is here,¡± Eira replied.

    Liora turned to Tyler. ¡°Papa Wilson is here! Can we ask him to take us to see Mommy?¡±

    Tyler¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    After a brief discussion, the two children ran to meet Scott.

    Liora immediately embraced him and pleaded with puppy dog eyes, ¡°Please promise me something,

    Papa Wilson!¡±

    Feigning confusion, Scott said, ¡°Tell me first. Lia.¡±

    Liora frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you know about Mommy¡¯s condition, Papa Wilson?¡±

    ¡°I do. Do you want to see her?¡± Scott asked, crouching down.

    Liora nodded eagerly. ¡°Can you take Tyler and me to see her, Papa Wilson?¡±

    Regrettably, Scott shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Tyler furrowed his brow. ¡°Why not?¡±

    Scott exined, ¡°I believe Caroline doesn¡¯t want you to know she¡¯s hurt because she doesn¡¯t want you

    to

    worry.¡±

    Liora¡¯s spirits sank. ¡°But I¡¯m really worried about Mommy. She must be in pain.¡±

    Scott reassured, ¡°She¡¯s very strong. Let¡¯s wait for her toe back.¡±

    Concerned, Tyler asked, ¡°When do you think Mommy will return, Papa Wilson?¡±

    Scott answered, ¡°I can¡¯t be certain because I don¡¯t know the extent of her injury yet. If it¡¯s serious, It

    might. take some time. There¡¯s something called a critical stage. If it¡¯s not serious, she should be back

    in a few days

    The children¡¯s faces turned pale as they thought about the term ¡®critical stage¡®.

    Scott stood up, held their hands, and said, ¡°Come. I go upstairs with you.¡±

    Disappointed, Tyler and Liora followed Scott upstairs.

    Eira looked at them and asked, ¡°Will you stay back for a little while, Dr. Wilson?¡±

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546

    Chapter 546 Unworthy of Our Family

    Eira scratched her head in embarrassment and exined with a smile, ¡°I want Dr. Wilson to bring up

    some drinks quickly.¡±

    Tyler and Liora understood and went upstairs.

    Scott stayed with Eira as they walked to the dining room. Eira frowned at him. ¡°Mr. Wilson, your words

    are

    scaring the children.¡±

    Scott looked at Eira nonchntly. ¡°Which words?¡±

    Eira replied, ¡°The critical stage!¡±

    Scott took his time pouring the milk. ¡°I was just telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°It is the truth, but I¡¯m worried the children won¡¯t sleep tonight after hearing that!¡± Eira said.

    Scott turned to Eira. ¡°Everyone should face the truth, including children. They can¡¯t be protected

    forever.¡±

    Eira was speechless but still felt it was inappropriate to say that to the children. It would be better for

    them to knowter than anxiously waiting for an update now, especially since she knew Caroline was

    severely injured.

    After pouring the milk, Scott smiled at Eira. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep thempany.¡±

    Eira found Scott¡¯s behavior strange, but she couldn¡¯t quite figure it out.

    At Xander Residence.

    Greta hurriedly had Thomas call Neil after learning about the incident. She felt guilty and couldn¡¯t eat

    when she heard about Caroline¡¯s condition.

    Thomas brought a bowl of soup to Greta. ¡°You should eat something, Greta.¡±

    Greta shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating. You eat.¡±

    Thomas ced the soup down and sat beside Greta. ¡®Regardless, Caroline is still in the hospital, no

    matter how much you me yourself.¡±

    Yuliana entered the room as he spoke. ¡°Mom, did you hear about Caroline¡¯s ident?¡±

    She closed the door behind her.

    +15 BONUS

    Thomas sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t bring this up. Your mother is already feeling bad.¡±

    Yuliana was confused. ¡°Why is she feeling bad?¡±

    Thomas exined, ¡°She feels bad for Caroline getting injured.¡±

    Yuliana was puzzled. ¡°How is her injury rted to Mom feeling bad? Why does she care about

    someone

    who isn¡¯t close to her? Caroline is still alive.¡±

    Greta scolded her daughter. ¡°She¡¯s your cousi

    Yuliana was displeased. ¡°Mom, Caroline doesn¡¯t even consider herself a part of the Xanders. Why are

    you

    so eager to wee her into the family?¡±

    ¡°Even if she won¡¯t join the family, she¡¯s still your cousin!¡± Greta said sternly.

    Yuliana was infuriated. ¡°I refuse to ept someone like her, with her behavior, as part of this family!¡±

    Greta said, ¡°You¡¯ve been acting more and more entrictely!¡±

    Yuliana¡¯s eyes reddened with tears as she retorted, ¡°How can you call me that because of Caroline? All

    in

    all, she doesn¡¯t deserve to be a part of our family because of her behavior!¡±

    Meanwhile, Danie overheard their conversation on her way to visit Grayson at the hospital. Her

    expression turned fierce as she realized the Xanders knew about Caroline¡¯s identity.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°It must be Neil who told them, right? It¡¯s bad enough that he¡¯s been opposing me, but how did he find

    out about this? Are they going to kick me out of the family? I¡¯ll deal with them first,¡® she thought.

    Danie walked downstairs and headed to the hospital.

    Twenty minutester, she entered Grayson¡¯s room and greeted him sweetly, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Grayson

    smiled and held out his hand to Danie. ¡°You don¡¯t have to visit me every day, E.¡±

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547

    Chapter 547 Don¡¯t Mention It

    ¡°How can I do that, Grandpa? You might feel lonely if I don¡¯t visit, Danie said as she sat down beside

    Grayson, wrapping her arms around him.

    ¡°Uncle Thomas has been busy with work, and Aunt Greta is handling household matters. Yuliana

    seems to

    be dating someone, so she¡¯s also upied and hasn¡¯t had time to visit you,¡± Danie exined, letting

    out a sigh. ¡°Grandpa, do people have to deal with loneliness as they grow older?¡±

    Grayson¡¯s expression gradually turned sour as he contemted theck of visits during his

    hospitalization.

    ¡°How many times have they actuallye to see me?¡± he wondered aloud. ¡°And where is your

    brother?

    It¡¯s been days since hest visited.¡±

    Danie raised her head, pretending to be surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you know, Grandpa? A falling rock almost

    hit

    Caroline.¡±

    Grayson was briefly stunned before anger red in his voice. ¡°Is he with that awful woman?¡±

    Panicked, Danie quickly covered her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Grandpa. He might just be caught up with

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    work.¡±

    Grayson dered, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone track his whereabouts!¡±

    Trying to calm him down, Danie gently caressed Grayson¡¯s back. Please, Grandpa, don¡¯t get upset.

    It¡¯s

    my fault for making you angry with my words.¡±

    Grayson held Danie¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°E, I know you care about me the most in this family. Since

    these ungrateful people won¡¯t visit me, they nonger deserve to stay in our family residence. I¡¯ll

    remove them.¡±

    A cunning glint sparkled in Danie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Grandpa, this might infuriate Uncle Thomas. He¡¯s been

    dedicated to managing thepany, after all.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s an ungrateful brat! E, no more games. I¡¯ll transfer you some shares, and you can help oversee

    thepany as a shareholder,¡± Grayson dered.

    ¡°So this old geezer is finally willing to give me a piece of the family assets,¡± she thought, surprised that

    her

    provocation had paid off so easily.

    An hourter, Grayson called Thomas and ordered him to leave the family residence. Shortly afterward,

    he arranged for an announcement to be made that Danie would join thepany as a shareholder.

    152

    +15 BONUS

    When Thomas received these updates, he appearedposed. He went to the balcony and dialed

    Neil¡¯s

    number.

    As Neil answered the call, he asked, ¡°Uncle Thomas, is this about Danie?¡±

    Sipping his coffee, Thomas replied, ¡°Neil, let¡¯s talk honestly. How many projects did you divert?¡±

    Neil was taken aback. ¡°So, you know about that?¡±

    Thomas sighed. ¡°You¡¯re my sister¡¯s child. I know you well.¡±

    Neil admitted, ¡°I¡¯ve already shifted all the major projects, but the remaining smaller ones won¡¯t sustain

    the Xander Group.¡±

    ¡°In that case, Danie¡¯s entry won¡¯t have a significant impact,¡± Thomas observed with a bitter chuckle.

    Neil asked anxiously. ¡°Is Grandpa kicking you out?

    ¡°Yes, it seems that way. I didn¡¯t expect this after all my years of work for him. He¡¯s growing old and

    easily

    influenced,¡± Thomas replied.

    Neil understood who had influenced Grayson. ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow, Uncle Thomas. Don¡¯t leave just

    yet!¡±

    Thomas considered it for a moment. ¡°Alright,eter. Carol is still in critical condition.¡±

    Nell reassured him, ¡°Someone is looking after her. Evan is here.

    Thomas was slightly surprised. ¡°Was Evan¡¯s rtionship with Caroline real?¡±

    Neil disclosed, ¡®All three of Caroline¡¯s children are his. It¡¯s only right for him to care for her now. Uncle

    Thomas, Carol hasn¡¯t told Evan about the kids. Please don¡¯t mention it to him.¡±

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548

    Chapter 548 Ask Her in Person

    Thomas struggled to regain hisposure after hearing Nell¡¯s remark.

    +15 BONUS

    The following morning, the doctor arrived to examine Caroline

    Evan had bloodshot eyes from a sleepless night. He closely observed every move the doctor made.

    Once the doctor was done, Evan hurriedly asked, ¡°How is she?¡±

    The doctor removed his mask and replied, ¡°She has passed the critical stage, and now we wait for her

    to

    regain consciousness.¡±

    Evan pressed further, ¡°When can she be moved to a regr ward?¡±

    The doctor said, ¡°We need to keep her under observation a bit longer, but she can be transferred

    tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    Evan persisted, ¡°When can I transfer her to another hospital?¡±

    He didn¡¯t doubt Fawn County Hospital but would feel more at ease if Caroline received treatment

    elsewhere.

    The doctor exined, ¡°We must wait for her to regain consciousness first. Are you in a hurry to leave?

    We

    can provide caregiving services here¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need a caregiver. I¡¯ll take care of her,¡± Evan insisted.

    The doctor nodded and added, ¡°We can¡¯t predict her condition urately yet. She suffered a brain

    hemorrhage, and it will take time for her to wake up.¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression soured as the doctor left the room.

    Noticing Evan¡¯s exhaustion, Reuben suggested, ¡°Mr. Jordan, would you like to rest while I stay?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay until she wakes up,¡± Evan declined.

    Neil and Paige chimed in. ¡°We¡¯re here too.¡±

    Evan nced up to see Paige helping Nell walk over.

    Paige advised, ¡°Caroline won¡¯t be waking up anytime soon. You should rest, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan firmly declined, ¡°I won¡¯t say it again!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Paige wanted to say more, but Neil gestured for her to stop.

    Neil settled into a chair, and Evan asked, ¡°When did you find out that Caroline is your biological sister?¡±

    Neil exined, ¡°I knew Caroline was my younger sister when I first saw her because she looks so

    much like our mother. I had someone investigate and confirm that Danie tampered with the records.¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°So, you have no doubts about Caroline being your sister?¡°!

    ¡°No doubts. Before she was incarcerated, I checked her physical examination report and noticed her

    blood type differed from a previous test. Later, I obtained a hair sample from Carol through my

    connection with a prison guard and confirmed she¡¯s my sister with a DNA test.¡±

    Evan realized he had misunderstood Neil¡¯s rtionship with Caroline, even treating her poorly due to

    his distrust. He regretted not believing her when she tried to exin.

    Suddenly, Evan thought about Tyler and Liora. His heart raced as he considered that they might be his

    children.

    As he was about to ask, Neil said, ¡°Are you going to ask if the children are yours?¡±

    Evan stared at him. ¡°What are you suggesting?¡±

    Neil looked at Caroline in the ICU and said, ¡°You should talk to her about this in person.¡±

    Evan nced at Paige, who quickly averted her eyes as if to say, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Evan couldn¡¯t contain his racing heart and remembered how Liora had addressed him as ¡®Daddy.¡± He

    became convinced that the two children were his.

    Caroline was transferred to a regr ward at 3:00 p.m.

    Meanwhile, Thomas and Greta traveled from Angelbay to visit her. They discovered Caroline¡¯s room

    and

    encountered Evan at the door.

    Evan recalled the dinner they had with Caroline and nodded at them. He casually asked, ¡°Are you

    aware

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    that Caroline is your niece?¡±

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549

    Chapter 549 Truly Cares for Her

    Greta looked sad. ¡°Yes, Neil told us, but Carol doesn¡¯t know about this.¡±

    Thomas didn¡¯t seem happy about Evan. ¡°If you¡¯re busy with work, Jordan, you should go back to

    Angelbay.

    There are many of us here to take care of Carol.¡±

    Evan looked at him and replied, ¡°I won¡¯t leave until Caroline regains consciousness,¡±

    ¡°Is there a reason for you to stay, Mr. Jordan? Carol may not want to see you even if she wakes up!¡±

    Thomas was angry.

    Greta nudged him and asked, ¡°Tom, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything wrong. He knows very well what he did to her!¡± Thomas said firmly.

    Thomas wasn¡¯t afraid of Evan¡¯s influence because he couldn¡¯t bear seeing his niece treated as Evan¡¯s

    mistress.

    Evan didn¡¯t argue with Thomas¡¯sments.

    ¡°Tom, we¡¯re here to visit Carol today.¡± Greta¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.

    Thomas told Evan, ¡°We may not know everything, but you should take responsibility as a man and not

    disregard a woman after taking her most precious thing! If you can¡¯t even do that, how are you any

    different from an animal?¡±

    Reuben couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer and said, ¡°Mr. Xander, Mr. Jordan isn¡¯t heartless. He helped

    Ms.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Shenton previously-¡±

    ¡°Reuben!¡± Evan interrupted sternly. Then he turned to Thomas and said, ¡°I will do my best to make up

    for

    the mistakes I made with Caroline.¡±

    Thomas scoffed. ¡°No need!¡±

    ¡°Tom,e outside with me,¡± Greta said solemnly.

    Thomas red at Evan before walking outside with Greta.

    Paige was terrified after overhearing the conversation.

    She thought, Caroline¡¯s uncle is so fierce! No one in Angelbay has the audacity to berate Evan In front

    of so many people like him! However, he made such a good point that I want to apud him!¡±

    Neil had no intention of stopping Thomas from speaking because thetter said what he had wanted to

    Thomas followed Greta to the end of the corridor.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Tom, why are you saying these things when we don¡¯t even know the whole story yet?¡± she asked with

    a

    frown.

    Anger faded from Thomas¡® face. ¡°I was only testing him.¡±

    Greta was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Thomas looked out the window. ¡°Who is Evan? He dominates Angelbay and doesn¡¯t let anyone scold

    him.

    I just want to know if he truly cares for Carol.¡±

    ¡°So, what have you found out now?¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s putting up with me scolding him in front of so many people, it means he truly cares about Carol.¡±

    Greta sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to test him like this because his presence here shows that he cares

    about

    her.¡±

    Thomas insisted, ¡°No, I wanted to say those words earlier too.

    Greta said, If you want to say it, why do you have to make up excuses to do so? You¡¯re just as

    stubborn.

    as Ellie.¡®

    At Grand East Hospital.

    Danie met with the doctor to ask about Axel¡¯s condition.

    She sent an update to Evan before driving to Vi Foresta.

    Casey had instructed the bodyguards not to stop Danie from entering the vi.

    Danie was very pleased with their attitude and even greeted them kindly.

    In fact, she found Casey in the living room on the phone discussingpany matters. Danie soon

    realized that Casey was talking to Draco.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550

    Chapter 550 I Promise

    Danie wondered if Casey wanted to join MK. She entered the living room once Casey ended the call

    and greeted him with a sweet smile. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you, Casey.¡±

    Casey set down his phone and returned the smile. ¡°You¡¯re back from the hospital already?¡±

    Danie sat beside Casey. ¡°I couldn¡¯t visit Axel due to his protective istion. I came back as soon as I

    checked on his condition.¡±

    Casey asked, ¡°How is he doing?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s doing quite well,¡± Danie replied. ¡°Casey, have you considered joining MK?¡±

    Casey pondered the question before responding. I have, but I believe someone wouldn¡¯t want me

    there.¡±

    ¡°Casey, you¡¯re being too passive. Thepany belongs to you, and Evan is just holding it down for

    you.¡±

    Casey rested his forehead on his hand and sighed. ¡°Judging by your tone, do you have a n to

    persuade

    him to let me join?¡±

    Danie leaned closer to him. ¡°I can assist you if you

    want.¡±

    Casey embraced her. ¡°E, it¡¯s moreplicated than you think.¡±

    Danie blinked slowly. ¡°Everyone has their vulnerabilities.¡±

    ¡°Are you suggesting you¡¯ll use Axel to threaten Evan? Casey cautioned, ¡°That could expose you, dear.¡±

    Danie scoffed softly to herself. She realized that Evan had more weak spots than just Axel¨CCaroline

    was another one.

    Evan had rushed to a small county upon learning about Caroline¡¯s ident, showing her significance

    to

    him.

    She looked up at Casey. ¡°Just tell me if you want to join thepany.¡±

    Casey kissed Danie gently. ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    He desired to see Evan resenting his presence but was unable to get rid of him.

    Danie asked, ¡°Casey, can we be together if I assist you in joining MK7¡±

    Casey replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you share your n with me?¡±

    Danie persisted, ¡°No, you have to promise me first.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Casey smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t we in this together now?¡±

    Danie rified, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to marry me?¡± Casey asked with a smile.

    Danie blushed. ¡°I want to be with you through it all.¡±

    Casey teased, ¡°Are you in such a hurry to be with me? Is it for my inheritance? Isn¡¯t destroying Evan

    more

    appealing to you?¡±

    Casey felt disdain in his heart but maintained a gentle expression. ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Danie smirked, turned, and pinned herself to Casey. She seductively moved her slender waist and

    exuded her charm. ¡°So, let¡¯s work together on the next step.¡±

    Casey caressed Danie¡¯s back. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll wait for your n, my dear.¡±

    At 8:00 p.m., Neil took Thomas and Greta to their hotel.

    Paige wanted to stay but soon dozed off in a chair.

    Evan instructed Reuben to check Paige into a hotel for some rest. As Paige couldn¡¯t stay awake any

    longer, she left with Reuben. They closed the door behind them, leaving Evan alone with Caroline, who

    was peacefully sleeping on the bed.

    The bright lights illuminated Caroline¡¯s pale face, and Evan felt his heart ache as he wondered how

    long it had been since he had closely examined her.

    He gently brushed aside the hair on Caroline¡¯s face, moving with such care as if he were afraid of

    waking

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551

    Chapter 551 Won¡¯t Be Worried

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Caroline, when will you wake up? Evan asked, his thoughts lingering on the two other children.

    His expression softened as he continued. ¡°Ty and Lia are waiting for you toe home, too,¡±

    Evan gently moistened Caroline¡¯s dry lips with a wet cotton bud. His emotions welled up as he spoke. ¡°I

    won¡¯t misunderstand you anymore, and I¡¯ll listen to all your exnations from now on. Please wake up.

    ¡°I know I was wrong in the past for doubting you. I did it because I was afraid of losing you. I felt

    terrible.

    when I thought Neil and you were getting married, so I told you I wouldn¡¯t bother anymore.

    ¡°Can we go back to how things were before? I¡¯ll give you everything I have. Just don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±

    Tears streamed down Evan¡¯s face,nding on the back of Caroline¡¯s hand.

    Evan didn¡¯t notice that Caroline¡¯s fingers moved ever so slightly. He sat quietly with her for a while

    before

    Reuben returned and instructed him to attend a video conference with the executives.

    Before leaving. Evan nted a soft kiss on Caroline¡¯s forehead,

    Reuben sighed, contemting how much Evan loved Caroline, even though he couldn¡¯t express it to

    her.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    At Bayview Vi.

    Scott spent time with the children and left at nine o¡¯clock.

    Tyler and Liora heard the car¡¯s engine starting downstairs and rushed to the window to see Scott

    leaving

    before running out to meet Eira.

    On the third floor, Eira was startled by the children who rushed into her room as she was about to send

    a

    text message.

    ¡°Eira, can you take us to see Mommy?¡± asked Liora anxiously while Tyler pleaded with his eyes.

    Eira relented after seeing their determined faces. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask Dr. Scott?¡±

    Tyler frowned. ¡°Papa Wilson won¡¯t let us see Mommy.¡±

    Liora pouted. ¡°Papa Wilson used to love us very much, but he gets upset whenever we talk about

    visiting

    Mommy.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Eira was curious because she remembered Scott was very close to Caroline.

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    ¡®Why wouldn¡¯t he take them to visit Caroline?¡¯ she wondered.

    Liora sobbed. ¡°Papa Wilson told us that we¡¯re going to disturb Mommy¡¯s rest.¡±

    ¡°He said that we¡¯re going to distract the people taking care of Mommy by being there,¡± Tyler exined.

    Eira said, ¡°He seems to have a point there. It could be quite troublesome for you to be there.¡±

    Eira noticed the children¡¯s unwavering gazes. She understood their predicament. ¡°You want me to

    come with you so they won¡¯t worry about both of you, right?¡±

    Tyler and Liora nodded.

    Liora held Eira¡¯s hand, using her puppy eyes to persuade her. ¡°Eira, can you bear to see us unable to

    sleep

    because we¡¯re worried about Mommy?¡±

    Eira¡¯s heart melted, ¡°I can¡¯t..¡±

    Liora said, ¡°Can you bear to see us not eating and refusing to train?¡±

    Eira replied, ¡°I can¡¯t bear it!¡±

    Eira was heartbroken at the thought of these adorable children losing weight. She removed her nket

    and stood up abruptly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m taking you to visit her once! However, you must inform Uncle Neil

    first!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get on it,¡± Tyler said and pulled out his phone to call Neil.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552

    Chapter 552 Who Are These People?

    +15 BONUS

    Meanwhile, Neil was discussing thepany with Thomas and Greta at the hotel when Tyler¡¯s call

    interrupted them.

    Neil raised an eyebrow and answered the call. ¡°Ty? Is something wrong? Why are you calling me at

    this

    hour?¡±

    Thomas and Greta exchanged joyful nces.

    Sensing their curiosity, Neil put the call on speaker.

    Tyler¡¯s childlike yet calm voice came through. ¡°Uncle Neil, we¡¯d like to visit Mommy.¡±

    Neil hesitated, replying. ¡°The journey is quite far-

    Liora interrupted, ¡°But we have Eira!

    Neil was torn. ¡°So, you¡¯re not asleep because of this? Your mother is alright now¡­¡±

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she called us then?¡± Liora questioned.

    Neil sighed, admitting, ¡°She hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re keeping something from us, Uncle Neil! Liora said.

    Neil was rendered speechless. ¡°Alright. Come if you want. I¡¯ll pick you up from the airport.¡±

    ¡°Eira is booking our flight tickets right now,¡± Liora happily added.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. Will the next avable flight work?¡± Neil asked.

    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Uncle Neil!¡± Liora eximed.

    With a smile, Neil hung up the call and booked flight tickets for the children and Eira.

    Emotionally, Greta looked at Neil and asked, ¡°Can we meet Carol¡¯s children?¡±

    ¡°Of course. We might need your help looking after them while they¡¯re here,¡± Neil replied.

    Greta couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°Alright! We can take care of the children!¡±

    Thomas chimed in, delighted, ¡°Oh, Nell, you should¡¯ve introduced us to them sooner.¡±

    Neil shared, ¡°I would have followed Caroline¡¯s wishes if it weren¡¯t for this unexpected turn of events.¡±

    Greta remarked, ¡°You¡¯re quite like Uncle Tom in that regard, always prioritizing your younger sister¡¯s

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Suddenly, Neil¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°My mother¡¯s passing¡­

    +15 BONUS

    Thomas consoled him, ¡°¡±It¡¯s been a long time since that incident. You should try to move forward.¡±

    Neil looked at him and asked, ¡°Uncle Tom, can you tell us more about the events from those years in

    detail?¡±

    Thomas replied, ¡°I will exin everything from beginning to end when it¡¯s time to formally wee

    Caroline into the family.¡±

    Greta frowned. ¡°However, we know very little about it since we¡¯ve spent most of our time abroad.¡±

    Neil nodded, feeling dejected.

    On Sunday, Eira arrived at Staten City Airport with the two children.

    Neil, along with Thomas and Greta, was there to pick them up.

    As Eira walked out of the exit with the children, Neil waved and called out, ¡°Over here!¡±

    The two children immediately chirped, ¡°Uncle Neil!¡±

    Eira approached Neil with a wide smile. ¡°Thank you foring to pick us up. Neil!¡±

    Neil smiled back and replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Noticing the two people standing with Neil, Liora tilted her head and asked, ¡°Who are these people,

    Uncle

    Neil?¡±

    Neil exined. ¡°These are your Granduncle Tom and Grandaunt Greta.¡±

    ¡°Granduncle Tom and Grandaunt Greta? Are they Mommy and your uncle and aunt?¡± Liora asked with

    a

    furrowed brow.

    Tylerplimented her, ¡°You¡¯ve got a sharp mind!¡±

    Then, he turned to Thomas and Greta and introduced himself, ¡°Hello, Granduncle Tom and Grandaunt

    Greta. I¡¯m Tyler Shenton, the middle child.¡±

    Liora chimed in. I¡¯m Liora Shenton, the youngest!¡±

    Thomas and Greta were delighted.

    +15 BONUS

    Greta asked, ¡°You¡¯re both so adorable! What about your older brother? Isn¡¯t he joining you?¡±

    Liora¡¯s smile faded as she replied, ¡°Axel is very busy with school these days, so he couldn¡¯te.¡±

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553

    Chapter 553 She Is In Recovery

    Greta had more questions, but Neil spoke before her. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the car, shall we?¡±

    The crowd nodded and piled into the car.

    As they drove to the hospital, Neil exined, ¡°Lia, Ty, your father is at the hospital too. Remember your

    promise to your mom about keeping it a secret.¡±

    Liora expressed her sadness, saying, ¡°I know I can¡¯t talk to him.¡±

    Tyler reassured, ¡°I won¡¯t spill the secret.¡±

    Neil was still concerned, asking. ¡°He already knows I¡¯m your uncle. What will you say if he asks if

    you¡¯re

    his children?¡±

    Liora¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°Does Daddy know already? Will he formally reunite with me?¡±

    ¡°Silly girl! We¡¯re not supposed to talk about it. We¡¯ll just say we don¡¯t know if he asks!¡± Tyler yfully

    tapped Liora¡¯s head.

    Liora covered her head, but before she could protest, Greta scooped her into her arms and asked

    affectionately, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind a hug, Lia.¡±

    Liora swung her legs and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all! You¡¯re very pretty, Aunt Greta! What¡¯s your secret

    for

    beautiful skin?¡±

    Greta was taken aback, then chuckled. ¡°You already know about skincare at such a young age?¡±

    Liora giggled. ¡°I know lots of things!¡±

    Thomas noticed Greta talking to Liora and struck up a conversation with Tyler.

    ¡°Ty?¡± Thomas called out warmly.

    Tyler smiled at Thomas and replied, ¡°Uncle Tom¡±

    Thomas asked, ¡°What do you like to do for fun, Ty? Aunt Greta and I didn¡¯t bring you any gifts, but we

    can

    get somethingter, okay?¡±

    Tyler politely declined, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Uncle Tom. We have plenty, and Mommy said not to be wasteful,¡±

    ¡°These kids are so delightfull¡± Greta couldn¡¯t help butpliment them.

    Then, she asked Neil, ¡°Who is this, Neil?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Eira quickly turned from her seat and said, ¡°Hi! I¡¯m Neil¡¯s future girlfriend!¡±

    Everyone was rendered momentarily speechless.

    Neil blushed andined, ¡°Stop kidding, Eira.¡±

    Eira yfully stuck out her tongue. ¡°Just joking! Hehehe! I¡¯m the nanny Carol hired.¡±

    Thomas and Greta were surprised to meet such a young nanny.

    An hourter, Neil arrived at Caroline¡¯s room with the children. He gestured for them to be quiet, and

    they

    nodded. They entered the room and found Evan reading by the window.

    When he heard theming in, he looked up and was surprised to see the children, especially Liora,

    who

    blushed and hid behind Neil. She found Evan more handsome now and was too shy to meet his gaze.

    Evan felt uneasy about Liora¡¯s reaction, wondering if she was afraid of him.

    Tyler nodded at Evan and walked over to the bed. Tears welled up in his eyes as he saw Caroline lying

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    still with an oxygen mask and bandages

    Tyler rushed to her side, calling out tearfully, ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    Liora overcame her initial shock and joined him by the bed. ¡°Mommy looks really hurt,¡± she said, tears

    streaming down her face.

    Evan¡¯s heart ached as the children looked so sad. He put down his document, ready tofort them,

    but Neil reassured them first, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. She¡¯s out of critical condition now and on the road to

    recovery.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554

    Chapter 554 Goods Received

    Evan wanted to express the same sentiment but struggled because he wasn¡¯t sure how to connect with

    these children. After all, he hadn¡¯t formally reunited with them yet.

    Liora tightly held Caroline¡¯s hand and tearfully whispered, ¡°Mommy, Tyler and I are here. Please wake

    up

    soon.¡±

    Greta couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. She pulled tissues from her bag and approached to wipe away

    Tyler and Liora¡¯s tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, my darlings, I understand you must be hungry after rushing here. Will it be alright if I take

    you

    out for a meal?

    Liora¡¯s body shook from her sobs. ¡°Mommy will wake up, won¡¯t she?¡±

    Greta reassured her, ¡°Yes, she will wake up very soon. Many people are waiting for her.¡±

    Liora nodded vigorously.

    Tyler looked at Evan¡¯s tired eyes. ¡°Have you been with Mommy this whole time?¡±

    The sudden question took Evan aback. He felt his spirits lifted when they looked at him, especially after

    learning that the children might be his.

    Evan nodded. ¡°The hospital isn¡¯t very clean. You should spend less time here.¡±

    Evan frowned and regretted his words, realizing they might sound unweing. He wanted to exin

    further, but Liora spoke up. ¡°We¡¯re just worried about Mommy, so we came to visit her.¡±

    Evan appeared distant. ¡°I understand. Go and eat something first.¡±

    ¡°Take good care of Mommy. We¡¯ll be backter,¡± Tyler said solemnly.

    Evan replied, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Tyler was satisfied, holding Llora¡¯s hand as they left the room with Thomas, Greta, and Neil.

    The door closed gently, and Caroline suddenly fluttered her eyshes on the bed.

    Evan noticed the subtle movement and rushed to her side.

    ¡°Caroline?¡± he called out anxiously.

    Caroline¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly as if she could hear him.

    Evan was astonished. He pressed the call bell, and a nurse hurried Into the room.

    Evan said, ¡°She just reacted. Is she about to wake up?¡±

    The nurse stepped closer and called, ¡°Ms. Shenton?¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    This time, Caroline didn¡¯t respond.

    The nurse stood upright and asked Evan, ¡®Are you sure you saw her move earlier?¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°I¡¯m not imagining things! Get the doctor!¡±

    Startled by his seriousness, the nurse agreed, ¡°Alright, I fetch the doctor.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    The doctor arrived and briefly examined Caroline. ¡°I believe she will regain consciousness soon. You

    can

    talk to her to stimte her senses. Meanwhile, prepare some I quid diet.¡±

    Evan felt relieved and texted Reuben to bring soup.

    After the doctor left, Evan sat by Caroline¡¯s bedside and shared the news of the children¡¯s visit.

    Paige entered the room after he finished speaking ¡°Mr. Jordan, has Carol woken up?¡±

    Paige¡¯s voice was loud, causing Caroline to move her fingers.

    Upon noticing that, Paige eximed, ¡®Carol¡¯s fingers moved!¡±

    Evan looked at her disapprovingly. ¡°Could you please speak more softly?¡±

    Paige hushed and approached Caroline eagerly. ¡°Can you hear me, Carol? Wake up!¡±

    Evan¡¯s displeasure grew, but Paige continued. ¡°I also want to let you know that Kenny has sessfully.

    delivered the goods to the mountain. The children received the items, and I have the photos Kenny

    sent.

    with me!¡±

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555

    Chapter 555 You¡¯re Finally Awake

    Evan¡¯s cold voice broke the silence.

    ¡°Why bother saying that?¡± he asked Paige.

    Paige impatiently said, ¡°Hold off on speaking for now. Or would you like to say it?¡±

    Evan wanted to respond, but Paige cut him off. T¡¯m not working right now, so don¡¯t treat me like your

    superior. I know Carol better than you do!

    Evan red at Paige. ¡°You¡¯d better wake her up!¡±

    Paige seemed slightly annoyed as she turned her attention back to her friend. ¡°Caroline, if you don¡¯t

    wake up soon, your three children will suffer!¡±

    Evan seethed with frustration. ¡®Is Paigepletely ignoring me?

    Paige continued. ¡°Can you bear to see Ty, Lia, and Axel suffer, Carol?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s closed eyelids twitched as Paige¡¯s voice faded. Evan and Paige held their breaths, silently

    watching for Caroline¡¯s reaction

    Finally, Caroline¡¯s lips moved under the oxygen mask. With great effort, she managed to open her

    eyes.

    Paige immediately waved her hand before Caroline and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re awake, Carol!¡±

    Caroline blinked and nodded slowly at Paige.

    Paige was relieved and sank into a nearby chair, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re

    finally awake!¡±

    Evan was also relieved and asked, his gaze softening. ¡°Are you in pain?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, what kind of question is that?¡± Paige rolled her eyes. ¡°Of course, Carol¡¯s in pain with her

    condition.¡±

    Ignoring Paige, Evan continued. ¡°Would you like some water?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s emotions were mixed as she looked at Evan, who appeared emaciated. She had heard

    Evan

    talking to her faintly over the past two days when she couldn¡¯t open her eyes.

    She was overwhelmed by emotions and couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at him after hearing his remorse.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Caroline briefly shut her eyes, attempting to raise her hand butcking the strength to do so. Her throat

    was dry, and she couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Carol wants to see you, Mr. Jordan,¡± Paige reminded him.

    Evan leered at Paige. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Paige pursed her lips and sat aside, displeased.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he told me to shut up after I yed a crucial role in waking Carol. Men can be so

    heartless!

    Alex is no different. He¡¯s just as heartless she thought.

    Meanwhile, at Angelbay.

    Alex sneezed loudly

    The project manager turned to him and asked, ¡°Are you sneezing because of the dust at the

    construction

    site? Why don¡¯t you get in the car first?¡±

    Alex rubbed his nose and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Send the information to me after verifying it, and I¡¯ll forward

    it

    to Mr. Jordan.¡±

    The project manager took on the task while Alex got into the car. He opened Paige¡¯s chat box on his

    phone and hesitated before sending a full stop symbol, However, he received the same prompt to add

    Paige as a friend, causing him to angrily toss his phone onto the passenger seat.

    Is she going to cklist me forever? Alex cursed under his breath Just as he was about to start the car,

    he had an idea.

    I

    ¡®Right! I forgot Paige went to see Caroline with Evan. I can use the excuse of visiting Caroline to see

    Paige, can¡¯t I?

    With that thought, he quickly booked a flight ticket to Staten City. There were things he needed to say

    to

    Paige in person

    Before leaving Angelbay, Alex stopped by MK and informed Evan¡¯s secretary. As he was leaving, he

    ran

    into Joan.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556

    Chapter 556 How Can You Put Up With It?

    Joan didn¡¯t know Alex, but he had seen her photos before.

    ¡°Joan?¡± Alex called out.

    Joan turned, holding a folder. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Stepping forward, Alex introduced himself. I¡¯m Alex Price, a friend of Evan¡¯s. I¡¯m also the one who

    asked for your help designing clothing for Paige.¡±

    Recognition dawned on Joan. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you! Why did you call out to me?¡±

    Alex asked. ¡°Are you here to see Evan?

    Joan swung her folder. ¡°I want to discuss some details of a new sketch with him. We need to be careful

    when producing a model..¡±

    ¡°Evan¡¯s not here. Have you tried calling him? Alex asked.

    Joan smiled. Would you believe me if I told you I don¡¯t have his contact details?¡±

    Alex was shocked but realized he could use this opportunity to meet Paige.

    ¡°If you trust me enough to share the details. I¡¯ll pass them along since they¡¯re together,¡± Alex

    suggested.

    Joan was taken aback. ¡°Isn¡¯t Evan with my apprentice¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you not hear about Caroline¡¯s hospitalization?¡± Alex was surprised Joan was unaware. ¡°It was in

    the

    news.

    ¡°Hospitalized? Which hospital? How did it happen? Is she okay now?¡± Joan asked.

    Alex answered her questions one by one.

    Joan¡¯s expression rxed thanks to Alex¡¯s answers. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a relief. She has many people with her,

    so

    she¡¯ll be fine without me.¡±

    Alex marveled at Joan¡¯s carefree mentoring style.

    She handed the design sketch to Alex. Please inform her and give me your number so I can text you

    the

    details.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Alex replied.

    +15 BONUS

    Later that evening, Alex arrived in Staten City¡¯s Fawn County and headed to the hospital. He called

    Evan.

    Evan answered with a slightly hoarse voice. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Walking toward the inpatient department, Alex replied, ¡°Evan, what¡¯s Caroline¡¯s room number?¡±

    ¡°Are you here?¡± Evan asked.

    ¡°Yes, I ran into Joan, and she gave me a design sketch to discuss with you and Paige.¡±

    Evan teased, ¡°Can¡¯t you just admit you came to see Paige?¡±

    Alex chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m already here, so just tell me the room number.¡±

    Evan provided the room number, and Alex swiftly reached the fifth floor.

    Paige was

    Paige was nowhere to be found, only Evan reading and Caroline sleeping

    Feeling disappointed, Alex refrained from immediately asking about Paige. ¡°How¡¯s Caroline?¡±

    Evan remarked, ¡°You visit empty¨Chanded? Shameless.¡±

    Embarrassed, Alex nced at the sleeping Caroline. I¡¯ll bring itter.¡±

    Alex took a seat beside Evan and noticed the room¡¯s simplicity. ¡°This room doesn¡¯t match your

    standards. How can you stand it?¡±

    Knowing Evan¡¯s penchant for neatness, Alex was surprised he could tolerate an ordinary room.

    Evan shot him a look. ¡°Would you leave if Paige were here right now?¡±

    Alex was rendered speechless and stayed for a while, but Paige didn¡¯t return.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Paige? Where did she go?¡± he finally asked.

    The door opened, and Paige entered, visibly surprised to see Alex. She was carrying soup

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557

    Chapter 557 Three Strikes and You¡¯re Out

    Then, Paige walked into the room and ced the soup heavily. ¡°What brought you here?¡±

    Alex stood up and held up the folder in his hand. ¡°Joan has a few things to review regarding the design

    sketch with you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really good at making up extravagant excuses like this!¡± Paige looked at him in contempt.

    Alex frowned, nced at Caroline, and said, Shall we go somewhere else to talk?¡±

    Paige wanted to decline but could only relent because it was a work issue. ¡°Mr. Jordan, 111 leave

    Carol¡¯s soup here. Please feed her when she wakes up.¡±

    Paige walked out of the room, followed by Alex.

    Paige sat next to the window in the cafeteria after purchasing a sandwich, while Alex sat next to her

    with

    a beverage.

    He passed the folder to Paige and showed her the text message Joan had sent.

    Paige recorded Joan¡¯s listed precautions on her phone.

    Alex kept herpany in silence while she worked.

    When she was done working, Alex asked, ¡°Can we talk?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about!¡± Paige kept her phone and began to eat.

    Alex said, ¡°I¡¯ve put myself in your shoes, and I would definitely have the same thoughts if I were in your

    position.¡±

    Paige ignored him and continued to eat.

    Alex said, ¡°Paige, il handle things properly on my end-

    ¡°Alex. I really don¡¯t want to do this anymore,¡± Paige interrupted him, her expression calm.

    Alex felt his heart sink. ¡°Please give me one more chance, Paige.¡±

    Paige put down her sandwich and looked at Alex in all seriousness. ¡°Do you think that there¡¯s a point to

    this?

    Alex was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Paige said, ¡°I just want a calm, stable life. However, your mother¡¯s Interference has ruined our

    ¡°I swear I will handle it properly. Just give me some time!¡± Alex said anxiously.

    +15 BONUS

    Paige shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this anymore. I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to deal with rtionship

    troubles after work every day. I feel pretty good being an ordinary person now. It¡¯s still better than the

    complexities of influential families like yours.¡±

    Alex grew more anxious as he listened. He would rather Paige scold or hit him!

    His eyes reddened with tears. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, okay? It was my mistake before!¡±

    He grabbed Paige¡¯s hand to hit himself. Hit me, okay? I realize it s not easy being you, don¡¯t leave me.

    Paige did not react to Alex holding her hand. She asked only when his movements slowed down,

    ¡°Have

    you ever heard of the phrase three strikes and you¡¯re out?¡±

    Alex lowered his gaze to hide the pain in his eyes. He sobbed and said, ¡°Are you really leaving me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve broken up. Alex,¡± Paige replied.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    She grabbed her bag and walked out of the cafeteria.

    The faster she walked, the more tears she cried.

    In the cafeteria, Alex punched the table heavily.

    A loud bang echoed, and the table cracked.

    The staff member came to check quickly. ¡°Sir? Are you alright? You broke the table.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for it! is 1,000 dors enough? Alex looked up with his bloodshot eyes and made a mobile

    payment of 1,000 dors.

    The staff member was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­¡±

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558

    Chapter 558 Answer My One Question

    +15 BONUS

    The children, Thomas, Greta, and Neil were shocked to discover that Caroline¡¯s oxygen mask had

    been

    removed

    Neil asked, ¡°Is Carol awake?¡±

    Evan nodded and replied, ¡°She fell back asleep less than 10 minutes after waking up.¡±

    ¡°Mommy¡¯s awake! Did you hear that, Tyler?¡± Liora asked excitedly, looking at Tyler.

    Tyler nodded and turned to Neil. ¡°Uncle Neil, can we talk to Mommy?¡±

    Before Neil could respond, Liora called out, ¡°Can you hear me, Mommy? It¡¯s me, Liora.¡±

    Shortly after Liora¡¯s voice faded, Caroline slowly opened her eyes.

    The crowd of people watched Caroline in silence.

    She looked at Liora and Tyler with affection,

    With parched lips, she weakly called out, ¡°Lia, Ty.¡±

    The children nodded and continued calling out to Caroline.

    Caroline caught her breath and said, ¡°I can hear you.¡±

    She nced at Thomas and Greta standing behind the children, puzzled by Greta¡¯s presence.

    Neil noticed her confusion and exined, ¡°Carol, I¡¯ll introduce you to them officially once you¡¯ve

    regained

    your strength*

    Caroline didn¡¯t dwell on it after Neil¡¯s exnation.

    After spending some time with Caroline, Neil left with Thomas, Greta, and the children.

    Evan stood up and checked the soup. ¡°It¡¯s cold. I¡¯ll ask Reuben to get a fresh one

    Caroline closed her eyes and hoarsely said. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t feel like eating¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much for lunch. You should have something before you go back to

    sleep.¡±

    Nonchntly, Caroline asked, ¡°How long have you been here?¡±

    Evan replied. ¡°Three days¡±

    ¡°Three days? Caroline looked at him in astonishment He¡¯s been in this room for three days? Isn¡¯t that

    +15 BONUS

    Her heart raced, and she felt a mix of emotions. She looked away and said, ¡°You should go.¡±

    Evan grabbed a chair and sat. ¡°Answer one question, Caroline.¡±

    Caroline endured the pain in her head and frowned. ¡°What would you like to ask?¡±

    ¡°Are Liora and Tyler my children?¡± Evan stared intently at Caroline.

    Panic briefly crossed Caroline¡¯s eyes, but she quickly concealed it. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°I know about your rtionship with Neil! So, who is the children¡¯s father?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not yours!¡± Caroline anxiously exined.

    A scratchy sensation in her throat made her cough violently, agitating the wounds on her head and

    corbone. Her face turned pale with pain.

    Evan felt his heart ache, and his expression turned serious. He didn¡¯t know how to help Caroline, so he

    said with a hint of me, ¡°Why can¡¯t you speak more slowly?¡±

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Caroline endured the pain and said, ¡°The children aren¡¯t yours! Our children died at birth!¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°Calm down!¡±

    ¡®How can I stay calm? Evan might take the children away from me, just like he did with Axel. I don¡¯t

    even

    get to have a simple phone call with Axel!¡® she thought.

    Tears welled up in Caroline¡¯s eyes. ¡°Remember my words, Evan. My children will never be yours!¡±

    ¡°If you and Neil aren¡¯t in a rtionship, who is the children¡¯s father then?¡±

    ¡®How can I remain indifferent when all my previous assumptions have been shattered?¡¯ he thought.

    ¡°Why do I have to tell you? If you can marry someone else, can¡¯t I have children with someone else?¡±

    Caroline red at him, her face ghostly pale.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559

    Chapter 559 Scene From a Novel

    Evan clenched his fists and took a deep breath, trying to hide his painful emotions.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you hide or lie to me. All that matters is your survival, Caroline,¡± Evan said weakly.

    Caroline was stunned. She looked at him incredulously and asked, ¡°Then why did you question me

    about

    the children?¡±

    ¡°I just want answers about the children¡¯s father now that I know you were never in a rtionship with

    Neil,

    ¡°Evan replied.

    He couldn¡¯t ignore Caroline¡¯s strong emotional reaction to the topic. Even so, he didn¡¯t want to press

    Caroline further. The children¡¯s parentage was less important than Caroline¡¯s well¨Cbeing to him.

    Caroline looked away, unable to meet Evan¡¯s bitter gaze. She felt conflicted and guilty. She was

    denying

    her children a father¡¯s love to maintain custody.

    She closed her eyes until her tears were spent, creating a heavy atmosphere in the room.

    Evan turned to Caroline, his expression softening. ¡°Caroline, how can I make you trust me and stop

    being

    so hostile?¡±

    Caroline bit her lip and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    I¡¯ll

    Evan¡¯s disappointment was evident. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll find my own way to break down your defenses.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback. Was he trying to reconcile with her?

    Before she could ask, Evan had left the room.

    Shortly after Evan¡¯s departure, Paige entered the room with swollen eyes. She wiped her tears away

    and asked, ¡°Are you awake, Carol? Have you had any soup?¡±

    Caroline studied Paige¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Have you been crying?¡±

    Paige sniffled and sat beside Caroline. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Caroline noted, ¡°Your voice sounds dull. Don¡¯t make me worry.¡±

    Paige burst into tears. ¡°Alex and I broke up. Carol.¡±

    Paige tearfully recounted her conversation with Alex to Caroline.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Caroline advised, ¡°Take your time to think this through, Paige.¡±

    Paige nodded. ¡®I have, and I need to move on from this difort.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Carolinecked the strength to persuade her further. ¡°Alright. I support your decision.¡±

    Paige wiped her tears away and scanned the room. ¡°Where¡¯s Evan?¡±

    Caroline was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see him leave?¡±

    Paige shook her head.

    Caroline shared, ¡°He told me something.¡±

    As Paige ordered food delivery on her phone, she asked, ¡°What did he say?¡±

    Caroline revealed, ¡°He mentioned using his own method to break down my defenses.

    Paige looked shocked. ¡°Is he pursuing you again now that he knows about you and Neil? This feels like

    something out of a novel.¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°You¡¯re being overly dramatic.¡±

    Paige suggested, ¡°If he¡¯s willing to change and reconcile with you, consider it, Carol. After all, you have

    three children together.¡±

    Caroline contemted deeply.

    ¡°Can he change his habit of distrusting people? Can he truly trust me?¡± she wondered.

    Paige added, ¡°Remember, most of your past misunderstandings were due tock of trust and Danie.

    Evan has been living a virtuous life!¡±

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560

    Chapter 560 They Have Been Rather Good

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline did not refute because she knew Evan¡¯s personality very well. However, she remained

    uncertain

    about her ability to move past their history andmit to him..

    Before Caroline could find her answer, Paige spoke up. ¡°Honestly, you should consider the kids, even if

    you¡¯re not thinking about yourself.¡±

    I

    A bitter smile formed on Caroline¡¯s lips as she replied, ¡°Whatever I can¡¯t do, I still have Scott.¡±

    Paige questioned, ¡°What about Scott? Asting rtionship requires love. Do you love Scott?¡±

    Caroline was at a loss for words.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t answer that, it suggests that Evan has always held a ce in your heart.¡±

    Caroline sighed.

    ¡°Matters of the heart are beyond our control, It¡¯s rare to find someone as level¨Cheaded as me in this

    world!

    Paige bragged,

    Caroline quipped, ¡°Stop being so conceited.¡±

    Paige burst intoughter.

    At Pure Bar.

    Alex convinced Evan to have a drink with him, where he tearfullyined about Paige¡¯s relentless

    treatment.

    Evan responded casually. ¡°The old must make way for the new.¡±

    Taking a big gulp of his drink, Alex retorted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you apply that to yourself?¡±

    Evan took a sip and stated, ¡°I don¡¯t need someone new. I¡¯m going to win Caroline back.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Alex eximed. ¡°Are you taking the initiative to win her back?¡±

    Evan shot him a look and asked, ¡°Is that a problem?¡±

    ¡°No problem! But, are you sure you can win her back? Caroline seems distanttely.¡±

    Evan swirled his drink thoughtfully. ¡°So what? I¡¯m content as long as she remains herself.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Alex couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    ¡°How did Evan suddenly be so infatuated? Nevertheless, this might be a good thing. After all,

    Caroline put in all the effort before, so it¡¯s Evan¡¯s turn to experience unrequited love. Love isn¡¯t easy,

    and

    I¡¯ve had my fair share of it!¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    The following day, Evan hurried to the hospital carrying freshly¨Cbought soup. As he was about to enter

    Caroline¡¯s room, he overheard her on the phone.

    She spoke gently. ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better now. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Scott¡¯s voice followed. ¡°Did the children trouble you? I was concerned they¡¯d be overly worried, so i

    stopped them froming. It seems my efforts were in vain.¡±

    Caroline assured him, ¡°They¡¯ve been quite well¨Cbehaved. Thank you for looking after them.¡±

    Scott replied, ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do. I wouldn¡¯t find any effort for you burdensome.¡±

    Caroline started to say something but was interrupted when someone called for Scott.

    ¡°I have to go to work. Rest well there,¡± he said and ended the call.

    Evan stood outside with a serious expression. He had almost forgotten that Caroline had Scott, who

    had

    cared for her for five years, aside from Neil.

    The thought of the two children crossed his mind. ¡®Could Tyler and Liora be Scott¡¯s?

    The idea briefly urred to him, and Evan frowned, suppressing the unease in his heart. He refused to

    let doubt creep in again. After regaining hisposure, he entered the room.

    Caroline looked up and saw Evan. She was slightly surprised. ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡±

    Evan nodded casually and approached Caroline with the soup. ¡°I assume you haven¡¯t eaten yet. Here¡¯s

    some soup.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s stomach rumbled, the sound resonating in the quiet room. She blushed, but Evan pretended

    not to notice.

    He removed the lid and scooped up a spoonful of soup, bringing it to Caroline¡¯s lips. ¡°Take a sip.¡±

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561

    Chapter 561 I Will Do This Too

    Caroline stiffened as she tried to refuse Evan¡¯s assistance.

    ¡°I can handle it myself,¡± she insisted, reaching for the spoon.

    Evan gently pushed her hand down.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t strain yourself. It¡¯ll help you recover faster and get back to Angelbay.¡± Evan chided coldly.

    Caroline was rendered speechless, realizing she couldn¡¯t linger there forever. There was still much

    work to be done. With determination, she nodded and epted the spoonful of soup Evan offered.

    Satisfied, Evan was about to feed her another spoonful when Kenny burst into the ward. His eyes

    widened in surprise as he saw Evan feeding Caroline.

    ¡°You¡­ You guys¡­¡± he stammered, clearly taken aback.

    In just a few days, Kenny¡¯s fair skin had tanned.

    Caroline noticed Kenny¡¯s gaze fixed on Evan¡¯s hand and asked awkwardly, ¡°How did it go?¡±

    Kenny was about to answer when Evan shot him a warning look.

    Ignoring Kenny¡¯s question, Evan continued to feed Caroline. ¡°You should eat first.¡±

    Dazed, Kenny echoed Evan¡¯s words. ¡®Yes, you should eat first.¡±

    Feeling helpless, Carolineplied.

    Once Caroline had finished her soup, Evan moved to the side to read some documents.

    Kenny was sitting by the bed, peeling an apple for Caroline. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I managed to deliver

    the

    goods. Those kids are in dire straits¡­¡±

    Caroline listened quietly as Kenny described the situation in the mountains.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s finally over,¡± Caroline said with a bitter smile. ¡°Although I ended up hurting myself¡­¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ve made a significant impact in the media,¡± Kenny interjected, showing Caroline an online

    trending topic on his phone. ¡°You haven¡¯t been aware of what¡¯s been happening these past two days.

    because you were in aa:

    Caroline skimmed through the trending topic and saw it was filled with praise for her courageous efforts

    to help underprivileged children.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Well, as long as it benefits thepany,¡± she remarked.

    Evan yfully joined the conversation. ¡°And what do you think benefits thepany? Trying to boost

    sales by building a positive image?¡±

    Caroline remembered that Evan hired her mentor as hispany¡¯s designer and mentioned that

    incident. ¡°True, I may not be on the same level as Joan, but MK is a prominent enterprise in Angelbay.

    Establishing mypany¡¯s presence is a challenge. Is it wrong for me to leverage my reputation?¡±

    Evan grinned, teasing her, ¡°Are you using me of trying to stifle your business?¡±

    Caroline looked away and replied, ¡°The business world can be ruthless, and what you did wasn¡¯t stifling

    me. Entrepreneurs always seek profit. It¡¯s just a practical approach.¡±

    Evan gazed at her admiringly¨Cshe was the woman he had fallen for.

    However, Kenny chimed in with a hint of annoyance. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hire Joan just because our sales

    outperformed yours?¡±

    Evan remained silent, his expression cold, but Caroline looked at Kenny and stated, ¡°I would have

    done

    the same.¡±

    Kenny pouted and retorted, ¡°Alright, enough with the lovey¨Cdovey act in front of me.¡±

    Hisment caused Caroline to blush.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she scolded him.

    Kenny was scheduled to return to Angelbay at 9:00 a.m. to overseepany matters. On the other

    hand,

    Evan had a video conference to attend shortly after Kenny¡¯s departure.

    Caroline decided to take a nap but was surprised when Neil arrived with Greta, Thomas, and her two

    children.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562

    Chapter 562 You¡¯re Our Child

    Caroline acknowledged Thomas and Greta with a nod as her children rushed toward her.

    Liora grinned at Caroline, holding her chin. ¡°You look better today, Mommy!¡°.

    Caroline smiled back and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll recover soon.¡±

    Tyler retrieved an amulet from his pocket and handed it to Caroline, saying, ¡°This is for you, Mommy.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback as she examined the amulet, noticing the word ¡°safety¡± engraved on it.

    Overwhelmed by emotion, she softly said, ¡°Thank you, sweetheart.¡±

    Tyler spoke again. ¡°We¡¯re going back with Eira this noon, Mommy. Take good care of yourself and

    come

    home sooner.¡±

    Caroline nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, I think 111 transfer back to a hospital in Angelbay.¡±

    She then turned her attention to Neil and expressed her gratitude, saying, ¡®Thank you for looking after

    my

    kids these past two days, Neil.¡±

    Neil nced at Thomas and Greta and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±

    Caroline followed Neil¡¯s gaze, realizing that Thomas and Greta had also been caring for her children.

    She

    said, ¡°Thank you for taking care of my kids.¡±

    Greta chimed in with a warm smile. ¡°Well, we¡¯re like a family.¡±

    Caroline was puzzled by Greta¡¯s statement and nced at Neil, seeking rification.

    However, Neil walked over to the two children and patted their shoulders, instructing them, ¡°Go for a

    walk

    with Eira. I need to talk to your mother.¡°.

    The children nodded and left the room to find Eira. Thomas, Greta, and Neil gathered around

    Caroline¡¯s

    bed with the kids gone.

    Neil spoke solemnly. ¡°Caroline, please forgive me for allowing Aunt Greta to contact you without your

    permission.¡±

    Caroline was stunned by Neil¡¯s admission.

    Neil introduced Thomas and Greta, raising his hand toward each of them. ¡°This is Uncle Tom and Aunt

    Greta.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s initial gentleness turned into caution, and she said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve put me in a very difficult

    +15 BONUS

    Neil exined helplessly, ¡°They¡¯re different from Grandpa, Carol.¡±

    Thomas intervened while listening to the conversation, saying, ¡°Carol, I understand you don¡¯t have a

    good rtionship with your grandfather, but don¡¯t worry. Greta and I won¡¯t force anything upon you.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Caroline apologized sternly, ¡°I can¡¯t ept any other Xander except Neil.¡±

    Thomas was taken aback by Caroline¡¯s deep¨Cseated prejudice against the Xander family.

    Neil turned to Thomas and Greta, saying, ¡°Grandpa nearly got Carol killed. Please give her some time

    to adjust.¡±

    Caroline responded with determination. ¡°Nice words won¡¯t change my stance. I can¡¯t acknowledge the

    Xanders.¡±

    Greta quickly rified. ¡°That¡¯s not what we want, Carol. We never intended to force you to reunite with

    your grandfather.¡±

    Caroline was puzzled and asked, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±

    Greta exined with tenderness, ¡°Thomas and I just wanted to visit you. We consider you part of our

    family because you¡¯re Ellie¡¯s child.¡±

    Caroline felt a pang at the mention of her mother¡¯s nickname and lowered her gaze.

    Seeing her reaction, Neil nodded at Thomas.

    Thomas continued. ¡°Carol, I believe it¡¯s time you learned more about your mother and why we won¡¯t

    pressure you to rejoin our family.¡±

    Caroline nodded slowly, signaling her readiness to hear the story.

    Thomas said, ¡°I¡¯m sure Neil has told you that your father was a live¨Cin son¨Cinw, and your

    grandfather

    opposed their marriage. Initially, your grandfather wanted your mother to divorce your father after Neil

    was born, but your mother stood her ground.

    ¡°She continued to defy your grandfather even when she became pregnant with you during the third

    year of

    their marriage. As your birth neared, your grandfather changed tactics and falsely used your father

    of

    stealingpany documents.

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563

    Chapter 563 They Don¡¯t Feel Good About It Too

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°He presented your parents with two options: either driving your father out of Xander Residence or

    sending him to prison. Your father was a tough nut to crack, a very responsible man. He chose prison

    over divorce for the sake of your mother and you.

    ¡°When your mother learned that, she fell out with your grandfather, threatening to cut ties with him if

    your father was forced to leave. Consequently, your parents left without taking a penny of the Xander

    family¡¯s wealth.

    ¡°Initially, we tried to persuade them to return, but they stopped contacting us, perhaps because we

    came on too strong. We even hired people to search for them for five years without sess until the

    police finally found them. It was then that we learned about your father¡¯s passing.¡±

    Caroline abruptly grabbed the nket and turned to Thomas. ¡°How did he die?¡±

    ¡°Drowning.¡± Thomas replied.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Did he take his own life?¡±

    Sighing. Thomas shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t think so. He loved your mother more than himself and

    would

    never abandon her.

    ¡°What about the murderer, then?¡± Caroline asked anxiously.

    Thomas and Greta disyed pain on their faces.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t find any clues,¡± Thomas revealed.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Caroline said, growing agitated. ¡°There must be clues if he was murdered,

    unless¡­.

    She stopped short, considering the possibility that the murderer was wealthy and influential. If not, why

    would there be no evidence?

    Thomas smiled bitterly and said, ¡°We all know what¡¯s going on, but weck concrete evidence.¡±

    Caroline suppressed her emotions and asked, ¡°What about my mother?¡±

    Thomas paused, his eyes turning red. Sobbing in pain, he continued. ¡°Ellie took her own life. When we

    found her, she had already consumed many sleeping pills.¡±

    Greta was now crying profusely. ¡°We didn¡¯t see you when we found your mother, Carol. We didn¡¯t even

    know where you had gore. We only learned about your identity from Nell. Your parents¡® deaths haunt

    us

    with remorse and guilt because we couldn¡¯t stop them from leaving in time¡­¡±

    The ward was filled with tears.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline leaned against the bed, overwhelmed byplex emotions. She had never met her parents

    and

    didn¡¯t know their character.

    Was she sad? She had been sadder when Katie, her adoptive mother, passed away. But they were her

    blological parents. As their daughter, she couldn¡¯t ept her father¡¯s mysterious death.

    The overwhelming stress suffocated her, but it had been so long ago. She wondered how she could

    find

    any clues.

    Neil said gently, ¡°Carol, Uncle Tom and Aunt Greta also feel terrible about this.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t find any clues, or you didn¡¯t try your best?¡± Caroline voiced her doubt.

    Neil tried to convince Caroline. ¡°The police¡¯s capabilities were limited back then, and the technology

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    wasn¡¯t as advanced as it is now.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Caroline asserted firmly. ¡°There must be some clues!¡±

    She then turned to Thomas. ¡°Where did my father work after he left the Xanders?¡±

    Thomas replied, ¡°He worked at a constructionpany that went out of business nearly 20 years ago.¡±

    ¡°Then we can start there!¡±

    Thomas and Neil exchanged nces before Neil sighed. ¡°We¡¯ve already investigated, Carol. We won¡¯t

    find.

    anything.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find leads if we locate the former boss of thatpany, Caroline suggested.

    ¡°He passed away from liver cancer eight years ago,¡± Neil informed her. ¡°We looked into it.¡± After a brief

    pause, Caroline added, ¡°There must be some other clues we haven¡¯t considered.¡±

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564

    Chapter 564 Stop Feeding Me

    Suddenly, Evan entered and calmly spoke. ¡°Department of Commerce and the police station.¡±

    Everyone turned to look at him simultaneously.

    Neil frowned and remarked, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to eavesdrop.¡±

    Evan nced at the door. ¡°I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping. The door isn¡¯t closed.¡±

    However, Greta wasn¡¯t bothered and asked Evan, ¡°Why did you mention the Department of

    Commerce?¡±

    Evan took his seat. ¡°If Caroline¡¯s father was killed, he might have been involved in something others

    wanted.¡±

    Caroline furrowed her brow at his conjecture. ¡°So, you¡¯re suggesting that my father might have crossed

    someone¡¯s interests. All the bidding contracts are documented if it is a businesspetition. We can

    start our investigation there. Is that what you¡¯re implying?¡±

    Evan nodded. ¡°Yes. Your time as my secretary wasn¡¯t in vain.¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Caroline turned to Neil and said, ¡°Neil, can you check the bidding records of thepany during our

    father¡¯s tenure?¡±

    Neil agreed, ¡°Of course, leave it to me.

    ¡°Caroline, we¡¯ll do our best too,¡± Greta reassured her. ¡°Take some rest. Don¡¯t stress yourself.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Alright, I will¡­ Uncle Tom, Aunt Greta.¡±

    Greta held Caroline¡¯s hand in excitement. ¡°That¡¯s my girl! I¡¯m truly honored you¡¯ve embraced me as

    your

    aunt.¡±

    Caroline smiled, albeit helplessly.

    After Neil took Thomas and Greta out for a meal, Caroline asked Evan, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to grab a

    bite?¡±

    ¡°Reuben will bring it here,¡± Evan replied while texting on his phone.

    Caroline briefly nced at his phone. ¡°If you¡¯re busy, you should head back to Angelbay.¡±

    Evan paused, shing Caroline a smile. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t mind me staying here if I¡¯m not

    busy?¡±

    Caroline regretted her words instantly, feeling speechless. She decided to ignore him

    +15 BONUS

    Half an hourter, Reuben delivered lunch for them.

    It was no longer just a bowl of chicken soup but avish feast.

    The delightful aroma stirred Caroline¡¯s appetite.

    After Reuben neatly arranged the overbed desk, he ced the dishes on it one by one. ¡°Mr. Jordan

    asked

    me to get these for you, Ms. Shenton. They¡¯re all your favorites.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s hand stiffened as she picked up a fork, her cheeks turning red. She wasn¡¯t ustomed to

    Evan¡¯s recent attentiveness, and Reuben¡¯s words made her uneasy. She couldn¡¯t adapt to Evan¡¯s

    sudden

    change.

    ¡°You talk too much,¡± Evan snapped at Reuben.

    Immediately, Reuben fell silent and obediently opened the takeout containers. He stood by quietly.

    Evan red at him. ¡°Get out!¡±

    Surprised, Reuben nced at Caroline and realized Evan wanted to feed her.

    Once Reuben left, Evan got up and grabbed the fork Caroline was struggling with.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask for my help if you couldn¡¯t open it?¡± Evan asked, his tone gloomy.

    Caroline was rendered speechless yet again. She knew she wasn¡¯t helpless.

    After unwrapping the fork, Evan scooped some food onto a spoon and held it close to Caroline¡¯s lips.

    Caroline shivered¨Cshe couldn¡¯t ept his care. She snatched the fork with her left hand. ¡°Stop feeding

    me. I can eat by myself. I can¡¯t get used to you taking care of me.¡±

    Evan silently agreed before getting up and saying, ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡±

    With that, he left.

    Caroline slowly used her left hand to take some food. As she was about to eat, she heard a text

    notification. She reached for the phone on her bedside table, assuming it was her phone.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565

    Chapter 565 Stop Pestering Me

    After entering the password, Caroline received a text from Danie.

    [Don¡¯t worry too much, Evan. Axel and I will be waiting for you toe back.]

    Caroline was stunned by this unexpected message. It turned out to be Evan¡¯s phone, and she had

    identally entered the password.

    message from

    To her surprise, Evan used her birthday as his phone¡¯s password, allowing her to read the message

    Danie.

    Danie imed she would wait for Evan¡¯s return with Axel, who happened to be Caroline¡¯s son. This

    raised Caroline¡¯s concern, as Danie had mistreated Axel in the past.

    How could Evan tolerate her presence with their son? Caroline questioned Evan¡¯s intentions,

    wondering

    why he had said those words that had caught her off guard. Did he realize how sarcastic they seemed?

    Caroline ced the phone back on the table and nced at the dishes in front of her, but her appetite

    had

    vanished. The pain in her heart made her regain herposure. She realized she shouldn¡¯t trust Evan

    based solely on a few hollow words and actions.

    A few minutester, Evan returned to the hospital room. When he saw Caroline sitting on the bed,

    looking

    distant and cold, he frowned,

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Evan asked, taking a seat beside the bed. ¡°Is it difficult for you to eat with your

    left hand?¡±

    Caroline slowly raised her eyes to meet his, her expression aloof. ¡°You should go back.¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes, his tone gloomy. ¡°Why do you keep pushing me away?¡±

    ¡°What purpose does your presence here serve? Caroline demanded sternly. ¡°Many people in Angelbay.

    need you. Why insist on staying here?¡±

    Evan couldn¡¯t understand why Caroline had suddenly turned hostile toward him.

    ¡®Do you want me to leave?¡± he asked icily.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Caroline replied firmly. She didn¡¯t want to jeopardize Evan¡¯s happiness with Danie if that¡¯s

    what

    he truly desired.

    Evan¡¯s face contorted with anger. ¡°I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong just now, Caroline.¡±

    Suppressing her anger, Caroline rified, ¡°I didn¡¯t say you did anything wrong. I just don¡¯t want you

    here.

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Evan¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°What are you so upset about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not upset, and I don¡¯t have the right to be upset with you,¡± Caroline retorted, her tone filled with

    spite.

    I just don¡¯t want to see you here. Isn¡¯t that clear enough?

    Evan grew increasingly frustrated. ¡°Can¡¯t you speak to me more kindly?¡±

    Caroline fired back, ¡°This is how I speak! If you can¡¯t handle it, then leave.¡±

    Evan implored, ¡°If something is bothering you, just be honest. You don¡¯t have to keep me guessing.¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t contain her frustration any longer. ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything! Can you please stop

    pestering me?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s outburst took Evan aback. He swallowed hard and spoke hoarsely. ¡°Do you think¡­. I¡¯m

    pestering you?¡±

    This usation cut deep, and Evan felt a surge of pain.

    Caroline recalled Danie¡¯s text, wondering if Evan was feeling the same way. She was also hurt, but

    she

    couldn¡¯t understand why Evan always had to act that way.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Why did he want to keep such a wicked woman around her son? If Danie was so important, Evan

    might

    as well be with her.

    Caroline gnashed her teeth, her eyes welling up. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re very annoying. I¡¯ve had enough of you!

    Stay

    away from me, Evan!¡±

    Evan¡¯s face tensed as he saw Caroline¡¯s agitation. He suspected there was a reason behind her

    sudden outburst, but now wasn¡¯t the time to argue. He needed to give her space to calm down.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566

    Chapter 566 It¡¯s Worse Keeping It All In

    While dwelling on that, Evan grabbed his phone and documents on the desk and strode out of the

    ward.

    But before leaving, he ordered Reuben to stay and take care of Caroline.

    Besides, Reuben had heard the fight in the ward.

    While watching Evan¡¯s deste back, Reuben turned and walked into the ward. He had a lot of things

    to

    say to Caroline.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    He walked to Caroline and uttered sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you wanted to treat Mr. Jordan this way,

    Ms.

    Shenton. He abandoned his work and flew to Fawn County after he had learned about your ident.

    ¡°When he saw you lying in the ICU, he stayed outside the ICU and never left. He didn¡¯t eat, drink, or

    sleep

    while waiting for you to wake up. He even took care of you himself. Why do you want to treat him this

    way? I don¡¯t understand it, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡± Caroline kept her head low and said hoarsely, ¡°You should leave too.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to be a homewrecker or see Evan dating two women at the same time. Besides, she

    had

    nothing to say about Danie

    Reuben asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Ms. Shenton? Is Mr. Jordan not good enough? Do you

    have

    any idea how much he had secretly done for you when you just set up yourpany? How many

    people

    he had suppressed who were trying to find fault with you?

    ¡°If not, why would yourpany gain a firm foothold in this kind of business city like Angelbay in such

    a

    short time?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Did he help her? So, what about that? Could he make up for the pain Danie caused her by doing

    those

    things? Her painful past was the result of him tolerating Danie.

    How could she take that? How could she tolerate Danie still keeping in touch with Evan?

    She could not even imagine what kind of hardships she would face in the future with him as Danie¡¯s

    backer. She could not ept that at all.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Caroline ordered coldly.

    ¡°Mr. Shenton!¡± Reluctantly, Reuben continued. ¡°You¡¯re so nice to everyone. But why are you so cruel to

    Mr. Jordan?¡± Reuben kept staring at Caroline. ¡°I think you¡¯re unworthy of Mr. Jordan.¡±

    After that, he turned and left the ward but stood at the door lividly under Evan¡¯s order.

    +15 BONUS

    Paige arrived at Caroline¡¯s ward with fruits at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    When she saw Reuben standing at the door motionlessly, she asked, ¡®Aren¡¯t you tired of standing

    here?¡±

    Reuben turned to Paige and sighed. ¡°Please try to advise Ms. Shenton if possible, Ms. Watson.¡±

    Dazed, Paige asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Hence, Reuben told her what had happened a while back.

    Frowning, Paige exined, ¡°There must be a reason behind it since Carol suddenly behaved this way.¡±

    Reuben said, ¡°Ugh-¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go in and see her,¡± Paige interrupted him and walked into the ward.

    After that, she walked to the bed and bent over but sighed softly when she saw Caroline closing her

    eyes

    firmly. ¡°Carol, I know you¡¯re not asleep.¡±

    Paige ced the fruits on the bedside cab and took out a banana. After that, she sat down and

    started peeling it.

    ¡°Can¡¯t youin about it to your bestie? Paige asked. ¡°It¡¯s uneasy to keep it all in.¡±

    After that, she stuffed the banana into her mouth and munched it. ¡°I was crossed in love, and you failed

    before you even began. Should we go and pray at the church instead?¡±

    Speechless, Caroline slowly opened her eyes in exhaustion. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to tell you.¡±

    Stunned, Paige looked at Caroline and asked thoughtfully, ¡°Was it because of Danie?¡±

    Caroline was struck speechless again.

    Enlightened, Paige said, ¡°I knew it was because of her.¡±

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567

    Chapter 567 Will You Like Him

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline turned slowly and covered her eyes with her left hand. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the right fit for him.¡±

    Paige held her chin thoughtfully and replied, ¡°From a logical standpoint, Evan shouldn¡¯t have anything

    to do with Danie after what she did to Axel. How could Evan tolerate that?

    Caroline mocked, ¡°What if he has feelings for her?¡±

    Paige analyzed, ¡°That¡¯s even more unlikely! Think about it. Would you still like Scott if he mistreated

    your children? Or would you still like him if he stole Evan¡¯s identity?¡±

    Caroline said without hesitation, ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Paige nodded, saying, ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Caroline frowned as she lowered her hand. ¡°So, what¡¯s happening between Evan and Danie?¡±

    Paige looked confused as she asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you discussed it with him?¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°I¡¯ve been avoiding talking about Danie with him. It brings up trauma.¡±

    Paige decided to change the topic, feeling helpless. ¡°When are you nning to transfer to another

    hospital?¡±

    Caroline snapped back to reality, saying, ¡°Can you ask the doctor for me? If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d like to go

    back

    today.¡±

    Paige got up and agreed. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll check with the doctor now. If you can transfer, I¡¯ll help you with the

    process.¡±

    400

    Half an hourter, Paige returned and informed Caroline that she could transfer to another hospital,

    likely

    in Angelbay, by the next morning.

    Caroline nodded in agreement without any objections.

    In the afternoon, Paigey in another bed, ying with her phone before dozing off.

    Caroline decided to take a nap, but her phone suddenly vibrated twice under her pillow.

    She retrieved her phone and narrowed her eyes when she saw the caller ID.

    Caroline opened the message from Casey, which read: I think you¡¯re awake now. Well, you did have it

    tough with this charity event.]

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline hesitated but ultimately replied with one hand.

    Caroline: [Get to the point. I don¡¯t need your fake concern.]

    Casey¡¯s words unnerved her.

    Casey: Why would you say that, my dear partner?]

    Caroline was growing impatient.

    Caroline: Just say what you want to say!!

    Casey. No, I just want to check if my partner is recovering. It would be challenging for me if you were

    gone.]

    Caroline: [Stop texting me if you have nothing important to say.]

    Casey: [Sure, enjoy your time with Evan while itsts. When I see you next time, maybe you guys¡­]

    Casey yed coy but didn¡¯t borate further.

    Caroline prodded for more information.

    Caroline: Maybe what? Tell me!]¡±

    However, Casey ceased texting, leaving Caroline infuriated as she tossed her phone aside.

    Danie parked her car at the Jordan Residence¡¯s entrance. She gazed at the entrance with a sense of

    mncholy.

    Thest time she had been there was because of Evan, but now it was because of Casey. She

    grabbed

    her bag and stepped out of the car but was promptly stopped by a stone¨Cfaced bodyguard.

    ¡°Who are you, and what brings you here?¡± the bodyguard asked, his expression unyielding.

    Danie looked at him indifferently and said, ¡°Go and inform Mr. Draco Jordan that Danie is here.¡±

    The bodyguard reached for his walkie¨Ctalkie and moved to the side to ry the message.

    After a brief wait, he returned to Danie and opened the gate, saying. ¡°Pleasee in.

    Danie was surprised by the swiftness of Draco¡¯s approval. She hadn¡¯t expected to be granted entry

    so

    easily. As she passed through the courtyard, she spotted Draco by the rockery, engrossed in feeding

    the

    fish.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568

    Chapter 568 Will He Get Anxious

    +15 BONUS

    With a slow sigh, Danie smiled and approached Draco, addressing him as ¡°Master Jordan.¡±

    Draco paused his task of feeding the fish, ncing at Danie before resuming his task.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Upon reaching him, Danie spoke up. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have the courage to meet me.¡±

    Danie replied, ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Master Jordan.¡±

    Draco scoffed and adopted a more serious tone. ¡°Do you believe I¡¯m unaware of what you grandson?¡±

    Raising her eyebrows, Danie replied, ¡°That¡¯s in the past, and now I¡¯ve saved Axel.¡±

    did 10 mu

    This was the reason Draco hadn¡¯t prevented Danie from approaching him. He ced the fish feed on

    at nearby stone table and sat on a stone bench. ¡°Tell me, why have youe to me?¡±

    Danie took her seat and exined, ¡°I¡¯m here because of Casey.¡±

    Draco appearedposed as if he had known about her involvement with Casey,

    ¡°Casey has nothing to do with you. What do you want to say?¡± Draco asked.

    Danie calmly continued. ¡°I¡¯m aware that Casey is attempting to get close to Caroline and wants to

    return to MK. I can assist him with both of these matters.¡±

    Draco narrowed his eyes and observed Danie. ¡°Do you think you can convince Evan to let Casey

    return

    to thepany?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have the confidence to persuade Evan, but I do have a way to make himpromise,¡± she

    replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°Caroline.¡±

    Draco frowned. ¡°What does Caroline have to do with this?¡±

    Danie poured herself a cup of tea and exined, ¡°You know how much Evan cares about Caroline.¡±

    ¡°I know he¡¯s currently involved with that woman,¡± Draco remarked with a snort.

    Danie said, ¡°What if we pressure Caroline into getting engaged to Casey?¡±

    This suggestion puzzled Draco. ¡°How would that be relevant?¡±

    12

    +15 BONUS

    Danie sipped her tea. ¡°We¡¯re not actually talking about an engagement. We¡¯ll simply force Evan to

    make

    a choice.¡±

    After a moment of contemtion, Draco asked, ¡°So, you want him to choose between thepany

    and

    Caroline?¡±

    Danie nodded. ¡°Yes. He¡¯ll only agree to let Casey return to MK once he chooses Caroline.¡±

    Draco chuckled and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll cooperate with you? Even though Evan currently owns

    MK, it

    will eventually belong to Casey. Why should I rush things?¡±

    Unfazed, Danie replied, ¡°While you may be fine with it, have you considered whether Casey is in a

    hurry?¡±

    Her words caused Draco to keep his gaze fixed on her. ¡°You seem to be taking Casey¡¯s side. What¡¯s

    your

    motive?¡±

    ¡°As long as Casey understands my motive, it won¡¯t affect your family,¡® Danie assured confidently.

    ¡°You simply want to be part of the Jordan family, don¡¯t you?¡± Draco¡¯s tone turned cold.

    Danie asked back, ¡°Do you believe I¡¯m unqualified?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you are qualified? What If you¡¯re from the Xander family?¡± Draco questioned sternly.

    ¡°Well, the Xander family has been in Angelbay for as long as the Jordan family. You can¡¯t say I¡¯m

    unqualified.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so confident?¡± Draco snorted. ¡°Furthermore, how will you make Caroline agree to this?¡±

    Danie countered, ¡°I have my own confidence. As for Caroline, I have a n to make her agree. You

    don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±

    Draco sipped his tea and pondered. His once dull eyes were now filled with schemes.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569

    Chapter 569 I¡¯ll Handle It

    Calmly, Danie sat and slowly sipped her tea.

    After a while, Draco relented. ¡°I¡¯ll agree to your marriage with Casey if you can persuade Evan to let

    Casey join thepany.¡±

    Even though he said that, he harbored other ulterior motives because he would never allow Danie to

    join the Jordan family, but he believed he could manipte her.

    Furthermore, he possessed evidence of Danie ndering Caroline and painting her as a murderer.

    Therefore, he nned to reject the marriage between Casey and Danie when the time came.

    With a smile, Danie remarked, ¡°You¡¯re straightforward, Master Jordan. We¡¯ll wait for Caroline to

    return before we initiate our n.¡±

    In the evening, Paige had dinner with Caroline before heading back to the hotel to pack and rest.

    Around 8:00 p.m., Caroline received a text from Tyler, informing her that they had returned home and

    had

    some fun with Eira. In response, Caroline sent Eira 680 dors.

    Eira replied after half an hour.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Eira: [I was assisting the children with their bath just now, Ms. Shenton, I can¡¯t ept the money.]

    Caroline: [I hope you can ept it, and it¡¯s difficult for me to text.]

    Eira: Ms. Shenton, money is just material possessions. Besides, I genuinely love the kids. You wouldn¡¯t

    refuse if I¡¯m kind to them, would you?]

    Caroline had no better response. Since Eira had made her position clear, any other statement would

    have

    disappointed her.

    Caroline: [Okay, thank you so much for your hard work.]

    Caroline received a smiling emoji in response.

    She put her phone down and was about to get up to use the washroom when someone opened the

    door to the ward just as she pushed the nket aside. It was Evan standing at the door.

    Caroline was stunned and wondered why he had returned.

    When Evan saw her sitting at the edge of the bed, he frowned and walked over. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline kept her head low, stood up, and asked indifferently, ¡°Why are you back?¡±

    Evan stood before her with a straight back. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡±

    Caroline sneered and walked toward the washroom. ¡°I don¡¯t need you. I can take care of myself.¡±

    Evan followed her and asked, ¡°You¡¯re upset because of Danie, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Caroline stopped, wondering if he had read the text.

    Evan exined. ¡°You looked at my phone, and you knew the password. The rtionship between

    Danie

    and me isn¡¯t what you think, Caroline.¡±

    ¡°Then what is your rtionship with her?¡± Caroline blurted out before she was ready, feeling guilty for

    secretly looking at Evan¡¯s phone.

    Even slowly rxen L

    furrowed brows, realizing that Caroline was troubled by this matter. ¡°Go to the

    washroom first. I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡±

    Caroline walked into the washroom without turning around. She even pondered whether to listen to his

    exnation while in the washroom because she wasn¡¯t sure if she could trust him. However, after

    knowing him for a long time, she knew he was not a liar.

    She came out of the washroom quickly but found that Evan had disappeared despite being prepared to

    hear his exnation. She walked to the ward¡¯s door, opened it, and nced around, but there was no

    one

    there, not even Reuben. Perhaps Evan had an urgent matter.

    While guessing, Caroline reclined in bed.

    Meanwhile, Evan remainedposed in the elevator as he hung up a call.

    Reuben asked, ¡°Should I call Ms. Watson?¡±

    Evan checked the time on his wristwatch. ¡®No, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570

    Chapter 570 | Won¡¯t Let It Go

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t someone stay here with Ms. Shenton?¡± Reuben asked.

    At that moment, the elevator door opened.

    Evan stepped out confidently. ¡°Tell Julian toe and stand guard here.¡±

    Reuben replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Ten minutester, Evan arrived at Fawn County¡¯s police station.

    As he entered, his eyes immediately fell on Alex, who hung his bruised head. The three men who had

    fought with Alex were on the other side, all sporting injuries.

    Evan walked up to Alex, who looked up and grinned upon seeing him. ¡°Evan, you made it.¡±

    Annoyed, Evan berated him. ¡°You¡¯ve really outdone yourself this time, getting into a fight in a different

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    county.¡±

    Turning to Reuben, he instructed. ¡°Go bail him out.¡±

    ¡°Please wait a moment,¡± the police officer said. ¡°We haven¡¯t sorted things out yet.¡±

    Evan sat down beside Alex in frustration, adjusting his tie

    Alex leaned on Evan: ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble, Evan.¡±

    Evan pushed Alex away. ¡°Who started it?¡±

    ¡°They did¡± Alex pointed at the men with a grievance, ¡°I identally bumped into them while I was

    drunk,

    and they got someone to attack me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the story?¡±

    Suddenly, a man stood up and shouted at Alex, ¡°You touched my girlfriend first!¡±

    The police officer stood up and rebuked, ¡°Quiet! How can you act so arrogantly after you assaulted

    him?¡±

    ¡°Officer, why didn¡¯t you say anything about him touching my girlfriend?¡± the man grumbled.

    Evan looked coldly at Alex. ¡°You touched another woman?¡±

    Alex quickly raised his hand and swore, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! I just walked past her. I¡¯m falsely used!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Enough! Stop it! Did you or didn¡¯t you touch my girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Evan stared fiercely at the man.

    The men fell silent, feeling that Evan was not someone to mess with.

    A female police officer walked over and told the male officer, ¡°It¡¯s all cleared up. The woman says she

    was identally touched, not molested.¡±

    Hearing that, Alex grabbed Evan¡¯s arm. ¡°You have to get justice for me, Evan!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Evan pushed Alex away in disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t annoy me!¡±

    After obtaining the testimonies, the three men were detained for assaulting Alex.

    Evan bailed Alex out, and they left together.

    As they got into the car, Evan checked the time on his wristwatch.

    It was now 10:30p.m.

    Evan sat in silence, his expression grim.

    Alex leaned against the car door, observing Evan. ¡°Why are you so upset?¡±

    ¡°How can you even ask that?¡± Evan red at Alex. ¡°Why did you stay behind? Why didn¡¯t you go back

    to

    Angelbay?¡±

    Looking down, Alex replied, ¡°I just wanted to watch over Paige from a distance.¡±

    Evan scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re hopeless!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t judge me!¡± Alex retorted. ¡°You didn¡¯t criticize yourself when you drowned your sorrows over

    Caroline back then.¡±

    Evan¡¯s veins bulged on his forehead at the mention of Caroline.

    Reuben chimed in. ¡°Are you heading back to the hotel, Mr. Price?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Alex found his way out. Then he nced at Evan again, inviting trouble. ¡°Did you inform Caroline

    about Axel?¡±

    ¡°I swear, I¡¯ll kick you out of the car if you say one more word.¡±

    Reuben sighed and thought, ¡°Why does Mr. Price always say things he shouldn¡¯t?¡®

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571

    Chapter 571 I Have to Follow the Order

    +15 BONUS

    After dropping Alex off at the hotel, Evan went to the hospital. Caroline was asleep, so he didn¡¯t disturb

    her.

    The next morning. Paige and Neil arrived at the hospital to handle Caroline¡¯s discharge procedure.

    They

    Paige packed Caroline¡¯s belongings and remarked, ¡°You didn¡¯t bring much with you.¡±

    Caroline sat in a chair, lost in thought.

    Neil, sitting nearby, asked, ¡°Caroline, what¡¯s on your mind? You seem lost.¡±

    Caroline collected herself and asked, ¡°Nothing. Are you finished packing? And where are Uncle

    Thomas.

    and Aunt Greta?¡±

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Neil replied, ¡°I asked them to wait in the car. It¡¯s too cold outside.¡±

    He draped a newly¨Cbought¨Cdown jacket over Caroline and added a hat and scarf.

    However, it was clear that Caroline was preupied.

    Paige nced at her and suggested, ¡°Are you waiting for Evan? Just send him a text.¡±

    Caroline silently sent Evan a message, informing him that she was leaving the hospital after being

    discharged. Despite their recent disagreements, she felt it was necessary to inform him, given his care

    during her hospitalization. It was a matter of basic courtesy.

    Neil and Paige exchanged a knowing look.

    Paige mumbled, ¡°Evan has only been here a few days but seems to have won Carol¡¯s heart again.¡±

    Neil chuckled, saying, ¡°If they want to reconcile, I won¡¯t stand in their way.¡±

    Paige reminded him, ¡°But Carol is still upset.¡±

    Neil was taken aback. ¡°What happened?¡®

    Paige pursed her lips. ¡°Who else could make Caroline unhappy but that pretentious woman?¡±

    Neil¡¯s expression turned¡¯serious. ¡®So Evan is with Danie again? If that¡¯s the case, I need to talk to him

    about this. I won¡¯t let Caroline be treated unfairly.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Meanwhile, Evan was preparing for a video conference at the hotel. He had a backlog of decisions to

    make for hispany due to his absence from work.

    Consequently, he didn¡¯t immediately see Caroline¡¯s message. It was already 11:00a.m. when the

    meeting

    ended, and he finally noticed her message.

    He frowned deeply upon reading it. ¡®Caroline isn¡¯t epting my exnation? Why didn¡¯t she tell me

    about

    her hospital discharge, such an important matter?¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression grew cold, and he wondered whether Caroline was avoiding him out of anger or if he

    was being too sentimental. ¡®If she¡¯s still angry, the text message was just a polite notification. Is she

    trying

    to distance herself? No, I won¡¯t allow that.¡®

    Evan instructed Reuben, who was organizing files nearby, ¡°Pack up. We¡¯re returning to Angelbay.¡±

    Reuben was surprised butplied. ¡°Yes, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Two dayster, Caroline returned home from Angelbay Hospital. The doctor allowed her to recover at

    home and onlye in for regr X¨Crays and checkups.

    Only the bodyguard and Eira were present at home, as the children were at school.

    Eira prepared a nutritious soup for Caroline and served it to her. ¡°You need to eat, Carol!¡±

    Caroline sat at the dining table, her appetite low. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet, Eira.¡±

    ¡°No, Neil told me to get you well as soon as possible! I have to follow his orders!¡± Eira insisted.

    Caroline teased, ¡°You¡¯re still following my brother¡¯s orders, huh?¡±

    Eiraughed. ¡°Il follow yours once you¡¯re fully recovered.¡± Caroline had no choice but to eat the soup in

    front of her.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572

    Chapter 572 What if I Were to Reconcile With Him?

    Caroline noticed that she felt better after having the soup.

    ¡°Carol, get some sleep upstairs. A head injury shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly,¡± Eira said as she cleared the

    table.

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Let me know when you¡¯re picking up the children. I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Caroline washed up in the bathroom, changed into her pajamas, andy on the bed. Just as she closed

    her eyes, her phone rang.

    Casp..

    calling, and Caroline seemed agitated for a moment. She picked up the call, her tone harsh.¡±

    What do you want?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re back? Congrattions on getting discharged from the hospital,¡± Casey said, smiling.

    Caroline couldn¡¯t figure out how Casey knew she was back. ¡°Stop monitoring my every move!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be hostile. How about I take you out to dinner tonight?¡± Casey suggested.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t have time,¡® Caroline declined firmly.

    Casey replied, ¡°Alright, see you tomorrow night then. I hope you won¡¯t decline my invitation. You know,

    I

    wouldn¡¯t want to reveal that thing.¡±

    Caroline hung up immediately, not wanting to talk further with Casey. She worried about vomiting up

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Eira¡¯s soup, which had been prepared with care.

    ¡°What else can a despicable, shameless man like him do other than threaten me? Caroline thought.

    At 4:30 p.m., Eira woke Caroline to pick up the children.

    Caroline washed her face with difficulty before joining Eira to head out.

    She noticed Scott from the window and remarked to Eira, ¡°It looks like my driver is here.¡±

    Eira frowned deeply. ¡°Carol, are you close to him?¡±

    Caroline was puzzled. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re close to him, or if he genuinely cares about your children, why did he¡­¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Scott walked into the house while Eira was still speaking.

    Eira stopped and said softly, ¡°We¡¯ll talkter, Carol.¡±

    Caroline nodded and told Scott, ¡°What brought you here so suddenly?¡±

    Scott feigned disappointment. ¡°It seems I¡¯m not wee here. I¡¯ll leave then.¡±

    Caroline looked at him in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more flirtatious, Scott.¡±

    Scott smiled. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡®

    Caroline pointed at her right arm, which she couldn¡¯t raise. ¡°The vicle injury is quite inconvenient.¡±

    Scott sighed. ¡°You insisted on going to a dangerous ce. How can I not be concerned about you?¡±

    Caroline changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯m picking up the children. Are youing?¡±

    Scott nodded. ¡®Sure.¡±

    Once in the car, Scott adjusted Caroline¡¯s seat forfort. He propped up her arm with clothing and

    turned on the seat warmer.

    Caroline felt uneasy about Scott¡¯s meticulous actions.

    ¡°Scott, can I ask you something?¡± Caroline looked at his delicate facial features from the side.

    Scott ensured Caroline wasfortable before starting the car. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Caroline asked seriously, ¡°If I can¡¯t be in a rtionship with you, what will you do?¡±

    Scott pondered briefly. ¡°Is this your way of subtly rejecting me again?¡±

    Caroline looked out the window. If there was nothing between Evan and Danie, she couldn¡¯t

    guarantee she wouldn¡¯t get back with Evan. After all, her children needed a father, especially Liora,

    who disyed a strong need for fatherly love.

    Noticing Caroline¡¯s silence, Scott said casually, ¡°I won¡¯t hold you back, and I¡¯ll support your decision.¡±

    Caroline finally asked, ¡°What if I decided to reconcile with Evan?¡±

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573

    Chapter 573 Daily

    Scott chuckled and said, ¡°Noints here. Taking responsibility for your rtionship is

    fundamental.¡±

    Caroline was surprised by Scott¡¯s confident response. She couldn¡¯t help but look at him and ask, ¡°Are

    you

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    okay with that?¡±

    Scott replied, ¡°Well, I might hesitate, but I¡¯d never pressure anyone in a rtionship.¡±

    Carolinemented, ¡°You really are open¨Cminded.¡±

    Scott teased, ¡°I can tell you¡¯re not ready to let go of me from your tone.¡±

    Caroline responded firmly. ¡°Stop kidding around. I¡¯m serious. I still haven¡¯t moved on from Evan after all

    these years.¡±

    Scott reasoned, ¡°Love goes both ways. If Evan were in a bad ce, you would¡¯ve moved on. But you

    haven¡¯t, so he must have left a significant impact on you.¡±

    Caroline realized Scott was right. After talking to him, she felt less upset. She had never been

    emotionally

    prepared for a rtionship with Scott.

    At 5:30 p.m., Scott stepped out of the car to pick up the kids.

    Caroline sensed something was amiss when he returned with them. Even though the children still

    spoke

    to him, their closeness seemed to have faded.

    Scott remained nonchnt andposed as usual.

    Liora was surprised to see Caroline in the passenger seat and eximed, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Tyler got into the car and asked, ¡°Are you out of the hospital, Mommy?¡±

    Caroline nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t want to be away from you for too long.¡±

    Llora cheered, ¡°That¡¯s great! Can I sleep with you at night-¡±

    But she cut herself off, ncing fearfully at Scott.

    Caroline noticed this and also looked at Scott but didn¡¯t inquire further. Instead, she reassured Liora,

    Yes, you can sleep with me.¡±

    Liora asked, ¡°Will I disturb your sleep, Mommy?¡±

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Tyler teased, ¡°You¡¯re still clinging to Mommy at your age?¡±

    Liora grumbled, ¡°You¡¯re just jealous because I get to sleep with Mommy since I¡¯m a girl. Boys are shy.¡±

    Tyler covered Liora¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Alright, calm down.¡±

    Liora was in pain and bit Tyler¡¯s hand, causing him to pull away hastily.

    ¡°Bad Tyler!¡± Liora scolded him.

    Caroline turned away silently, wondering what had happened between the children and Scott during

    her absence.

    At Grand East Hospital.

    Evan walked out of the doctor¡¯s office.

    Richie assured him, ¡°Mr. Jordan, your son is improving. At this rate, he should be out of protective

    istion before the Mardi Gras parades.¡±

    Evan halted and noticed Danie rushing toward them.

    Turning to Richie, Evan asked in a deep voice, ¡°Is she here every day?¡±

    Richie nodded. ¡°Yes, Ms. Lovees daily to inquire about your son¡¯s condition.¡±

    Danie arrived and greeted Richie with a smile before turning to Evan. ¡°You¡¯re back. Have you

    checked

    on Axel?¡±

    Evan stared at her coldly and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s grab a meal together, I have something to discuss.¡±

    Danie was taken aback, sensing Evan¡¯s displeasure. She racked her brain, trying to figure out what

    she might have done to upset Axel recently. Anxious, she left with Evan.

    They took a seat by the window at the restaurant.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574

    Chapter 574 What Are You Doing?

    Evan pushed the menu toward Danie. ¡°Order something,¡± he said.

    Danie ordered a steak and handed the menu back. ¡°You should order too,¡± she suggested.

    Evan said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡±

    He signaled the waitress, saying, ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±

    The waitress served water to both of them and replied, ¡°Of course, sir.¡±

    After the waitress left, Danie looked puzzled and asked Evan, ¡°Is there something you want to talk

    about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to you for helping with Axel¡¯s matter. I will pay you the money we agreed upon now,¡±

    Evan said.

    ¡°Hold on! Are you ending our rtionship so soon, Evan?¡± Danie eximed.

    Evan stated, ¡°70,000,000 dors is more than enough for the bone marrow purchase.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the money! I just want to spend more time with Axel!¡± Danie said emotionally.

    Evan closely examined Danie and couldn¡¯t see any fake emotions in her for the time being.

    Danie leaned forward, held Evan¡¯s hand on the table, and pleaded, ¡°Please don¡¯t push me away so

    soon, Evan. Let me stay until Axel is out of protective istion, okay? I leave when I see that he is safe

    and

    sound!¡±

    Evan withdrew his hand with a frown. ¡°Let¡¯s stick to words, no need for physical actions¡­¡±

    ¡°Evan!¡± An angry shout suddenly pierced the air.

    He looked over and saw Neil walking toward him in a rage.

    Evan¡¯s expression darkened. Why Is Neil here?

    Noticing something was off, Danie hastily stood up and blocked Nell¡¯s path in front of Evan.

    She asked Nell vigntly, ¡°What are you doing, brother?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your brother! Get out of my way!¡® Nell retorted with contempt.

    He pushed Danie, causing her to stumble and fall onto the sofa.

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Meanwhile, Neil grabbed Evan¡¯s cor angrily. ¡°Why are you trying to get close to Caroline if you¡¯re still

    involved with Danie?¡±

    Neil¡¯s loud voice attracted the attention of all the restaurant guests.

    Evan¡¯s expression soured. He would have punched Neil if he weren¡¯t Caroline¡¯s brother.

    ¡°Let go.¡± Evan said indifferently.

    Neil¡¯s grip tightened as he insisted, ¡°I won¡¯t let you hurt Carol again!¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes and threatened, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, let go!¡±

    Neil replied, ¡°I won¡¯t let go until you rify things today!¡±

    A loud thud followed as Evan punched Neil¡¯s face.

    Neil refused to show weakness and fought back with Evan in the restaurant.

    Fearing she might get involved, Danie seized the opportunity to sneak out of the restaurant.

    Soon, a post about two influential men from Angelbay fighting garnered attention on social media.

    Kenny burst into Bayview Vi, mming the door loudly.

    Caroline and the others in the dining room were startled.

    Kenny appeared excited, holding his phone.

    He greeted Scott and handed the phone to the concerned Caroline. ¡°Look at this post, G! Evan and

    Nell

    are fighting!¡±

    Caroline tapped on the video clip after taking the phone from Kenny. Her expression changed

    dramatically as she watched them fighting ferociously.

    The post¡¯s headline read: [Shocking! Two Angelbay CEOs Engage in Physical Altercation Over a

    Woman, Who Turns Out to Be Neil Xander¡¯s Younger Sister!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Caroline knew the younger sister wasn¡¯t referring to her, as Danie was seen in the video engaging

    intimately with Evan before fleeing

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575

    Chapter 575 Garbler

    Kenny eximed enthusiastically, ¡°I heard that Evan knows martial arts, but Neil is impressive, too! Neil

    usuallyes across as polite and graceful. I never thought he¡¯d get angry or into a fight!¡±

    Caroline tossed her phone aside and stood up, wearing a displeased expression. She said, ¡°This isn¡¯t

    the

    time to discuss their fighting skills, Kenny. Come with me to meet my brother!¡±

    Caroline nced at Scott and the kids. ¡°Scott, I¡¯ll leave the children with you. I¡¯m going out.¡±

    Scott nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Caroline and Kenny headed outside. ¡°G, where are we meeting them? Hey, slow down! Grab a jacket!¡±

    Liora looked at Tyler with worry. ¡°Ty, Daddy got into a fight with Uncle Neil!¡±

    Tyler ate slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in adult matters¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t know the details and was concerned for his uncle, he realized it wasn¡¯t the right time

    to interfere.

    Liora nced at Scott and whispered, ¡°Will Daddy get hurt?¡±

    Tyler replied, ¡°Don¡¯t stick your nose in it.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m worried about Daddy and Uncle Neil, Liora said anxiously.

    ¡°They won¡¯t get hurt. Be patient and finish your dinner,¡± Scott reassured her.

    Caroline asked Neil for his location before rushing to the police station.

    As she entered the station, a chilling atmosphere engulfed her.

    Evan stood across from Neil, just as she expected. The police chief stood between them, trying to

    mediate with a forced smile.

    Caroline approached Nell and asked with concern, ¡°Neil, why did you get into a fight?¡±

    Neil turned, and his stern, injured eyes softened instantly. ¡°I told you not toe, didn¡¯t I?¡± he asked

    softly.

    Caroline felt relieved to see that his injuries weren¡¯t severe. ¡°You were nning to continue after

    leaving

    the station, weren¡¯t you?¡± she said,

    +15 BONUS

    She looked at Evan and noticed he was unharmed. Just as she was about to address the police chief,

    Evan¡¯s cold voice cut in, ¡°Don¡¯t you care about me at all?¡±

    His jealousy was evident to everyone present.

    Kenny couldn¡¯t resist teasing. ¡°Your face is unscathed.¡±

    Neil retorted, ¡°There are other women who care about you.¡±

    Evan told Neil, ¡®Do you have to keep bringing this up?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Whoever fee¡¯s guilty knows it themselves,¡± Neil replied coldly.

    Evan remarked, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to talk in riddles in your current position.¡±

    Neil countered, ¡°Ever heard of ¡®seeing is believing?¡±

    Caroline grew irritated by the quarrel and intervened, ¡°Could you please stop arguing?¡±

    The two men fell silent.

    Caroline turned to the police chief, saying, ¡°Mr. Jensen, can they leave?¡±

    Caroline had met Doug Jensen a few times during her time working for Evan. Doug was eager to get

    rid of the situation, so he nodded and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big issue to begin with. They can go.¡±

    The four of them left the police station.

    Caroline extended her hand to Neil. ¡°Where are your car keys?¡±

    Neil checked his watch, ¡°I can manage on my own. I have a business gathering tonight.¡±

    Caroline sighed. ¡°Are you sure you want to attend a business gathering in your condition?¡±

    Neil gently caressed Caroline¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s important. Kenny will take you home.

    Goodbye.¡±

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576

    Chapter 576 Clearly Shown.

    Caroline watched Neil leave, feeling helpless.

    Evan walked over and asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    Before Caroline could reply, Kenny interjected, ¡°She hasn¡¯t had dinner yet, but she was about to when I

    got

    home.¡±

    Caroline red at Kenny and turned to Evan, asking. ¡°Why did you fight with my brother, Evan?¡±

    Evan frowned and countered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask who started it?¡±

    Caroline questioned, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because my brother found you with Danie and instigated the fight?

    The

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    video clearly shows it.¡±

    Evan¡¯s stomach twisted as he tried to exin, but Caroline cut him off coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it

    anymore.¡±

    She had seen Danie holding Evan¡¯s hand in the footage. What more was there to exin?

    Evan wanted to rify, but Kenny intervened, ¡°Caroline doesn¡¯t want to hear your exnation, Mr.

    Jordan.

    She¡¯s still recovering from her head injury. Don¡¯t give her a headache.¡±

    Evan red at Kenny and turned away. Caroline¡¯s rejection was clear, and he couldn¡¯t upset her with a

    bandaged head.

    Suppressing his frustration, Evan uttered, ¡°I¡¯lle back in a few days to exin when you¡¯re feeling

    better.¡± He then got in his car and left.

    Kenny and Caroline returned to Bayview Vi.

    Upon noticing Caroline¡¯s return, Scott stood up from a stack of building blocks and asked, ¡°How did it

    go?¡±

    Caroline carefully removed her right arm from her jacket and replied, ¡°My brother has injuries on his

    face.¡±

    Scott frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Evan to be such a skilled fighter.¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°He¡¯s trained in martial arts. I think my brother targeted his body.¡±

    She walked into the living room and sat down beside the children.

    Liora looked concerned and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle Neil, Mommy?¡±

    Caroline was surprised by the question and replied, ¡°He¡¯s busy with work, so he didn¡¯te home with

    me.¡±

    Clutching Caroline¡¯s shirt, Liora softly asked, ¡°What about Daddy?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline was taken aback and asked, ¡°Are you worried about him, Lia?¡±

    Liora nodded. ¡°He saved me, so I care about him too.¡±

    Caroline sighed, realizing she hadn¡¯t thought about asking.

    After spending some time with the children, Scott left.

    Caroline took them upstairs to prepare for bed and quietly left the room once they were asleep.

    Liora, however, opened her eyes when the door closed. She approached Tyler¡¯s bed, intending to take

    his

    phone, but Tyler woke up.

    ¡°You¡¯re picking up some bad habits, Lia, Tyler remarkedzily.

    Startled, Liora withdrew her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tyler. I wanted to talk to Daddy.¡±

    Tyler sat up, pushed the nket aside, and patted the spot next to him, inviting her. ¡°Come.¡±

    Liora climbed into his bed andy down beside him.

    ¡°Tyler, do you think Daddy¡¯s been hiding his pain from everyone?¡± Liora asked.

    Tyler covered her with the nket and reassured her, ¡°He¡¯s not that weak. Are you worried?¡±

    Liora looked down and admitted, ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t sleep thinking about it.¡±

    Tyler said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see him tomorrow.¡±

    Liora was surprised and asked, ¡°Are you serious, Tyler?¡±

    Tyler nodded, cautioning her, ¡°But you can¡¯t tell Mommy, and we can¡¯t let scumbag Daddy know we¡¯re

    his

    children.¡±

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577

    Chapter 577 Where Are You

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tyler! I won¡¯t tell!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    The next morning, Eira woke the children at 5:30 a.m. for training.

    Tyler and Liora stayed in bed without moving.

    Eira grew suspicious. ¡°Hmm? Something¡¯s not right. Are you trying to avoid training?¡±

    Liora rubbed her tummy. ¡°I have a stomachache, Eira.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± Tyler said weakly.

    Eira was shocked, thinking, It¡¯s bad enough that one of them has it, but both? Something doesn¡¯t feel

    right

    Eira entered the room, closed the door, and stared at the children with her arms crossed. ¡°Tell me,

    what¡¯s

    going on?¡±

    Liora widened her eyes innocently. ¡°Eira, I really don¡¯t feel well.¡±

    Eira felt Liora¡¯s forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever. Show me your tongue.¡±

    Liora showed her tongue to Eira, not understanding what was happening.

    Eira sneered upon seeing that. ¡°Pretending to be sick, huh? You both have some bad habits.¡±

    The children blushed when they were caught.

    Eira sat down on the sofa. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±

    Liora and Tyler got up from the bed and sat down.

    Liora kept her head lowered. ¡°I want to see Daddy, Eira. Don¡¯t me Tyler, it was my idea.¡±

    Eira was stunned.

    ¡°You want to see him because you know about your father fighting your uncle?¡± asked Eira

    Liora nodded. ¡°Eira, Mommy will be upset if she finds out. So, we nned to sneak out to see Daddy.¡±

    Eira remained quiet.

    She had been worried about Neilst night, let alone the children.

    +15 BONUS

    It was rare to find children who genuinely cared about their families. Eira said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go along with

    your n this time.¡±

    Liora and Tyler were shocked. They had expected Eira to tell on them, but she agreed to their n!

    Eira served breakfast at 7:30a.m.

    Caroline noticed the children were not around and asked, ¡°Where are Ty and Lia?¡±

    Eira sighed. ¡°The children aren¡¯t feeling well. They had a rough night with stomachaches, probably from

    not eating dinner properly.¡±

    Caroline grew anxious. ¡°I¡¯ll take them to the doctor!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Carol. I gave them some medicine. I have a pharmacist¡¯s license, so just leave them to me.¡±

    Caroline looked at Eira in surprise. ¡°You have a pharmacist¡¯s license too?¡±

    Eira chuckled. ¡°I got it because I found it interesting.¡±

    Caroline sat at the dining table. ¡°I have to go to the hospital today. I¡¯ll leave the children with you.¡±

    Eira said, ¡°But your injury

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be careful. I have to decide on the clothing pieces for the next season,¡± Caroline replied.

    ¡°Ah, alright.¡±

    The children came downstairs after Caroline left.

    After breakfast, Eira took them to see Evan at MK.

    Evan received Alex¡¯s call as soon as he arrived at thepany.

    He sat down and answered the call.

    Alex yawned. ¡°Evan, are you free, for lunch today?¡±

    Evan checked the time. ¡°I might not be free at noon. Someone is meeting me to discuss a partnership

    for

    Eaude Port.¡±

    Alex was surprised. ¡°Eaude Port? Where are you?¡±

    23

    Evan picked up his pen and opened a folder. ¡°I¡¯m at MK.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Alex eximed.

    Evan frowned, ¡°Why are you shouting?¡±

    Alex replied, ¡°I¡¯m still in Fawn County, and you¡¯re already back? Where are Caroline and Paige?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re back,¡± Evan said, his eyes filled with a smile.

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578

    Chapter 578 Do You Have a Conscience?

    ¡°Fuck! Everyone¡¯s gone, leaving me in this forsaken ce!¡± Alex shouted.

    Evan retorted, ¡°What can I do when you¡¯re spending all your days in bars?¡±

    ¡°Evan! Do you even have a conscience?¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Evan shrugged. ¡°Not really, bye.¡± He hung up shortly afterward.

    Surprisingly, the office phone rang not long after that.

    Evan picked up, asking, ¡°What is it?¡±

    The receptionist spoke respectfully. ¡°Mr. Jordan, two children are here asking to see you downstairs.¡±

    ¡®Two children?¡® Tyler and Liora immediately came to Evan¡¯s mind. ¡®What brings them to see me at MK?

    Evan ordered, ¡°Bring them upstairs.¡±

    He immediately called the secretary¡¯s office and asked them to get some snacks for the children from

    the convenience store.

    Five minutester, Tyler and Liora arrived at the door.

    Several secretaries were curious, whispering amongst themselves.

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! One of them resembles Mr. Jordan!¡±

    ¡°I thought Mr. Jordan already had a son?¡±

    ¡°Could these two have just returned from abroad?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, they¡¯re adorable; I¡¯d like to adopt one!¡±

    Tyler and Liora noticed the women peeking through the window when they heard the chatter.

    The secretaries quickly returned to their desks.

    Tyler and Liora were rendered speechless.

    Tyler looked away and whispered to Llora, ¡°Let¡¯s not say anything we shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Liora rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve beenining the whole way here, Tyler!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Tyler sighed, ¡°Forget it, I open the door.¡±

    Liora¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Evan¡¯s impressive figure.

    Evan turned aroun

    around upon hearing themotion, and his jaw tensed with a hint of anxiety. Nevertheless, he still

    appeared authoritative to them.

    Liora was too startled to speak, afraid her father would disapprove of her words. She stood close to her

    brother and sat on the sofa.

    Evan asked them casually, ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Evan frowned as he realized his opening statement didn¡¯t go as nned. He felt nervous in the

    presence

    of these children, sensing a connection to them that he couldn¡¯t control. This was his first tim interacting

    with children, and he felt somewhat defeated.

    Tyler leaned against the sofa and said, ¡°Lia wanted to check on you afterst night¡¯s fight.¡±

    Liora added, ¡°No, I wanted to ensure you weren¡¯t hurt.¡±

    She blushed, feeling too shy to show her face.

    Evan couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Liora was genuinely concerned about him.

    ¡®Caroline didn¡¯t express any concern, but this child thought of me first.¡¯ He would be dishonest if he

    imed not to be touched.

    Evan took a seat and spoke in a softer tone. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about your uncle?¡±

    Liora replied, ¡°We can see Uncle Nell anytime, but not you, Da-¡±

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579

    Chapter 579 Who Is She?

    Tyler wanted to facepalm as Liora acted like a fangirl.

    Evan smirked and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay, no injuries.¡±

    Liora eyed Evan suspiciously. ¡°Are you really okay? Are you a better fighter than Uncle Neil?¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze darkened.

    He had faced racism while studying abroad in Spania and learned how to fight from those fights.

    Thinking about it, he hoarsely muttered, ¡°I suppose.¡±

    Liora cautiously studied Evan¡¯s expression, sensing a hint of bitterness in her father¡¯s eyes.

    Tyler also noticed that and frowned, wondering if Evan had other painful experiences aside from their

    grandmother.

    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.

    Evan said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The secretary entered with a bag of snacks, panting heavily. ¡°The snacks are here, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan nodded to the secretary to ce the snacks in front of the kids with a nod of his head.

    Liora¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of the snacks. ¡°So much delicious food!¡±

    Evan smiled gently. ¡°Feel free to have more. I¡¯ll take you out for lunch.¡±

    Turning to the secretary, Evan said, ¡°Please reschedule the lunch meeting.¡±

    The secretary hesitated. ¡°Mr. Jordan, it¡¯s an important project-¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    The secretary nodded. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll leave, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    ¡°Declining a significant project for lunch? Tyler wondered about the project¡¯s value.

    Tyler informed Liora, who was enjoying the snacks, Tm going to the restroom.¡±

    Liora nodded, speaking with her mouth full of jello. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Tyler left the office, intentionally heading toward the secretary¡¯s office. He knocked on the door and

    greeted them with a charming smile, ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am.¡±

    1/2

    The group of secretaries turned toward Tyler swiftly.

    ¡°Wow, he looks so cool!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s quite graceful!¡±

    The secretary closest to Tyler stood up and asked, ¡°Are you here to y with us, young man?¡±

    Tyler replied politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t find the restroom, so I¡¯m here to ask¡­¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    +15 BONUS

    Meanwhile, in Evan¡¯s office.

    Evan¡¯s gaze made Liora nervous. She set down her snack, licked her lips, and asked, ¡°Is there

    something on my face?¡±

    Evan smiled. ¡®No. What would you like for lunch?¡±

    Liora felt relieved. ¡°I¡¯m not picky, but can we bring Eira with us?¡±

    ¡°Eira? Who is she?¡± Evan furrowed his brow.

    ¡°She takes care of Tyler and me! Can we bring her? It was Eira who brought us here without Mommy

    knowing.¡± Liora exined earnestly.

    Liora worried that Evan might refuse and handed him a popsicle. ¡®This is for you. Can we take Eira with

    us?¡±

    Evan couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°You¡¯re giving away a snack for a nanny?¡±

    Liora nodded. ¡®Eira isn¡¯t just a nanny¨Cshe¡¯s family!¡±

    Evan felt relieved that Liora was so considerate at her age, without any heiress arrogance. He had to

    acknowledge that Caroline had raised them well.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580

    Chapter 580 Let¡¯s Go to the Hospital

    Evan couldn¡¯t resist picking up Liora and cing her on hisp. ¡°I can do that, but I don¡¯t want the

    popsicle,¡± Evan said gently.

    ¡®Daddy carried me, and now I¡¯m sitting on hisp¡± Liora blushed at that thought and said, ¡®Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a phone?¡± Evan asked.

    Liora was surprised. ¡°No, Mommy got one for Tyler.¡±

    Evan frowned, wondering why she was favoring her son. ¡°Do you want one?¡±

    Liora shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s enough that Tyler can help me make calls or send text messages.¡±

    ¡°Can I get you one so we can stay in touch?¡± Evan asked.

    It was more than just staying in touch¨Cit was about building a rtionship with his long¨Clost children.

    Liora¡¯s eyes widened slowly. ¡°Is this our secret?¡±

    Evan gently caressed Liora¡¯s head. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Liora beamed and extended her little finger. ¡°Alright! Pinky promise!¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    At Vi Foresta.

    Casey slowly opened his eyes in his dark room. He touched his throat and felt an unusual pain,

    causing

    difort. He removed the nket and weakly propped himself up. His head was spinning.

    ¡°This feeling again!¡± Casey muttered.

    Agitated, Casey opened a drawer and took out an infrared thermometer. After two beeps, the screen.

    disyed 39¡ãC.

    The sound woke up Danie, who was sleeping on the other side of the bed. She drowsily opened her

    eyes and looked at Casey. ¡°You¡¯re up, Casey.¡±

    Casey hid the coldness in his eyes and replled, ¡°Hmm, you should get more sleep.¡±

    Danie noticed the red glow from the thermometer and sat up in a hurry. ¡°Do you have a fever,

    Casey?¡±

    Casey stood up and sald, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I tend to get a fever easily when I¡¯m tired.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Danie got out of bed, dressed quickly, and said, ¡°A fever is not something to ignore. Let¡¯s go to the

    hospital to get you checked, Casey.¡±

    Casey said, ¡°You can¡¯te with me to the hospital.¡±

    Danie¡¯s movements halted. She had almost forgotten that Evan was back and couldn¡¯t reveal her

    rtionship with Casey.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± she replied. ¡°But you must get checked at the hospital today.¡±

    Casey nodded nonchntly and headed to the bathroom. As he turned on the light, he noticed tiny red

    rashes covering his chest and neck.

    He touched his body with widened eyes. ¡°What¡¯s with these rashes? Could it be an allergic reaction?¡±

    Casey put on his bathrobe and left the bathroom.

    Danie was surprised by his sudden departure. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Casey?

    ¡°Nothing¡±Casey replied agitatedly.

    Danie was stunned, wondering if she had annoyed him. She watched Casey grab his phone and

    return

    to the bathroom without saying anything.

    Casey took a photo of his rashes and sent it to Draco so he could get his doctor to take a look.

    Soon, the doctor texted: [This is an allergic reaction, Mr. Jordan. Have you been taking the prescribed.

    medicines on time?]

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581

    Chapter 581 G Stood for Give

    Casey recalled the doctor¡¯s prescription of supplements when he left the hospital.

    Casey: [I stopped taking them for a few days.]

    Doctor: [You can¡¯t stop taking the medicine yet. You must take the supplements regrly, considering

    your condition]

    Casey: [So it¡¯s just an allergic reaction?]

    Doctor: [Yes, sir.]

    Casey felt relieved.

    Casey: [Visit Vi Foresta today if you¡¯re free. I have a fever.].

    Doctor: [Sure. I¡¯ll start an intravenous drip at noon.]

    Downstairs, Danie had breakfast in the dining room, feeling uneasy about Casey¡¯s sudden change..

    ¡®Did he do that because he med me for not getting him into MK sooner? she wondered.

    She absentmindedly ate her oatmeal until Casey entered the room wearing a ck turtleneck sweater.

    Danie smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll serve you some oatmeal, Casey.¡±

    Casey nodded and sat at the dining table.

    Danie ced the bowl in front of him. ¡°I met your father yesterday, Casey.¡±

    Casey looked puzzled. ¡°What do you want with my father?¡±

    Danie exined her conversation with Draco.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Casey smirked. ¡°So, how do you n to make me threaten Caroline?¡±

    Danie didn¡¯t answer but showed Casey a photo on her phone. ¡°Look at this. Caroline¡¯s two children

    are blologically rted to Evan.¡±

    Casey nced and scoffed. ¡°How did you get this report?¡±

    Danie smiled and took back the phone. ¡°What don¡¯t I know about Caroline?¡±

    ¡°So, you want me to threaten Caroline with this report to make her cooperate with me?¡± Casey asked.

    Danie nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the only way to ensure her cooperation.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Casey knew Caroline would cooperate because he had also threatened her with this information. He

    realized Danie¡¯s intelligence could be useful.

    Casey looked at her with a soft gaze. ¡°Aren¡¯t you jealous of me getting close to Caroline, E?¡±

    ¡°I am, but I can endure some difort for you.¡±

    Casey said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to inconvenience you briefly, then.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Danie replied.

    ALTYC.

    Caroline was in a meeting with staff members from the design and fashion departments.

    She had designed a clothing piece, and the design department staff were astonished when they saw

    the

    sketch.

    ¡°G? Ms. Shenton, you¡­¡± Nora Anderson, the head of the design department, looked at Caroline in

    amazement.

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    Nora was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re actually G, Ms. Shenton! You¡¯re John¡¯s apprentice who has never appeared

    in

    public before!¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Calm down.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t! It¡¯s been really tough for us not to know about this, Ms. Shenton!¡± said Kristen Lee, the deputy

    head of the design department.

    ¡°Yes, with y

    your title, we have confidence inpeting with John!¡±

    ¡°However, does your mentor know that you¡¯re the owner of TYC? Why did he switch to MK?¡±

    Caroline answered their questions one by one. ¡°I didn¡¯t n to reveal my Identity at first, but I had no

    choice because my mentor¡¯s reputation is too prominent. As for her reasons, we can only do our best.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, I¡¯m curious why you chose the letter G as your as?¡±

    Caroline looked down with a hint of sadness in her eyes.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Eight. But I believe that amount is trivial to him,¡± Tyler replied.

    Liora¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Trivial? Why? It¡¯s 700,000,000 dors! I¡¯ve never seen so much money!¡±

    Tyler shrugged. ¡°The worth of someone who dominates the entire Etes is beyond our imagination.¡±

    Liora was dumbfounded. ¡°Daddy is so wealthy!¡±

    Evan entered the room just as Liora¡¯s voice faded. He soon noticed Liora¡¯s admiring gaze.

    Evan asked, ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯m getting the waitress.¡±

    Liora shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯d like to use the restroom, hehe.¡±

    Evan offered, ¡°I take you.¡±

    Tyler watched as Liora stuck close to Evan like an attached puppy, shaking his head in frustration.

    ¡°What

    a money enthusiast¡­

    While Evan apanied Liora to the restroom, Paige spotted them from behind as she was about to

    enter the restaurant with the clothing factory manager.

    ¡®Why is Lia with Evan? Paige wondered, grabbing her phone to take a photo and send it to Caroline.

    Paige: [Carol, why is Lia with Evan?]

    Caroline received the text as she exited the elevator, her steps freezing as she saw the photo. She

    recognized Liora in it.

    ¡®Weren¡¯t the children supposed to stay home because they weren¡¯t feeling well?¡® Caroline wondered.

    ¡®Why

    is Liora with Evan?

    Caroline then remembered something and called Tyler but hung up immediately. She had almost

    forgotten telling him not to stop Liora from seeing Evan. She wouldn¡¯t interfere for now but would

    address the deception issue seriously.

    Caroline: [Noted. Let them meet.]

    Paige: [Does Evan know that the children are his?)

    Caroline: [No, I¡¯ve never admitted it.]

    Paige: [Why is he treating Lia so kindly then? He carried her to the restroom and back.]

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583

    Chapter 583 I¡¯ll Pick Them Up

    Caroline¡¯s heart raced as she read Paige¡¯s reply.

    She thought, ¡®Has Evan noticed something? No, I won¡¯t let him find out about this! I won¡¯t let him take

    custody of the children!¡±

    With that in mind, she hurried home and waited for Evan to send the kids back.

    At 1:00 p.m., Evan returned the children to Bayview Vi due to an afternoon meeting.

    As he arrived, another car parked in Caroline¡¯s yard. Scott stepped out of the car, and Evan¡¯s face

    turned

    serious upon seeing him. The driver opened the door for Evan, and he emerged with the two children.

    Scott noticed them from the yard and was surprised to see Evan with the kids.

    Liora whispered, ¡°Papa Wilson¡­¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression soured upon hearing that. He couldn¡¯t bear his children addressing someone else as

    Papa.¡±

    Evan led the children toward Scott, who greeted Evan casually, saying. It¡¯s been a while since west

    met, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan replied coldly, ¡°We¡¯re not close, so there¡¯s no need for us to meet.¡±

    Scott chuckled. ¡°Thank you for bringing them home. Ty, Lia,e inside with me.¡±

    Evan quipped, ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to take them home.¡±

    Scott calmly replied, ¡°Mr. Jordan, I doubt Carol is aware you took them out. If you rush them inside, she

    might not be pleased.¡±

    Evan frowned, wondering if Caroline was home. He scanned the yard but didn¡¯t see her usual car. He

    thought, ¡®Is it in the garage?¡¯

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Evan looked away and retorted, ¡°So what if she¡¯s back? Do you think you have the right to be with

    them all

    the time?¡®

    Scott calmly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t, and neither do you.¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°Are you so sure I don¡¯t have the right?¡±

    Scott gracefully smiled. ¡°You know better with that paternity test report, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¨C

    +15 BONUS

    Evan¡¯s eyes glistened as he remembered that the paternity test proved the children were not his. He

    wondered why Caroline had reacted so emotionally when he mentioned them.

    He thought. There must be something fishy going on here. I need to investigate this personally.¡±

    Suddenly, the vi¡¯s door swung open, and Caroline walked out. The children¡¯s expressions changed

    drastically upon seeing her.

    ¡°Mommy,¡± Liora said guiltily, and Tyler called out to Caroline tensely.

    Caroline approached the children solemnly and said, ¡°Go inside with Papa Wilson.¡±

    The children obeyed without speaking.

    Caroline then turned to Evan, her expression cold. ¡°Next time, inform me when my children are with

    you.

    I¡¯ll pick them up.¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°Are you worried that I might harm them?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°I won¡¯t make assumptions about you.¡±

    Evan inquired, ¡°Then why are you so anxious? Do you think I know something?¡±

    Caroline retorted emotionally, ¡°I¡¯m not anxious! I just don¡¯t want to be kept in the dark, and you don¡¯t

    have

    to spend time with my children!¡±

    Evan¡¯s breath caught.

    He wondered, ¡°Why does Caroline react so strongly regarding her children? Is she hiding something

    from me? Or is she keeping the kids away from me on purpose?¡®

    Evan¡¯s gaze darkened as he asked, ¡°Do you truly despise me that much?¡±

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584

    Chapter 584 Don¡¯t Be So Stern

    Caroline felt a sharp pain in her chest. She said firmly, ¡°You can think what you want. I¡¯m going inside.

    Stay out in the cold as long as you want.¡±

    She turned and walked away, her eyes stinging, possibly from the cold. ¡®He still doesn¡¯t want to exin

    the situation between him and Danie! I¡¯m the one being too sentimental!¡±

    Evan didn¡¯t stop her and got into the car after Caroline shut the door. Shortly after, he called Reuben.

    Reuben answered, ¡°Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan gazed at the vi and instructed, ¡°Find a way to obtain Tyler and Liora¡¯s DNA.¡±

    Reuben asked, ¡°Are you still sure they are your children?¡±

    Evan replied coldly, ¡°Sure? They are my children.¡±

    Reuben wondered about Evan¡¯s certainty. ¡°Noted, sir. Give me a day.¡±

    Evan ordered, ¡°Keep this quiet. Send the DNA abroad for a paternity test as soon as you can.¡±

    Reuben cautioned, ¡°It will take some time to get the report.¡±

    ¡°Time is not a problem. I must prevent anyone from tampering with the results,¡± Evan said firmly

    Reuben nodded, saying. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Tyler and Liora sat on the sofa, heads lowered.

    Caroline sat across from them and said solemnly, ¡°I want you to exin why you lied to me.¡±

    Liora anxiously clutched her outfit and looked at Caroline with caution. ¡°Mommy, it was me who-¡±

    Tyler interrupted, ¡°I was the one who took Lia to meet him.¡±

    Caroline frowned. ¡°Ty, don¡¯t take sides. Let Lia exin herself.¡±

    Scott sighed. ¡°Carol, you¡¯re scaring the children.¡±

    Liora began to sob. ¡°I was wrong, Mommy. I just wanted to see him.¡±

    Caroline inquired, ¡°Why?¡±

    Liora didn¡¯t dare mention the word ¡®Daddy¡¯ due to Caroline¡¯s stern demeanor. ¡°I was worried he would

    get

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you concerned about Uncle Neil? Why him?¡± Caroline pressed on.

    ¡°Because he¡¯s my daddy. He saved me, so I want to care about him. You told us to be grateful, didn¡¯t

    you?

    Am I wrong for doing this?¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your concern for him, but lying to me is not eptable!¡± Caroline sympathized with Liora

    but couldn¡¯t overlook lying, a matter of principle. She didn¡¯t want her child to be a liar.

    Liora cried profusely.

    Scott stood up, ready tofort her, but Caroline stopped him. ¡°You can¡¯tfort her. I can¡¯t move on

    from this until she admits her fault.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Carol, Lia is still young. Don¡¯t be so strict,¡± Scott urged.

    Caroline said firmly, ¡°No! If not now, when? I can support her decision to meet her father, but she can¡¯t

    lie

    to me.¡±

    Liora sobbed. ¡°Mommy, I was wrong! I won¡¯t lie to you again!¡±

    It was the first time Liora had seen her mother so furious, and it scared her.

    ¡°Mommy, Lia has learned her lesson. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Tyler gently patted Liora¡¯s back.

    Caroline took two deep breaths. ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re the older brother. You shouldn¡¯t lie to me like your sister.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, Lia kept it from you because she didn¡¯t want to make you sad. She knows you don¡¯t like her

    spending time with him. Isn¡¯t that a white lie?¡± Tyler asked.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585

    Chapter 585 My Engagement To Your

    +15 BONUS

    ¡®So Lia lied because she was scared that I would be upset? Caroline was caught off guard. ¡°Why didn¡¯t

    I

    realize that?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lia¡± Caroline walked toward Liora with regret and knelt down to wipe away her tears. ¡°I was

    too harsh, and I didn¡¯t consider your feelings. Promise me you won¡¯t lie to me again, okay? As long as

    you¡¯re honest, I won¡¯t stop you from seeing him.¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Liora embraced Caroline tightly. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for lying. Mommy. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    Caroline hugged Liora as she sobbed, lost for words.

    Afterforting the children for a while, they ran upstairs to y.

    Caroline sat absentmindedly on the sofa.

    Scott sat down beside her, and she mumbled, I¡¯m being selfish, aren¡¯t I?¡°.

    Scott hesitated for a moment before replying. ¡°Maybe you should listen to your children more.¡±

    Caroline understood his hint and realized it was time to try to let go.

    In the evening. Caroline received a text from Casey, asking her to meet him at a cafeter.

    Caroline informed the children and instructed the bodyguard to take her to the cafe.

    When she arrived, Casey was already sitting by the window, looking pale and unwell.

    Caroline took a seat across from Casey. ¡°Tell me, what do you want from me this time?¡±

    Seeing Caroline¡¯s wary expression, Casey pushed a cup of coffee toward her. ¡°Rx and have a drink

    first.

    Caroline didn¡¯t move. She couldn¡¯t muster the courage to ept a drink from someone else, especially

    after what had happened with Danie

    ¡°Just get to the point I don¡¯t have time to waste,¡± Caroline said coldly

    Casey took a sip of his lemon¨Cinfused water. ¡°I want to return to MK

    ¡°Why is that my concem? Caroline asker

    ¡°Let me exin I need you to cooperate with me on this.¡± Casey said, cing his ss down.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline furrowed her brow in confusion. ¡°Why do I need to cooperate for you to return to MK? Just go

    back if you¡¯re not afraid of Evan.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think Evan would allow me back into MK? But with you as leverage, he won¡¯t have a

    choice,

    Casey exined.

    Caroline was growing impatient. ¡°Could you please stop speaking in riddles?¡±

    ¡°I have my father tell Evan about our engagement,¡± Casey said.

    Caroline scoffed. ¡°Dream on! I won¡¯t agree to your ridiculous request!¡± She red at Casey, her

    emotions.

    running high.

    Casey looked at Caroline calmly. ¡°You just have to y along with what I say.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you handle this on your own? Why drag me into it?¡± Caroline was furious.

    Casey said. ¡°If I do it alone, Evan will question youter. How will you respond? im ignorance?

    Instead,

    I need you to confirm it¡¯s true. We¡¯ll make Evan choose between thepany and me or thepany

    and you, Caroline. It¡¯s a win¨Cwin for you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡®Win¨Cwin for me? How dare he suggest that?! she roared inwardly.

    Caroline couldn¡¯t fathom hurting Evan this way, even in the midst of their quarrel.

    ¡°I wont do it!¡± Caroline dered.

    Casey leaned back on the sofa and said calmly, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re not afraid of me revealing this

    matter.¡±

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586

    Chapter 586 Something Important to Tell

    Caroline clenched her fists tightly.

    ¡°Casey, you¡¯re shameless and despicable!¡± Caroline scolded.

    Casey replied, ¡°If enduring your brief scolding gets me what I want, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Caroline wanted to continue scolding, but Casey interrupted, ¡°Think it through. If my father learns the

    truth, can you keep your children with you?¡±

    Caroline questioned, ¡°How do you know about my children¡¯s rtionship with Evan?¡±

    Casey replied, ¡°I can find out if I want to.¡±

    Caroline muttered curses against Casey repeatedly under her breath.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you suffer any losses. Look at this,¡± Casey said as he handed her a folder.

    Caroline angrily took the folder, but fear shed across her eyes when she saw its contents.

    Noticing

    Caroline¡¯s change in expression, Casey said, ¡°Think it over. I¡¯ll wait for your reply.¡±

    Casey got up and left.

    After he left, Caroline grabbed her phone and turned off the recording function.

    On the way home, Caroline reyed her conversation with Casey in her mind repeatedly.

    She couldn¡¯t hand the voice recording to Evan yet. Doing so would mean admitting that Tyler and Liora

    were his children, revealing the truth to Draco. She felt trapped.

    ¡®What should I do? she wondered.

    She took the folder Casey had given him.

    After pondering for a long time, she sent Casey a text message.

    Caroline: [I¡¯ll do it, but this is thest time.]

    Casey replied soon after.

    Casey: [It¡¯s not up to me to decide if this is thest time.)

    Caroline [What do you mean?]

    Casey: [Who knows?]

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline angrily threw the phone into her bag. I knew coborating with him was a mistake from the

    start!¡±

    The next day, Evan received a call from Draco, instructing him to return to Jordan Residence

    immediately.

    Evan rushed over and arrived at the same time as Casey.

    Evan¡¯s expression turned cold and ruthless when he saw him.

    Casey got out of the car and greeted Evan at the door. ¡°Is that my youngest brother?¡±

    Evan approached Casey. ¡°Who gave you the right to call me that?¡±

    Casey said nonchntly, ¡°What a shame that this is the truth.¡±

    Evan suppressed the urge to confront Casey and entered the house.

    They entered the living room one after another.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Draco was making coffee. He nced at them before saying, ¡°Come and sit here.¡±

    Evan and Casey sat down.

    Draco did something unusual and served coffee to Evan before pouring another cup for Casey. ¡°I have

    something important to discuss with you today.¡±

    Evan didn¡¯t touch his coffee and stared at Draco, sensing that something ominous was about to be

    revealed.

    Draco told Evan, ¡°I agree with Casey¡¯s idea for Caroline to be engaged to him.¡±

    Evan¡¯s pupils constricted instantly. His demeanor turned dark and unyielding.

    ¡°You¡¯re allowing Casey to get engaged to Caroline?¡± Evan said icily,

    Draco scoffed. ¡°What¡¯s with your tone? Isn¡¯t it a good thing that your elder brother is getting married?¡±

    Evan was furious. ¡°He can marry anyone but Caroline!¡±

    ¡°This is not for you to decide or Interfere with! I¡¯m just informing you¡± Draco replied.

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it! What devious n are you hatching now?¡± Evan clenched his teeth, ring at Casey.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587

    Chapter 587 There¡¯s No Particr Reason

    Casey let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Rx, Evan. This isn¡¯t about having fun. I simply want to marry and raise

    a child.¡±

    Evan retorted angrily, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll allow you to do that?¡±

    Casey remained calm as he met Evan¡¯s gaze. ¡°Your disagreemen

    can marry if she agrees.¡±

    Evan was skeptical. ¡°She¡¯ll never agree, I¡¯m sure of it!¡±

    Casey suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her yourself?¡±

    won¡¯t change anything. Caroline and I

    Evan stood up, his tone threatening. ¡°If you try any tricks, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    Draco interjected furiously. ¡°How dare you treat your older brother this way? Where are your manners?¡±

    Evan sneered at Draco. ¡°Manners? You don¡¯t deserve any from me.¡±

    He turned and left promptly.

    Once Evan was gone, Casey asked, ¡°What¡¯s our next move, Father?¡±

    Draco¡¯s anger subsided as he leisurely sipped his coffee. ¡°Let hime to me. You don¡¯t need to

    Interfere. Ande back home soon.¡±

    Casey understood Draco¡¯s intent and nodded in agreement.

    Outside Jordan Residence.

    Evan entered the car, radiating coldness.

    Reuben nced at Evan and noticed his gloomy expression. ¡°W¨CWhere to, Mr. Jordan?¡±

    Evan replied tersely, ¡°TYC.¡±

    Reuben was baffled and wondered, To see Ms. Shenton? What set off Mr. Jordan¡¯s anger like this?¡®

    At 10:00a.m., Caroline took a break in her office after a meeting. She hadn¡¯t slept well due to Casey¡¯s

    words from the previous night, and her day was filled with overwhelming tasks, causing her temples to

    throb.

    +15 BONUS

    She walked to the sofa, nning to lie down, when her office phone rang unexpectedly.

    Caroline reluctantly answered, hearing the receptionist¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°Ms. Shenton, Mr. Jordan

    wishes

    to see you, and I couldn¡¯t stop him from entering the elevator.¡±

    Caroline was momentarily taken aback. ¡°Mr. Jordan? Evan Jordan?¡±

    Her office door swung open before she could react further, revealing Evan¡¯s stern face.

    Caroline hung up and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s impolite to intrude without permission, you know?¡±

    Evan mmed the door and advanced toward her, his anger visibly intense in his eyes.

    ¡°Caroline, what¡¯s going on between you and Casey?¡± he demanded harshly.

    Caroline sensed his anger and frowned deeply. ¡®Has Casey revealed everything to Evan already?¡±

    She thought of the voice recording and felt powerless, knowing Casey was ckmailing her.

    With a forcedposure, Caroline asked, ¡°What did he tell you?¡±

    Evan was taken aback. ¡°Are you two getting engaged?¡±

    Caroline lowered her gaze, unable to meet Evan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes,¡±

    Evan was shocked. He grasped Caroline¡¯s shoulder, his grip tightening. ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°You heard correctly,¡± Caroline replied, her voice tinged with guilt.

    Evan couldn¡¯tprehend it. He snarled, ¡°Why?¡±

    Caroline winced from the pain as Evan pulled at her still¨Chealing vicle. ¡°There¡¯s no specific reason.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Casey! I warned you repeatedly to stay away from him! Why would you suddenly get engaged to

    him?¡± Evan demanded.

    Caroline met his gaze, enduring the pain. ¡°If you can be with Danie, why can¡¯t I be with someone

    else? What gives you the right to be so selfish?¡±

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588

    Chapter 588 You May Leave

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Are you getting engaged to him just because of my thing with Danie?¡± Evan asked, his

    disappointment

    evident. ¡°Is this your way of getting back at me? And you haven¡¯t even heard my side of the story!¡±

    Caroline sneered. ¡°Exnation? Where were you when I needed to hear it? Why should I be led

    around by

    you?¡±

    ¡°Danie and I-¡®

    ¡°Right, Danie isn¡¯t a good person, just like Casey to you, right? If you can be with someone like him,

    why

    can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Let me finish! Danie and I are associating because of Axel!¡± Evan shouted in frustration.

    Caroline looked stunned, her expression turning anxious. ¡°Axel? What happened to him?¡±

    Evan gritted his teeth. ¡°Axel was diagnosed with leukemia, and Danie found the bone marrow that

    saved his life. I agreed to let her stay and take care of him until he recovers.¡±

    ¡°L¨CLeukemia?!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s knees weakened, and Evan hastily caught her, pain in his eyes. He knew Caroline might.

    struggle to ept this but had no choice but to tell her now. Otherwise, Caroline might get engaged to

    Casey.

    Caroline grabbed Evan¡¯s arm as she regained herposure, asking anxiously, ¡°How is Axel now? Is

    he

    okay?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in protective istion, but he¡¯ll be allowed to leave before the Mardi Gras parades,¡± Evan replied.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?¡±

    Evan tightly pursed his lips. ¡°You were already under a lot of pressure, and I didn¡¯t want to add to it.¡±

    ¡°What gives you the right to decide that?! That¡¯s my son we¡¯re talking about!¡± Caroline¡¯s tone grew

    more

    ferocious.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I nned to tell you after Axel fully recovered,¡± Evan said quiltily.

    ¡°All you ever do is n! Why is it always about what you want? Have you ever asked me? Have you

    respected me? Axel is my son, and I¡¯m not there when he needs me the most. Yet, you allowed

    someone who hurt him to stay and take care of him! Evan, you¡¯re heartless! Why do you always make

    decisions for

    me?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Evan weakly withdrew his arms. ¡°I was wrong, but I have no rtionship with Danie.¡±

    Caroline scoffed. ¡°No rtionship? Are you still trying to make excuses? If Danie can find a matching

    bone marrow, why can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find a suitable match in time,¡± Evan admitted, his gaze dimming as he clenched his fists.

    That¡¯s why I had to turn to Danie.¡±

    Caroline was filled with disbelief. You have a powerful family business and couldn¡¯t find a suitable

    donor?

    Evan didn¡¯t know how to exin, so he changed the subject. 1 can ask Danie to leave, but can you

    stop

    interacting with Casey?¡±

    Caroline countered, ¡°You get to do what you want, so why can¡¯t I?¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Must you be like this?¡±

    Caroline walked past Evan and grabbed her bag. I¡¯m going to see Axel. You can leave.¡±

    Evan called after her, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to see him! He¡¯ll be in protective istion for a month!

    Caroline left the office determined, stating before she went, ¡®I¡¯m going to check on his condition with the

    doctor.

    She couldn¡¯t stay any longer¨Cshe was afraid she might reveal Casey¡¯s threat if she did.

    She didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with Evan over Casey. It would be meaningless since the

    engagement

    was fake.

    In frustration, Evan pounded his fist on Caroline¡¯s desk.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589

    Chapter 589 Forced Against Her Will

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Evan would never allow Caroline to be with Casey! Never!

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline was getting ready to leave at noon after asking the doctor about Axel¡¯s condition. As soon as

    she walked out of the doctor¡¯s office, she ran into Danie.

    Danie was surprised and nced at the doctor¡¯s office. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Caroline stared at Danie coldly. ¡°Why is that any of your business?

    Danie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You know about Axel, huh?¡±

    ¡°Why does that concern you? You don¡¯t have a say in my son¡¯s matters!¡± Caroline couldn¡¯t help but

    shout

    at Danie.

    Danie chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s quite ungrateful of you, Caroline. Your son might not be alive today if it

    weren¡¯t

    for me. Maybe you¡¯d be visiting his grave with flowers now.¡±

    Caroline pped Danie firmly across the face and said sternly, ¡®Shut up!¡±

    Danie covered her face and red at Caroline angrily. ¡°How dare you hit me again! Do you think I

    won¡¯t

    fight back?¡±

    Danie raised her arm, preparing to pull Caroline¡¯s hair.

    Caroline swiftly grabbed Danie¡¯s arm. ¡°Go ahead, try to fight back!¡±

    Danie struggled to free her arm, surprised by Caroline¡¯s strength despite her injuries. ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    Danie screamed.

    Caroline got closer and threatened, ¡°If you ever show up at the hospital again, il confront you every

    time I

    see you! Remember my words!¡±

    ¡°Evan doesn¡¯t treat me like this. Who are you to treat me like this, you¡­ You know what!¡± muttered

    Danie.

    Caroline replied, ¡°Maybe you should ask Evan if he¡¯ll still let you look after Axell¡±

    Caroline pushed Danie to the ground and walked away. She was not worried that Danie would do

    something to Axel. After all, Evan¡¯s numerous bodyguards strictly guarded the protective istion

    room.

    Evan was as protective as she was.

    15 BONUS

    In the afternoon, Evan visited Jordan Residence once more. He confronted Draco and asked angrily.¡±

    What do I need to do to cancel Caroline and Casey¡¯s engagement?¡±

    Draco sneered. ¡°So, you still care about her, huh?¡±

    Evan retorted, ¡°That¡¯s my business!¡±

    Draco narrowed his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t like her either. There¡¯s a way to call off the engagement.¡±

    Evan grew impatient, unable to bear the thought of Casey marrying Caroline. ¡°Tell me your conditions!¡±

    Draco stared at Evan and said, ¡°Is this how you negotiate with me? Get down on your knees!¡±

    Evan reluctantly knelt before Draco, suppressing his frustration.

    Dracoughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still be so deeply in love!¡±

    Evan seethed. ¡°Just state your conditions!¡±

    Draco demanded, ¡°I want you to formally invite Casey to join MK.¡±

    Draco emphasized the word ¡®invitation¡°.

    Evan clenched his fists, and his eyes filled with hatred.

    In the evening, while picking up the children, Caroline saw MK¡¯s announcement: Casey would join MK

    as

    the Vice President.

    Caroline¡¯s heart ached, knowing the sacrifices Evan was making for her, Draco wouldn¡¯t make things

    easy for Evan.

    She took a deep breath, feeling a heavy weight on her chest. She wondered if Evan could avoid

    keeping.

    someone who hurt his mother in thepany if she wasn¡¯t under threat.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590

    Chapter 590 Will You Come and See Mommy?

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline wondered, ¡®How painful must it be to encounter one¡¯s enemy every day?

    Caroline rolled down the car window, feeling the biting cold wind, but it did little to ease her agitation.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, you haven¡¯t fully recovered from your injuries. You might catch a cold,¡± the bodyguard

    cautioned.

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just drive carefully.¡±

    She needed to calm herself to figure out how to tell Evan about the threats she had received. At the

    same time, she wanted to alleviate her guilt toward him because she knew she was the cause of this

    situation. However, she couldn¡¯t implicate the children,

    Caroline picked up the kids from school and carefully considered when to break the news about Axel¡¯s

    condition.

    Tyler and Lora were taken aback.

    After a moment, Tyler finally recovered from his shock. ¡°He had a few nosebleeds before, so it turns out

    he really is sick¡­¡±

    Liora nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ He bled a lot¡­¡±

    Anxiously, Caroline asked, ¡°When did you first notice this?¡±

    Tyler thought for a moment. ¡°Not long after we started kindergarten. Lia and I saw it happen a few

    times.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    She wondered if she had neglected her children.

    ¡°Mommy, is Axel¡¯s weight loss rted to his sickness, too?¡± Liora asked.

    Caroline¡¯s thoughts drifted. She had assumed Axel¡¯s weight loss was due to adjusting to Vi Rosa, but

    now she felt foolish. She couldn¡¯t me Evan for not telling her about her child¡¯s condition when she

    hadn¡¯t noticed it herself.

    Caroline felt overwhelming guilt and couldn¡¯t find the words to speak. After returning to Bayview Vi,

    she locked herself in her room and had no appetite for dinner.

    Tyler and Liora were concerned but didn¡¯t want to disturb her.

    After dinner, Liora went to her room and pulled out the phone Evan had provided to send a message.

    +15 DONUS

    Llora: [Mommy didn¡¯t have dinner, probably because of Axel.]

    Evan was on his way to the hospital. Liora¡¯s message melted his heart, erasing the day¡¯s humiliation.

    However, he frowned after reading it and quickly responded.

    Evan: [How is your mom¡¯s mood?

    Liora: Not so good. We¡¯re very sad about Axel¡¯s sickness, too. When will Axel be out of the hospital?

    Will he recover fully?]

    Evan: [Yes, he will. I¡¯ll take him to spend Mardi Gras with you. Can you check on your mom now?]

    Liora: I won¡¯t be a spy! I will keep Mommy¡¯s matters confidential

    Evan smiled.

    Evan: [You¡¯re not being a spy, Lia. You¡¯re doing it because you care about your mom.]

    Liora thought for a moment.

    Liora: Will youe and see Mommy if she really isn¡¯t feeling well?]

    Evan¡¯s gaze dimmed, thinking. Will she want to see me? She might be in a worse mood after seeing

    me,

    right?

    Evan: (I won¡¯te if she¡¯s fine.]

    Liora misunderstood Evan¡¯s intention and assumed he woulde if her mother was unwell. She

    wanted

    to see him, so she decided to check on Caroline, worried about her health,

    Liora put her phone away and quietly walked to Caroline¡¯s room. She gently pushed the door open and

    peeked inside, her heart racing.

    ¡°Lia?¡± Caroline¡¯s voice suddenly broke the darkness.

    Startled, Liora hastily opened the door and said, ¡°Mom¡­ Mommy, I¡¯m here to check on you.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591

    Chapter 591 Don¡¯t Stay Here

    Caroline sat up straight on the bed and gestured for Liora to enter.

    Liora obediently approached and climbed into Caroline¡¯s bed, her gaze fixed on her mother.

    Caroline tenderly stroked Liora¡¯s head and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Liora remained silent but switched on the bedsidemp for a closer look.

    ¡°Mommy, your face is all red,¡± Liora eximed, cing her hand on Caroline¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Mommy, you have a fever!¡± Liora gasped in rm.

    Caroline was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t realized she had a fever but now felt dizzy. She reached for the

    drawer and grabbed an infrared thermometer,

    Liora leaned in to see. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s 38¡ãC! You need medicine!¡±

    Caroline patted Liora¡¯s thigh. ¡°Go outside, Lia. I don¡¯t want you to catch it if it¡¯s contagious.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡± Liora nodded and hurried out of the room.

    Caroline wondered why Liora was acting unusually quickly today.

    Liora grabbed her phone and sent a frantic text to Evan.

    Liora: Mommy has a fever!]

    Evan furrowed his brow upon receiving Liora¡¯s message and told Reuben, ¡°Turn around and head to

    Bayview Vi!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Of course, sir,¡± Reubenplied.

    Evan arrived at Bayview Vi twenty minutester, just as Kenny returned home.

    They met in the yard, and Kenny eyed Evan suspiciously. ¡°It¡¯s you, Mr. Jordan? Why did you abandon

    Danie to see Caroline?¡±

    Evan brushed off Kenny¡¯sment and shot him a nce before heading toward the vi.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t ignore me!¡± Kenny caught up to him.

    ¡°Shut up! Caroline has a fever!¡± Evan Impatiently shouted.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°What does Caroline¡¯s fever have to do with you being here?¡± Kenny was momentarily stunned. ¡°Wait,

    Caroline has a fever?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Evan had already entered the vi by the time Kenny finished speaking.

    Tyler looked up from his building blocks in the living room, surprised by Evan¡¯s sudden appearance.

    Evan briefly scanned the room, met Tyler¡¯s eyes, and said, ¡°Where¡¯s the first aid kit, Ty?¡±

    ¡°Why would Ty know where the first aid kit is? I¡¯ll get it!¡± Kenny hurried inside.

    Tyler was momentarily confused. He then realized that Evan was there because of his mother.

    He left his building blocks, rushed upstairs, and barged into Caroline¡¯s room.

    ¡°Mommy, are you sick?¡± he asked anxiously.

    Caroline was stirred from her sleep and sat up, coughing twice. ¡°Don¡¯t stay here, Ty. I might have

    caught

    the flu.¡±

    Tyler disregarded her advice and approached. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mommy. Scumbag Daddy is here. Did you tell

    him you¡¯re sick?

    Caroline was perplexed. ¡°Why is he here? I didn¡¯t inform him.¡±

    Tyler furrowed his brow, thinking, ¡°If Mommy didn¡¯t tell him, it must be Lia. She is starting to turn her

    back.

    on us.

    Just as Caroline¡¯s voice trailed off, the sound of two sets of footsteps approached from the corridor.

    Kenny and Evan soon entered the room.

    Kenny wanted to rush to Caroline¡¯s side out of concern, but Evan got there first.

    Evan sat beside the bed, his gaze filled with worry. ¡°How do you feel? Are you in pain? Have you taken

    your medicine?¡±

    Caroline was overwhelmed by the questions. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What brought you here?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s here because he cares about you. Take your medicine first,¡± Kenny said as he handed Caroline a

    ss of water and her medicine.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592

    Chapter 592 I¡¯ll Wait for You

    Caroline took her medicine with a sip of water.

    Kenny held the ss and took Tyler outside, leaving Evan with a warning nce that went unnoticed.

    Caroline massaged her forehead and said. ¡°I¡¯m okay. You can go home.¡±

    Evan leaned forward, concerned. ¡°Why do you have a fever? I¡¯ll check your wound for infection.¡±

    Caroline dodged his approach. ¡°Eira changed my dressing this morning. There¡¯s no infection. I might

    have

    caught a cold.¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Why expose yourself to the cold in this weather?¡±

    Caroline slowly reclined against the headboard. ¡°I saw MK¡¯s official announcement.¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze dimmed. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You should rest.¡±

    Caroline decided to confide in Evan. ¡°I need to tell you something.¡±

    Evan tucked her in and replied, ¡°I know you¡¯re involved with Casey against your will.

    Caroline looked at him in surprise.

    ¡°You want to know how I figured that out, right? I¡¯m not stupid,¡± Evan grumbled.

    Caroline stayed silent for a moment. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask why?¡±

    ¡°If you want to tell me, you will. Why should I ask?¡± Evan said.

    Caroline clutched her nket. ¡°So, you don¡¯t doubt me anymore?¡±

    Evan assured, ¡°I¡¯ve said I won¡¯t easily doubt you.¡±

    ¡°Will Casey joining thepany affect you?¡± Caroline asked.

    Evan scoffed. ¡°He can¡¯t cause much trouble. Rest and recover. I handle this.¡±

    I

    ¡°Sorry I can¡¯t tell you the reason for now,¡± Caroline said guiltily.

    Evan replied casually, ¡°Take your time, I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    ¡°About Axel, it was my fault for not noticing his condition earlier, Caroline said hoarsely.

    Evan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Rest well I have to go to the construction site.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    +16 BONUS

    After Evan left, Caroliney in bed, feeling a bit relieved after apologizing to him. She always admitted

    her

    mistakes.

    That night at Jordan Residence.

    Casey joined Draco for dinner but kept scratching his chest throughout the meal. Draco was concerned

    but didn¡¯t reveal the truth.

    Softly, Draco asked, ¡°Casey, is your allergy medicine not working?¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Casey frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not working. It itches and hurts.¡±

    Draco said, ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor to give you an injection, alright?¡±

    Casey nodded, put down his utensils, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, Father. I¡¯m going to my room.¡± 1

    Draco watched Casey leave with pity and soon called the doctor to visit.

    Casey took off his shirt in the bedroom and went into the bathroom. As he looked at the spreading

    rashes in the mirror, the darkness in his eyes grew intense.

    He clenched his fist and punched the mirror, causing his hand to bleed. However, the terrifying rashes

    on his chest remained unchanged.

    Casey calmed himself and thought about his allergic reaction to his regr diet. After a moment,

    Danie

    came to his mind.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593

    Chapter 593 Almost Mardi Gras

    ¡°Could Danie have given me a disease because she¡¯s not clean? Casey thought as he dialed

    Danie¡¯s

    number.

    At Xander Residence

    When Danie received Casey¡¯s call, she had just entered her room after dinner. She said gently,

    ¡°Casey.¡±

    Casey asked in a rather cold tone, ¡°Have you been sicktely, E?¡±

    Danie was stunned and replied, ¡°No, Casey. Have you?¡±

    Worried, Danie wondered if Casey had transmitted his illness to her.

    Casey¡¯s tone softened as he said, ¡°It¡¯s alright that you don¡¯t have it. I¡¯ll be staying at Jordan Residence

    for

    a while. We can stay in touch over the phone.¡±

    Danie replied, ¡°Sure.¡±

    After they hung up, Danie quickly undressed to inspect her body, fearing the worst. She didn¡¯t find

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    anything unusual.

    She thought, ¡®If Casey has a disease, my life will be ruined. I can¡¯t rely too much on anyone. I must

    control

    both Casey and Evan.¡®

    Danie¡¯s phone rang just as she was about to take a shower. It was Evan calling, and she answered

    eagerly.

    Evan¡¯s voice came through immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s terminate the contract.¡±

    Danie¡¯s smile vanished. She wondered if this was rted to her situation with Caroline. She decided

    not to be manipted and asked, ¡°My actions weren¡¯t satisfactory, were they?¡±

    Evan said, ¡°That¡¯s not the reason. I need to end the contract, and I¡¯llpensate you for the penalty.¡±

    He

    hung up promptly.

    Danie¡¯s anger distorted her expression as she thought, It¡¯s time to take action.¡±

    She dialed a number, and someone picked up. ¡°You mentioned an effective herb for post¨Csurgery

    leukemia. Where can I get it?¡± she asked.

    A weekter, Caroline went to the hospital with Paige to have her sutures removed.

    +15 BONUS

    Paige, who was driving,ined, ¡°Where¡¯s Casey? He¡¯s supposed to be at thepany, but he¡¯s

    been

    missing for days.¡±

    Caroline hadn¡¯t been in touch with Casey during this time and replied, ¡°I have no idea. Let¡¯s not talk

    about

    him; it¡¯s giving me a headache.¡±

    Paige yawned and said, ¡°Alright. Speaking of which, how are things between you and Evan now?¡±

    Caroline looked outside and answered, ¡°We haven¡¯t been in touch. He visited me when I had a fever,

    but i

    haven¡¯t heard from him since. I think he¡¯s busy.¡±

    Paige said, ¡°He went on a business trip. I thought he¡¯d still keep in touch.¡±

    Changing the topic, Caroline asked, ¡°Mardi Gras ising up. Will your parents be traveling this year?¡±

    Paige replied, ¡°Yes, you must take me in.¡± She gave Caroline a pitiful look.

    Caroline reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve spent Mardi Gras with me for years.¡±

    Paige added, ¡°Right. It¡¯s almost time to deal with Danie¡¯s situation, isn¡¯t it? Mardi Gras is just around

    the

    Caroline nodded with a solemn expression. ¡°It¡¯s next week. Are you free in the afternoon? Come with

    me.¡±

    Paige asked, ¡°Where to?¡±

    Caroline had lunch with Paige after her suture removal. Then, Paige followed Caroline¡¯s directions for a

    two¨Chour drive to an old residential area.

    Paige looked at the aging neighborhood ahead andmented, ¡°Are you sure this is where the

    journalist

    connected to Danie used to live? It looks like a retirementmunity.¡±

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594

    Chapter 594 Shouldn¡¯t Be Taken Lightly

    Caroline shook her head, opened the door, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Paige got out of the car and followed Caroline to the floor where the journalist lived.

    Caroline activated the voice recording function on her phone at the door.

    Paige whispered, ¡°So, you¡¯re recording conversations now?¡±

    Caroline nced at her. I¡¯ve learned my lesson from past experiences.¡±

    Paige gave a thumbs up. ¡°Good move! You¡¯ve became wiser. Should I knock?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Caroline knocked, and a man¡¯s voice echoed. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Paige immediately switched to acting mode. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the newly hired property management

    personnel. I¡¯m here to gather your thoughts on the residential area.¡±

    ¡°Ah, alright. I¡¯ll open the door.¡±

    After the door swung open, Paige squeezed her way into the house first.

    The man, Pete Parr, appeared surprised. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have done that from outside?¡±

    Paige smiled and called out, ¡°Come in, Carol.¡±

    Caroline took two steps closer to Pete.

    Pete¡¯s expression drastically changed upon seeing her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk anymore! Just do whatever

    you need to do. I have other matters to attend to!¡±

    Pete attempted to push Paige out of his house.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? We¡¯re not here to harm you!¡± Paige dodged Pete¡¯s shove.

    Pete nced warily at Caroline and Paige. ¡°What¡¯s the point of seeking me out now that everything¡¯s

    already public?¡±

    Caroline looked at him coldly. ¡°I just want you to admit that you acted on Danie¡¯s orders.

    Furthermore, tell me everything you know about this.¡±

    With a pained expression, Pete said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done it and ended up in this situation!¡±

    14

    +15 BONUS

    Upon hearing Pete¡¯s remorse, Caroline began inspecting his house. She could only describe it as filthy,

    disorganized, and impoverished.

    ¡°If you can provide us with the truth, we can ensure you live safely in Angelbay like you used to,¡± she

    said.

    Pete was taken aback, his eyes showing a glimmer of hope. ¡°Really?

    Paige sneered. ¡°And if not? We¡¯re already here!¡±

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Pete hesitated for a moment before agreeing, ¡°Alright!¡±

    He invited Caroline to sit in the living room and closed the door, He then confessed that Danie had

    paid him to falsely use Caroline.

    Caroline asked, ¡°What else do you know?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all. That¡¯s everything we talked about,¡± Pete replied.

    After a brief silence, Caroline stood up and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll assist you with a season¡¯s rent, but you

    must

    do something for me.¡±

    Pete was astonished. ¡°What is it?¡±

    On the way back, Paige remarked in surprise, ¡°Carol, I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯re getting better at manipting

    people!¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll see if he can help me in return.¡±

    ¡°This is thrilling! If I were in his shoes, I¡¯d do it for the money! Paige eximed.

    Caroline looked at her with frustration. ¡°Do you think this is an easy task? It¡¯s very risky.¡±

    Paige was about to respond, but her phone rang. It was a call from her mother.

    Paige said, ¡°Hello, Mom.¡±

    Her mother, Maya Bryant, said, ¡°Paige, have you seen the doctor like I told you to? Irregr

    menstruation

    shouldn¡¯t be ignored!¡±

    ¡°I did. I¡¯ll pick up some medication soon, okay? Don¡¯t worry!¡± Palge mumbled.

    Maya asked, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t have a boyfriend? You mustn¡¯t get pregnant out of wedlock!¡±

    ¡°Mom! What are you talking about? How could I make such a mistake? I¡¯m busy, so I¡¯ll hang up!¡± Paige

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595

    Chapter 595 Fatherless

    Paige hung up quickly.

    Caroline gave her a stern look. ¡°Have you gone to the hospital for a check¨Cup, Paige?¡±

    Paige sighed. ¡°Caroline, why are you nagging me like my mom? I¡¯m fine! I don¡¯t have any pregnancy

    symptoms!¡±

    ¡°Not every woman experiences pregnancy symptoms. Don¡¯t ignore our advice,¡± Caroline said,

    sounding

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    concerned.

    Paige replied, ¡°I really am fine! My periods have always been irregr.¡±

    ¡°Have you seen the doctor your mom rmended? Caroline asked.

    you seen the doctor your mom rec

    Paige scratched her head. Tve been too busy to go.¡±

    Caroline urged, ¡°Go get yourself checked as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I do it after Mardi Gras. Luckily, I managed to free up some time today. Work gets really busy at this

    time of the year.¡±

    Caroline understood how hectic work at MK could be. so she didn¡¯t press Paige further. She decided to

    figure out a way to get Paige to the hospital after Mardi Gras.

    During the break, Tyler took aputer training course suggested by the principal while Liora yed

    with

    her female ssmates on the field.

    Suddenly, a mocking voice came from behind Liora. ¡°Is that Fatherless Liora?¡±

    Liora turned abruptly to see a chubby boy and his two friends behind her. Liora¡¯s friend said, ¡°Ignore

    them,

    Lia. Boys like to say mean things!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t you pick on someone else? What are you trying to prove by bullying Lia?¡± another

    friend

    retorted.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I say that? She¡¯s a bastard,¡± said the chubby boy, August Goop.

    Liora red at August and sald, ¡°Who did you call a bastard? Say it again if you dare!¡±

    August became harsher, saying, ¡°I was talking about you! You and your brother are bastards!¡±

    Liora clenched her fist and punched August in the face.

    +15 BONUS

    August screamed and covered his nose in pain. ¡°How dare you hit me?! I¡¯ll make you pay!¡±

    August charged at Liora, but she swiftly stuck out her leg, causing him to trip and fall, Before August

    could recover, Liora pounced on him and started hitting his face.

    The other children were startled by the sight of Liora beating up August until his nose bled, so they

    alerted the teacher.

    At MK

    After his business trip, Evan received a call from his bodyguard upon returning to thepany.

    The bodyguard said, ¡°Sir, there was a fight at Miss Liora¡¯s school!¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned serious, and he quickly left his office. ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?

    The bodyguard replied, ¡°She¡¯s been taken to the disciplinary office, and the other child¡¯s parents are on

    their way. Ms. Shenton hasn¡¯t answered her phone.¡±

    Evan was visibly upset. ¡°I¡¯m asking about Liora¡¯s condition!¡±

    The bodyguard was startled. ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Liora is unhurt, but she¡¯s crying a lot.¡±

    Evan felt a knot in his stomach. ¡°I¡¯m on my way!¡±

    Evan called Reuben immediately and instructed, ¡°Get the car. I¡¯m heading to Merlin.¡±

    Five minutester, Evan got into the car. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. I think Lia was bullied at school.¡±

    Reuben was shocked. ¡°Thank goodness you had someone at the school Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have

    known about Miss Liora¡¯s situation.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking and drive!¡± Evan pulled his tie in frustration.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596

    Chapter 596 Expelled

    Twenty minutester, at Merlin¡¯s disciplinary office.

    Evan heard Liora¡¯s sobs as he approached the entrance.

    ¡°Why are you ming me? He started calling me names first! I have a father!¡± Liora defended herself.

    ¡°You started a fight at such a young age, just like a troublemaker without a father! You even hurt my

    son. I

    won¡¯t rest until you¡¯re expelled from school today!¡± August¡¯s mother used.

    Evan frowned upon hearing this exchange and entered the office, his tone cold as he dered, ¡®I¡¯d like

    to

    know who¡¯s trying to get my daughter expelled from school¡±

    The disciplinary office staff tumed their heads simultaneously, shocked by his presence.

    Liora rushed to Evan, crying, ¡°Daddy! I¡¯m not fatherless!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still lying! Don¡¯t try to im someone as your father!¡± August retorted with a stuffy nose.

    Evan exuded amanding presence, making August¡¯s mother quickly cover his mouth. She trembled

    as

    she stood and stammered, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Jordan, I¡­ I didn¡¯t know she was your child.¡±

    Evan scoffed. ¡°Your son doesn¡¯t belong at Merlin with your vulgar upbringing.¡±

    Terrified, the woman, Urs Goop, apologized, I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jordan! Please spare us!¡±

    Ignoring her, Evan turned to Liora, whose eyes were swollen from crying. He gently lifted her and

    Liora clung to Evan, sobbing. ¡°I have a daddy. I¡¯m not unwanted.¡±

    Evan tenderly stroked Liora¡¯s back and replied, ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    It was a rare moment when Liora acknowledged him as her father, and Evan couldn¡¯t help but feel a

    touch

    of bitterness in his heart.

    Turning his attention back to the arrogant mother and son, Evan asked, ¡°Goop?¡±

    Urs swallowed nervously. ¡°It¡¯s our fault for starting the fight, Mr. Jordan. I¡¯ll discipline my son!¡±

    Evan raised an eyebrow. ¡°And how do you n to discipline him?¡±

    Urs gnashed her teeth and pped August hard on the face,manding, ¡°Go apologize to Liora!¡±

    August looked at Urs with teary eyes. ¡°Mommy¡ª¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Go and apologizel¡± Urs insisted.

    August pouted and burst into tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Mommy. Besides, she hit me

    Before August could finish his sentence, Urs covered his mouth and threatened him with a fierce

    expression, ¡°I¡¯ll punish you severelyter if you say more!¡±

    Despite her sympathy for her son, Urs had to bear with it, knowing that Liora was actually Evan¡¯s

    daughter.

    Urs said, ¡°Mr. Jordan, I¡¯ve disciplined my child. Please don¡¯t have us expelled from the school.¡±

    Evan remained silent but turned his gaze to the head of the disciplinary office, whocked the courage

    to speak up.

    Evan asked coldly. ¡°What do you believe is the appropriate course of action?¡±

    The disciplinary head hesitated and finally replied. ¡°The child should receive a disciplinary record, but

    expulsion might be too severe.¡±

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Evan probed further, ¡°Is this considered a mild punishment? What about a more severe one?¡±

    The disciplinary head was at a loss, as the punishment he mentioned was already quite severe. If a

    student received two disciplinary records, no other school would ept them.

    The deputy head of disciplinary nudged him and then told Evan, ¡°The child will be expelled because

    Merlin doesn¡¯t tolerate studentscking basic manners like him.¡±

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597

    Chapter 597 Needs a Father

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, please proceed,¡± Evan turned around, holding Liora in his arms, but halted abruptly

    after just two steps. ¡°Reuben!¡±

    Reuben humedly approached from the door and called out, ¡°Sir.¡±

    ¡°Reuben, do you recall apany called Goop Co. preparing for an IPO?¡± Evan asked.

    ncing at Urs, Reuben nodded. ¡®Yes, sir. This is Mr. Goop¡¯s daughter, the owner of Goop Co.¡±

    Evan instructed, ¡°Make Goop Co. vanish from Angelbay within three days.¡±

    Reuben nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Urs turned pale and copsed on the sofa.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Meanwhile, at Bayview Vi,

    Paige and Caroline returned after their shopping trip.

    Caroline checked the time, noticing Eira in the kitchen. ¡°Eira, haven¡¯t you gone to pick up Ty and Lia?¡±

    Eira turned to Caroline and replied, ¡°Carol, the school called and told us not to go. They said Mr.

    Jordan

    would send the children home. By the way, the teacher called you multiple times, but you didn¡¯t

    answer.¡±

    Caroline grabbed her phone, discovering ten missed calls from the teacher. She felt guilty for having

    her

    phone on silent mode.

    After calling back and learning about the situation, Caroline was stunned to hear that Liora had been

    bullied at school. She worried about the psychological harm this would cause to her child.

    In less than 10 minutes, Evan¡¯s car pulled into the yard.

    After spotting them from the window, Caroline hurriedly got up to wee the children.

    Evan carried Liora out of the car, and Tyler emerged from the other side, Caroline¡¯s heart ached when

    she

    saw Liora asleep in Evan¡¯s arms, her eyes still red from crying.

    ¡°Lia¡­¡±

    Evan assured, ¡®She¡¯s asleep. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Tyler approached Caroline, his expression serious. ¡°I¡¯ll watch over Lia in the living room, Mommy.¡±

    Although he wasn¡¯t particrly fond of Evan, he recognized the importance of a fatherly figure after

    this-

    incident.

    Caroline didn¡¯t say anything more as Evan ced Liora on the sofa, and they headed upstairs to the

    bedroom. They both sat on the bedroom sofa.

    ¡°Lia needs a father,¡± Evan stated.

    Caroline admitted, ¡°I know.¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°At this point, you still refuse to reveal Lia¡¯s father, don¡¯t you? The kids don¡¯t deserve to

    be

    insulted like this.¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°I know. But I have a secret I can¡¯t reveal yet. Please understand.¡±

    Evan scrutinized Caroline. ¡°What are you afraid of? Is it difficult for you to disclose the children¡¯s

    father?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is! I don¡¯t want to discuss it further with you,¡± Caroline said. ¡°We shall end the conversation if

    this

    is what you wish to talk about. Thank you for standing up for Lia today!¡±

    Evan offeredforting words, seeing that Caroline was bing emotional. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can

    step in as the children¡¯s father.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback¨Cshe hadn¡¯t expected Evan to suggest this. She wondered, Doesn¡¯t he mind

    about the children¡¯s identity?

    Caroline was about to respond when Evan¡¯s phone rang, and he picked it up. After a brief

    conversation, he

    left the room hastily, leaving Caroline puzzled.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on? He looks quite upset, she wondered.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598

    Chapter 598 Are You Alright?

    Half an hourter, Evan reached Grand East Hospital.

    Several police officers were present outside Danie¡¯s room. One of them approached Evan, saying,

    ¡°Mr.

    Jordan, Ms. Love asked us to give you this before she lost consciousness

    The officer handed Evan a sack filled with dusty medicinal herbs

    Evan examined it with a puzzled expression. He discovered a note containing an image of the herbs,

    their

    scientific name, and the name of a supplement store, along with a message indicating they were

    helpful

    forte¨Cstage leukemia patients.

    Evan returned the note to the sack and asked, ¡°Is she severely hurt?¡±

    The officer replied, ¡°She has multiple abrasions on her body. She kept talking about delivering this item

    to

    you.¡±

    Mixed emotions swirled within Evan. Despite his dislike for Danielle, she had exerted considerable

    effort

    to aid Axel¡¯s recovery this time. It would be ungrateful not to allow her to see Axel after her efforts.

    After a brief conversation with the police officers, Evan entered the room, unaware that someone had

    discreetly taken photos of him doing so.

    To his surprise, these photos were promptly posted online and became a top¨Csearched post.

    Later that evening, Kenny returned to Bayview Vi, appearing cautious and asionally stealing

    nces

    at Caroline.

    Caroline sensed something was amiss, but Kenny averted his gaze whenever she looked at him.

    Caroline remarked, ¡°You¡¯ve been looking at me strangely. Are you hiding something?¡±

    Kenny chuckled nervously. ¡°Why would I hide anything from you?¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°You¡¯re not fooling me with thatughter.¡±

    Kenny admitted, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. Has Eira prepared dinner? Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Caroline chose not to press further upon seeing Kenny¡¯s reluctance to speak.

    As Caroline headed to the dining room, her phone rang unexpectedly. She answered Palge¡¯s call,

    putting it

    on speaker, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Paige?¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Paige gasped. ¡°Carol! That insincere woman fell off a mountain, and Evan visited her! What on earth is

    happening?¡±

    Caroline and Kenny were shocked. Paige had revealed what hecked the courage to say

    himself.

    Caroline regained herposure and replied casually, ¡°Noted.¡±

    ¡®So, Evan rushed off because of Danie. This is absurd. I¡¯ve suspected Evan and Danie¡¯s

    connection

    due to Axel so many times. What more is there to exin now? she thought.

    Caroline hung up the call and headed to the dining room.

    rmed by her expression, Kenny asked, ¡°Are you okay, G?¡±

    Caroline stopped and faced Kenny. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Are you joining us for dinner?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kenny hastily replied, following Caroline to the dining room.

    Back at the hospital, Reuben informed Evan about the viral post,

    Evan looked solemn as he ordered, ¡°Take action against the mediapany that published it.¡±

    Concern for Caroline filled Evan¡¯s thoughts, prompting him to quickly dial her number.

    However, Caroline rejected the call.

    Evan clutched his phone tightly and headed for the elevator, ignoring Reuben¡¯s offer of an umbre.

    Twenty minutester, Evan arrived at Bayview Vi, stepping out of the car into the pouring rain. He

    knocked on the door, calling out, ¡°Caroline, open the door!¡±

    The door swung open just as his voice trailed off. Kenny stood before Evan with crossed arms and said

    coldly, ¡°Please do not disturb Caroline while she rests, Mr. Jordan.¡±

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599

    Chapter 599 Freeze to Death

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me from finding Caroline!¡± Evan yelled, trying to push Kenny aside.

    Kenny blocked the doorway, fuming, and asked, ¡°How can you still have the audacity to see her?¡±

    ¡°My rtionship with her is none of your concern!¡± Evan¡¯s eyes were cold.

    Kenny retorted, ¡°It¡¯s my concern because I¡¯m her friend! If you want to be with Danie, why do you

    keep visiting Caroline? She¡¯s given you chances, but you¡¯ve let her down repeatedly!¡±

    Evan grew impatient. ¡°Get out of my way!¡±

    Kenny challenged, ¡°I won¡¯t let you see Caroline with that attitude unless you fight me!¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists.

    Kenny panicked as he nced at Evan¡¯s fists but refused to move.

    ¡°You should leave.¡±

    Suddenly, Caroline¡¯s voice was heard.

    Kenny turned to her. ¡°What are you doing out here? Haven¡¯t you given up on him yet?¡±

    Caroline calmly looked at Kenny. ¡°Go inside first. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±

    Kenny red at Evan and told Caroline, ¡°Please, don¡¯t be lenient with him again this time.¡±

    Caroline nodded and turned to Evan with a serious expression. She walked to the doorway, closed the

    door, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s resolve this once and for all.¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°Why did you hang up on me?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to care for Danie, I thought it would be better not to disturb you,¡± Caroline

    replied

    nonchntly.

    Evan exined, ¡°She collected medicinal herbs for Axel and had an ident on the mountain. The

    police

    called me.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°And then?¡±

    Evan said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to report.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Alright, now it¡¯s my turn to speak.¡±

    Evan had a foreboding feeling.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline continued. ¡°You dislike Casey, and you know how much I dislike Danie. I considered getting

    back together with you, but I can¡¯t stand the thought of you wavering between me and my enemy-

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Evan insisted solemnly.

    Caroline countered, ¡°You might not think you did, but your actions show that you still care about her.¡±

    Evan felt helpless, realizing how his actions had caused this misunderstanding.

    Caroline took a deep breath. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say.¡±

    top

    She turned to go inside.

    Evan called after her, ¡°You use me of not trusting you, but aren¡¯t you doing the same to me?¡®

    Caroline stopped and chuckled in disappointment. ¡°Ask yourself if your actions make it easy for me to

    believe in you

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline then walked into the vi.

    Evan¡¯s expression turned serious as the door closed. What am I supposed to do? he wondered..

    Inside the vi, Kenny approached Caroline. ¡°How did it go? Did you manage to clear things up with

    him?¡±

    Caroline walked to the living room and sat down. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve made myself clear, but I¡¯m not sure if he

    understands.¡±

    Kenny took a couple of steps closer and nced out the window. ¡°He¡¯s still standing outside.¡±

    ¡°Let him stand if he wishes,¡± Caroline said, agitated.

    Kenny rubbed his hands together. ¡°It¡¯s freezing out there, and it¡¯s raining. He¡¯s not dressed warmly

    enough

    Caroline looked at Kenny, annoyed. ¡°If you¡¯re concerned, go stand with him!¡±

    Seeing Caroline¡¯s frustration, Kenny quickly said, ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t mention him again. Let¡¯s

    ignore

    him and let him deal with the cold.¡±

    Meanwhile, upstairs in the bedroom.

    Tyler and Liora watched Evan.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600

    Chapter 600 Many Are the Years to Come

    Tyler asked, ¡°Lia, did you tell him that Mommy was sick the other day?

    Liora was taken aback. ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. Tyler said sternly.

    Liora hung her head. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell Mommy. It was me.¡±

    Tyler let out a sigh. ¡°I understand why you did it, but you saw what he did today.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Liora was being perfunctory, but she believed that he did it for a reason.

    ¡°Next time, can you talk to me before telling him anything?¡± Tyler asked politely, knowing that being too

    harsh would make Liora cry all night.

    Liora pouted. ¡°Okay, Tyler.¡±

    The following day, Evan entered his office with a serious expression.

    The secretaries were terrified by his demeanor. They sent documents to his office and quickly left,

    fearing Evan might take out his anger on them.

    It didn¡¯t take long for someone to arrive.

    A secretary whispered, ¡°Is that Mr. Jordan¡¯s older brother?¡±

    ¡°I think so! He made headlines for getting beaten up by Mr. Jordan!¡±

    ¡°I heard he was involved in the incident with Mr. Jordan¡¯s mother, right?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, this guy is awful! How did he be our VP?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to work for him!¡±

    ¡°Me neither!¡±

    Unaware of their conversation, Casey approached Evan¡¯s office. He knocked twice and heard Evan¡¯s

    deep volce, ¡°Come in!¡±

    Casey opened the door, and Evan¡¯s expression turned hostile as soon as their eyes met.

    Casey closed the door with a slight smile on his face.

    +15 BONUS

    Shortly after, he took a seat on the sofa and observed Evan¡¯s office.

    ¡°Your office is quite oppressive, just like your style,¡± Casey remarked, scoffing.

    Evan narrowed his eyes and spoke sternly. ¡°Your office is downstairs. What are you doing here?¡±

    Casey replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to greet my dear younger brother on my first day at work, of course.¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Evan shouted harshly.

    Casey feigned confusion at Evan¡¯s anger. ¡°But you invited me to join thepany. Why are you

    treating

    me like this?¡±

    Evan warned, ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience.¡±

    ¡°Evan, you should change how you treat me, as we¡¯ll be seeing each other often now,¡± Casey said,

    smiling

    at Evan.

    Evan stood up and approached Casey. He grabbed Casey¡¯s cor and said coldly. ¡°If you dare to be

    Insolent in my presence again, I¡¯ll beat you every time I see you!¡±

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Casey smiled nonchntly. ¡°It depends on whether you approve of Caroline and me getting engaged.¡±

    ¡°Stop using that to manipte me, damn it!¡± Evan barked.

    Casey relished Evan¡¯s rage reflected in his eyes.

    It was a pleasure to see Evan¡¯s expressions.

    His days would be eventful if he could provoke Evan¡¯s anger daily.

    Casey pushed Evan away and straightened his shirt. ¡°I was just talking about it casually. Why are you

    so

    upset?¡°.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Evan shouted again.

    Casey adjusted his sses and grinned sinisterly. ¡°Many are the years toe.¡±

    Evan struggled to regain hisposure after Casey left.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601

    Chapter 601 Innovative Party

    After some time, Evan called Reuben and said, ¡°Keep an eye on Casey.¡±

    Reuben replied, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    It was the day of the new clothing line release for the uing season at TYC. Caroline was in a

    meeting, her attention fixed on the sample clothing pieces.

    The head of the sales department, John, spoke. ¡°Ms. Shenton, if the sample clothing checks out, we

    can

    proceed with the release today.¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°We can¡¯t afford any mistakes with this batch. The fashion department needs to

    coordinate and inspect the factory¡¯s work daily.¡±

    Anna nodded. ¡°Yes, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline checked her watch¨Cit was 9:57 a.m.

    The room fell silent as everyone waited.

    As soon as the clock struck 10:00 a.m., John swiftly pressed the preorder button. Within minutes, the

    preorder quantity increased significantly, bringing relief to Caroline. She realized thepany might

    notg behind MK judging by the current trend.

    To lighten the mood, she shifted the conversation. ¡°We¡¯re gearing up for the annual party. Any exciting

    ideas?¡±

    ¡°Lucky draw!¡±

    ¡°Masked ball!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s ditch the old party format and try something innovative!¡±

    Caroline was heading to thepany cafeteria for lunch when her phone rang as she entered the

    elevator.

    Answering Neil¡¯s call, she said, ¡°Neil.¡±

    Neil chuckled. ¡°I saw your new product sales. They¡¯re doing great.¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°I sense a dinner invitation in your tone.¡±

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°That¡¯s spot on. I just arrived at your building¡¯s ground level. I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Neil replied.

    Caroline was surprised, ¡°You should have given me a heads¨Cup. What if I¡¯m busy?¡±

    Neil teased, ¡°Can¡¯t an older brother wait for his younger sister?¡±

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Carolineughed. ¡°See youter.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Three minutester, Caroline got into Neil¡¯s car.

    Neil instructed the driver to increase the heater temperature and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got something to show you.¡±

    Caroline raised an eyebrow. ¡°Could you stop with the suspense?¡±

    Neil grinned and affectionately ruffled Caroline¡¯s hair. ¡°You might lose your appetite before lunch if I

    reveal it now.¡±

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re such a mystery.¡±

    Neil yfully said, ¡°Isn¡¯t anticipation a good thing?¡±

    At the restaurant, Neil ordered Caroline¡¯s favorite food. As they neared the end of their meal, he sent a

    document to Caroline¡¯s phone.

    ¡°Check your phone, Carol,¡± Neil reminded her.

    Puzzled, Caroline opened the document and frowned upon reading its content.

    ¡°Did you just receive this?¡± Caroline asked Neil.

    Neil nodded. ¡°I dug this up with some effort. Our father was involved in a project bid against the

    Jordans years ago. He initially won the project, but the Jordanster acquired it.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s hand trembled. ¡°So, you¡¯re suggesting the Jordans might have had a hand in our father¡¯s

    death?¡±

    Neil replied, ¡°I can¡¯t say for certain as two other renownedpanies werepeting with our father.

    However, both of thosepanies have since declined. I¡¯ll have someone continue the investigation.¡±

    A shiver ran down Caroline¡¯s spine. The Jordans had a history of ruthlesspetition. Caroline asked,

    ¡°What about the owners of those twopanies now?¡±

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602

    Chapter 602 Paternity Test Result

    Neil reported, ¡°They returned to their hometowns after theirpanies failed. My investigation shows

    they are now leadingfortable lives.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°Can you provide me with their addresses and contact numbers?¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you get involved. It¡¯s too dangerous,¡± Neil said sternly.

    Seeing Neil¡¯s determination, Caroline refrained from furtherment. She had to prioritize her

    children¡¯s

    safety.

    ¡°I won¡¯t get involved, but please keep me informed if you find anything useful,¡± Caroline conceded.

    Neil nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Speaking of which, Evan¡­¡±

    Neil paused abruptly, catching Caroline¡¯s attention.

    Her gaze dimmed as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Evan?¡±

    Neil shook his head with a smile. ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s not discuss him.¡±

    Although Neil wanted to mention that Evan was assisting in the investigation, he refrained from doing

    so

    because Caroline didn¡¯t like hearing about him.

    At 1:30 p.m., Caroline returned to the office, drowning in work. Thoughts about her father¡¯s potential

    disgrace at the hands of the Jordans haunted her, especially since she had three children with the

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    enemy¡¯s son.

    She contemted seeking revenge, but she knew that going against the influential Jordans in

    Angelbay

    would be a suicidal move.

    Caroline leaned back in her chair, overwhelmed by her thoughts. Lost in her musings, she was abruptly

    awakened by her ringing phone.

    Caroline answered Paige¡¯s call.

    ¡°Caroline, the trending page is going crazy!¡± Paige eximed.

    Caroline was too exhausted to check the tabloid and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Paige exined, ¡°They¡¯re discussing how you¡¯re using ¡®G¡® topete against Joan! The online

    community

    thinks you¡¯re driving a wedge between the mentor and apprentice!¡±

    Caroline furrowed her brow. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Paige burst intoughter. ¡°Your actions are definitely causing misunderstandings! By the way, they¡¯re

    still trying to guess G¡¯s identity!¡±

    ¡°Let them specte. I can¡¯t be bothered,¡± Caroline replied, massaging her temples.

    Paige insisted, ¡°You should consider how you¡¯ll exin this when your identity gets exposed.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°I¡¯ll just tell the truth.¡±

    Paige grinned mischievously. ¡°Evan doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re G yet! If he finds out, will he be furious?

    Hahaha!¡±

    Caroline retorted, ¡°His anger is not my concern.¡±

    Paige paused. ¡°Are you two having another argument?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not much to argue about. I calmly expressed that I don¡¯t want my life revolving around a man.

    with Danie,¡± Caroline said.

    Paige sympathized. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right! That pretentious woman doesn¡¯t deserve topete with

    you!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to discuss it further. I need some rest before tackling more work,¡± Caroline dered.

    Paige suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping for Mardi Gras beads and gifts tomorrow. It¡¯s Saturday!¡±

    Caroline checked herptop¡¯s calendar and realized Mardi Gras was only ten days away. She agreed, ¡±

    Sure, see you tomorrow.¡±

    Meanwhile, at MK.

    Reuben hurried to Evan¡¯s office. Holding a folder, he knocked and waited for Evan¡¯s permission to

    enter.

    Eagerly, he announced, ¡°The paternity test results are here, sir!¡±

    Evan was taken aback, putting down his pen. ¡°Bring it to me.¡±

    Reuben handed the folder to Evan, who opened it with a touch of anxiety. His eyes darted to the

    report¡¯s final page, and his mind went nk when he saw the results.

    Reuben could sense the gravity of the situation, especially considering the foreign doctor¡¯s cheerful

    response.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603

    Chapter 603 Watch My Father

    However, Reuben couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How did it turn out, sir?¡±

    Evan¡¯s eyes were slightly teary as he replied, ¡°She¡¯s been hiding it from me all this time!¡±

    Puzzled, Reuben asked, ¡°Huh?¡±

    Evan set the document down, overwhelmed with emotions. ¡®Tyler and Liora are my children! Why

    would

    Caroline keep this from me?¡® (1)

    Unable to resist, Reuben took a peek and was stunned by the result. He eximed, ¡°Congrattions,

    sir!

    You¡¯ve found your son and daughter!¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze dimmed as he wondered aloud, ¡°Why did Caroline keep this from me?¡±

    Reuben was equally curious. ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s afraid you¡¯ll take the children from her?¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression grew solemn. ¡°Am I capable of that?¡±

    Reuben studied Evan in silence, unsure if he was. He cautiously suggested, ¡°Maybe Ms. Shenton

    worries

    that your father will take the children away once he finds out?¡±

    Evan frowned, recalling how Draco had forcibly taken the children before.

    Reuben had a valid point.

    Perhaps Caroline had kept the children¡¯s background hidden out of fear of Draco. After all, Evan

    couldn¡¯t

    monitor Caroline and the children around the clock.

    Evan stashed the test result in a drawer and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t share this with anyone.¡±

    Reuben was taken aback. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to reconnect with your children, sir?¡±

    Evan cautioned, ¡°Not yet, so mind your words!¡±

    Reuben was puzzled by Evan¡¯s reluctance to reveal his knowledge, given his concern for the children.

    ¡®Is he afraid of Ms. Shenton? Or¡­ is he wary of his father?¡®

    Reuben leaned toward thetter possibility. He added, ¡°Oh, by the way, sir, we have some information

    from the Bureau of Industry and Security about Ms. Shenton¡¯s father.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Evan continued searching through his documents. ¡°Go on.¡±

    Reuben briefed Evan on the situation, and Evan looked alert.

    1/2

    He turned to Reuben and said, ¡°So, you think it might be connected to my family?¡±

    Reuben replied, ¡°I can¡¯t say for certain, but I¡¯ll assign someone to investigate further.¡±

    Evan remarked, ¡°If it involves my father, he¡¯ll undoubtedly take action once he learns about it.¡±

    ¡°Should I keep pursuing this matter then? I believe Ms. Shenton is aware,¡± Reuben inquired.

    ¡°Yes, and have someone keep an eye on my father as well,¡± Evan instructed.

    ¡°Of course, sir.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    In the evening, Grayson hurried to Grand East Hospital upon learning about Danie¡¯s ident.

    Danie was eating fruit in bed when he arrived.

    Seeing Grayson, she nearly choked on a grape. She coughed and gestured to Grayson, who rushed to

    pat

    her back. ¡°Please be more careful when eating, dear.¡±

    Danie blushed. ¡°What brings you here, Grandpa?¡±

    Annoyed, Grayson replied, ¡°Do you think you can keep something so serious from me?¡±

    Once her coughing fit subsided, Danie admitted guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you, Grandpa.¡±

    Grayson sat down beside her. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that! Why did you try to gather medicinal herbs for the

    Jordan child? Why not just buy them at the store?¡±

    Danie sighed. ¡°They im fresh herbs are more effective.¡°

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604

    Chapter 604 Talk Afterward

    Grayson looked at Danie with sympathy and said, ¡°You care so much about the boy, huh, my child?¡±

    Danie tightly gripped Grayson¡¯s arm, her face filled with panic. ¡°Please don¡¯t stop me, Grandpa. I¡¯ve

    been terribly cruel to Axel before. I want to make amends and keep himpany until he fully recovers

    this time. He¡¯s the child I raised¡­ Please grant my wish for the sake of my deceased child.¡±

    Grayson sighed as he saw tears rolling down Danie¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I won¡¯t insist on stopping you, but you

    should know that the Jordan boy doesn¡¯t care about you at all.¡±

    Danie replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need him to treat me kindly. I just want to do what¡¯s right and have a clear

    conscience.¡±

    Grayson asked, ¡°Must it be this way?¡±

    With a serious nod, Danie said, ¡°Yes, Grandpa. I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t stop you, but please avoid any dangerous actions. I¡¯m heading to thepany

    for

    a meeting about the 100th¨Canniversary celebration, so I won¡¯t be able to visit you frequently,¡± Grayson

    said

    with pity.

    Danie was taken aback. ¡°100th¨Canniversary celebration?¡±

    Grayson chuckled and revealed, ¡°I n to announce the shares I¡¯m giving you during the 100th-

    anniversary celebration.¡±

    Tears glistened in Danie¡¯s eyes as she covered her mouth. ¡°You¡¯ve been so kind to me, Grandpa. I

    don¡¯t

    know how to repay your kindness.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. The event is in seven days. Rest and recover so you can attend it dressed nicely,¡±

    Grayson advised.

    Danie nodded gratefully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa.¡±

    After Grayson left, Danie prepared to rest, but then Evan entered the room with bodyguards carrying

    bags of gifts.

    Seeing this, Danie quickly sat up and looked at him. ¡°Evan, you-¡±

    Evan, seemingly indifferent, interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t Interfere in Axel¡¯s affairs anymore. These gifts are a

    token

    of my appreciation.¡±

    Danie froze for a moment. She then stood up and knelt before Evan.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan didn¡¯t expect that gesture. He ordered, ¡°Guards!¡±

    The bodyguards were about to remove Danie, but she clung to Evan¡¯s thigh.

    ¡°Evan, please don¡¯t treat me like this. I¡¯ve made mistakes in the past, and I¡¯m willing to make amends.

    Please don¡¯t push me away!¡±

    Evan red at the bodyguards. ¡°Why are you still here?¡±

    Tears streamed down Danie¡¯s face as she pleaded, ¡°I won¡¯t get up, Evan! I won¡¯t get up until you

    forgive me!¡±

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She began bowing repeatedly, saying. ¡°It was my fault. I was cruel before. Please forgive me. I¡¯m

    begging you!¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned stern, and the bodyguards pulled Danie upright.

    Evan¡¯s eyes filled with disdain. ¡°We won¡¯t discuss this further if you continue behaving like this.¡±

    Danie hastily shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t, Evan. This is all I¡¯m asking for. I¡¯ll return you the 70,000,000

    dors you gave me. Axel is more important.¡°.

    Evan still couldn¡¯t fully trust Danie¡¯s intentions and spoke coldly. ¡°We¡¯ll talk more after Axel is

    released

    from protective istion.¡±

    Danie sneered inwardly. ¡®That¡¯s enough for now. There¡¯s still hope as long as he hasn¡¯tpletely

    rejected me.¡±

    With a tear¨Cstreaked face, Danie nodded.

    As Evan left, he loosened his tie in the car, unsure of what Danie might do if he didn¡¯t grant her

    request.

    However, he also knew that not resolving her issue could lead to misunderstandings with Caroline.

    Reuben sensed that Evan and Danie¡¯s negotiation had failed and attempted to change the topic. ¡°Sir,

    since Ms. Shenton is a member of the Xander family. Why won¡¯t she acknowledge her identity?¡±

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605

    Chapter 605 You¡¯re a Mistress.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan furrowed his brow as he also struggled to understand the situation. ¡®Why won¡¯t Caroline admit

    that

    she¡¯s part of the Xanders?

    Respecting Caroline¡¯s privacy, Evan decided not to pry further since she refused to discuss it. He

    believed

    giving her some time to calm down would be best.

    Meanwhile, Danie sat in her ward, nervously nibbling on her finger as she contemted ways to stay

    close to Evan.

    After pondering for a while, she suddenly remembered Hector, whom Casey had intentionally disguised

    himself as. She realized it had been some time since she sought his help. As such, she dialed Hector¡¯s

    number.

    After a brief dy, he answered..

    Danie said tteringly. ¡°I apologize for bothering you again, Mr. Hendrix¡±

    Hector responded curtly. ¡°Get to the point.¡±

    Danie proceeded to exin Evan¡¯s reluctance to let her be near Axel.

    Hector scoffed and advised, ¡°If you can¡¯t break them up, your best bet is to turn public opinion against

    Caroline.¡±

    Perplexed, Danie asked, ¡°Public opinion? What do you mean?¡±

    Hector replied, ¡°Leave it to me. When the mediaes to youter, just follow the script I¡¯ll send.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Thank you, Mr. Hendrix,¡± Danie replied.

    On Saturday morning.

    Paige arrived at Bayview Vi early, dressed in a sweater without an additional jacket.

    Caroline was surprised by her attire. ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strangely warm today for winter! Paige remarked as she enjoyed the breakfast Eira had prepared.

    Caroline recalled the freezing temperatures earlier that morning but didn¡¯tment further.

    After breakfast, Paige asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t the kids joining us?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Ty is attending aputer training ss, and Lia is going with him.¡±

    ¡°Lia is really attached to Ty,¡± Paige said as they walked out of the vi together.

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s not too keen on shopping for Mardi Gras.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Half an hourter, they arrived at the grocery store.

    Paige brought up a topic. ¡°I heard yourpany¡¯s annual party is the day after tomorrow, right?¡±

    Caroline looked troubled by the thought. ¡°I asked the employees, and they want a masked ball.¡±

    Paige was surprised. ¡°A masked ball? That¡¯s quite a creative choice!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Caroline added, ¡°I¡¯m nning to include a lucky draw session as well.¡±

    Paige eagerly said, ¡°Count me in! Let¡¯s go with that theme. We can shop for outfits at a boutiqueter!¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°When is yourpany¡¯s annual party? Will it sh with mine?¡±

    ¡°No, no! Our annual party is tomorrow night,¡± Paige reassured her.

    Caroline agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let them know.¡±

    As they strolled through the fresh food section, Caroline felt the gaze of others on her and momentarily

    halted to investigate. Two women hastily averted their eyes when caught.

    Caroline approached them, and Paige followed, intrigued.

    Caroline asked, ¡°May I ask why you both were staring at me?¡±

    Paige also scrutinized the women.

    The short¨Chaired one retorted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me looking at you for a moment?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been watching for more than just a moment, haven¡¯t you? I believe you¡¯ve been following me,¡±

    Caroline stated firmly.

    The long¨Chaired woman chimed in. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the CEO of TYC? Don¡¯t you know about the online post

    iming you stole Ms. Love¡¯s fiance?¡±

    Caroline was taken aback. ¡°Danie?¡±

    ¡°Yes, everyone knows you¡¯re a mistress now,¡± the long¨Chaired woman imed.

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606

    Chapter 606 Guilt

    +15 BONUS

    Paige¡¯s anger red instantly. ¡°I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart if you keep spreading rumors!¡±

    The long¨Chaired woman was taken aback. I¡¯m not spreading rumors!¡±

    The short¨Chaired woman showed her phone to Caroline and Paige. On the screen was a post with a

    striking title on an obscure forum: [Evan Jordan¡¯s engagement with Ms. Love canceled, and the

    shocking

    reason behind it is TYC¡¯s CEO!]

    Paige snatched the phone and read it carefully, her expression souring.

    Caroline asked, ¡°What does it say?¡±

    Paige didn¡¯t reply directly but instead asked the two women, ¡°What¡¯s the name of this forum app?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called Jack of All Trades,¡± the woman replied.

    Paige returned the phone. ¡°I see. However, that¡¯s false. The real reason was because Danie abused

    a

    child!¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin this, Paige.¡±

    Ignoring Caroline, Paige walked away and stated, ¡°It must be exined!¡±

    Caroline looked puzzled. ¡°What did the post say? Why are you so serious?¡±

    Paige remained silent as she led Caroline to a nearby seating area and downloaded the app on her

    phone. Momentster, she loaded the post and showed it to Caroline.

    Caroline read it with growing anger. ¡°Danie is the only one capable of such deception!¡±

    ¡°Carol, we need to quash this issue quickly. There are already thousands ofments, and the post

    was only published an hour ago!¡± Paige urged.

    Caroline slowly scrolled through the post, including pictures of her with Evan and Evan visiting Danie

    during her recent hospitalization.

    The most absurd part was the im that Caroline had orchestrated Danie¡¯s past scandals to steal

    Evan. The video editing was seamless, and the original poster even alleged that Evan had colluded

    with

    Caroline¡¯spany for a long time.

    Impatient with Caroline¡¯s silence, Paige insisted, ¡°If this post goes viral, your reputation will be

    damaged, Carol! Get your tech team to take down the website immediately!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Paige paused and added, ¡°Oh, right! Ty knows how to do that, doesn¡¯t he? Get Ty to handle it!¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t involve my son in my problems like that,¡± Caroline declined.

    Paige was surprised by Caroline¡¯sposure. ¡°How can you stay so calm in this situation? Have you

    figured out a way to deal with it?¡±

    Caroline calmed herself by clenching her fists tightly, causing her nails to dig into her palms. She

    couldn¡¯t think of anyone other than Danie behind this.

    It struck her that Danie might be waiting for her to take down the website so they could use her of

    hacking it to hide her past.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline sneered. ¡°I bet she wants me to get someone to hack the website.¡±

    Paige was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°She first posted it on a small website to tempt me into hacking it. Then, they would reveal on arger.

    tform that I hacked it to cover my dark history,¡± Caroline ex ned.

    Paige felt a chill run down her spine. ¡°So, if you take down the website now, there¡¯s no way to clear

    your

    name, right?¡±

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607

    Chapter 607 Wait Patient/y

    Caroline replied, ¡°More or less.¡±

    Paige blinked, bewildered. ¡°So, what¡¯s your n?¡±

    Caroline smirked, handing the phone back to Paige. ¡°Just wait patiently.¡±

    She didn¡¯t exin what she was waiting for,

    Caroline finished her shopping calmly and returned home. Paige thought Caroline¡¯s anger had driven

    her

    mad, not knowing what game she was ying.

    Shortly after they got back, Caroline began receiving calls from unknown numbers. Caroline hung up

    on all

    of them while Paige anxiously waited.

    Meanwhile, the post on the small website gained momentum. The story of Caroline seducing Evan as a

    mistress spread across the Inte. The onlinemunity scolded her for being shameless, with

    Danie seen as the victim. TYC¡¯s reputation suffered greatly as well

    Upon hearing the news, Kenny immediately called home.

    Eira picked up and shouted, ¡°Carol, Kenny¡¯s on the liner

    Caroline got up and answered, ¡°Hello.¡±

    The agitated Kenny asked, ¡°G! What¡¯s happening on the Inte? It¡¯s a Saturday, but I got the

    employees.

    toe back to thepany for an extra shift!¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Will the employees stay calm if you, the VP, are panicking?¡± Caroline asked.

    ¡°Can I not panic? This rumor has ruined our reputation!¡± Kenny said, trembling.

    I

    Caroline remained calm. ¡°Get our customer service department to refund all orders. I¡¯lle back

    later.¡±

    I

    ¡°Don¡¯te back! The journalists are swarming near thepany building! I think the vi might bet

    exposed, too!¡±

    As Kenny¡¯s voice faded, a rock was thrown at the window, Paige huddled close to Caroline in fear.

    ¡°Stay calm,¡± Caroline told Paige. Then she said to Kenny, ¡°Don¡¯te back yet. Hide in thepany,

    and

    don¡¯t let PR make a statement.¡±

    Kenny cursed, ¡°Fuck! Okay!¡±

    After Caroline hung up, the bodyguard entered the house. ¡°There are people throwing rocks at the vi,

    12

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline replied, ¡°No, let them. Just make sure your team takes cover.¡±

    The bodyguard nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Caroline hung up and called Tyler. He answered in a cold, angry tone, ¡°I saw the news online, Mommy.

    I¡¯ll

    take revenge for you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Ty! Wait at school. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to pick you up. Take care of your sister and avoid

    going

    outside,¡± Caroline said, considering Tyler¡¯s personality.

    There was a brief silence. ¡°Okay, Mommy. Be careful.¡±

    Caroline reassured him, ¡°I will.¡±

    Afterward, she turned to Paige. ¡°I¡¯m going to reach out to Alex.¡±

    Paige asked, ¡°To take care of the kids? Why not ask Evan? He can protect them.¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Now is not the time to trouble him.¡±

    ¡°Understood. You can contact him, but I¡¯ll stay out of it.¡± Paige stated.

    She smiled at Paige. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Stay in the vi with Eira. She¡¯ll protect you.¡±

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608

    Chapter 608 Set the Record Straight

    Eira had never witnessed such a breathtaking scene outdoors. The ce teemed with people, but

    these

    individuals were hurling rocks at the house while berating it.

    Nheless, she was determined to protect Paige, following Caroline¡¯s orders.

    Eira reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Carol!¡±

    Caroline nodded and ascended the stairs, simultaneously dialing Alex.

    Alex finally answered the phone upon reaching her bedroom, sounding somewhat sluggish. ¡°Hello?¡±

    Caroline settled in front of the dressing table. ¡°Alex, could you please help me pick up the children from

    Merlin? I¡¯ll inform their teacher. Please, kindly look after them for the next few days.¡±

    Alex sensed something was amiss. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Go online. Thank you for doing this.¡±

    Alex agreed, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Caroline proceeded to apply makeup after the call.

    Meanwhile, at Vi Rosa.

    Evan¡¯s expression was exceedingly grave.

    Reuben gazed at him with concern. ¡°What should we do now, sir? Ms. Shenton is facing a challenging

    situation.¡±

    Evan ordered, ¡°Call Caroline!¡±

    Reubenplied but encountered a busy signal. He reported, ¡°Ms. Shenton¡¯s phone is busy. It might

    remain that way for the next few days, sir.¡±

    Evan clenched his fists in anger, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Get the IT department to trace the original

    poster¡¯s

    IP address!¡±

    Reuben acknowledged. ¡°Understood. However, this situation might have an impact on MK, sir.¡±

    Evan¡¯s lips tightened, his face growing cold. ¡°I can tolerate the loss! If Caroline¡¯spany releases a

    statement, instruct the PR team to support her.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    as cover.

    Caroline replied, ¡°No, let them. Just make sure your team takes

    The bodyguard nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Caroline hung up and called Tyler. He answered in a cold, angry tone, ¡°I saw the news online, Mommy.

    I¡¯ll

    take revenge for you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Ty! Wait at school. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to pick you up. Take care of your sister and avoid

    going

    outside,¡± Caroline said, considering Tyler¡¯s personality.

    There was a brief silence. ¡°Okay, Mommy. Be careful.¡±

    Caroline reassured him, ¡°I will.¡±

    Afterward, she turned to Paige. I¡¯m going to reach out to Alex.¡±

    Paige asked, ¡°To take care of the kids? Why not ask Evan? He can protect them.¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Now is not the time to trouble him.¡±

    ¡°Understood. You can contact him, but I¡¯ll stay out of it,¡± Paige stated.

    She smiled at Paige. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Stay in the vi with Eira. She¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    Chapter 608 Set the Record Straight

    Eira had never witnessed such a breathtaking scene outdoors. The ce teemed with people, but

    these

    Individuals were hurling rocks at the house while berating it.

    Nheless, she was determined to protect Paige, following Caroline¡¯s orders.

    Eira reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Carol!¡±

    Caroline nodded and ascended the stairs, simultaneously dialing Alex.

    Alex finally answered the phone upon reaching her bedroom, sounding somewhat sluggish. ¡°Hello?¡±

    Caroline settled in front of the dressing table. ¡°Alex, could you please help me pick up the children from

    Merlin? I¡¯ll inform their teacher. Please, kindly look after them for the next few days.¡±

    Alex sensed something was amiss. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Go online. Thank you for doing this

    Alex agreed, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Caroline proceeded to apply makeup after the call.

    Meanwhile, at Vi Rosa,

    Evan¡¯s expression was exceedingly grave.

    Reuben gazed at him with concern. ¡°What should we do now, sir? Ms. Shenton is facing a challenging

    situation.¡±

    Evan ordered, ¡°Call Caroline!¡±

    Reubenplied but encountered a busy signal. He reported, ¡°Ms. Shenton¡¯s phone is busy. It might

    remain that way for the next few days, sir.¡±

    Evan clenched his fists in anger, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Get the IT department to trace the original

    poster¡¯s

    IP address!¡±

    Reuben acknowledged. ¡°Understood. However, this situation might have an impact on MK, sir.¡±

    Evan¡¯s lips tightened, his face growing cold. ¡°I can tolerate the loss! If Caroline¡¯spany releases a

    statement, instruct the PR team to support her.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Reuben nodded and exited the study.

    Evan¡¯s expression remained stern as he vowed to identify the audacious individual causing turmoil in

    Angelbay.

    At the Xander Group.

    Neil prepared to meet with Caroline after learning of the news.

    Before his departure, Thomas and Greta rushed into his office.

    Greta¡¯s eyes welled with tears as she implored, ¡°Neil, Carol has be the target of sudden criticism,

    and we can¡¯t reach her by phone. Do you think she might do something rash? Is there a way to contact

    her?¡±

    Thomas asked anxiously, ¡°Does she have andline at home? Try reaching her there.¡±

    Before Neil could speak, his secretary burst into the room.

    ¡°Mr. Xander! There¡¯s a new addition to Ms. Shenton¡¯s negative news.¡±

    Neil furrowed his brow. ¡°What is it about?¡±

    The secretary hesitated before speaking. ¡°They¡¯re alleging that Ms. Shenton has an affair with Casey

    Jordan and had private meetings with intimate interactions on multiple asions.¡±

    She looked at Neil, her voice wavering.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Neil demanded sternly.

    The secretary mustered her courage and revealed, ¡°They¡¯re iming that Ms. Shenton had simr

    rtionships with you and Dr. Wilson from Angelbay Hospital. They¡¯re alleging that she surrounded

    herself with four men.

    ¡°The onlinemunity scolded her for having no sense of priority, and they want her to leave

    Angelbay! They im that she is a whor-

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! Why don¡¯t they make a public announcement? Why don¡¯t they set the record

    straight?¡±

    Greta interrupted.

    Neil said, ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°Neil? Are you not nning on setting the record straight?¡± Thomas looked at Neil in shock.

    Neil massaged his temples. ¡°If Carol doesn¡¯t speak up, we don¡¯t need to rify either.¡±

    Neil came to realize Caroline¡¯s intention after he said that. Heposed himself and added in

    frustration, ¡°I can roughly figure out what Carol is doing.¡±

    Greta shed tears. ¡°Why would someone torment her like this when she is already suffering?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Thomas felt powerless but could onlyfort his wife. ¡°Love, believe in the child. Trust that she knows

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    what to do.¡±

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609

    Chapter 609 Pay From My Own Pocket

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline arrived at TYC¡¯s building entrance, dressed extravagantly. She briefly nced at the

    journalists and inte users before heading inside. She had informed the security guards in advance,

    so they

    allowed her to enter without any issues.

    As Caroline was entering the building, some journalists called out, questioning why she was allowed in

    while they weren¡¯t.

    Startled by the shout, Caroline briefly thought she had been recognized.

    A security guard used a loudspeaker to address the crowd, exining. ¡°She works for thepany!¡±

    Caroline paused briefly before continuing to the elevator area.

    When the elevator doors opened, ringing phones and distressed employees greeted her. She felt

    relieved

    and made a mental note of these dedicated employees who had stood by thepany during this

    challenging time.

    Once inside the office, the employees looked at the extravagantly dressed Caroline in astonishment.

    They couldn¡¯t recognize her due to her thick makeup and only realized her identity after she had

    entered.

    Shortly after Caroline entered the office, Josie rushed in. She was stunned by Caroline¡¯s appearance,

    then

    smirked and remarked, ¡°You look quite unusual, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline began removing her makeup and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared, Josie?¡±

    Josie shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re not scared if you¡¯re not scared, Ms. Shenton! We¡¯remitted to sticking

    with you through this.¡±

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°Is the VP here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but do we take calls? Josie asked.

    Caroline replied, ¡°No, get Mr. Hayes.¡±

    Josie nodded and left. Caroline watched her go, impressed by Josie¡¯s calm demeanor despite her

    young age. Caroline smiled and continued removing her makeup.

    Kenny rushed into the office not long after. He was shocked to see Caroline¡¯s colorful makeup and

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    eximed, ¡°What on earth are you doing?¡±

    Caroline rolled her eyes. ¡°How else could I sneak in?¡±

    Kenny gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Good point. So, what¡¯s the n?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Checking the time, Caroline said, ¡°Order the most expensive meals for the employees and have them

    gather in the main boardroom to rx.¡±

    Kenny looked puzzled, ¡°You still want to party now?¡±

    Caroline paused and then smiled. ¡°Yes. The more festive, the better.¡±

    Kenny expressed his exasperation, ¡°Do you realize thepany¡¯s working capital is running low? The

    number of canceled orders is rming!¡±

    Caroline responded mischievously. ¡°Can¡¯t I foot the bill myself? You can too.¡±

    Kenny sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how you can remain so indifferent at a time like this.¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°At this stage, panicking won¡¯t help.¡±

    ¡°You have a point there. Alright, I¡¯ll order some expensive food items that will cost you an arm and a

    leg!¡±

    Meanwhile, Alex arrived at Merlin¡¯s entrance and picked up the children sent out by the ss teacher.

    Liora started crying when she got into the car, saying, ¡°I want to go home, Uncle Alex.¡±

    Alex replied, ¡°Going home now would trouble your mom, Liora.¡±

    He nced at Tyler through the rearview mirror, trying to lighten the mood.

    Before he could say anything. Tyler spoke up. ¡°You don¡¯t have tofort me, Uncle Alex. It¡¯s Liora who

    needs it. She looks hideous when she cries.¡±

    Liora stopped crying and red at her brother. ¡°Ty! Stop calling me hideous! You¡¯ve said that almost a

    hundred times today!¡±

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610

    Chapter 610 Dissolve the Company

    Tyler shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s the truth. Your tears and runny nose just keep going.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Mommy! You don¡¯t seem to care about her because you¡¯re so calm!¡± Liora objected.

    Tyler patted her head. ¡°I love in my own way while you express it outwardly.¡±

    ¡°Argh! Today, I¡¯m going to stuff your mouth with my stinky socks!¡± Liora threw herself onto Tyler,

    pounding him in anger.

    Alex was rendered speechless. He could tell these children were anything but ordinary¨Ctheir resilience

    surprised him. These were Evan¡¯s children, as no one else in Angelbay possessed such formidable

    genes.

    Suddenly, Alex had an idea. He wanted to impress Evan, so he dialed his number.

    Evan answered with exhaustion, ¡°Speak!¡±

    The children fell silent upon hearing Evan¡¯s voice. Liora listened attentively.

    Alex cleared his throat. I¡¯ve got something that¡¯ll make you jealous, busy man!¡±

    Evan grew impatient. ¡°I swear, I¡¯ll cut your tongue if you can¡¯t speak properly!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you ungrateful brat! Tyler and Liora are with me now! Be careful. I might expose them to the

    media!¡±

    Alex threatened.

    The two children red at Alex, and a shiver ran down his spine.

    Evan sneered. ¡°Do it if you want to get yourself killed!¡±

    Liora cheered silently, thinking. Daddy is powerfulf

    Alex¡¯s enthusiasm dwindled. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. They¡¯re safe with me.¡±

    Evan remained silent for a moment. ¡°See you at Vinoen.¡±

    Evan hung up before Alex could respond.

    Liora asked with curiosity, ¡°Where¡¯s Vinoen? Are we going there?¡±

    Alex exined, ¡°Vinoen is his private winery. Fuck! It¡¯s a two¨Chour journey. It¡¯s impressive that he came

    up

    with this idea!¡±

    ¡®Please mind yournguage with Llora around,¡± Tyler reminded him calmly.

    Alex nodded. ¡°Of course, Hang on tight. We¡¯re going full speed!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Around 1:00 p.m., Kenny ordered food from the two most luxurious restaurants in Angelbay and invited

    the employees to the boardroom for a party.

    The employees entered the boardroom, astonished by the sight of the grand feastid out before them.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°You all want good food, right?¡± Caroline¡¯s voice echoed suddenly. ¡°This spread includes dishes from

    the two most expensive restaurants in Angelbay. It¡¯d be a shame to let it go to waste.¡±

    The employees turned to Caroline, their expressions a mix of concern and curiosity.

    Caroline smiled and strolled into the boardroom. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, is this ourst party at TYC?¡± one employee asked sorrowfully.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, we understand thepany¡¯s in a critical situation, but we won¡¯t abandon you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Shenton. We still want to work for you.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Shenton¡­¡±

    Caroline listened to them in silence before approaching the table. ¡°I don¡¯t recall saying I wanted to

    dissolve thepany, did I?¡±

    The crowd of employees stared at her in surprise.

    Kenny fought the urge to roll his eyes. ¡®Come on, everyone! Ms. Shenton will find a way. Let¡¯s eat

    quickly!¡±

    The employees remained cautious and hesitated to start eating.

    Kenny swore, ¡°Fuck! There¡¯s still a lot of work waiting for you, and you¡¯re worried about enjoying our

    treat?¡±

    Doubt vanished from the employees¡® faces upon hearing Kenny¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°So, this is Ms. Shenton¡¯s treat. She¡¯s amazing! She must¡¯ve spent a fortune on this! I¡¯m digging in!¡±

    ¡°Me too! Thank you for your generous treat, Ms. Shenton!¡±

    ¡°If Ms. Shenton is soposed, why are we panicking?¡±

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611

    Chapter 611 We Would Like to Help You

    While Caroline observed the staff eagerly indulging in the grand feast, she turned to Josie and smiled.¡±

    Take note of all the staff here. Those who didn¡¯t show up will be let go after Mardi Gras.¡±

    Enlightened, Josie understood why Caroline wanted to buy others meals.

    Kenny leaned against Caroline, his body exhausted. ¡°You¡¯re quite something, winning over the staff

    and eliminating disloyal ones simultaneously. That¡¯s ruthless!¡± hemented.

    Caroline shot Kenny a sidelong nce and retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be taken for granted.¡±

    Kenny¡¯s eyes twitched with resentment. ¡°Fine, you¡¯re a force to be reckoned with. Care to share your

    next

    move?

    Caroline grinned. ¡°Just wait and see.¡±

    Kenny gnashed his teeth in frustration and remarked, ¡°You treat me like an outsider! You didn¡¯t even

    clue

    me in on your ns!¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have made a difference telling you.¡± Caroline pushed Kenny away. ¡°Just focus on your job.¡±

    Danie received numerous calls from journalists while at Grand East Hospital. She patiently listened

    to

    Hector and answered their inquiries

    ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t harm her this way, Danie said with a heavy heart. ¡°Although she didn¡¯t start her

    company alone, she put in a lot of effort.¡±

    The journalist probed, ¡°Ms. Love, can you shed some light on Ms. Shenton¡¯s rtionships with those

    four

    men?

    Danie sniffled and replied, ¡°I can¡¯t reallyment on that. We¡¯re both women, and I don¡¯t want to

    see

    her be a target of scorn.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Ms. Love. Sometimes, you need to fight back when you¡¯re being bullied.¡±

    Tears welled up in Danie¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to delve into Caroline¡¯s romantic

    rtionships any further. Please, let¡¯s not discuss this.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re exposing her because we can no longer tolerate her hypocrisy. We also want to support you,

    Ms.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Love.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s all in the past¡­

    +15 BONUS

    After ending the call, Danie ced her phone on the bedside table. As she nibbled on a grape, she

    commended Casey¡¯s cunning tactics.

    To her surprise, he had a hidden agenda while getting close to Caroline. He even managed to capture

    photos of Caroline with Evan and the other men.

    Danieughed. She was confident that Caroline¡¯s reputation would be forever tarnished.

    How gratifying! It was a series of revenge!

    Danie reveled in the thought that she could implicate Neil, Scott, and Evan, while Casey portrayed

    himself as a victim.

    Nonchntly savoring her grapes. Danie turned on the TV and watched with satisfaction as

    journalists gathered outside Caroline¡¯spany, broadcasting the news.

    This was the price Caroline had to pay for opposing Danie,

    Alex arrived at Vinoen with Tyler and Liora.

    Liora¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as she looked around the magnificent winery. Tyler! Daddy is so

    wealthy! Do you think he¡¯ll give me this enormous winery?¡±

    Tyler nced at her scornfully. Stop drooling

    Liora was taken aback and wiped her mouth, only to realize she wasn¡¯t drooling at all. She red at

    Tyler.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Mommy you¡¯re being mean to me!

    ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t like ungrateful children, Tyler retorted, irked by Linra¡¯s fixation on money.

    Liora patted Tyler¡¯s arm. ¡°Didn¡¯t you do the same?

    Tyler fell silent, unable to respond to her argument.

    Growing weary of their bickering. Alex led them into the winery.

    Liora gazed in awe at the luxurious and elegant winery.

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612

    Chapter 612 I Can¡¯t Look at Him

    ¡°Do you really like it here?¡± Evan¡¯s voice suddenly came from the spiral stairs.

    Evan descended the stairs slowly, dressed in a ck suit, illuminated by a faint golden light from the

    lamp. His natural elegance and prestige were quite striking.

    Llora gazed at Evan in a trance and whispered, ¡°Daddy is just like the ck prince from fairytales

    Baffled, Tyler turned to her. ¡°ck¡­ prince?¡±

    Liora¡¯s eyes sparkled as she nodded emphatically. ¡°Yes, because he¡¯s wearing a ck suit!¡±

    Tyler couldn¡¯t help but picture a ck horse with Evan¡¯s face on it. How abstract! He couldn¡¯t quite

    grasp

    1. it.

    Evan approached Liora and Tyler, but Alex leaned in before he could say anything.

    yfully, Alexined, Tm exhausted. I drove for so long and didn¡¯t even have a chauffeur with

    me!¡±

    Evan shot Alex a quick, stem look. ¡°Step away from me!¡±

    Pouting, Alex protested. ¡°You¡¯re so ungrateful and mean! I might just file aint against you!¡±

    Evan replied icily, ¡°There¡¯s a Chateau Petrus in the winery, the one you like the most.¡±

    ¡°Bye! I¡¯m going.¡± Alex ran away happily.

    The two children were rendered speechless as they watched the exchange.

    Evan looked at them tenderly and said, ¡°Just stay here until your mom¡¯s situation is resolved,¡±

    Liora licked her lips and excitedly observed, ¡°This winery looks like an old castle. Can I be the hostess.

    here- Ah!¡±

    Tyler interrupted her by knocking on her head.

    Liora rubbed her head and red at Tyler. ¡°Why do you always pick on me?¡±

    Evan had the urge to ruffle Liora¡¯s hair and couldn¡¯t understand why that mischievous boy wanted to

    hurt

    his beloved daughter.

    Tyler remained calm and nced at Liora. ¡°A hostess? I think you¡¯d be more like a maid.¡±

    Then he looked up at Evan. ¡°I need aputer.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Evan smiled and asked, ¡°What about you, Lia?¡±

    Lia pouted thoughtfully. ¡°I want beautiful princess dresses!¡±

    ¡°How about ten of them?¡± Evan asked affectionately.

    ¡°Ten?¡± Liora¡¯s eyes widened.

    Frowning, Evan wondered if that wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Fifty?¡±

    Liora was bbergasted. ¡°Fifty? I¨CIt¡¯s enough!¡±

    Tyler was at a loss for words and felt helpless witnessing their interaction. He couldn¡¯t help but think

    that Evan was spoiling Liora even before they had fully reunited as a family.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He felt that Evan was going to spoil Liora even before they were reunited as a family.

    He was also ignorant of Evan¡¯s thoughts, given that thetter had suddenly be a father without his

    knowledge.

    ¡®Does he love us because of Mommy?¡±

    The thought brought Tyler somefort. Little did he know he was slowly epting Evan.

    In the evening. Caroline received a video call while in a brief meeting with the sales department.

    She excused herself, informed her staff, and stepped out to answer the call.

    Tyler¡¯s face appeared on her screen when she picked up.

    With a smile, Caroline asked, ¡°Why did you choose to video call me?¡±

    Tyler rested his chin on his hand as he exined, ¡°I could only video call you because I couldn¡¯t reach

    you

    by phone. Haven¡¯t you noticed your phone has been much quietertely?¡±

    After a moment of reflection, Caroline replied, ¡°Yes, it has been quieter.¡±

    Tyler smiled and borated, ¡°I logged into your phone¡¯s ID and installed an app to prevent those

    troublemakers from bothering you again.¡±

    Perplexed, Caroline asked, ¡°How did you manage that?¡±

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613

    Chapter 613 They Did It for the Money

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Tyler reassured. ¡°But you need to be more careful.¡±

    Caroline leaned against the wall and replied, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t leave thepany easily.¡±

    After a brief pause, Tyler said, ¡°Mommy, I was talking about when you left Angelbay.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s face went pale as she asked, ¡°What did you find out, Ty?¡±

    Tyler pursed his lips and started typing on the keyboard. ¡°I¡¯ll send you a video, Mommy.¡±

    Soon after, Caroline¡¯s phone vibrated. She minimized the video call and clicked on the video Tyler had

    sent her.

    Her eyes widened as she watched it. ¡°Where did you get this video, Ty?¡±

    ¡°I got it from Axel. Well, theizens are really good at digging for clues. Mommy, this video is the

    weapon for you to fight back.¡±

    Caroline was shocked as she nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. This video is crucial. If that incident remains a

    secret, I¡¯ll reveal it at the best time.¡±

    With a chuckle, Tyler said, ¡°I believe in you, Mommy.¡±

    Caroline felt much better after being approved by her son. ¡°Ty, be good and listen to Alex.¡±

    However, Tyler smiled awkwardly and scratched his head. ¡°Actually, we¡¯re at scumbag Daddy¡¯s

    ce¡­¡±

    Caroline frowned and asked, ¡°Did the journalists see you guys?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Tyler moved the phone to show Caroline their surroundings. This ce has top¨Cnotch security

    and plenty of bodyguards outside. No one has spotted us, and it¡¯s two hours away from the city.¡±

    Caroline recognized the ce instantly, having been there with Evan to get some wine.

    She sighed in relief. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re with him. I¡¯ll pick you up once I¡¯ve sorted things out. By the way,

    where¡¯s Lia?¡±

    Tyler exined somberly, ¡°I think she¡¯s in her room, asking the maid to help her change into a princess

    dress.¡±

    Caroline chuckled at the exnation

    Tyler turned serious. ¡°Mommy, you have to make it through this.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Evan smiled and asked, ¡°What about you, Lia?¡±

    Lia pouted thoughtfully. ¡°I want beautiful princess dresses!¡±

    ¡°How about ten of them?¡± Evan asked affectionately.

    ¡°Ten?¡± Liora¡¯s eyes widened.

    Frowning. Evan wondered if that wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Fifty?¡±

    Liora was bbergasted. ¡°Fifty? I¨CIt¡¯s enough!¡±

    Tyler was at a loss for words and felt helpless witnessing their interaction. He couldn¡¯t help but think

    that Evan was spoiling Liora even before they had fully reunited as a family.

    He felt that Evan was going to spoil Liora even before they were reunited as a family.

    He was also ignorant of Evan¡¯s thoughts, given that thetter had suddenly be a father without his

    knowledge.

    ¡®Does he love us because of Mommy?¡¯

    The thought brought Tyler somefort. Little did he know he was slowly epting Evan.

    In the evening, Caroline received a video call while in a brief meeting with the sales department.

    She excused herself, informed her staff, and stepped out to answer the call.

    Tyler¡¯s face appeared on her screen when she picked up.

    With a smile, Caroline asked, ¡°Why did you choose to video call me?

    Tyler rested his chin on his hand as he exined, ¡°I could only video call you because I couldn¡¯t reach

    you

    by phone. Haven¡¯t you noticed your phone has been much quietertely?¡±

    After a moment of reflection, Caroline replied, ¡°Yes, it has been quieter.¡±

    Tyler smiled and borated, ¡°I logged into your phone¡¯s ID and installed an app to prevent those

    troublemakers from bothering you again.¡±

    Perplexed, Caroline asked, ¡°How did you manage that?¡±

    Chapter 613 They Did It for the Money

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Tyler reassured. ¡°But you need to be more careful.¡±

    Caroline leaned against the wall and replied, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t leave thepany easily.¡±

    After a brief pause, Tyler said, ¡°Mommy, I was talking about when you left Angelbay.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s face went pale as she asked, ¡°What did you find out, Ty?¡±

    Tyler pursed his lips and started typing on the keyboard. ¡°I¡¯ll send you a video, Mommy.¡±

    Soon after, Caroline¡¯s phone vibrated. She minimized the video call and clicked on the video Tyler had

    sent her.

    Her eyes widened as she watched it. ¡°Where did you get this video, Ty?¡±

    ¡°I got it from Axel. Well, theizens are really good at digging for clues. Mommy, this video is the

    weapon for you to fight back.¡±

    Caroline was shocked as she nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. This video is crucial. If that incident remains a

    secret, I¡¯ll reveal it at the best time.¡±

    With a chuckle, Tyler said, ¡°I believe in you, Mommy.¡±

    Caroline felt much better after being approved by her son. ¡°Ty, be good and listen to Alex.¡±

    However, Tyler smiled awkwardly and scratched his head. ¡°Actually, we¡¯re at scumbag Daddy¡¯s

    ce¡­¡±

    Caroline frowned and asked, ¡°Did the journalists see you guys?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Tyler moved the phone to show Caroline their surroundings. ¡°This ce has top¨Cnotch security

    and plenty of bodyguards outside. No one has spotted us, and it¡¯s two hours away from the city.¡±

    Caroline recognized the ce instantly, having been there with Evan to get some wine.

    She sighed in relief. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re with him. I¡¯ll pick you up once I¡¯ve sorted things out. By the way.

    where¡¯s Lia?¡±

    Tyler exined somberly, ¡°I think she¡¯s in her room, asking the maid to help her change into a princess

    dress.¡±

    Caroline chuckled at the exnation.

    Tyler turned serious. ¡°Mommy, you have to make it through this.¡±

    12

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline nodded resolutely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡±

    She felt deeply moved after the video call. Her two sons were exceptional, and her daughter was

    adorable. She would not let herself be defeated.

    As night fell, Caroline stood by the French window and observed the persistent journalists still lingering

    downstairs.

    Kenny stepped forward and draped a thin nket over her. ¡°You¡¯re putting on a brave face, but you

    must

    be feeling pretty sad, right?¡±

    Caroline turned to him and replied, ¡°it¡¯s 10:00 p.m. You should get some rest.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired.¡± Kenny stood with her, gazing at the journalists. ¡°These journalists are incredibly

    determined.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s expected.¡± Caroline sighed. ¡°I would have done the same, sacrificing sleep for a breaking story.¡±

    Kenny objected, ¡°How can you defend them?¡±

    +

    ¡°They¡¯re doing it for the money,¡± Caroline exined. She took a seat and pulled out her phone,

    searching

    for a specific contact.

    Kenny leaned over and nced at her phone. ¡°Who are you calling?¡±

    ¡°Someone who can help me,¡± Caroline replied.

    ¡°You always keep me guessing,¡± Kennyined.

    However, Caroline paid him no mind and found Pete¡¯s contact before texting him.

    Caroline: [Are you satisfied with the house?]

    Caroline received a reply a few minutester.

    Pete: [Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, my family of six would still be cramped in that lousy house.]

    Caroline: [Well, I¡¯m sure you know what you should do next.]

    Pete: [Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll start preparing for it tomorrow.]

    Caroline: [I hope you can get what I want.]All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614

    Chapter 614 I¡¯ll Compensate You

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline put her phone away and stretched, gazing at the dazzling night view outside with a smile. A

    good show was about to begin.

    Two dayster, the trend of returns and refunds had stabilized. Some customers didn¡¯t request returns

    because they bought the clothes due to G¡¯s fame.

    Afterpensating the customers, the exhausted staff rested on the table.

    Josie entered Caroline¡¯s office and handed her the financial report for the return sales. ¡°Ms. Shenton,

    it¡¯s stable now.¡±

    Caroline rubbed her brows and asked, ¡°How much of thepany¡¯s working capital remains?¡±

    Josie replied, ¡°Around 140,000 dors.¡±

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline nodded calmly. ¡°Just as I expected.¡±

    Josie voiced her concern. ¡°Ms. Shenton, are we really not going to respond? The journalists are still

    downstairs.¡±

    Caroline leaned back in her chair. ¡°No, we won¡¯t. We can¡¯t afford to let our guard down at this critical

    time.

    Confused, Josie added, ¡°Okay, but there¡¯s another issue, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Josie reported, ¡°MK has also received a record number of return requests in the past two days, and

    their

    losses are at least double ours.¡±

    This revtion rendered Caroline speechless, and she realized it had happened because of her.

    Unknowingly, she owed Evan again.

    With a bitter smile, Caroline said, ¡°Alright. You may go now.¡±

    Josie nodded and left the room! After the door closed, Caroline called Neil, who picked up quickly.

    He urgently asked, ¡°Carol?¡±

    Caroline whispered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Nell asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to call you earlier, fearing I might interrupt you while dealing

    +15 BONUS

    Smiling, Caroline reassured, ¡°I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t worry. Has yourpany been affected too?¡±

    ¡°Somewhat, but not significantly. Evan seems to be the most affected, and Scott as well.¡±

    Surprised, Caroline questioned, ¡°What happened to Scott?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been suspended,¡± Neil revealed.

    Caroline furrowed her brow. ¡°They didn¡¯t need to suspend him just because he¡¯s close to me, did they?¡±

    No wonder Scott hadn¡¯t texted or called her after the incident. He probably didn¡¯t want to cause her any

    worry.

    Neil exined, ¡°I heard that many journalists went to the hospital to interview him. As such, the hospital

    suspended him to avoid disruptions to the patients.¡±

    Caroline felt overwhelming guilt. ¡°I¡¯ll call him right away!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± After a pause, Neil asked, ¡°Are you ready, Carol?¡±

    Caroline remained silent briefly. ¡°Yes, there are only five days left. I can make it.¡±

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Neil tenderly reminded her.

    ¡®I will¡±

    After ending the call, Caroline dialed Scott¡¯s number, and he answered promptly.

    ¡°Carol,¡± Scott whispered.

    Sensing something amiss in his tone, Caroline grew concerned. ¡°Are you okay, Scott? Did they harass

    you?

    Chuckling, Scott replied, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±

    Caroline scolded him, ¡°How could you tease me? Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were suspended?¡±

    ¡°I thought I could use a break,¡± Scott admitted. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to spare you from worrying.¡±

    Caroline asked further, ¡°Did the hospital mention when you can return to work? Will it affect your

    promotion to director?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± After a brief pause, Scott said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so because I haven¡¯t done anything hical.¡±

    Caroline found his tone amusing. ¡°ITI cover your sry during your suspension.¡±

    ¡°Forget it,¡± Scott declined. ¡°You know I¡¯m well¨Coff.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about that,¡± Caroline insisted firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t refuse my offer.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Scott yfully teased, ¡°You¡¯re bing more formal with me now. Will you alsopensate Evan?¡±

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615

    Chapter 615 Put the Company in Danger

    +15 DONUS

    Caroline was at a loss for words, wondering if she could make up for Evan¡¯s loss. Given her current

    circumstances, she doubted her ability topensate for even a fraction of his loss.

    ¡°I don¡¯t possess such power yet, Caroline replied.

    But have you ever considered making it up to him?¡± Scott persisted.

    Caroline was rendered speechless, realizing she had never entertained that thought. It might never

    have crossed her mind if Scott hadn¡¯t mentioned it. Was it because of her close bond with Evan?

    Her silence prompted Scott to chuckle. ¡°I can see you view him and me differently.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Scott,¡± Caroline said, overwhelmed by guilt.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your apologies, Scott replied casually. ¡°I told you I was willing to help. I treat you to a meal

    once this is over.

    ¡°Mardi Gras is approaching. Carol ne added gloomily. ¡°Alright,e watch the parades with us.¡±

    At Vinoen.

    Evan yed with his two children using newly acquired Lego pieces. Despite his greater intelligence,

    his

    manual dexterity fell short as he struggled to assemble a small house.

    Liora watched Evan with a sense of helplessness and remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself. You can¡¯t match

    Tyler¡¯s speed.¡±

    Evan wondered if his daughter looked down on him. He set down the Lego pieces and said, ¡°Just go to

    bed. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ve scratched your hand several times,¡± Tyler remarked, lifting his chin. ¡°The Lego pieces are

    delicate. You don¡¯t need to use too much force.¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan focused on the Lego pieces, determined to make them stable. He hadn¡¯t anticipated they would

    be

    so challenging to put together.

    As Evan yawned, Tyler noticed Evan¡¯s phone lighting up suddenly.

    ¡°Your phone¡¯s ringing.¡± he informed Evan.

    Evan turned his attention to the phone and grew solemn when he saw Draco calling. He picked up the

    +15 BONUS

    Exiting the lounge, Evan answered the call with a cold tone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Draco¡¯s voice was demanding. ¡°Where are you

    now?¡±

    our concern.¡±

    Evan watched his children through the ss. ¡°That¡¯s none of your

    ¡°Thepany¡¯s fashion department has lost over 14,000,000 dors in just a few days! How do you

    run thepany? If you can¡¯t handle it, step aside,¡± Draco insisted.

    ¡°Has it affected your ie?¡± Evan taunted. ¡°Or do you think Casey can rece me?¡±

    Draco didn¡¯t have an answer to that question. ¡°You must instruct PR to make an announcement

    tomorrow!

    Evan scoffed. ¡°Do you believe you can use Caroline to manipte me? If you announce that she is

    going to marry into our family, ourpany¡¯s stocks will plummet. Do I need to remind you of that?¡±

    Enraged, Draco cursed, ¡°You¡¯re a bastard! Do you want to jeopardize thepany?¡±

    Evan sneered. ¡°If you trust Casey so much, let him handle it while I¡¯m away.¡± With that, he hung up on

    Draco.

    At Jordan Residence.

    Driven by anger, Draco smashed his phone.

    Deep down, he knew Casey¡¯s capabilities. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have entrusted thepany to

    Evan.

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616

    Chapter 616 Making Things Worse

    +15 BONUS

    Draco¡¯s eyes kept twitching. He had made Casey the vice president, but none of the MK employees

    paid attention to Casey.

    Driven by the desire for profits, Draco chose to prioritize them over his beloved son, fearing that his

    family might suffer

    The following morning, Josie burst into Caroline¡¯s office at TVC, looking horrified. She woke Caroline

    up and eximed, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, Ms. Shenton!¡±

    Startled, Caroline rubbed her eyes and sat up slowly. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°They vandalized thepany¡¯s ss door with paint because they couldn¡¯t find you and wrote some

    offensive words¡­¡±

    Caroline, now somber, asked, ¡°What did they write?¡±

    Josie hesitated and refused to speak.

    ¡°Just tell me,¡± Caroline said, bending over to put on her shoes.

    ¡°They said¡­ They called you an easy slut.¡± Josie¡¯s voice trailed off, but Caroline still heard her.

    After a brief pause, Caroline stood up. ¡°Let them be.¡±

    Josie nced at her. ¡°Ms. Shenton, we don¡¯t know how bad it can get if you don¡¯t address this publicly.¡±

    Caroline looked at Josie calmly. ¡°Getting worked up over this minor issue? They¡¯re getting more

    restless

    and eager to see me lose myposure.¡± As she said that, her phone rang.

    She picked up her phone from the tea table and instructed Josie, after realizing it was a call from

    Paige,¡±

    Just go and calm down.¡±

    With her head down, Josie replied, ¡°Understood, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    After Josie left, Caroline answered the call. Before she could say anything, she heard Paige¡¯s trembling

    voice. ¡°C¨CCarol, those people attacked the bodyguards! They even threw dirty water at the door, and

    now the whole house smells terrible.¡±

    Caroline clenched her fists slowly. ¡°Calm down and listen to me, Paige.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Okay, §±l listen.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Hold on for just five more days! Tell the bodyguards to identify the troublemakers and keep a record.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it,¡± Paige replied. ¡°I¡¯ll help youpile a list of their names.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Paige.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll assist you. You¡¯re my best friend. We¡¯ll stick together!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up, Caroline walked to the French window and nced at the crowd outside raising white

    banners. She felt sad and bitter but had no one to confide in. If she let her emotions take over, her

    She sighed weakly. It felt like an eternity.

    Four dayster, the Inte was buzzing with news of TYC¡¯s impending bankruptcy.

    Initially, some fans supported Caroline, but their support waned when she remained silent. They began

    to criticize her even more harshly than the others who had started the uproar.

    During a lunch break, the TYC employees gathered in the conference room.

    One male employee spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s been six days, hasn¡¯t it? Why hasn¡¯t Ms. Shenton exined

    anything? Is she proving the rumors right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak ill of Ms. Shenton,¡± a female employee said. ¡°She¡¯s always been good to us. We shouldn¡¯t

    make things worse.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s been taking care of us in thepany, providing us with good food and drinks.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. She wouldn¡¯t have continued spending so much if she was nning to run away.¡±

    But the male employee persisted, ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t she said anything? Those rumors must be true.

    Maybe she¡¯s just waiting for it to blow over.¡±

    Holding a water bottle, Josie red at him. ¡°No, they¡¯re not true.¡±

    The male employee looked at Josie, asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t they?¡±

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617

    Chapter 617 The Ways of the World

    +15 BONUS

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Furious, Josie mmed her water bottle onto the table. ¡°That¡¯s not true! Ms. Shenton isn¡¯t that kind of

    person.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point if you believe her?¡± The male employee continued indignantly. ¡°Can you make money

    with that? You, a secretary, can¡¯t understand how much the sales department has suffered. They¡¯ve

    labeled us as Ms. Shenton¡¯sckeys, but we have to respond politely. What do you even know?¡±

    Josie red at and rebuked him loudly, ¡°Can¡¯t you endure it? Do you know how they nder and curse

    Ms. Shenton every day?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± The male employee ran his hands through his hair. ¡°Ms. Shenton

    must be guilty. I think thepany will go bankrupt sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it, leave!¡± Josie exploded. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve Ms. Shenton¡¯s kindness. She¡¯s been

    buying you nice foodtely, and you¡¯re ungrateful!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said you¡¯re ungrateful!¡± Unable to contain her emotions, Josie stepped forward and pped the man.

    ¡°You bitch! How dare you p me?¡± The male employee was furious and attempted to p Josie.

    The other employees were frightened and rushed to intervene.

    Chaos erupted in the conference room.

    Caroline and Kenny heard themotion as they passed by the conference room. They exchanged

    nces and hurriedly entered the room.

    Kenny opened the door and was met with a chaotic scene that angered him. ¡°It¡¯s lunch break. Why

    didn¡¯t you rest and instead got into a fight?¡±

    One of the employees approached Kenny and exined the situation.

    Upon hearing the exnation, Kenny¡¯s expression soured. He turned to Caroline with indignation. ¡°You

    decide what to do with this employee.¡±

    Caroline nodded and entered the conference room. After studying her employees for a moment, she

    spoke calmly. ¡°I understand your concerns. You might think I¡¯m avolding rumors and not addressing the

    company¡¯s situation. Some of you believe thepany is going bankrupt. I won¡¯t try to convince you

    otherwise. If you want to leave, go ahead. I won¡¯t stop you.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡± The male employee angrily removed his work ID and tossed it on the floor, ¡°I won¡¯t stay in

    apany with no future!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Shenton. I wish you sess.¡±

    Caroline watched her departing employees silently. She counted as they left, stopping at 17.

    Turning to the remaining 50 or so employees, Caroline asked, ¡°Is anyone else absent?¡±

    Josie wiped her tears. ¡°Yes, Ms. Shenton. There are about ten more.¡±

    ¡°Go check if they want to stay or leave.¡±

    Sobbing, Josie nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    After Josie left, Caroline asked, ¡°What about the rest of you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll stay with you, Ms. Shenton!¡± a female employee dered.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve always been good to us. We won¡¯t abandon you in tough times.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Shenton. We¡¯remitted, no matter what happens.¡±

    With bitterness in her voice, Caroline replied, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t betray your trust.¡±

    After resolving the situation, Caroline and Kenny returned to Caroline¡¯s office.

    Kenny paced back and forth, still fuming. ¡°I¡¯m furious!¡±

    Sipping on the coconut juice Kenny had brought, Caroline exined calmly, ¡°It¡¯s natural. That¡¯s how

    things

    go.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter! We should¡¯ve never spent so much on their food!¡± Kenny barked.

    Caroline corrected him, ¡°Don¡¯t generalize. You should refer to the ones who left.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Kenny settled on the sofa. ¡°What a bunch of ungrateful jerks!¡± Caroline looked at him and

    asked, ¡°Do you share the same doubts as them?¡±

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618

    Chapter 618 Follow Her Closely

    Stunned, Kenny awkwardly touched his nose. ¡°Because you¡¯re so mysterious.¡±

    Caroline ced the coconut juice down and grinned. ¡°Help me find three outfits. Kenny.¡±

    Kenny was bewildered by her request. ¡°What kind of outfits?¡±

    ¡°Two casual ones and a stunning red gown. Also, arrange for a makeup artist.¡±

    Kenny furrowed his brow, seeking an exnation. ¡°What¡¯s this all for?¡±

    Caroline checked the time. ¡°I¡¯m attending the Xander Group¡¯s 100th¨Canniversary celebration

    tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious? Why attend now? Aren¡¯t you worried about safety?¡± Kenny red at Caroline.

    Carolineughed but didn¡¯t exin.

    Kenny stared at her in shock. ¡°You¡¯re nning to-¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Caroline interrupted. ¡°We¡¯re going to change the situation!¡±

    The Xander Group¡¯s 100th¨Canniversary celebration took ce two days before Mardis Gras.

    Members of high society were invited to the luxurious Angelbay Hotel before 5:00 p.m.

    Outside, two lines of bodyguards stood while journalists snapped photos of the masked nobility

    attending

    the event.

    In a hotel makeup room, a makeup artist skillfully worked on Danie¡¯s delicate makeup. She looked

    dazzling in her gown.

    Grayson entered the room with a smile. Adoration filled his eyes as he saw how elegant Danie

    appeared. ¡°You look stunning today, E.¡±

    Danie turned to Grayson, smiled, and walked over. ¡°Stop ttering me, Grandpa.¡±

    Grayson held her hand. ¡°I can¡¯t help it when you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±

    Shyly, Danie leaned against his shoulder. ¡°Thank you for finding me and giving me such wonderful

    things, Grandpa.¡±

    With joy, Grayson patted her hand. I¡¯ll always give you the best, E.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    At the same time, Caroline left TYC with her bodyguards.

    The journalists and an angry crowd hurled insults at her as she exited.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally out, you!¡±

    ¡°Leave Angelbay!¡±

    ¡°Shame on you, Carolyn!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s all shout! Make her leave!¡±

    The constant insults made Caroline clench her fists in her pockets.

    Suddenly, someone threw an egg at her hat, but her bodyguard shielded her.

    Caroline stopped but took a deep breath and continued toward the car.

    The crowd and journalists rushed toward her, throwing things as if they wanted to harm her.

    Despite missing for seven days, Caroline¡¯s reappearance overshadowed the Xander Group¡¯s 100th-

    anniversary celebration, bing a top trending online topic.

    People went live, andments were filled with curses about Caroline.

    Evan¡¯s face darkened when he saw the live broadcast on his way to the celebration.

    ¡°Reuben, get more bodyguards to protect Caroline. They must stay close to her wherever she goes,¡±

    he

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ordered sharply.

    Reuben made the call without hesitation.

    Evan stared icily at the live broadcast and the car taking Caroline away from TYC. He clenched his

    fists, unable to fathom why Caroline remained silent about the rumors. All he could do was protect her

    discreetly.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619

    Chapter 619 Let¡¯s Have a Dance

    +15 BONUS

    Kenny gently wiped Caroline¡¯s face with a damp tissue inside the car. ¡°Thank goodness you asked me

    for

    thatrge hat or your hair would have been ruined.

    Caroline epted the tissue and asked. ¡°Did you check the hot topic? Is mine at the top?¡±

    Kenny, wide¨Ceyed, replied, ¡°Why worry about that now? Can¡¯t you focus on yourself?¡±

    Caroline ignored hisment and checked the trending topics on her phone. When she saw that her

    news had imed the top spot, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She was determined not to let the 100th-

    anniversary celebration go smoothly.

    After putting her phone down, she texted Neil.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Caroline: [Did you get everything ready?)

    Neil quickly replied.

    Neil: [Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just waiting for you]

    Caroline sent back a gloomy message.

    Caroline: I¡¯m sure your grandfather will suffer a significant blow after this.]

    Neil: [Grandpa should realize his grave mistake.]

    Caroline pressed her lips together, put her phone down, and stared out the window. Sess was her

    only

    option this time.

    Twenty minutester, Caroline arrived at a fashion store next to the hotel Kenny had booked.

    She transformed into a stunning figure in a red gown with wless makeup in just ten minutes

    When she emerged from the makeup room, Kenny was rendered speechless. Her red lips and the

    gown had enhanced her beauty. ¡°G, you should wear more red clothes in the future! Damn, you look

    impressive, like the queen of revenge¡± he eximed.

    Caroline nced at him and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my mask?¡±

    Kenny promptly handed her a ck half mask After she put it on, she linked arms with him and said.

    Okay, let¡¯s go

    Kenny nodded and donned his mask before they left the fashion store.

    After informing the bodyguards outside, they made their way to the hotel.

    +15 DONUS

    Thanks to the invitation card from Neil, they gained ess to the hotel, and the journalists failed to

    recognize Caroline due to her mask.

    However, as Caroline entered the hotel, Evan, wearing a mask, also stepped out of his car. His eyes

    narrowed when he spotted a familiar figure.

    The Xander family had hired an orchestra to y music in the hall, and influential figures swayed on

    the dance floor with their partners.

    Caroline gestured to Kenny to find Nell first and swiftly took a seat. But a man approached her.

    Politely extending his hand, he asked, ¡°Miss, may I have this dance?¡±

    Caroline smiled and agreed, ¡°Of course.¡±

    The man took her hand and led her to the dance floor, where they gracefully danced to the music. Evan

    entered the hall and witnessed Caroline in another man¡¯s arms unbeknownst to her.

    His anger red, and he couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away from the man¡¯s hand on her waist, Caroline¡¯s attire

    left little to the imagination, and she seemed entirely engrossed in conversation

    Evan gnashed his teeth, exuding an icy and fierce aura. Without hesitation, he strode onto the dance

    floor and forcefully pulled Caroline away from her partner.

    Caroline¡¯s dance partner stood in shock, bewildered by the sudden interruption. Caroline looked up at

    the

    intruder and uttered, ¡°Evan-¡±

    But before she could say more, Evan yanked her off the dance floor and led her to a nearby lounge.

    His bodyguard promptly closed the door behind them and stood guard.

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620

    Chapter 620 Get Ready

    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Evan ripped off his mask and yelled at Caroline, ¡°How could you dance with

    another man after what happened?¡±

    Caroline winced, nursing her wrist, which Evan had hurt. ¡°It has nothing to do with you!¡±

    Evan remained furious. ¡°Why not? I used to be your boss. Do you think I let you stoop so low?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s eyes turned red. She wondered if he saw her that way. The pain she had been suppressing

    for

    days resurfaced under his prodding.

    ¡°It¡¯s Danie¡¯s show today, Go to her!¡± Caroline snapped. ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me go?¡±

    She tried to leave, but Evan grabbed her arm once more. ¡°Tell me your ns. Do you want to dance

    with that man again? Do you enjoy his embrace? Do you know where his hands wander?¡±

    Caroline was stunned. She couldn¡¯t fathom why he had such thoughts. What about his constant contact

    with Danie?

    Caroline red at him and retorted, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! Understand?¡±

    Evan seethed at the thought of her returning to dance with another man. He pulled her closer and

    nted

    a forceful kiss on her.

    Caroline widened her eyes. ¡°Hmm! You-¡±

    Ignoring her protests, Evan bit her lower lip hard.

    Though in pain, Caroline couldn¡¯t push the furious man away. As Evan deepened the kiss, he sensed

    her resistance fading. Eventually, he released her.

    He stared into her somber eyes, gnashed his teeth, and said, ¡°Tell me your ns. Do you realize how

    much I want to help you? But I¡¯m afraid of saying the wrong thing and leaving you vulnerable.¡±

    Caroline blinked. She knew she couldn¡¯t leave the lounge without exining, let alone seek revenge.

    She calmed down, locked eyes with him, and exined with determination, ¡°I intend to take revenge

    reim everything Danie stole from me!¡±

    and

    Taken aback, Evan asked, ¡°Do you have evidence?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Caroline replied, pursing her lips. ¡°My brother and I have put a lot of effort into this, and we

    failed twice already. I can¡¯t afford to fall again. Otherwise, I might never escape this abyss.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve endured all these days silently for today¡¯s n?¡± Evan asked with a furrowed brow.

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Evan released her. ¡°But you can¡¯t dance with another man.¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Do you think I want to?¡± Caroline scoffed. ¡°I just want them to focus on me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the risk¨Ctaker.¡±

    ¡°How can I win without taking risks?¡± Caroline sounded weary.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan looked up at her forehead and touched the ce where someone hit her with an egg outside her

    ¡°Does it still hurt? Evan asked gently.

    Caroline averted her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve grown tough from enduring all the pain.¡±

    Her words tugged at his heart.

    He sighed. ¡°Your grandfather will give a speech in ten minutes. You should prepare.¡±

    Caroline adjusted her mask neatly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m heading out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Caroline left the lounge, Evan¡¯s gaze turned solemn as he wondered if she would seed easily.

    Soon after, Caroline received a text from Kenny.

    Kenny: It¡¯s all set. The evidence will be disyed on arge screen. You just need to go onstage.]

    Caroline took a deep breath and found her seat.

    Not long after, Evan exited the lounge and took a seat near Caroline.

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621

    Chapter 621 Sess Is Imminent

    Ten minutes passed, and the orchestra¡¯s music came to a halt.

    The masked host ascended the stage, ready to recount the remarkable achievements of the Xander

    Group. Then, the host deredmandingly. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please join me in weing

    our

    chairman, Mr. Grayson Xander, for his speech!¡±

    The audience responded with enthusiastic apuse.

    d in a sleek ck suit, Grayson approached the stage with a beaming smile. He positioned himself

    in

    front of the microphone and expressed his gratitude to the attendees. Today marks the 100th

    anniversary of the Xander Group. I have an important announcement to make on this joyous asion.¡±

    He gazed affectionately toward the audience and continued. Allow me to introduce my granddaughter,

    who will be joining us on stage.¡±

    In hushed tones, attendees around Caroline spected, ¡°Is Mr. Xander nning to pass his shares to

    his

    granddaughter?¡±

    ¡°It certainly seems that way. I¡¯ve heard he holds a deep affection for her.¡±

    Upon hearing their discussion, Caroline rose slowly from her seat.

    The room fell into astonished silence as people turned their gaze toward her. Evan, in particr, fixed

    his

    attention on her, only shifting his eyes back to the stage¡¯s screen after a prolonged look.

    Evan narrowed his eyes, contemting the evidence Caroline might present on the screen.

    Will she seed? It won¡¯t be that straightforward, but I need a contingency n in ce. I can¡¯t just

    stand by and watch Caroline fail,¡® he thought.

    With determination, Evan sent a text message to someone.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that woman?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea. Who could recognize her with that mask on?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s she doing? Is she trying to get on stage?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to be Mr. Xander¡¯s granddaughter taking the stage now? What¡¯s she up to?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where she came from, but she¡¯s going to get kicked out.¡±

    Despite the growing murmurs, the bodyguards made no move to stop Caroline.

    173

    +15 BONUS

    Danie carried her dress gracefully and joined Grayson on stage, embracing him warmly. Then, she

    began addressing the audience through the microphone, saying, ¡°I want to express my heartfelt

    gratitude

    for your presence at the Xander Group¡¯s 100th¨Canniversary celebration today and for your unwavering

    support of the Xander-¡±

    However, Danie¡¯s speech abruptly stopped as her gaze fell upon a woman in a striking red gown.

    She

    couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. It was Caroline!

    Danie was utterly shocked. ¡°What is she doing here?¡±

    A sense of foreboding washed over her, leaving her with a lump in her throat.

    Grayson lightly tapped Danie¡¯s arm and urged, ¡°Please continue, E.¡±

    Danie managed to recover from her surprise and stammered, ¡°I apologize. I¡¯m feeling a bit nervous.¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help but sneer at Danie¡¯s response. She locked eyes with her rival and calmly

    made

    her way to the center of the stage.

    In the surveince room.

    Kenny eagerly rubbed his palms together. ¡°Neil, we¡¯re on the verge of sess!¡±

    Neil replied calmly. ¡°Why are you more emotional than I am?¡±

    ¡°How can I not be emotional? But why is Caroline dying?¡±

    ¡°Stay calm. Caroline is waiting for the perfect moment,¡± Neil reassured him.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Just as Grayson took the microphone to continue, Caroline suddenly spoke. ¡°Mr. Xander Sr.¡±

    Danie and Grayson turned to look at Caroline, their expressions shifting.

    Grayson¡¯s demeanor turned icy as he demanded, ¡°Who are you? Please return to your seat.¡±

    Caroline responded with a sly chuckle. ¡°Do you honestly believe that Danie Love, standing beside is

    your biological granddaughter?¡±

    The audience erupted in astonishment.

    ¡°What does she mean?¡±

    you,

    ¡°Is Danie not Mr. Xander¡¯s biological granddaughter?*

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he get a DNA test for something so crucial?¡±

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622

    Chapter 622 Kick Her Out

    +15 BONUS

    Grayson red at Caroline as he listened to her speech. ¡°Who on earth are you? And why are you

    ruining

    my party?¡±

    Caroline approached Grayson with deliberate steps. ¡°Considering your age, you might not be aware

    that results can be manipted. Danie isn¡¯t your biological granddaughter. Are you absolutely sure

    about

    transferring all your shares to an outsider?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Where are the bodyguards? Remove this insane woman at once!¡±

    Grayson thundered.

    Danie¡¯s heart sank when she noticed the unmoving bodyguards. ¡®Neil¡­ It¡¯s Neil who assigned the

    bodyguards! Are they trying to expose my identity?

    Fear gripped Danie, and she quivered as she stared at Caroline. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left the stage

    yet?¡±

    Caroline sneered and retorted, ¡°What are you so afraid of? Are you trying to get evidence from me?¡±

    Danie was utterly terrified. ¡°What proof do you have that I¡¯m not Grandpa¡¯s granddaughter? If you¡¯re

    lying, you¡¯ll go against the Xander family!¡±

    Caroline inched closer to Danie. ¡°Let¡¯s see the evidence.¡±

    Caroline nced at the surveince room and nodded.

    The audience held their breaths, their eyes fixed on the stage in disbelief.

    Moments passed, but the screen behind Caroline remained unchanged.

    Her expression stiffened. What are Kenny and Neil doing?

    ¡°This is absurd! It¡¯s just an unhinged woman causing a scene here!¡±

    The audience burst into mockingughter.

    ¡°I thought there was something serious happening, but it¡¯s all a charade!¡±

    ¡°Get off the stage! You should be ashamed!¡±

    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re some kind of bigshot?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re doomed if you cross the Xanders!¡±

    The audience¡¯s discussion and Caroline¡¯s pale face helped ease Danie¡¯s anxiety. She had assumed

    Caroline could create a spectacle, but all she did was talk.

    +15 BONUS

    Danie chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing yourself, Caroline! How do you have the audacity to create a

    scene here when you¡¯re a murderer?¡±

    ¡°Murderer?¡± Gasps filled the audience.

    ¡°I know who Caroline Shenton is. She¡¯s the secretary who previously slept with MK¡¯s CEO for money!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she supposed to be dead?¡±

    ¡°She probably faked her death to escape prison. It¡¯s terrifying that she¡¯s here!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s body turned cold, and despair filled her eyes. She had endured humiliation and suffering for

    so long, only to end up with nothing?

    ¡°Why? Why do I keep facing hardship and irony when seeking revenge?¡®

    Danie approached Caroline with a sneer and whispered, ¡°I truly admire your courage, Caroline.

    Since

    you seem so eager to be the center of attention, I¡¯ll grant your wish today.¡±

    Danie smirked and addressed the audience, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did to earn Caroline¡¯s resentment.

    She

    despised me when I was engaged to Evan. In fact, she repeatedly threatened me to leave Evan.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ybe she¡¯s jealous and wants to ruin me because I have a better life than her this time. Please ignore

    this drama. I¡¯ll have her removed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Love is right! Kick the murderer out!¡±

    ¡°Remove her!¡±

    ¡°A murderer doesn¡¯t belong here!¡±

    Insults and jeers rained down on Caroline, making her feel sick and causing her legs to give way.

    Caroline closed her eyes in despair, reflecting. What a joke¡­ Everything is so absurd and ironic!¡®

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623

    Chapter 623 Murder Charge

    ¡°Hello, testing. Can you hear me?¡±

    Suddenly, a childlike and familiar voice echoed through the room.

    Instantly, the scene fell silent, and everyone¡¯s attention turned to the screen.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and her body tensed when she saw Tyler¡¯s face on the screen.

    Ty

    ¡°You¡¯re not talking, so I assume you can hear me, right?¡± Tyler smiled,

    ¡°Who is this child?¡±

    ¡°He looks a lot like Mr. Jordan! Is he Mr. Jordan¡¯s son?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Mr. Jordan¡¯s child, but I know he has a son.¡±

    ¡°That must be him! What does he want to tell us?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s listen!¡±

    Tyler cleared his throat. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Tyler Shenton, and I¡¯m here because of this

    unexpected situation. Frankly, bullying my mother is not something to be proud of.¡±

    The audience erupted in response to Tyler¡¯s sarcasm.

    Evan smirked, thinking. ¡®He¡¯s acting like my son, having the courage to scold these high¨Cranking

    individuals. He¡¯s bold¡±

    Tyler continued. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare defame my mother, Love. Are you sure she was the murderer in that

    Incident years ago? You were at the scene, too. If you want to argue, watch this video clip first.¡±

    Suddenly, the scene changed, and a video clip showed Caroline and Danie sitting in a cafe.

    The video had no sound but depicted Caroline losing consciousness after drinking the lemon¨CInfused

    water the waitress served.

    The scene quickly shifted as two bodyguards carried the unconscious Caroline into an apartment,

    followed by Danie.

    Soon, a blonde¨Chaired man entered the building.

    ¡°I¡¯ll speed up the process,¡± Tyler said as he fast¨Cforwarded the video.

    +15 BONUS

    After a while, Danie rushed outside, covered in blood. She spoke briefly with the bodyguards before

    re-

    entering the building.

    Subsequently, the police arrived and took Caroline and the deceased blonde¨Chaired man away.

    When the video paused, Danie copsed to the ground, visibly shaken.

    Tyler¡¯s face reappeared on the screen.

    ¡°I believe everyone can see that my mother couldn¡¯t have been the murderer by now, right? How can

    an

    unconscious person kill someone? My mother was pregnant with me at the time, and I believe she was

    lucky not to be a victim herself!

    ¡°But this isn¡¯t the end. Love, you asked for evidence earlier, right? I¡¯ll present it on behalf of my mother.¡±

    Tyler changed the scene, disying two DNA test reports on the screen.

    ¡°One shows the DNAparison between Uncle Neil and my mother, while the otherpares Love¡¯s

    DNA with Uncle Neil¡¯s. It¡¯s clear that Love and Uncle Neil aren¡¯t rted by blood.

    ¡°I know this evidence alone might not be enough to gain your trust. How about we bring Uncle Neil on

    stage to confirm? Oh, I almost forgot about the photos. Here are pictures of my mother, Love, and my

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    grandmother.¡±

    Tyler disyed the photos, leaving the audience in shock.

    ¡°Caroline looks remarkably simr to thete Eleanor Xander! How did you not notice that, Mr.

    Xander?¡±

    ¡°Danie is despicable for stealing Caroline¡¯s identity and framing her for murder!¡±

    ¡°Danie is probably the real culprit, and she made Caroline a scapegoat!¡±

    ¡°Just the thought of it terrifies me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a murderer! It was that man who tried to kill us!¡± Danie shouted.

    Caroline nced at Danie, thinking, ¡®How else are you going to defend yourself at this point?¡®

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624

    Chapter 624 Good to Me for Five Years

    Danie¡¯s face turned pale, and she looked at Grayson in panic.

    ¡°Grandpa, please save me. I didn¡¯t do it!¡± Danie crawled toward Grayson.

    Grayson gazed at Danie, lost in thought. He felt deeply disappointed upon hearing those vulgar

    remarks. It had taken him five years to realize that his beloved granddaughter was a fraud.

    In pain, Grayson closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°Leave.¡±

    Danie was terrified. ¡°Grandpa-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your grandfather.¡± Weakly, Grayson staggered backward. ¡°The Xanders¡® reputation has been

    ¡°Grandpa! Don¡¯t believe Caroline! She¡¯s lying!¡± Danie begged Grayson through tears.

    Caroline stood before Grayson, but he couldn¡¯t muster the courage to meet her eyes. Ignoring

    Danie¡¯s

    cries and despair, he remained silent.

    Soon, Neil swiftly took the stage. He locked eyes with Caroline and nodded. Then, he approached

    Danie and said coldly, ¡°Now that the truth is out, you have no reason to stay.¡±

    Danie clenched her fists and red at him. ¡°You¡¯re all in cahoots to push Grandpa to get rid of me,

    aren¡¯t you? Neil, you¡¯re my brother. How could you aid an outsider?¡±

    ¡°You must be out of your mind. Guards, remove her!¡± Neil ordered.

    The bodyguards rushed onto the stage upon Neil¡¯smand and carried Danie away, dragging her

    outside.

    Danie shrieked, ¡°You¡¯ll regret this! I¡¯m the Xanders¡® heiress!¡±

    Grayson¡¯s body swayed, and Neil caught him before he fell.

    Holding his chest, Grayson croaked, ¡°Let her go, even if she did kill someone.¡±

    Neil frowned. ¡°Why are you still helping her at this point, Grandpa?!¡±

    ¡°She was good to me for at least five years. Consider it a debt I owe her!¡± Grayson shouted.

    Nell remained silent but was disappointed in Grayson. ¡°Noted.¡±

    Kenny rushed to Caroline and exited the hotel with her.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline breathed a sigh of relief when they were outside. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    Kenny opened the car door for Caroline, wearing a serious expression. ¡°Get in the car first. I¡¯ll tell you

    somethingter.¡±

    Caroline looked at him in astonishment.

    Inside the car, Kenny revealed, ¡°Danie had help.¡±

    Caroline had suspected as much. ¡®Possibly. Otherwise, we would have been able to present the

    evidence

    sooner.¡±

    Kenny gnashed his teeth. ¡°Exactly! The systems were all locked just when we were about to y the

    evidence. It could have been disastrous if Ty hadn¡¯t intervened.¡±

    Caroline was puzzled. ¡°In theory, Ty wouldn¡¯t know my n. Did you inform him about it?¡±

    ¡°No, we received Ty¡¯s call only after the systems were locked, and he asked for the evidence. We¡¯re

    not sure who tipped off Ty,¡± Kenny replied.

    Caroline was shocked. ¡®It must be Evan¡­¡±

    Kenny had an epiphany. ¡°You¡¯re right! Ty has been with Evan all this time. So, it was Evan who helped

    you,

    wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Caroline looked out the window and whispered, ¡°I can never repay him¡­¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    At 9:30 p.m., Caroline returned to Bayview Vi.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625

    Chapter 625 See Mommy

    The yard was filled with trash and filth, assaulting Caroline¡¯s senses with a nauseating stench the

    moment she stepped out of the car. She instinctively covered her mouth and nose, surveying the

    shattered windows and the injured bodyguards posted at the door.

    She offered, ¡°Please, take some rest and a refreshing shower tonight. I appreciate your hard work.¡±

    One of the bodyguards replied, ¡°We¡¯ve already arranged for cleaning staff, Ms. Shenton. They¡¯ll be

    here

    shortly.¡±

    Caroline nodded and proceeded into the vi.

    Eira and Paige rushed downstairs upon hearing Caroline¡¯s arrival. Tears welled up in Paige¡¯s eyes as

    she

    embraced Caroline,

    ¡°Carol¡­¡± Paige clung to her and said, ¡°I saw the news! That viin Danie finally got what she

    deserved,

    Carol!¡±

    Caroline gently patted Paige¡¯s back and asked, ¡°Have you been frightened these past few days?¡±

    Paige shook her head. ¡°I knew you could handle this. You can finally let go of the five¨Cyear¨Cold grudge,

    Carol.¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t bring herself to reveal Danie¡¯s aplice. She replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all

    finally

    over.¡±

    Paige released her hug and turned to Eira. ¡°Eira, please give me the list.¡±

    Eira nodded and handed Paige a piece of paper. Paige passed it to Caroline. ¡°This is a list of people

    who

    caused disturbances at the vi in the past days.¡±

    Caroline nced at the list and then back at Paige. ¡°That¡¯s not important right now.¡±

    Paige was surprised. ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°We have a hospital check¨Cup scheduled for tomorrow morning.¡±

    Once Evan returned to Vi Rosa, the bodyguard promptly brought Tyler and Liora over.

    Tyler studied Evan with a raised chin. ¡°I think you owe me something.¡±

    Evan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Considering it¡¯s about your mother, I don¡¯t see the need forpensation.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Tyler locked eyes with Evan. ¡°True, it¡¯s about Mommy, but it was you who asked me for help. That¡¯s

    different from me volunteering.¡±

    Evan was not displeased¨Che admired Tyler¡¯s assertiveness.

    ¡®My child is indeed exceptional, just as I expected. He¡¯ll dominate the business world one day,¡® he

    thought.

    Evan asked, ¡°How much are you asking for?¡±

    Tyler held up a finger. ¡°This much.¡±

    *100,000 dors?¡± Evan guessed, following the typical hacker¡¯s rate.

    Tyler grinned. ¡°No, 10,000,000 dors.¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you evenprehend what 10,000,000 dors means?¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Tyler sipped his milk nonchntly. ¡°Of course. Given Mommy¡¯s current worth, 10,000,000 dors is

    a

    small amount.¡±

    Evan was surprised. ¡°How do you know her worth?¡±

    Tyler exined, ¡°I saw online discussions during my journey here. Based on my estimation, MK and

    TYC¡¯s order volume will likely surpass the sales revenue of past seasons in just two days.¡±

    Evan¡¯s eyelid twitched. He wondered where Tyler had learned all this. He chuckled and agreed,

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you 10,000,000 dors.¡±

    Liora chimed in. ¡°Ty, why ask for money when you already have so much in your ount?¡±

    Tyler nearly choked on his milk. He thought, ¡®Liora has really turned against me these past few days.

    What¡¯s wrong with asking for 10,000,000 dors from the wealthy scumbag Daddy?¡±

    Seeing Tyler¡¯s displeasure, Liora turned to Evan and asked, ¡°When can Tyler and I see Mommy?¡±

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626

    Chapter 626 Talk to Him

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Wait for her toe and get you. Finish your drink, then take a shower. Evan handed a ss of milk

    to

    Liora.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The next day, Caroline woke up and immediately checked her phone online. Upon seeing the positive

    comments and apologies that had umted overnight, she smiled with relief. She was about to put

    her phone down when Josie called.

    After ensuring Paige was sleeping soundly, Caroline left the room and answered the call in the

    bathroom.

    She asked, ¡°Josie, what¡¯s the early morning urgency?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Shenton! Thepany..um¡­ Josie began, excitement causing her to choke on her words.

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°Have the pre¨Csale orders increased again?¡±

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s three times higher than the previous pre¨Corder! Ms. Shenton, we¡¯ve pulled through!¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°This is the result of everyone¡¯s unwavering support and hard work.¡±

    Josie eagerly asked, ¡°So, are we still having the annual party?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°No. Please create a survey to determine where everyone wants to go for a trip. I¡¯ll

    cover

    all the travel expenses.¡±

    Josie was taken aback. ¡°Really?¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Yes. Complete the survey today and send it to meter.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Ms. Shenton! Thank you, you¡¯re the best!¡± Josie eximed.

    Caroline was preparing to wash up after ending the call.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Paige walked in, drowsy, and asked, ¡°Who were you on the phone with, Carol?¡±

    ¡°My secretary. I¡¯m taking you to the hospital for a check¨Cup. Remember to fast.¡± Caroline ced the

    phone on the basin.

    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±

    At 8:00a.m., Caroline and Paige headed to the hospital.

    After a series of examinations, Paige handed the test result to the doctor.

    The female doctor checked the result and said, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡±

    Pregnant, huh? I was wondering why I get so drowsy and hungry so easily¡­¡± Paige muttered.

    Wait¡­ I¡¯m pregnant?!¡± Paige eximed.

    The doctor nced at Paige. ¡°Why are you so surprised? Where¡¯s your husband? You¡¯re quite far

    along in your pregnancy. It¡¯s time to discuss this with him.¡±

    ¡°My husband¡­ He¡¯s on a business trip!¡± Paige exined.

    Caroline looked at Paige and sighed.

    After a brief conversation with the doctor, Paige went for an ultrasound and learned she was almost

    three months pregnant.

    Leaving the hospital, Paige muttered to herself, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant¡­ I¡¯m actually pregnant?¡±

    Caroline advised, ¡°Paige, you should tell Alex about this.¡±

    ¡°I know. I just don¡¯t know how to bring it up,¡± Paige admitted.

    They got into the car, and Caroline said, ¡°Let¡¯s meet up first and discuss thister.¡±

    Paige nodded. ¡°Yes, this is a serious matter.¡±

    Caroline added, ¡°It¡¯s toote for an abortion. It could harm your health.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I just feel extremely anxious right now,¡± Paige said, curled up in her seat.

    Caroline empathized with Paige, having been through a simr situation before. She urged, ¡°Don¡¯t hide

    it from Alex like I did with Evan because Alex has feelings for you.¡±

    Paige agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. I talk to him.¡±

    After lunch, Caroline headed to thepany while Paige went home. She contemted for a while

    and

    decided to call Alex.

    Paige dialed Alex¡¯s number and anxiously waited for him to answer.

    Alex picked up the call immediately and asked in astonishment, ¡°Palge? Is that you?¡±

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627

    Chapter 627 Come Over to Walt for Them

    Paige licked her lips, trying to calm her anxiety. ¡°It¡¯s me. Can we meet up now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, where are you? I¡¯ll give you a ride!¡± Alex replied promptly.

    ¡°I¡¯m at home.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in 10 minutes.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Ten minutester, Paige waited downstairs until Alex arrived. They both felt too nervous to speak.

    Unable to bear the silence any longer, Alex gripped the steering wheel and asked, ¡°Is there something

    on

    your mind?¡±

    Paige swallowed and gazed out the window. ¡°Let¡¯s get some coff¨Cjuice.¡±

    Alex was surprised. Paige had never shown interest in juice before, so he wondered why she wanted it

    today.

    At the juice bar.

    Alex ordered two sugar¨Cfree juices and handed one to Paige.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said as she took it.

    Sitting across from her, Alex studied her expression. He noticed the weariness in her eyes and gently

    asked, ¡°Have you been having trouble sleepingtely?¡±

    Paige took a sip of her juice. ¡°Yes. The chaos at Carol¡¯s ce has kept me up.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so are you meeting me because you¡¯re facing difficulties? Alex asked softly.

    Paige put down her juice and took a deep breath. Then, she handed him the sonogram. ¡°Look at this.¡±

    Alex nced at Paige in shock before taking the paper and unfolding it. His expression froze as soon

    as he saw it.

    ¡°Is this yours?¡± Alex asked, astounded.

    Alex¡¯s reactio

    reaction slightly angered Paige. ¡°Can¡¯t you see my name on It? Why are you asking if it¡¯s mine?¡±

    1/2

    Alex quickly exined, ¡°No, I just can¡¯t believe that¡­ you¡¯re actually pregnant with my child!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Paige snatched the sonogram. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take responsibility, I¡¯ll get an abortion tomorrow!¡±

    Alex panicked. ¡°No, no! That¡¯s not what I mean. I didn¡¯t expect it, and I¡¯m just emotional!¡±

    Paige red at him. ¡°Compose yourself before speaking!¡±

    Alex nodded repeatedly and took a few deep breaths. Then, he said, ¡®I¡¯m really happy, Paige! If not for

    the

    child, I might never have seen you again. I¡¯m grateful for it, for bringing you back to me. I¡¯m thankful

    you

    didn¡¯t decide to abort it selfishly!¡±

    Paige¡¯s tone softened. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be pregnant, either. I¡¯m almost three months along, but I didn¡¯t

    feel a thing¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important! I¡¯m going to take good care of you from now on!¡± Alex eximed excitedly.

    Paige nced at him. ¡°You still haven¡¯t dealt with your mother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her. I¡¯ll cut ties with them if they don¡¯t ept us!¡± Alex said firmly.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Paige replied, ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating¡­

    However, she felt relieved to hear Alex¡¯smitment. She smiled secretly, holding her cup of juice.

    At 3:00 p.m., Caroline finished signing the documents at work and nned to pick up the children. She

    called Evan as she got into her car.

    Evan answered, ¡°Hello.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°Where are you? I need to pick up the kids.¡±

    Evan walked to the vi¡¯s open door. ¡°I¡¯m at Vi Rosa. They¡¯re out shopping for toys with the maid. It

    might take a while.¡±

    ¡®Got it. Thanks for doing this. I¡¯ll head over to wait for them,¡± Caroline replied.

    Just as Caroline was about to end the call, she heard a muffled explosion. The car swayed, and

    Caroline

    gasped in shock.

    Evan¡¯s hand shook as he heard Caroline¡¯s exmation. He anxiously called out, ¡°Caroline?¡±

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628

    Chapter 628 Pointless Trip

    Caroline sat up straight, her face ghostly pale as the car came to a gradual stop. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she

    muttered.

    She turned to the bodyguard and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    The bodyguard replied, ¡°I believe we have a t tire, Ms. Shenton. I¡¯ll check it out.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Caroline nodded and continued speaking to Evan. ¡°I have a t tire. Can you please take the

    children back to Bayview Viter?¡±

    Evan asked anxiously, ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°I¡¯m on the coastal highway, not far from the office.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Evan said before ending the call.

    Caroline stepped out of the car and bent down beside the bodyguard, inspecting the t tire. She

    asked,

    Is it indeed a t tire?¡±

    The bodyguard stood up and confirmed, ¡°Yes, Ms. Shenton. We¡¯ll need to get it towed. Please wait in

    the

    car.¡±

    Caroline reminded him, ¡°Make sure to set up a warning sign.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± he replied.

    Caroline returned to the car and patiently waited for the tow truck.

    While waiting, Caroline received a call from Scott. His warm voice came through, saying, ¡±

    Congrattions, Carol.¡±

    She smiled and teased, ¡°You¡¯re a bit slow on the uptake.¡±

    Scott chuckled and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t frequent online forums, you know. I only found out because the

    hospital called me in.¡±

    Caroline was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re allowed back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s also why I¡¯m calling. You don¡¯t need topensate me anymore,¡± Scott said.

    Caroline blushed and replied, ¡°Scott, your return to work and mypensation are separate matters.¡±

    Scott said, ¡°I did get a two¨Cday break thanks to you. I saw Ty¡¯s video clip. He really came through for

    you

    this time.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline sighed. ¡°Yes, but it was Evan who helped by Informing Ty. It wouldn¡¯t have been so easy

    without

    him.¡±

    Scott fell silent for a moment. ¡°In that case, he did you a big favor once again. What do you n to do?¡±

    Caroline looked down, uncertain about whether she would reconcile with Evan. Still, she knew she

    couldn¡¯t treat him harshly¨Cshe owed him too much.

    Scott advised, ¡°Take your time to think it over. I¡¯m heading to the hospital.¡±

    Caroline suggested, ¡°Lundi Gras is the day after tomorrow. Join us for dinner.¡±

    Scott chuckled. ¡°No worries. I promised the kids I¡¯d get them masks for the parade.¡±

    Caroline waited in the car for a while, and Evan arrived before the tow car. Surprised, she rolled down

    her

    window and asked, ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Evan opened the door and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up. It¡¯s cold out here. Don¡¯t wait.¡±

    Caroline protested, ¡°There¡¯s heating in the car. I¡¯m not cold!¡±

    Evan stopped and turned to her, saying, ¡°If you¡¯re not cold, I am. Do you want me to make a pointless

    trip?¡±

    Caroline was rendered speechless by the flimsy excuse.

    After getting into Evan¡¯s car, Reuben turned and greeted her, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline nodded gratefully. ¡°Thank you for your help, Reuben.¡±

    Reuben felt a shiver down his spine at the word ¡®help¡®. Taking care of Liora had almost driven him mad,

    especially when she tried to put makeup on him.

    He smiled awkwardly and replied, ¡°No problem. It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±

    Sensing a stern gaze from behind, he quickly focused on driving them to Vi Rosa.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629

    Chapter 629 Still a Member of the Xanders

    Evan informed Caroline, ¡°Your grandfather has been hospitalized.¡±

    Caroline tightened her lips. ¡®He got what wasing to him.¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you considering returning to the family?¡±

    Caroline smiled bitterly and retorted, ¡°Why would I want to go back? Have you forgotten how he nearly

    killed me?¡±

    Evan smirked, saying, ¡°It¡¯s probably for the best not to return. Especially since Neil has resigned, and

    the

    Xanders¡® future is uncertain.¡±

    Caroline raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Resigned?¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t your brother tell you anything?¡±

    Caroline frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Evan exined, ¡°Neil secretly transferred many crucial contracts, leaving the Xander Group a mere

    shell.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Grayson would be livid if he knew about Neil¡¯s actions. It would be fine if

    Grayson

    were to berate him, but he would be sent to prison if Grayson were to sue him!¡±

    Caroline hurriedly reached for her phone to call Neil.

    Evan questioned, ¡°Are you trying to call him? Are you concerned that your grandfather will have him.

    jailed?¡±

    Caroline stated firmly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Evan reassured, ¡°Your worry is unnecessary. Your grandfather depends on Neil entirely. Sending him to

    prison would leave the Xander Group in ruins.¡±

    Caroline worriedly said, ¡°But my brother has resigned. How can he still rely on him?¡±

    Evan scoffed. ¡°Do you underestimate your grandfather? If he lost hisposure over something trivial

    like this, he couldn¡¯t have made the Xanders one of Angelbay¡¯s three most powerful families.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°So what do you mean by ¡°future is unknown¡® then?¡±

    Evan nced at her and exined, ¡°If your grandfather approaches you, It¡¯s a different story.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Caroline said.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan rified, ¡°Your grandfather has only two options now. First, he can use your brother as leverage

    to persuade you to join the Xander Group. Second, he can transfer all his shares to you.¡±

    Caroline stated firmly, ¡°Neither option is viable!¡±

    Evan said nonchntly, ¡°In that case, your grandfather may resort to threatening you.¡±

    Caroline finally grasped Evan¡¯s intention.

    ¡°Are you suggesting I stick to my principles to make him repent?¡± Caroline asked.

    Evan nodded. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that has been Neil¡¯s n all along.¡±

    Caroline remained silent. ¡°He must assume that I¡¯ll transfer all the acquired shares to Neil.¡±

    Evan smirked. ¡°Yes, because you have no intention of returning to the Xander family. He should

    understand that you don¡¯t care about them.¡±

    Caroline questioned, ¡°But what if he¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Evan looked away. ¡°You¡¯re still a Xander.¡±

    Caroline pressed on, ¡°What if I reject all his proposals?¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Then you should consider how the Xanders will fare in Angelbay¡¯s

    future.¡±

    Caroline panicked at the thought.

    The Xanders had amassed many enemies to reach their current position. Those enemies only feared

    them because the family had notpletely fallen.

    However, if the Xanders were to copse, her uncle, aunt, brother, and she would face relentless

    opposition.

    ¡®Do I have the power to stand against the other families united against us? Can I safeguard my family?¡±

    Carolineughed bitterly at that thought.

    Even without returning to the family, she still had Xander blood in her veins.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    For that reason alone, she couldn¡¯t avoid getting involved in the Xanders¡® family matters.

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630

    Chapter 630 ckmailed for 10,000,000 Dors

    The maid promptly returned with the children as Caroline and Evan reached Vi Rosa,

    Caroline stepped out of the car. She was taken aback by the sight of Liora in a pale yellow gown

    draped

    with a vibrant red scarf.

    Liora usually dressed casually, but she looked like a princess today, a striking transformation after just

    a

    y days as

    The children noticed Caroline¡¯s gaze and beamed at her, eximing, ¡°Mommy!¡±

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Liora rushed to Caroline and nestled in her arms. ¡°I missed you, Mommy.¡±

    Caroline leaned over to pick up Liora, but Evan interjected, ¡°Your vicle injury isn¡¯t fully healed.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s arms hung in uncertainty as she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lia, I can¡¯t carry you yet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mommy. Do you like my outfit?¡± Liora asked, her head held high, eyes sparkling.

    ¡°It¡¯s beau-¡±

    ¡°Quit being so vain. You check yourself in the mirror every morning,¡± Tyler quipped from behind.

    Liora red at Tyler and retorted, ¡°I¡¯m just vain, but you ckmailed him for 10,000,000 dors!¡±

    ¡°10,000,000 dors? What¡¯s going on, Ty?¡± Caroline asked sternly, looking at Tyler,

    Tyler¡¯s eye twitched. ¡®Liora¡­¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I did receive a payment of 10,000,000 dors, and it came from him.¡±

    Tyler raised an eyebrow at Evan, unwilling to be left alone in this awkward situation.

    Caroline turned, her tone stern. ¡°You paid Ty 10,000,000 dors?¡±

    Evan casually exined, ¡°Yes, I found his request reasonable.¡±

    Caroline countered, ¡®Regardless of the reason, you shouldn¡¯t give my son so much money.¡±

    Evan shot back, ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know your son well enough.¡±

    Caroline was momentarily stunned, then turned to Tyler. ¡°Do you have a lot of money, Ty?¡±

    Tyler was rendered speechless, realizing that his n had backfired.

    Evan smirked.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline continued. ¡°Ty, I won¡¯t meddle with your money, but I hope you won¡¯t earn it through improper

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    means.¡±

    Tyler hung his head in dejection. ¡°Mommy, I use my skills to search for missing people.¡±

    Caroline was astonished. ¡°Is that how you make your money? How much have you made?¡±

    Tyler grinned, avoiding mention of his earnings from hacking advanced firewalls. ¡°Not much, really.¡±

    Tyler showed his phone to Caroline. ¡°Check the ount, Mommy.¡±

    Caroline took the phone and tapped on the ount, her eyes widening at the numerous zeros.

    As she recovered from her surprise, Caroline realized she didn¡¯t know her children as well as she

    thought.

    Caroline was invited to stay for dinner at Vi Rosa. After the meal, the two children went off to y

    with

    their new toys.

    Caroline thanked Evan sincerely. ¡°I want to apologize for my behavior during the MK incident a few

    days

    ago. On the other hand, I¡¯m deeply grateful to you for informing Ty at the 100th¨Canniversary

    celebration. I

    can¡¯t thank you enough.¡±

    Since the incident, Evan had noticed a change in Caroline¡¯s attitude toward him.

    Setting aside his utensils, Evan replied, ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about MK¡¯s minor losses, and this incident

    has

    significantly boosted the clothing department¡¯s seasonal sales revenue. You can retract your apology.¡±

    Caroline insisted, ¡°These are two different matters.¡±

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631

    Chapter 631 I Won¡¯t Abandon You

    ¡°Caroline, you should know very well that your apology is not what I want,¡± Evan said.

    Caroline¡¯s heart was racing. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.

    Evan¡¯s eyes gleamed with a smile. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve resolved Danie¡¯s situation, you should see that

    there¡¯s no connection between her and me, then or now.¡±

    Caroline lowered her gaze and took a sip of water. ¡°Evan, do you think Danie¡¯s acting alone in all of

    this?

    Evan furrowed his brow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Caroline continued. ¡°If Danie was on her own, I¡¯d have exposed her right from the start yesterday.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying someone else is involved?¡± Evan asked.

    Caroline nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, but it¡¯s just a hunch.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a n? Evan inquired.

    Caroline remained silent, already carrying out her n and awaiting the oue.

    Meanwhile, Danie had moved back to International Residence. She couldn¡¯t muster the courage to

    leave her home, as the bodyguards stationed at her door prevented irate inte users from entering.

    She anxiously chewed on her nails while curled up on the sofa. ¡°Why is this happening to me? It should

    be Caroline who faces everyone¡¯s scorn! How did I be the target? I wish Caroline would pay for

    taking everything that¡¯s rightfully mine. She deserves to suffer!¡±

    Suddenly, her phone rang, and she viciously grabbed it when she saw Hector¡¯s caller ID.

    ¡°Mr. Hendrix!¡± Danie¡¯s face contorted in anger.

    Hector remarked nonchntly, ¡°Can¡¯t handle a single setback?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who pushed me into this mess! I followed your Instructions, and look where it got me!¡±

    Danie yelled.

    Hector replied calmly, ¡°Think you can shout at me here? Remember, I have evidence of your crimes.¡±

    Danie exploded. ¡°Go ahead, expose me! What¡¯s the difference between my current situation and

    being in prison?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°You¡¯re giving up, huh? Seems I¡¯ve misjudged you,¡± Hector scoffed.

    Danie was taken aback. 1 forgot that Mr. Hendrix is Casey! I have no one else to turn to. If I fall out

    with Casey now, how will I regain my standing in Angelbay?¡±

    Danie apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hendrix, Please guide me.¡±

    Hector sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t contact me again if you can¡¯t keep yourposure.¡±

    He hung up, leaving Danie trembling as she stared at her phone.

    ¡°Is Casey abandoning me? No, Evan¡¯s support is uncertain, so I can¡¯t afford to lose Casey,¡± she

    thought.

    After half an hour, Danie called Casey. He answered after a while.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Casey¡­¡± Danie began, her voice hurried.

    Casey paused briefly before replying. ¡°E.¡±

    Danie felt a tightening in her chest. ¡°Casey, are¡­ you going to abandon me too?¡±

    Casey chuckled reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I won¡¯t desert you, no matter how others

    misunderstand you.¡±

    Danie sighed with relief. ¡®Casey must have intentionally provoked me earlier to help me regain my

    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯d like to see you,¡± she said, tears welling up.

    Casey replied gently, ¡°It¡¯s best if you stay in for now. Send me your address, and I¡¯lle to you.¡±

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632

    Chapter 632 Let¡¯s Get Engaged

    +15 BONUS

    After ending the call, Danie quickly texted Casey the address for International Residence.

    Half an hourter, a knock at the door startled Danie. She struggled to open it but threw herself into

    his

    arms upon seeing Casey. I¡¯m scared, Casey.¡± She sobbed.

    Casey casually patted Danie¡¯s back and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk inside?¡±

    Danie nodded eagerly, leading Casey into the house. They settled on the sofa, with Danie leaning

    on

    him. ¡°Casey, what should I do next?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything right now. I think it¡¯s best for you to stay out of the spotlight,¡± Casey said as he

    wrapped his arm around Danie¡¯s shoulder.

    Danie nodded, listening intently to Casey¡¯s n.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to handle Caroline. Maybe you should consider changing your approach,¡± Casey

    proposed.

    Danie sat up straight. ¡°What do you mean by changing my approach?*

    Casey replied, ¡°That¡¯s something you¡¯ll need to figure out on your own, E.¡±

    Danie shook her head in dismay. ¡°I can¡¯t make peace with this, Casey.¡±

    Casey reassured, ¡°Evan treated me poorly and made me a target, yet I¡¯m still fearless, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re different. You have the Jordans backing you. They won¡¯t harm you,¡± Danie pointed out.

    Casey smirked. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be your backer.¡±

    Danie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Casey¡­ are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am. No one will bully you with me around,¡± Casey dered, cupping Danie¡¯s face.

    Overwhelmed with disbelief and gratitude, Danie leaned in and kissed Casey passionately, seeking

    Casey gazed at Danie with a sly grin. This foolish woman is all mine now.¡±

    Casey left International Residence after a joyful session.

    Danie curled up in the bed, shaking constantly, and her face was pale. She caressed her face, which

    was still throbbing in pain after being squeezed by Casey.

    Casey had rammed into her like a changed man half an hour ago.

    +15 BONUS

    She had been begging for mercy, but Casey would clutch her face to prevent her from making any

    sound.

    The tearing pain from her lower body almost knocked her out of consciousness a few times, yet Casey.

    did not show any intention of stopping.

    It was her first time being scared of engaging in sex.

    Danie gnashed her teeth. ¡°I can¡¯t tell anyone or run because I will lose the person who can help me!¡®

    That night, Caroline returned to Bayview Vi with the children. She received a call from Paige as soon

    as

    she stepped out of the car.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Caroline answered.

    Paige¡¯s voice brimmed with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve already told Alex about it, Carol.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback. ¡°So soon?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I figured I¡¯d tell him sooner orter. Rather than keeping it to myself and feeling restless, I

    decided

    to tell him now,¡± Paige exined.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline admired Paige¡¯s courage. ¡°Judging by your tone, Alex must be thrilled.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s ecstatic! He said he¡¯s taking me on a vacation! Why don¡¯t youe with us, Carol?¡± Paige

    suggested.

    Caroline hesitated, but Paige continued. ¡°Why hesitate when it¡¯s a celebration of your best friend¡¯s

    pregnancy?¡±

    Caroline finally relented. ¡°Well, I just didn¡¯t want to intrude on your alone time together.¡±

    Paige giggled. ¡°What! Alex has already invited Evan, too!¡±

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633

    Chapter 633 Feeling Sad Because of Him.

    ¡°Did he agree to go? He probably doesn¡¯t enjoy crowds, right?¡± Caroline asked, puzzled.

    ¡°At first, he didn¡¯t. But he agreed after Alex told him you¡¯d be joining!¡± Paige chuckled.

    Caroline said, ¡°You acted without consulting me.¡±

    Paige replied, ¡°Yikes, what do you mean by acting without consulting? We¡¯re going on vacation after

    Mardi Gras!¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Caroline ended the call and entered the vi.

    Liora rushed over and asked with excitement, ¡°Mommy, are you going on a holiday?¡±

    Caroline gently touched Liora¡¯s nose. ¡°Yes, your godmother is pregnant and invited us to celebrate.¡±

    ¡°Pregnant? Is she having a baby?¡± Liora tilted her head in confusion.

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s carrying a baby in her womb. You¡¯re going to be a big sister, Lia!¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m going to be a big sister?¡± Liora jumped up in excitement.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m visiting the hospital tomorrow.¡± Caroline led Liora to the living room, holding her hand.

    Tyler turned and asked, ¡°Are you going to see the doctor about Axel?¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡®Evan told me Axel will be discharged before Mardi Gras, so I want to confirm the

    exact

    time. We can¡¯t leave Axel alone if we¡¯re going on a trip.¡±

    Tyler got up and said, ¡°Mommy, can Ie with you?¡±

    ¡°Me too, Mommy!¡± Liora chimed in.

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll go together.¡±

    The next day, Caroline took the children to the hospital.

    Caroline heard Evan¡¯s voice as she arrived at the doctor¡¯s office.

    ¡°How is Axel?¡±

    Richie replied, ¡°Mr. Jordan, your son will be released from protective istionter. His condition ist

    1/2

    full recovery.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Tears welled up in Caroline¡¯s eyes upon hearing the news. She lowered her head and told the children,

    Axel will meet youter. Are you excited?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mommy. Axel doesn¡¯t want to see you sad because of him,¡± Lioraforted Caroline by

    patting her waist.

    Tyler handed Caroline a tissue. ¡°Wipe your tears, Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Caroline said as she took the tissue and wiped her tears away.

    Evan soon walked out of the office and found Caroline standing at the door with their children.

    He was momentarily stunned before saying. ¡°Axel is doing quite well. He¡¯ll be released soon.¡± 1

    ¡°I heard that. Axel is working hard to get well!¡± Caroline said, smiling with tears of joy.

    Evan looked at Caroline in amazement. It had been a long time since he had seen her so joyful. He

    regretted not telling her about Axel¡¯s condition sooner.

    Half an hourter, Axel was wheeled out of protective istion.

    He wore a cap and mask, with a pale face and dimmed gaze.

    ¡°Axel!¡± Liora called out in excitement.

    Axel¡¯s body tensed briefly before he raised his head to see Caroline, Evan, Tyler, and Liora at the door.

    ¡°Daddy¡­ Mommy¡­ Ty¡­ Lia¡­¡±

    Caroline instantly shed tears upon hearing Axel¡¯s hoarse voice. ¡°Axel¡­¡±

    Caroline knelt down, sobbing. She wanted to touch Axel¡¯s emaciated face but was concerned that her

    hands weren¡¯t clean.

    ¡°You can touch him,¡± the nurse reminded her.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She ced her hand on Axel¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Axel, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte,¡± Caroline said, tears in her eyes as she held Axel¡¯s cold hand.

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634

    Chapter 634 I Have a Strict Wife

    +15 BONUS

    Axel tightly pressed his lips together, tears filling his eyes upon hearing Caroline¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mommy. I made it through,¡± Axel reassured her, wiping away Caroline¡¯s tears with his hand.

    Caroline held Axel¡¯s hand and confessed guiltily, ¡°I me myself for not noticing your condition, for

    feeling helpless when you were in pain during your treatment. I¡¯m so sorry, Axel¡­¡±

    Caroline wept as Axel recalled the pain of his bone marrow extraction and treatment.

    Axel embraced Caroline tightly and whispered, ¡®No need to apologize, Mommy. I don¡¯t want you to be

    sad because of me. I¡¯ve worked hard to recover so I can see you happy. Please don¡¯t cry, Mommy. It

    makes

    me sad, too.¡±

    Tyler and Liora also shed tears as they witnessed the emotional scene.

    Liora wanted to join the hug, but Tyler stopped her. She said through her tears, ¡°Don¡¯t stop me from

    hugging Axel¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch Axel with your dirty hands,¡± Tyler reminded Liora after drying his own tears.

    Liora retorted, ¡°My hands are perfectly clean!¡±

    Tyler looked at her skeptically, ¡°I doubt it.¡±

    Liora shot back, ¡°Still cleaner than yours!¡±

    While Axel continued to cry, Liora and Tyler bickered with each other.

    Evan reflected on the distinct personalities of his triplets.

    Upon learning of Axel¡¯s release from protective istion, Alex and Paige rushed to the hospital.

    Paige cried tears of joy when she saw Axel in bed. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Axel! You beat the illness!¡±

    Axel wasn¡¯t used to Paige¡¯s enthusiasm, but he greeted her with a smile. ¡°Hello, Godmother.¡±

    Paige pulled Alex over and handed Axel some gifts, ¡°I brought you lots of delicious food and toys. You

    must work hard to regain your strength!¡±

    Caroline teased, ¡°Are you treating Alex like a delivery service?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more than happy to do it! Palge is my boss, and I¡¯ll do whatever she says!¡± Alex replied excitedly,

    +15 BONUS

    Evan couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°Like an obedient puppy.¡±

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m just treating my woman right! You don¡¯t have to be jealous even if you don¡¯t have a significant

    other!¡± Alex shot back at Evan, displeased.

    Evan¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Can you please be quiet?¡±

    Alex raised his chin confidently and pulled Paige closer. ¡°What are you going to do? I have a woman of

    my own!¡±

    ¡°Back off! You¡¯re annoying! Stop clinging to me!¡± Paige pushed Alex¡¯s arm away in irritation.

    Liora couldn¡¯t contain herughter, ¡°Uncle Alex, you¡¯re embarrassing!¡±

    Alex scratched his head and grinned. ¡°What can I say? I have a strict wife¡­¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling a strict wife? Paige red at Alex.

    Alex cowered and said, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have the guts toin about you. Please don¡¯t be mad at me,

    Paige. Stress isn¡¯t good for the baby.¡±

    ¡°Baby?¡± Evan looked at Paige, puzzled. ¡®Are you pregnant?¡±

    Paige nodded. ¡®Yes. I found out yesterday during a check¨Cup with Carol.¡±

    Evan said casually, ¡°I¡¯ll grant you paid leave after Mardi Gras.¡±

    Paige protested, ¡°No need, Mr. Jordan. I can still work. I don¡¯t want my job to be affected by something.

    minor like this.¡±

    Evan insisted, ¡°You¡¯ll take paid leave.¡±

    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll start my leave next month!¡± Paige epted with gratitude.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635

    Chapter 635 Together

    Paige and Alex stayed for a while before they departed.

    Axel hadn¡¯t been discharged from the hospital yet, even aftering out of protective istion.

    Caroline suggested staying back to keep himpany.

    Evan took on the responsibility of looking after Liora and Tyler.

    After Evan left, Caroline met with Axel¡¯s attending physician. ¡°Dr. Webber, can we travel with the child?¡±

    Richie replied, ¡°He¡¯s recovering quickly, so a trip should be fine. However, it would be best to have a

    doctor apany you.¡±

    Caroline was relieved and asked, ¡°Will he be discharged tomorrow?¡±

    Richie said, ¡°It would be nice to have him home for Lundi Gras. After all, he¡¯s been in protective

    istion all by himself for a month.¡±

    Caroline replied with gratitude, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    When Caroline returned to the room, she found Axel already asleep. She gently caressed his face, and

    he

    slowly opened his eyes as if he sensed it.

    Caroline stopped her movement and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for waking you, Axel.¡±

    Axel shook his head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mommy.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°Are you hungry? Shall I get you something to eat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I have a question for you, Mommy,¡± Axel cautiously said.

    Caroline smiled and asked, ¡°What is it, my dear?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, will you and Daddy reconcile?¡± Axel asked.

    Caroline was taken aback. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    Axel exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you two arguing today. A lot has happened in the past month, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Caroline pulled back her hand, sat down, and gently pulled Axel into her arms. ¡°My dear, a lot has

    indeed

    happened recently. However, it¡¯s aplex situation. I can¡¯t give you a definite answer about the future

    between your father and me, but I can tell you this. If we can ovee our differences, we¡¯ll be

    together.¡±

    She would carefully consider her decision for the sake of her children now that Danie¡¯s situation had

    been resolved.

    Axel leaned against Caroline with his eyes closed. ¡°I¡¯ll respect your decision, Mommy.¡±

    Caroline kissed the top of Axel¡¯s head. ¡°And I¡¯ll work hard for you.¡±

    ¡°I will work hard to convince myself to ept Evan again,¡® she thought.

    +15 BONUS

    At 10:00 p.m., Caroline put Axel to bed and prepared to lie down on the other bed. Just as she was

    aboutBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    to get into bed, Evan entered.

    She looked at him in surprise and whispered, ¡°Why are you back? Where are the children?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re at Bayview Vi with Eira,¡± Evan replied.

    Caroline said, ¡°You sent them back to Bayview Vi?¡±

    Evan nodded and sat down. ¡°You should be more at ease knowing they¡¯re with your nanny rather than

    my

    service staff.¡±

    Caroline lowered her gaze, not sure what to say. After all, Evan was telling the truth. She would have

    been.

    worried if he had left the children at Vi Rosa.

    Caroline asked, ¡°Will you be leaving againter?¡±

    Evan smiled at Caroline. ¡°Do you want me to stay?¡±

    Caroline blushed. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    Evan said, ¡°Let¡¯s spend Lundi Gras together tomorrow.¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°It¡¯s probably crowded at my house tomorrow night. If you don¡¯t mind-¡±

    Evan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d mind your family members? Or do you not want Axel and me

    to

    be there?¡±

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636

    Chapter 636 Permission Granted

    Caroline said, ¡°You cane with us. I¡¯d like to spend Lundi Gras with Axel as well.¡±

    Caroline stood up and announced, ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±

    As she walked past Evan, he reached out to grab her arm, pulling her into his arms before she could

    react.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He held her tightly, not intending to let her go.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she blushed, eximing ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me.

    Our

    child is here!¡±

    ¡°Caroline,¡± Evan whispered against her neck, sending a shiver down her spine.

    A numbing sensation overwhelmed her, and Caroline pushed at him. ¡°Let go of me before you talk.¡±

    Evan spoke gently, his deep gaze fixed on her, ¡°Let¡¯s be together.¡±

    or body stiffening

    Caroline was stunned, at his words. Her heart raced, and she struggled to find her words, thinking,

    ¡®Should we? The timing doesn¡¯t seem right, but I can¡¯t find a good reason to reject him.¡±

    While Caroline pondered, Evan continued. ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me an answer now, but I hope you¡¯ll

    consider my proposal.¡±

    Caroline rxed slightly and replied, ¡°Give me some time, please¡­¡±

    Evan insisted, ¡°Set a deadline.¡±

    Caroline remained silent, about to respond when Evan¡¯s phone rang. She pushed him away and said, ¡±

    Take the call first.¡±

    Evan nodded, answering his phone. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Reuben reported, ¡°Mr. Casey and Ms. Love got engaged, sir!

    Evan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°When did that happen?¡±

    ¡°Last night. We¡¯ve been monitoring information from your father¡¯s staff. They said Mr. Casey received

    your father¡¯s permissionst night.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Evan hung up the call.

    Caroline looked at him with concern. ¡°If Casey gets engaged to Danie now, it can significantly impact

    MK.¡±

    Evan smirked. ¡°He should be prepared to lose his job if that¡¯s what he wants!¡±

    Caroline didn¡¯t say more, knowing Evan had a n to handle Casey,

    +15 BONUS

    Later that night, Caroline slept on the caregiver bed while Evan reviewed documents on the sofa.

    Caroline wanted to ask if Evan wanted to rest, noticing his face illuminated by dim lighting, but she

    hesitated. There was only one bed, and Evan would never allow her to take the sofa.

    Overwhelmed with emotions, Caroline closed her eyes, her mind filled with her conversation with Evan.

    Soon, she drifted to sleep.

    Caroline felt difort in her abdomen the next morning. She opened her eyes to find Axel sitting on

    the

    bed, smiling at her.

    Caroline was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re up, Axel.¡±

    Axel nodded. ¡®Mommy, where¡¯s Daddy?¡±

    Caroline nced at the empty sofa and stood up, rubbing her eyes. Is your daddy¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she felt an arm sliding around her and eximed, ¡°Gah!¡±

    Startled, she turned to see Evan lying behind her¨Che had slipped into bed without her notice.

    Evan opened his eyes drowsily upon hearing her scream and asked, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637

    Chapter 637 Wee Home

    Caroline red at him. ¡°Why are you sleeping here?¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°You should ask yourself why you kicked the nket.¡±

    Caroline felt embarrassed and eximed, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    wouldn¡¯t have to squeeze into the small bed with you if I could stop you.¡± Evan sat up and nced at

    Axel. ¡°You can leave the hospital today, I¡¯ll drop you off at Bayview Vi first.¡±

    Axel was briefly shocked before he smiled. ¡°Sure,¡±

    Caroline red at Evan, wondering if he had heard her.

    At 10:00 a.m., Axel was discharged from the hospital.

    Evan sent him and Caroline back to Bayview Vi and said, ¡°I¡¯lle overter.¡±

    Caroline nodded and got out of the car, holding Axel¡¯s hand.

    Tyler and Liora rushed from the living room when they entered the vi.

    Liora cheered with excitement upon seeing Axel. ¡°Congrattions on getting out, Axell¡®

    Tyler smiled at Axel. ¡°Wee home.¡±

    Axel nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The kids invited Axel to y in the living room while Caroline called out to Eira, who was busy in the

    kitchen.

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    Eira ran out of the kitchen. ¡°How can I help, Carol?¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°Is it okay that you¡¯re not celebrating Lundi Gras with your family?¡±

    Eira smiled. ¡°My parents have a tradition of traveling during Mardi Gras. So please, let me stay with

    you,

    Carol.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Sure. Join us for the festivities. Come with me to buy some foodter.¡±

    Eira said, ¡°Of course!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    In the afternoon, Caroline and Eira bought a variety of delicious foods like barbecued ribs, gumbo, king

    cake, and more.

    By the time they returned home, it was already 4:00 p.m., and Paige and Alex had arrived.

    Paige wanted to help with the heavy bags of food.

    Caroline stopped her, saying. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t lift heavy things during pregnancy.¡±

    Paige pouted, ¡°Why am I being treated like a deadbeat just because I¡¯m pregnant?¡±

    ¡°A pregnant woman shouldn¡¯t be doing anything strenuous!¡±

    Alex arrived and gently held Paige¡¯s hand. ¡°Go inside first and leave this to me.¡±

    Paige walked into the vi.

    Eira eximed, ¡°Paige is so lucky to have a partner who treats her well.¡±

    Caroline smiled at her. ¡°You deserve a good partner, too.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, Carol.¡± Eira blushed.

    Caroline carried a bag of food and headed toward the vi. Before entering, she received a text

    message

    from Greta.

    Greta: [Carol, Uncle Tom and I wanted to wish you Happy Mardi Gras in advance! We¡¯ll be spending

    time

    with your grandfather, so we won¡¯t being over. Please give our regards to the children.]

    Caroline was about to reply when Greta Venmoed her three times, each for 2,800 dors.

    Caroline was shocked.

    Caroline: [Aunt Greta, what are you doing?]

    Greta: [This is a gift for you and the children from Uncle Tom and me. I¡¯ll be upset if you decline it]

    Caroline didn¡¯t want to hurt Greta¡¯s feelings, so she epted the money and thanked her.

    Caroline: [Happy Mardi Gras to you and Uncle Tom.]

    Kenny and Scott walked in not long after bringing the items indoors, adding excitement to the vi¡¯s

    atmosphere.

    Caroline called Neil from her bustling house.

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638

    Chapter 638 Pretending

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline yfully teased, ¡°Eira and I will be really busy if you don¡¯te.¡±

    Puzzled, Neil asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t Scott and Kenny helping out? Isn¡¯t Paige there?¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°Paige is pregnant, so I won¡¯t let her help. The kids are with Scott and Kenny, so

    they

    can¡¯t free themselves either.¡±

    Caroline thought about how Alex had be overly devoted to Paige.

    Neil was surprised and asked, ¡°Is it Alex¡¯s?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Paige has never been with another man besides Alex.¡±

    Neil assured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m picking up the drinks, and I¡¯ll be there in 15 minutes.¡±

    Caroline cautioned, ¡°Drive safely.¡±

    After ending the call, Caroline hesitated about calling Evan. It was almost 5:30 p.m., so he should be

    done

    with work. She decided to send a text message.

    Caroline: [Dinner will be ready soon. When will you be here?]

    Caroline waited for Evan¡¯s reply but didn¡¯t receive one. She put down her phone and helped Eira serve

    the

    food.

    Meanwhile, at Jordan Residence.

    Evan sat at the dining table casually. Draco upied the main seat, with Adam, Casey, and Danie

    on

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    either side. The atmosphere in the dining room felt heavy, contrasting with the lively atmosphere

    outside.

    Adam couldn¡¯t bear the tension any longer and raised his ss, stuttering, ¡°F¨CFather, Happy Mardi

    Gras.¡±

    Draco clinked sses with Adam and said casually, ¡°Thank you, cheers.¡±

    Adam quickly finished his drink, feeling uneasy about the strange atmosphere in the room.

    Casey handed the bread to Danie and addressed Draco, ¡°It¡¯s Lundi Gras, and I couldn¡¯t bear the

    thought

    of E being alone. So, I brought her here to join us and help her get used to our family, Father.¡±

    Draco¡¯s expression softened slightly upon hearing Casey¡¯s exnation. He then turned to Danie,

    speaking coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve be part of our family, you should act like a newlywed. Casey has

    always had health issues, yet you haven¡¯t even cooked for him. You¡¯re not behaving like a wife at all.¡±

    Danie looked up at Draco in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected Draco to demand that she cook.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡®I¡¯m supposed to be a newlywed, and I have to do servant¡¯s work? Are all the servants gone? I won¡¯t let

    you order me around if I had any other choice!¡¯ Danie thought, but she forced herself to reply

    respectfully, ¡°Understood, Father.¡±

    Danie left the dining room, her expression turning resentful when no one was looking. She thought,

    ¡®T¡¯II

    get back at this humiliation someday. It¡¯s Caroline¡¯s fault! The old man wouldn¡¯t treat me like this if not

    for

    her.¡±

    Draco¡¯s gaze shifted to Evan, who frequently checked his watch after Danie left. He sneered and

    remarked, ¡°If you didn¡¯t have to follow my ridiculous rule, would you be here?¡±

    Evan replied coldly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here if it weren¡¯t for your unreasonable demands.¡±

    Adam quickly scolded him, ¡°Evan! You can¡¯t talk to our father like that!¡±

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639

    Chapter 639 Part Ways Without Joy

    ¡°How is that any of your business?¡± Evan asked coldly.

    Adam was about to speak, but Draco hit the table and ced his ss heavily on it. He shouted at

    Evan,¡± Do you still have any manners in you?¡±

    ¡°Father, Evan is just lively. It¡¯s normal for him to have a strong personality. Please don¡¯t get angry,¡±

    Casey said calmly.

    Casey¡¯sment only infuriated Draco further.

    He red sternly at Evan. ¡°We¡¯ll never have peace in this family as long as you¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m returning the favor, just as it is. I believe this family is tainted as long as Casey is a part of it,¡± Evan

    retorted with a scoff.

    Draco¡¯s anger red, and he mmed the table again. ¡°Get out of here, you piece of shit!¡±

    Evan stood up and slowly buttoned up his jacket. ¡°It¡¯s clear that I won¡¯t share a meal with a sex

    offender

    at the same table.¡±

    Without looking back, Evan walked out of the dining room.

    However, as he walked away, a coffee pot was hurled at his back, soaking the back of his outfit in

    scalding coffee.

    ¡°Get out of here! It¡¯s better if you nevere back, you ungrateful bastard!¡± Draco snarled.

    Evan¡¯s expression remained solemn as he walked away without turning back. He crossed paths with

    Danie, who was leaving the kitchen with a bowl of soup.

    ¡°Evan, are you leaving?¡± Danie asked, her voice tinged with surprise.

    Evan replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated your capabilities.¡±

    Before she could exin herself, Eyan walked away, perplexing Danie.

    Meanwhile, Reuben sat enjoying a hamburger while watching the crews on their floats. After

    swallowing a

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    bite, he noticed Evan and called out, ¡°Mr. Jordan!¡±

    Evan nced at him and said, ¡°Take me to Bayview Vi.¡±

    Reuben replied, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    When they got into the car, Evan looked at Reuben through the rearview mirror and said, ¡°You can

    have dinner at Bayview Viter.¡±

    Reuben was taken aback. ¡°But, sir-¡±

    ¡°Caroline won¡¯t mind,¡± Evan said coldly.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Reuben knew Caroline wouldn¡¯t mind, but Evan wanted him to join the dinner because it was an

    important event. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he noticed Evan¡¯s somber mood. He knew that every

    Lundi Gras, Evan and Draco would part ways without joy.

    At Bayview Vi, Neil brought some good liquor to the dinner, and Caroline joined in for a few drinks to

    celebrate. However, she kept stealing nces at the window.

    Kenny followed Caroline¡¯s gaze and asked, ¡°What are you looking at, G?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, nothing, just the fireworks,¡± Caroline said, snapping back to reality.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be ying with fireworkster, too. Why are you so fixated on them?¡± Kenny asked as he stuffed

    his

    mouth with food.

    Paige smiled at Caroline and teased, ¡®You¡¯re waiting for Evan, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Alex chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Caroline is getting impatient because Evan hasn¡¯t shown up yet.¡±

    Caroline red at them and retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t the food enough to keep you all quiet?¡±

    While Paige whispered secrets with Caroline, Neil observed Scott nonchntly. He noticed that Scott¡¯s

    mood remained unaffected when they mentioned Evan.

    Neil wondered about Scott¡¯s feelings toward Caroline, thinking, ¡®Doesn¡¯t he get jealous at all when

    someone teases her about other men?

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640

    Chapter 640 Get Married

    Scott turned to Neil, sensing his gaze, and asked with a faint smile, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Neil hesitated briefly, then spoke. ¡°I need to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Scott replied as they moved away from the dining table to the yard.

    Neil got to the point, ¡°Tell me honestly, how do you feel about Carol?¡±

    Scott adjusted his sweater cor and replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear I¡¯ve been by her side for five years?¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t seem jealous when they mentioned Evan earlier,¡± Neil said, studying Scott closely.

    Scott grinned. ¡°I¡¯m over 30 now. I can control my emotions.¡±

    Leaning against the car, Neil remarked, ¡°You seem a bit too casual about it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve realized there¡¯s no future for Carol and me,¡± Scott said calmly.

    ¡°Why not strive for it then?¡± Neil asked.

    ¡°If striving worked, we¡¯d have been together already,¡± Scott replied.

    Neil felt regretful about Scott not being with his sister. It was rare to find a man so considerate toward

    Carol

    ¡°Scott, find a suitabledy and get married,¡± Neil suggested.

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m content being by her side like this,¡± Scott declined.

    Neil sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to sacrifice yourself forever.¡±

    Scott remained silent for a while, then said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to sacrifice for peace of mind.¡±

    Nell was stunned, struggling to understand Scott¡¯s remark.

    ¡®What does that even mean? Is he into self¨Cpunishment?¡® he wondered.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite cold outside. I¡¯m going in,¡± Scott dered before heading into the vi.

    Meanwhile, Evan¡¯s car pulled into the yard.

    Nell watched as Evan got out and approached him cautiously.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t upset Carol on Lundi Gras!¡± Nell warned.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan red at him coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no conflict between us at the moment.¡±

    He walked past Neil and into the vi without acknowledging him.

    Neil called after him, ¡°If you¡¯ve chosen her, don¡¯t hurt her anymore, or you¡¯ll answer to me!

    Evan stopped but didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°I¡¯ll tolerate your rudeness this time because you¡¯re Caroline¡¯s

    brother.¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He entered the vi without looking back.

    As Evan disappeared inside, Reuben couldn¡¯t help but tell Neil, ¡°Honestly, Mr. Jordan has done a lot for

    Ms. Shenton¡­¡±

    Neil sighed. ¡°Go inside and join the dinner.¡±

    In the living room, the voices andughter ceased when Evan arrived.

    Alex stood up, walked to Evan, and patted his back. ¡°Hurry and take a seat. You¡¯re quitete. We¡¯re

    almost

    finished eating¡­¡±

    Alex¡¯s expression froze as he pulled his hand back, astonished. ¡°Why is your shirt wet, Evan?¡±

    He circled around Evan and sniffed. ¡°Coffee? Who spilled coffee on you? he asked anxiously.

    Caroline looked at Evan in amazement, thinking he had been at Jordan Residence earlier. ¡®Did Evan¡¯s

    father harass him on a joyful asion like this?¡® she wondered.

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641

    Chapter 641 Get Involved

    Evan¡¯s face grew cold. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline stood up. ¡°Kenny¡¯s got a new shirt that¡¯s never been worn. I¡¯ll show you where you can

    change.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re pretty much the same size, and I still have many shirts with tags on them,¡± Kenny replied.

    Evan looked meaningfully at Caroline and followed her upstairs.

    Caroline located the shirt and handed it to Evan.

    ¡°Change quickly so you don¡¯t catch a cold,¡± Caroline advised casually.

    Evan took the shirt and fixed his gaze on her. ¡°Are you genuinely concerned about me?¡±

    Caroline realized she was indeed showing concern for him in both words and actions.

    Anxiously, she stammered, ¡°H¨CHurry up and change. I¡¯m going outside!¡±

    Evan grasped her arm. ¡°Do you have a towel? I¡¯d like to take a shower.¡±

    a

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll get one for you.¡±

    She withdrew her arm and exited the room, regretting her visible concern for Evan. If that¡¯s the case,

    Paige and the others probably noticed it too, right?¡±

    Caroline sighed and returned to Kenny¡¯s room with a towel in hand. She headed to the bathroom and

    noticed the light was on. Evan stood shirtless inside, revealing arge scalded area on his back, which

    surprised Caroline.

    How hot was the coffee that caused such a burn?¡® she thought.

    Evan turned when he sensed her gaze and looked directly at her, his interest piqued. ¡°You seem

    curious

    about my body.¡±

    Caroline averted her eyes and exined anxiously, ¡°No, I was just looking at your back¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s still looking at me, isn¡¯t it? If you have any ideas, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Evan smirked and approached

    her.

    She took two steps back. ¡°You should take a shower. I¡¯m going outside!¡±

    Evan grabbed Caroline¡¯s wrist and pulled her into his embrace. His warm breath brushed against her

    ear,

    We¡¯ve already crossed certain boundaries.¡±

    Caroline shivered as his breath sent shivers down her neck.

    +15 BONUS

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Moreover, she had consumed quite a few drinks that evening, and an uncontroble warmth surged

    through her.

    ¡°Evan, don¡¯t do this¡­ They¡¯re downstairs.¡± Caroline tried to push him away.

    As soon as she felt his warm skin, she wanted to retract her hand.

    However, Evan held onto her hand and ced it on his chest.

    ¡°Caroline, don¡¯t push me away.¡± Evan gazed deeply into her eyes.

    Caroline was about to speak, but Evan kissed her before she could respond.

    Paige asionally nced at the stairs, sensing something amiss.

    Kenny also became concerned when he noticed the situation.

    ¡°This is strange. Why is it taking them so long to change?¡± Kenny asked with a puzzled look

    Paige furrowed her brow in thought, and then her eyes widened. She grabbed Alex¡¯s hand, speaking

    softly. ¡°Alex, do you think they¡¯re¡­¡±

    Alex was taken aback. ¡°Doing what?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m going to check on Carol!¡± Paige looked at Alex contemptuously.

    Alex realized the situation and eximed, ¡°Hold on! I¡¯ming tool¡±

    ¡°Count me in!¡± Kenny stood up.

    Paige and Alex nced at Kenny sternly.

    Paige said, ¡°Stay put and mind your own business!¡±

    Alex added, ¡°Exactly! Why get involved in the first ce?¡±

    Kenny was rendered speechless. ¡®Weren¡¯t both of you the first to get involved?

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642

    Chapter 642 Are You Lying?

    The tipsy Kenny turned to Neil and dered, ¡°Neil, they¡¯re up to something indecent!¡±

    Neil nced at Kenny and then at Scott, who remained silent while eating. He sighed and said, ¡°Carol

    has

    the freedom to choose. I won¡¯t interfere.¡±

    The three children listened in on the adult conversation from their spot on the rug, where they yed

    after dinner.

    Liora yfully nudged Tyler and asked, ¡°What are they talking about, Tyler? Are Mommy and Daddy

    ying a game upstairs?¡±

    Tyler and Axel exchanged a nce, and Axel patiently exined, ¡°Lia, they¡¯re probably discussing

    something important.¡±

    Liora wondered, ¡®Then why is Godmother sneaking upstairs?¡±

    Tyler set down the block in his hand. ¡°Lia, you¡¯ve been wanting to be a big sister for a long time, right?¡±

    I

    Liora¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can I be a big sister?¡±

    Axel smiled. ¡°Do you want a little brother or sister?¡±

    Liora replied, ¡°Neither!¡±

    Tyler and Axel asked together, ¡°How will you be a big sister, then?¡±

    Liora giggled. ¡®I want to be the big sister to both of you!¡±

    They were at

    They were at a loss for words.

    Meanwhile, Alex and Paige stood by the door, trying to eavesdrop on themotion from the room.

    Alex.

    frowned and remarked, ¡°Why is the sound instion so good? I can¡¯t hear a thing.¡±

    Paige said, ¡°In theory, it shouldn¡¯t be this effective. I used to hear Carol when she was on the phone.¡±

    Alex looked at Paige. ¡°Could it be that Evan is muffling her?¡±

    ¡°Out of fear we might hear them?¡± Paige asked excitedly.

    Alex mused, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s also possible that Caroline didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.¡±

    Paige noted, ¡°This is way beyond her control!¡±

    Alex suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s forget it and head downstairs since we can¡¯t hear anything.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    +15 BONUS

    At half past 11:00 p.m., Caroline and Evan came downstairs together.

    Everyone, including the children, turned their attention to them.

    Confused, Caroline asked, ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that?¡±

    Paige gestured to the seat next to her and said sternly, ¡°Come, Carol. I have something to ask you,¡±

    Caroline took a seat, perplexed.

    Paige grinned and asked, ¡°So, what were you and Evan doing in the room for so long?¡±

    Caroline calmly replied, ¡°I was helping him dress his wound.¡±

    No one wanted to believe Caroline¡¯s statement.

    Initially, she and Evan had been on the verge of intimacy, but she had stopped him in time. Afterward,

    she had helped him tend to his burn wound in the room, which took a while because she had waited for

    him. to finish his shower.

    Paige asked, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Scott stood up and announced, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Time for fireworks.¡±

    Liora excitedly put down her cake and eximed, ¡°Let¡¯s y with fireworks!¡±

    Neil gently caressed Liora¡¯s head and advised, ¡°Lia, it¡¯s not safe to y with fireworks. I¡¯ll carry you,

    and

    we can watch.¡±

    Everyone got distracted by the idea of ying with fireworks.

    Caroline and Evan exchanged nces, and she looked away shyly, Joining the others outside.

    Evan¡¯s gaze dimmed as he wrestled with mixed feelings, thinking, ¡°When will she finally agree to be

    with.

    me?

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643

    Chapter 643 Why me Yourself?

    At midnight, Kenny and Alex set up and lit the fireworks.

    The crowd of people exchanged smiles as the fireworks illuminated the night sky.

    Evan nced at Reuben, who then retrieved three thick gift packets brimming with money from the car.

    He handed the packets to Evan, who distributed one to each child.

    Liora touched her gift and beamed, eximing, ¡°This is thick. It must be full of money!¡±

    Neil and the others walked over and presented their gifts to the three children.

    After expressing their gratitude, Tyler turned to Caroline and asked, ¡°Mommy, did you prepare gifts for

    us?

    Caroline said, ¡°Don¡¯t you already have enough gifts?¡±

    Tyler insisted, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to give us gifts too, Mommy?¡±

    Caroline smiled and began giving her gifts to the children one by one. ¡°Axel, Ty, Lia, Happy Mardi Gras!

    May you grow strong and healthy!

    The three children chorused, ¡°Happy Mardi Gras, Mommy!¡±

    ¡°Happy Mardi Gras!¡± Suddenly, Evan¡¯s voice echoed from behind.

    Caroline turned, her face illuminated by the colorful fireworks, and replied, ¡°Happy Mardi Gras!¡±

    On Mardi Gras morning at 5:00 a.m., Caroline woke the children, got them ready, and fed them before

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    taking them to the graveyard.

    Neil was already waiting outside.

    Seeing Caroline and the children, he approached and said, ¡°The things are ready, Carol.¡±

    Confused, Liora rubbed her sleepy eyes and asked, ¡°Mommy, where are we going?¡±

    Caroline gently patted Llora¡¯s head and answered, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to visit Grandma, Lia.¡±

    Liora¡¯s eyes widened as she recalled, ¡°Grandma? Oh, I remember now. You said I have two Grandmas,

    but

    they¡¯re gone¡­

    ¨C

    Caroline assured, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to visit them today.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline and Neil held each child¡¯s hand as they walked toward the graveyard. Katie and Lily were

    buried

    there.

    Caroline first led them to Lily¡¯s tombstone.

    The children ced a bouquet in front of the tombstone. Observing Caroline¡¯s silence, Nell said, ¡°Carol,

    aren¡¯t you going to speak to Lily?¡±

    Caroline smiled bitterly and shook her head, I always feel like Lily didn¡¯t die from the surgery but was

    murdered. However, I haven¡¯t found the murderer or the cause of her death, so I can¡¯t bring myself to

    talk

    to her.¡±

    Neil reasoned, ¡°Why me yourself when this matter has nothing to do with you?¡±

    Caroline slowly shook her head. ¡°Lily wouldn¡¯t be in this situation if it weren¡¯t for me.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, if you¡¯re sad, the departed won¡¯t be happy in heaven either,¡± Axel said, gently squeezing

    Caroline¡¯s hand.

    Caroline was taken aback but soon smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    After visiting Lily, Caroline and Neil took the children to visit Katie. The three children gazed at the

    photo

    on the tombstone. Caroline motioned for them to ce the bouquet.

    The children followed her instructions, and Caroline wiped the tombstone with a tissue. ¡°Mother, I

    brought the children to visit you. Do you think they resemble me?¡±

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644

    Chapter 644 Meeting Them Sooner or Later

    Neil smiled and said, ¡°Lia looks like me.¡±

    Caroline chuckled, ¡°I forgot to mention, this is my brother. You remember him, right? You¡¯ve worked at

    Xander Residence for so long. You must have taken care of Neil, too.¡±

    Just as Caroline¡¯s voice faded, Tyler suddenly spoke.

    Caroline turned and followed Tyler¡¯s gaze to Liora, who stood there absentmindedly. ¡°Lia? What¡¯s going

    on?¡±

    Liora stretched her hand to point at the photo on the tombstone, but she stopped herself, thinking it

    would be inappropriate.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Liora shook her head.

    The person in the photo seemed familiar, but she couldn¡¯t recall where she had seen them before.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡®Was it in a dream?¡® she wondered.

    Liora stared at the photo with her head tilted until Caroline finished her visit.

    Caroline stood up and said, ¡°There¡¯s another graveyard next door. Jamie is buried there, and I¡¯d also

    like

    to visit her.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll carry you, Axel,¡± Neil replied as he picked up Axel.

    Axel didn¡¯t decline the offer. After all, he was tired from walking due to his recent hospitalization. They

    soon got into the car.

    They drove to the graveyard where Jamie was buried.

    Caroline noticed a figure in the distance before they reached the area. A man in a ck overcoat with a

    straight posture was standing in front of a tombstone. He was surrounded by mist, adding a touch of

    loneliness to his presence.

    Caroline could tell it was Evan.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be here so early,¡± Neil eximed.

    Caroline looked away. ¡°In his opinion, his mother was his only family member.¡±

    Yet, the person Evan valued the most had no regard for him. Caroline had her mother and Lily, who

    loved

    her. In fact, even Jamie treated her well. What did Evan have? He had nothing but money and status.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline exhaled and got out of the car.

    Neil wanted to join her, but she stopped him. ¡°I¡¯ll go. Please wait for me in the car with the children,

    Neil.¡±

    Neil didn¡¯tment further and nodded as he passed the bouquet to her. She turned and walked over

    to Evan. Her footsteps on thewn were clearly audible. He turned and locked eyes with her. She could

    see the loneliness in his eyes and felt her heart ache.

    She stood next to Evan and ced the bouquet before the tombstone. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Jamie,¡±

    Caroline said.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep in? You had a long night,¡± Evan asked hoarsely.

    Caroline stood upright. ¡°I wanted to visit them first thing today. They¡¯re my family, after all.¡±

    Evan noticed Caroline¡¯s reddened nose and pulled up her scarf due to the cold. ¡°You should dress

    warmer.¡±

    Caroline was briefly stunned before pushing up her scarf and saying, ¡°Hmm, I have one more

    graveyard to visitter.¡±

    ¡°Are you visiting your biological parents?¡± Evan asked nonchntly.

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes, so I won¡¯t stay here long.¡±

    Evan¡¯s gazended on Jamie¡¯s photo, and he said, ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    ¡°No-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t reject me,¡± Evan interrupted before Caroline could finish her sentence.

    She looked at him in astonishment. Il visit my parents by myself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m meeting them sooner orter,¡± Evan blurted before walking back to his car.

    Caroline watched his silhouette depart and thought, ¡®I haven¡¯t agreed to be with you yet, right?¡±

    Noticing that Caroline didn¡¯t follow, Evan stopped walking and turned. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I should visit

    Axel¡¯s grandparents too?¡±

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645

    Chapter 645 We Don¡¯t Believe That

    Caroline blushed and thought, ¡°What was I thinking?

    ¡°I¡¯m going with my brother. He¡¯s waiting in the car,¡± Caroline informed.

    Evan remained silent but reached for his phone to make a call.

    He said, ¡°Follow Caroline¡¯s car. I¡¯m going with them.¡±

    After hanging up, he asked Caroline, ¡°You don¡¯t mind me tagging along, right?¡±

    Caroline looked at him in shock. He was demanding toe along even though he had a car, and he

    hadn¡¯t sought her approval. Could she still reject him now?

    They all got into the car, and Evan was visibly surprised to see the three children.

    Caroline exined, ¡°It¡¯s lucky we took the MPV today. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have a ce to sit. I

    brought the children so they could visit my parents.¡±

    She turned to Neil and said, ¡°Neil, he wants to join because he¡¯s Axel¡¯s father, after all.¡±

    Neil didn¡¯t say much after hearing Caroline¡¯s remark.

    Liora clung to Evan while he yed with her.

    Neil whispered to Caroline, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so patient with children.¡±

    In frustration, Caroline said, ¡°I don¡¯t know when he started being so gentle with Ty and Lia. He used to

    call them bastards¡­¡±

    Neil frowned. ¡°Is it because he found something?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He would have asked me if he found out about it,¡± Caroline said.

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    Twenty minutester, Caroline got out of the car with the children while Evan carried Axel and joined

    Neil

    in getting out of the car.

    An elderly man with a hunched back, wearing an old gray coat, was sweeping at the graveyard¡¯s

    entrance. When he heard themotion, he turned to look at the neers.

    Neil greeted him, ¡°Hello, Benjamin. We¡¯re here to visit.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Neil introduced him, ¡°Caroline, this is Benjamin, the gravekeeper.¡±

    Carol looked at the man named Benjamin.

    Liora broke free from her hold and hid behind Caroline before she could see Benjamin, which startled

    Caroline a bit.

    Benjamin appeared to be around 60 years old, with sallow, deeply wrinkled skin and a permanently

    hunched back, even when he stood upright. But the most shocking thing about him was his eyes: one

    was

    normal, while the other only had whites. He exuded a gloomy presence even in the daytime.

    Caroline was also startled but didn¡¯t show any dramatic reaction. She held Liora¡¯s hand tightly and

    smiled

    at Benjamin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for intruding so early in the morning. Benjamin.¡±

    Benjamin stared at Caroline indifferently, and Liora was so scared that she hid behind her.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    He said, ¡°The child is not allowed to enter.¡±

    Caroline looked at Neil in astonishment. Thetter shook his head, showing his confusion about the

    situation.

    Caroline asked respectfully, ¡°Why is the child not allowed to go. Benjamin?¡±

    Benjamin exined, ¡°Her body is too weak, and she might attract unknown entities. Besides, the sun

    isn¡¯t

    out yet, so it¡¯s not suitable for her to be here.¡±

    Caroline smiled upon hearing Benjamin¡¯s exnation. ¡°We don¡¯t believe that.¡±

    Benjamin looked away and continued to sweep. ¡°As you wish, then.¡±

    Caroline didn¡¯tment further but walked to the graveyard after nodding to Benjamin. She followed

    Neil to the tombstones. Liora let go of Caroline¡¯s hand and ran over to hold Evan¡¯s hand.

    She stood on her tiptoes and clutched Evan¡¯s top, softly begging, ¡°Can you carry me? It¡¯s cold out

    here¡­

    Evan frowned and put Axel down. ¡°Axel, stand here for a while.¡±

    Axel obediently nodded. ¡°Carry Lia, Daddy.¡±

    Evan carried Liora, and she buried herself in his arms, avoiding looking at the tombstones. Neil and

    Caroline were too distracted to notice Liora¡¯s condition.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646

    Chapter 646 This Is Absurd

    +15 BONUS

    After cleaning the tombstones, Neil held Caroline¡¯s hand as they ced bouquets of flowers.

    Neil said, ¡°Mom, Dad, I brought Carol to visit you. I¡¯ve found her, so you can be at peace now.¡±

    Caroline felt a connection as she looked at the photos on the tombstones but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    In

    the end, she softly muttered, ¡°Mom, Dad.¡±

    Neil smiled at Caroline. ¡°Don¡¯t be too tense. I¡¯m sure our parents are thrilled to see you.¡±

    Caroline didn¡¯t know what to say, so she nced at her children. She waved at Axel and Tyler, then.

    looked at Liora, who was hiding in Evan¡¯s arms.

    She was surprised. ¡°Lia?¡±

    Liora¡¯s head moved, but she had no intention of showing her face.

    Evan looked at Caroline. ¡°She¡¯s cold.¡±

    Suddenly, Benjamin¡¯s words came to her mind, but she quickly dismissed the strange thought.

    She took Tyler and Axel¡¯s hands and led them to the tombstones

    Neil said, ¡°Mom, Dad, these are Carol¡¯s children¡­¡±

    Just as his voice faded, a strong wind began to blow, leaves rustled, and Liora trembled in fear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Liora cried in Evan¡¯s arms. I want to go!¡±

    Caroline patted Liora¡¯s back with concern. ¡°What¡¯s happening, Lia? Can you tell me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be here anymore! I want to go!¡± Liora cried.

    Caroline looked at Neil, and he nodded solemnly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll leave if Liora¡¯s scared.¡±

    Caroline and the others hurriedly left the graveyard.

    Benjamin appeared before they departed. He nced at Llora and told Caroline, ¡°Come here, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Caroline was surprised. She walked over to Benjamin and asked, ¡°How can I assist you, Benjamin?¡±

    Benjamin handed her an old amulet. ¡°Hold onto this amulet. The girl may face difficulties as an adult.

    Let

    her keep this with her and never take it off. If she struggles, bring her to me.¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Evan frowned deeply upon hearing Benjamin¡¯s words. ¡®This is absurd!¡®

    +15 BONUS

    Just as Evan was about to lead Caroline away, she said, ¡°How much does the amulet cost, Benjamin? I

    can¡¯t ept your generous gift for nothing.¡±

    ¨C

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I feel a connection with the girl. Benjamin waved his hand dismissively.

    Caroline wanted to say more, but Benjamin frowned. ¡°I said I don¡¯t want money!¡±

    Caroline relented after seeing Benjamin¡¯s persistence. She asked, ¡°May I know your full name,

    Benjamin?¡±

    Benjamin replied, ¡°They call me Blind Ben, but you may address me as Benjamin.¡±

    Benjamin took a deep look at Liora, shook his head, and walked toward a run¨Cdown cottage nearby.

    They returned to the car, and Evan looked at Caroline seriously. ¡°Do you believe what he said?¡±

    Caroline gentlyforted Liora and said, ¡°Benjamin seems like a kind person. Plus, it¡¯s just an amulet.

    How much harm can it cause?

    Evan looked away with a cold demeanor. ¡®It¡¯s nothing but baseless superstition.¡±

    Caroline countered, ¡°Do you have to interpret his good intentions so negatively?¡±

    Evan was displeased. ¡°Don¡¯t casually ept gifts for the children from someone else.¡±

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647

    Chapter 647 Unknown Entities

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find your remark contradicting?¡± Caroline asked.

    Evan replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe in baseless superstitions, why do you care about

    his

    gift to Lia?¡±

    Evan exined, I¡¯m concerned that the item might not be clean.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°Could it be contaminated? He doesn¡¯t strike me as a careless person!¡±

    Axel and Tyler exchanged nces after hearing their argument.

    They soon sighed and chose not to get involved.

    Evan still wanted to argue, but Neil stopped him. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just an amulet. I know Benjamin. He¡¯s a

    good

    person,¡± Neil reassured them.

    Neil realized that things could have escted if he hadn¡¯t intervened.

    Evan and Caroline sulked all the way back to Bayview Vi.

    As soon as Evan got out of the car, he left with Reuben.

    Neil carried Liora and, with Axel and Tyler, joined Caroline in entering the house.

    After setting down Liora, Neil said, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset anymore, Carol, I have to return to Xander

    Residence.¡±

    Caroline nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    As Neil left, Caroline checked on Liora, who was sitting on the sofa with a pale face.

    She approached, ced Liora on herp, and asked, ¡°Lia, can you tell me what¡¯s bothering you

    today?¡±

    Liora stared nkly ahead, seemingly unable to hear Caroline.

    Tyler thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mommy, is it rted to what the old man said?¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t recall. ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°He mentioned that Lia¡¯s health is delicate,¡± Axel exined.

    Caroline frowned as she wasn¡¯t an expert in this area. She then remembered Eira.

    ¡°Ty, please go get Eira,¡± she requested.

    Tyler got up and walked to the kitchen, returning with Eira shortly.

    +15 BONUS

    Noticing Liora¡¯s unusual behavior, Eira sat down and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Lia, Carol?¡±

    Caroline exined Benjamin¡¯sments from their visit to the graveyard earlier in the day.

    Eira responded with a serious expression. I¡¯m not sure if you believe in mysticism, Carol. I used to be

    curious about it, but I¡¯m not particrly skilled in that field. However, I do know a bit. Children shouldn¡¯t

    visit graveyards. Liora is a girl, which might make her more sensitive. Graveyards have many unknown

    types of energy, and Lia might be scared.¡±

    Eira gently touched Liora¡¯s forehead and waved her hand in front of her. ¡°Lia?¡±

    Liora remained unresponsive, lost in her own thoughts.

    Eira sighed. ¡°Let her rest, and well check on herter.¡±

    Caroline nodded and ced Liora on the sofa, gently patting her back until she fell into a deep sleep.

    When it was time for dinner, Caroline tried to wake Liora. ¡°Lia, it¡¯s dinner time.¡±

    Liora turned over and shouted in rm.

    Caroline was taken aback and stared at her in surprise. ¡°Lia, why are you shouting?¡±

    Liora continued to mumble in an unknownnguage, not responding to her.

    Eira rushed out of the kitchen, worried by themotion.

    Feeling Liora¡¯s forehead, Eira furrowed her brow. ¡°Lia has a fever!¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648

    Chapter 648 What Is Going On?

    ¡°She has a fever?!¡± Caroline eximed,

    She gently touched Liora¡¯s face and asked Tyler to fetch the infrared thermometer for a more urate

    reading.

    Liora¡¯s temperature registered at 39¡ãC.

    Caroline lifted Liora and urgently instructed. ¡°Eira, get the car. We need to go to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°The hospital?¡± Kenny¡¯s voice interrupted. ¡°On Mardi Gras? Who¡¯s unwell?¡±

    Caroline nced at Kenny with concern. ¡°Liora has a fever, and I¡¯m taking her to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Kenny rushed downstairs and slipped on the stairs but quickly recovered. Ignoring the pain,

    he

    picked up Liora. ¡°Pass me the child, quickly, Eira, get the car!¡±

    Eira nodded. ¡°Of course!¡±

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Upon arriving at the hospital, Liora continued to speak incoherently in her sleep, leaving Caroline

    baffled.

    She consulted the doctor, who rmended a blood test after examining Liora.

    Half an hourter, Caroline handed the test results to the doctor.

    After a brief nce, the doctor frowned. ¡®Everything appears normal, and there¡¯s no sign of infection.¡±

    Caroline was bewildered, ¡°So, what¡¯s the issue?¡±

    The doctor exined, ¡°This is an extremely rare condition. I rmend administering an injection to

    reduce her fever and closely monitoring her.¡±

    Caroline agreed and took Liora to receive an intravenous infusion.

    In the emergency room.

    Caroline anxiously watched over Liora as she received treatment.

    Kenny handed her a bottle of water. ¡°Take a break, G. I believe her fever will subside soon.¡±

    Gratefully, Caroline epted the water. ¡°Thank you for being here with me tonight.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Kenny took a sip of water and sat beside her. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m here for the child.¡±

    Caroline remained silent but kept a worried eye on Liora. She periodically checked Liora¡¯s temperature

    during the fluid transfusion, but it remained at 38¡ãC.

    After the intravenous fluid was administered, Caroline consulted the doctor again.

    The doctor advised, ¡°Monitor her for the rest of the night and return tomorrow afternoon for another

    infusion if the fever persists. Do you have medication at home?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Every four hours, right?¡± Caroline rified.

    The doctor nodded. ¡°Yes, go home and monitor for now.¡±

    Once back home, Caroline used a damp cloth to sponge Liora¡¯s forehead. She stayed up through the

    night, administering the medication every four hours.

    The following morning. Eira and Kenny came to check on Liora.

    Kenny touched her forehead and frowned. ¡°The fever hasn¡¯t subsided yet¡­¡±

    Eira sighed and said, ¡°Caroline, I¡¯ll make breakfast for everyone.

    Caroline massaged her temples and agreed. ¡°Sure. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Eira replied before leaving.

    Kenny looked at Caroline and said, ¡°G, go freshen up and grab a bite. I¡¯ll stay with Lia.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Alright. Let me know if anything happens.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    While washing up, Caroline mulled over the doctor¡¯s words, ¡®Everything looks normal, and there is no

    infection. If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s causing this?¡±

    After washing up, Caroline went downstairs for breakfast and roused Tyler and Axel along the way.

    Seeing his tired mother, Axel asked at the dining table, ¡°Is Lia still unwell, Mommy?¡±

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649

    Chapter 649 Give it a Try

    Caroline said, ¡°Yes. Axel, remember to take your medicine. Il take care of Lia, alright?¡±

    Axel nodded. ¡°Okay, Mommy. Liora is the priority now.¡±

    Tyler took a sip of milk. ¡°Mommy, will you take her to the hospital again if she doesn¡¯t get better?¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take Lia to the hospital again if her fever doesn¡¯t go down by this afternoon.¡±

    Caroline grew anxious and asked Kenny to take Liora to the hospital. It was 1:00 p.m., and Liora¡¯s

    fever

    was still high, reaching 40¡ãC.

    Eira suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, Carol. It¡¯s better to have more help.¡±

    Caroline looked at the kids. ¡°I can¡¯t leave Ty and Axel alone at home.¡±

    Eira said, ¡°Neil is on his way.¡±

    ¡°Did you tell him?¡± Caroline asked.

    Eira confirmed, ¡°Yes, I told him about Lia¡¯s condition.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Kenny, you drive.¡± Caroline handed Kenny the car key.

    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the hospital. The doctor prescribed medicine and intravenous

    fluids

    for Liora. Caroline requested a room for her.

    After Liora was settled, the three of them waited quietly.

    Eira said, ¡°Carol, take a nap on the sofa. You don¡¯t look well.¡±

    Caroline shook her head. She was about to speak when Liora suddenly opened her eyes.

    Caroline was surprised and approached her, ¡°Lia?¡±

    Liora blinked and looked at Caroline. ¡°Mommy, someone¡¯s talking¡­¡±

    ¡°Talking? Is it Eira?¡± Caroline frowned and nced at Kenny and Eira.

    Liora shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s an old woman¡­¡±

    ¡°Old woman? Where is she? Kenny felt uneasy.

    Liora pointed to the door behind Kenny.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline, Kenny, and Eira turned to look, but there was nothing there. Caroline was worried that Liora¡¯s

    fever might be causing delirium.

    ¡°Lia, don¡¯t scare me. There¡¯s no old woman there,¡± Caroline reassured Liora while gently caressing her

    head.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Liora insisted, ¡°The old woman has her hair in a low ponytail, and she¡¯s talking to me.¡±

    Caroline felt a chill run down her spine and was at a loss for words.

    Eira suggested, ¡°Carol, why don¡¯t we consult a seer? In my hometown, they do it when a child has an

    unexined fever.¡±

    Caroline hesitated. ¡°Fever is a physical issue, Eira. I don¡¯t know any seer.¡±

    Eira urged, ¡°Carol, some things can¡¯t be exined scientifically. It won¡¯t harm Liora to try. If you can¡¯t

    reach a seer, maybe you can contact Benjamin.¡±

    Although Caroline was not superstitious, she saw no other option for Liora¡¯s high fever and decided to

    give it a try.

    Confused, Kenny asked, ¡°What do you mean by seer and Benjamin?¡±

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650

    Chapter 650 Don¡¯t me Me

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story!¡± Caroline told Eira, ¡°You should head home first. I¡¯ll go with Kenny.¡±

    Eira replied. ¡°Sure, go quickly!¡±

    Caroline purchased two boxes of milk, a few delicacies, and two bottles of liquor from the convenience

    store on the way to the graveyard. When they arrived, Caroline noticed a faint light seeping through the

    window gaps of a cottage.

    Kenny carried Liora out of the car and shivered at the sight of the deste environment and the rows of

    tombstones on the hill.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the old man, G?¡± Kenny looked around cautiously.

    Caroline held the gifts and said, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    They walked to the cottage¡¯s door, and Caroline called out. ¡°Benjamin, are you home?¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°The door¡¯s not locked,e in.¡±

    Caroline opened the door with her shoulder and noticed Benjamin sitting alone at the dining table,

    though it was set for four.

    The cottage was unusually cold despite the heater being on.

    Caroline paused and said, ¡°Benjamin, we won¡¯t disturb you if you have guests.¡±

    Caroline ced the gifts down, preparing to leave.

    Benjamin replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re almost finished with their meal.¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help but feel goosebumps all over her body as she looked around the house in

    amazement.

    Kenny also felt a chill run down his spine, thinking. ¡®Why is this old man talking nonsense in the middle

    of the night? This man is definitely untrustworthy!¡®

    Kenny was about to persuade Caroline to leave when Liora suddenly screamed in his arms.

    Caroline and Kenny were startled by Liora¡¯s sudden scream in the quiet atmosphere.

    Benjamin nced at them, then walked to a cab and opened a drawer. ¡°Bring the child Inside.¡±

    Caroline looked at Kenny in a hurry. ¡°Kenny, ce Lia on Benjamin¡¯s bed.¡±

    Kenny grimaced at the sight of the unclean bed butplied, putting Liora on it.

    Benjamin took out a protective charm and a bottle of holy water, soaking the charm in the water.

    Kenny¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°G, what is this old man doing?¡± he asked.

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s wait and see in silence.¡±

    Benjamin ced the bowl on the head of the bed and took two puffs from a cigarette. Suddenly, his

    body shook twice.

    Caroline and Kenny could clearly feel the change in Benjamin¡¯s demeanor when he opened his eyes,

    which now looked fierce. He spoke in a sharp, stern voice to Liora. ¡°Come and talk to me if you have

    grievances. What are you doing in a little girl¡¯s body?¡±

    Kenny looked at Benjamin as if he was foolish and said, ¡°Is this some kind of sci¨Cfi movie?¡±

    But something happened that instantly shattered Kenny¡¯s understanding of the world.

    Liora¡¯s voice, entirely different from her usual self, spoke from the bed in a low, resentful growl.

    ¡°Talk! I don¡¯t have time to argue with you here!¡± Benjamin¡¯s tone became moremanding. ¡°Liora,

    what do you want?¡±

    Liora¡¯s voice softened, seemingly intimidated by Benjamin¡¯s authority. ¡°I want flowers because no one

    has sent me any since I¡¯ve been buried here for years!¡±

    Benjamin asked, ¡°What else do you want? Say it all at once!¡±¡±

    Liora requested, ¡°Clean my tombstone and trim the grass.¡±

    Benjamin asked for her name, to which she replied, ¡°Chloe Wick.¡±

    Benjamin turned to Caroline and asked, ¡°Did you hear that?¡±

    Caroline was bewildered by the sudden question but nodded in response.

    Benjamin then addressed Liora, ¡®She has agreed to your requests. You may go back to where you

    came from. If you do this again, don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Liora and Benjamin¡¯s bodies shuddered.

    Benjamin exhaled and picked up the bowl. ¡°Help the girl sit up.¡±

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651

    Chapter 651 Will He Believe?

    Caroline rushed over and gently ced Liora against her.

    ¡°Open her mouth so she can have the holy water,¡± Benjamin instructed.

    Caroline followed his instructions, and Benjamin poured the holy water into Liora¡¯s mouth.

    Liora¡¯s eyes snapped open as she choked on the water.

    Startled, she spat out the water upon seeing Benjamin, then screamed and sought refuge in Caroline¡¯s

    arms.

    ¡°Mommy! Hold me!¡± Liora cried out.

    Caroline felt relieved at Liora¡¯s behavior, hugged her, and gave Benjamin an apologetic look. I¡¯m sorry,

    Benjamin. She is¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Benjamin replied, standing up while holding the bowl. He nced at the dumbfounded Kenny

    in puzzlement.

    Catching Benjamin¡¯s gaze, Kenny turned to him in a daze.

    ¡°Am I¡­ possessed by unknown entities too? Kenny¡¯s face turned deathly pale.

    ¡°No, but avoid using a car or driving this year and stay away from bodies of water as much as

    possible,¡± Benjamin advised.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Kenny was bewildered.

    Caroline cleared her throat. ¡°Don¡¯t ask, Kenny. Thank Benjamin for his guidance quickly.¡±

    Kenny promptly thanked Benjamin. ¡°Thank you, Benjamin. I¡¯ll remember that. I promise not to drive, but

    I¡¯ll cycle to work!¡±

    Kenny added, ¡°Even though it¡¯s quite far¡­ I don¡¯t want to be possessed. It¡¯s terrifying!¡±

    As Benjamin bustled about, Kenny scurried over to Caroline. ¡°G, what is this practice here? It¡¯s

    amazing!¡±

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Benjamin sat on a chair and asked, ¡°Has the child¡¯s fever gone down?¡±

    Caroline quickly checked Liora¡¯s forehead and eximed, ¡°Her fever has gone down!¡±

    ¡°Hmm. The child has a strong spirit but a weaker body than most. It would be beneficial for her to learn.

    Caroline gazed at Benjamin with concern. ¡°Skills like yours? What will happen to her if she doesn¡¯t

    learn?¡±

    ¡°Days like today will repeat themselves. The consequences can be dire if her body can¡¯t withstand

    possession. However, the amulet I gave you will help ward off evil entities. Do your best to avoid

    ces. like graveyards and hospitals, and limit nighttime travels.¡±

    Caroline was frightened. ¡°Benjamin, can my child learn from you?

    ¡°It¡¯s a challenging path with its shorings, like being orphaned, loneliness, disability, and ack of

    wealth, life experiences, and power. Go home and think it over. I feel a connection with the girl. If your

    agree, I will teach her.¡±

    Caroline and Kenny were puzzled.

    Caroline asked, ¡°When should we send her to you for lessons?¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s gaze lingered on Kenny, and he looked at him for a long moment before saying. ¡°Not now.

    The

    time isn¡¯t right yet.¡±

    On their way home, Kenny eximed, ¡°G, Cheasians are incredible. We don¡¯t have such powerful

    people

    abroad.¡±

    ¡°What our ancestors have left behind shouldn¡¯t be underestimated,¡± Caroline said.

    She had

    ver been

    superstitious but realized there was more to the world than she had known after

    Liora¡¯s incident. Her understanding was just a small part of the whole.

    Kenny suggested seriously, ¡°You should discuss this with Evan. Will he believe in what Lia is learning?¡±

    Caroline felt troubled, recalling her argument with Evan over the amulet Benjamin had given her.

    ¡°Lia isn¡¯t his for now. I¡¯m the one making the decisions,¡± Caroline said.

    Kenny leaned back. ¡°Tsk, I¡¯d love to learn as well¡­¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Caroline nced at him. ¡°You¡¯re always so curious.

    Suddenly, Liora looked up and asked, ¡°Mommy, does the old man really want to teach me?¡± Caroline

    smiled at her slowly recovering daughter. ¡°Do you want to learn from him?¡±

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652

    Chapter 652 Overly Diligent

    Liora whispered softly, ¡°I¡¯m scared of the old man¡¯s eyes, Mommy¡­¡±

    Caroline gently patted her back. ¡°Lia, remember, not everyone is perfect. There are many unfortunate

    people with disabilities in this world, right?¡±

    Liora leaned on Caroline¡¯s chest and replied, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sure they wish they could be just like everyone

    else.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. So, do you think the old man might feel sad about how you treated him

    earlier? We should always try to understand how others feel, my dear, and put ourselves in their shoes,

    right?¡±

    Liora looked down, feeling regretful. I was wrong. Mommy. I promise not to do it again.¡±

    Caroline smiled warmly. ¡°I know you¡¯re a kind girl, Lia.¡±

    The next day, Caroline was abruptly awakened by her ringing phone as she slept with Liora. She

    grabbed

    the phone and answered it groggily.

    ¡°Carol!¡± Paige shouted loudly.

    Caroline was startled. ¡°Paige, your volume is way too loud!¡±

    Annoyed, Paige said, ¡°Do you know what time it is? Are you stilling on the trip?¡±

    Caroline sat up and rubbed her eyes. ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already 10:00a.m.!¡±

    Caroline checked her phone and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Paige. I overslept because I got hometest

    night.¡±

    Paige sighed. ¡°Are you packed?¡±

    Caroline removed her nket and hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯m packing right now. I should be almost done by

    the time you get here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already downstairs! Reuben is waiting in the big MPV. Come down with the kids quickly,¡± Paige

    urged.

    Caroline roused Liora, who was still sound asleep after the call. She then got both of them washed up

    and started packing their clothes.

    +20 BONUS

    hey saw her, they

    She went to wake Tyler and Axel, only to find them engrossed in theirptops. When they quickly shut

    theirptops.

    Caroline leaned against the door and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think both of you are working too hard?¡±

    Tyler jumped off his chair. ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong, Mommy. We were actually developing software.¡±

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Caroline raised an eyebrow. ¡°What kind of software?¡±

    Axel chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s gaming software.¡±

    Tyler thought, ¡®Axel, you could be a little less honest!¡±

    Tyler nervously clutched Caroline¡¯s top, wanting to exin himself.

    Caroline bent down and pinched his cheek. I¡¯m not upset. Just don¡¯t spend too long on theptop, or

    it¡¯ll affect your eyesight.¡±

    Tyler rubbed his cheek. ¡°I understand, Mommy. Are you going out?¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°I¡¯m here to pack for you. We¡¯re going on a trip. Axel, are your medicines

    downstairs?¡±

    Axel nodded. ¡°I can pack them myself.¡±

    Caroline was hesitant. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely confident in you doing it on your own. Go downstairs and have

    something to eat. Take your sister with you.¡±

    The two kids nodded and took Liora downstairs for breakfast.

    By the time Caroline finished packing and joined them downstairs, they had already finished eating.

    Paige and Alex were watching the children y with their toys.

    are you sure i

    Alex eximed, ¡°Paige, not carrying triplets in there?¡±

    Paige retorted, ¡°Would you like to try carrying triplets to full term? You have no idea how tired Caroline

    was when she was pregnant with them.¡±

    Alex chuckled. ¡°I¡¯d do it for you if I could, but I don¡¯t have that capability.¡±

    Paige rolled her eyes. ¡°Then please stop with the sarcastic remarks.¡±

    She noticed Caroline descending the stairs and said, ¡°Carol, is Kenny not joining us?¡±

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653

    Chapter 653 Huge Favor

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°He just wants to sleep in when he doesn¡¯t have to work.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s go now.¡± Paige put her arm around Caroline¡¯s.

    Caroline nced around. ¡°Where¡¯s Evan?¡±

    +20 BONUS

    Paige exined, ¡°Alex said he¡¯s got work, so he¡¯ll join uster.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go check with Eira,¡± Caroline said and headed to the kitchen.

    After their quick chat, she told the kids, ¡°Time to go!¡±

    Kenny, who had been standing barefoot upstairs, quickly changed and came downstairs after Caroline

    left. He bumped into Eira as she exited the kitchen.

    Kenny asked, ¡°Are they gone? Are you sure they¡¯ve left?¡±

    Eira looked puzzled. ¡°Why are you so nervous? Are you nning something without Carol knowing?¡±

    Kenny mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m not her boyfriend, but there are things I¡¯d rather keep from her.¡±

    Eira narrowed her eyes. ¡°You seem off, Kenny.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask too many questions. You¡¯re just a kid. I¡¯m going out, bye! I¡¯ll bring food for youter.¡± Kenny

    patted Eira¡¯s head absentmindedly.

    Eira said, ¡°I won¡¯t be home today. Don¡¯t bother bringing me food.¡±

    Kenny waved and said, ¡°Alright, got it.¡±

    After leaving the house, Kenny got in his car and made a phone call. The other party picked up, and

    Kenny asked, ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle pick you up.¡±

    Fifteen minutester, Kenny arrived at an ordinary¨Clooking diner. He checked the storefront and

    entered with a frown, only rxing when he spotted the woman with her back to him.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Sitting across from her, Kenny asked, ¡°Why this diner? I can take you to a nicer restaurant.¡±

    ¡°I like it here. Order whatever you want,¡± the woman replied casually, taking her time to set down her

    utensils.

    Kenny nodded and called the waitress to order a sandwich.

    +20 BONUS

    The waitress said, ¡°Certainly,¡±

    Kenny turned back to the woman and asked, ¡°So, is it just a sandwich today, Yuliana?¡±

    ¡°No, I want to know why you¡¯re living with Caroline,¡± Yuliana said, looking at Kenny with indifference.

    Kenny was taken aback. ¡°I¡¯m toozy to rent a ce, and G is a very good friend of mine. I¡¯m

    comfortable

    living at her ce.¡±

    ¡°Do you not like her?¡± Yuliana asked.

    ¡°I like her as a friend, but not romantically,¡± Kenny replied without hesitation. ¡°She¡¯s my best friend.¡±

    Yuliana pressed further, ¡°Who can confirm this?¡±

    Kenny grew frustrated and ran his hand through his hair. ¡°Neil can vouch for it. I¡¯ve known G for over

    five

    years. Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious about the kind of person my cousin is.¡±

    Kenny frowned. ¡°You can find plenty of onlinements about her character and you¡¯re family. Why

    doubt her character?¡±

    Yuliana sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t trust onlinements, and I know she has a close rtionship with a man.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Wilson?¡± Kenny asked.

    Yuliana nodded. ¡°I think so. Am I mistaken?¡±

    Kenny exined, ¡°Dr. Wilson might have intentions, but G doesn¡¯t share those feelings. If they were to

    be

    together, why wait until now?

    Yuliana scoffed. ¡°The real question is, did both of them have those intentions at some point? Caroline

    distanced herself from Scott when she got closer to Evan, treating the men around her as backups.

    What

    do you call someone like that, if not a bad person?¡±

    Kenny disagreed, saying. ¡°No, she¡¯s not. Did you ask me out just to discuss this?¡±

    Yuliana replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just objectively analyzing her.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your analysis. I know Caroline well enough. She¡¯s not the loose woman you think she is.

    Do

    you know how hard it was for her to raise her children abroad on her own? While you were enjoying the

    good life, she was eating bread to afford form for her kids,¡± Kenny said, growing angry.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t my cousin financially support her? Why are you defending her?¡± Yuna asked.

    Kenny chuckled. ¡°Ask your cousin if Caroline took any money from him. I get it now.¡±

    Yuliana remained silent, looking at Kenny with indifference.

    Kenny continued. ¡°You approached me under the guise of wanting to date me to gather information,

    right? I¡¯ll just say it. Caroline is not the person you think she is. It was Danie who drove her to leave

    the country. She supported her children¡¯s living expenses, Lily, and herself all on her own. She did me a

    huge favor for a small amount of money when we first met.¡±

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654

    Chapter 654 She Listens to You

    ¡°You¡¯re iming that she had an affair with Scott? Let me rify. Caroline turned down Scott¡¯s offer of

    financial support at the time. Do you think they were together all the time? Scott was focused on his

    education and career while he was around. He would visit Caroline asionally and bring her food.

    ¡°It¡¯smon knowledge that Caroline is proud and prefers to endure difficulties rather than ept

    sponsorship. Unlike you, a heiress, Caroline is not. She dated Evan before because of her gambling

    father and hospitalized mother. I can¡¯t understand people like you, using her based on trivial

    rumors. Do you think you have the right to do that?¡±

    Kenny stood up and stated, ¡°This discussion ends here. I must have been blind to have fallen for you.

    It¡¯s

    over, you idiot!¡±

    Yuliana¡¯s expression was unpleasant after being berated.

    ¡®Is Caroline really like this? I find it hard to believe. If she truly valued her pride, why did she get

    involved with Evan in those years? Was it due to financial stress? What a joke! She was more than

    capable of being a chief secretary, right? Wasn¡¯t her sry enough to support her family?

    The more Yuliana thought about it, the more disgusted she became.

    ¡®It¡¯s a shame that Caroline didn¡¯t pursue acting with her incredible skills. I won¡¯t ever allow someone like

    her back into the family. She¡¯s a disgrace to the family and myte Aunt Eleanor. On the other hand,

    she

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    doesn¡¯t deserve to be with Evan.¡±

    With these thoughts, Yuliana took out her phone and opened Evan¡¯s contact.

    She pondered and began typing a text message.

    Just as she was about to send it, she realized shecked enough evidence to expose Caroline¡¯s

    alleged

    promiscuous behavior.

    Rather than confronting Caroline directly, she decided to obtain evidence from Scott.

    At Xander Residence.

    Greta awaited Yuliana in the living room for dinner. However, Yuna didn¡¯t return for quite some time.

    When she was about to call Yuliana, Neil entered the house.

    Greta stood up and asked, ¡°You¡¯re back, Neil. Have you been in touch with Yu recently?¡±

    Neil replied, ¡°No, Aunt Greta. Is something wrong?¡±

    +20 BONUS

    Greta let out a sigh. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen much of Yuliately. I have a feeling she¡¯s dating, but she won¡¯t tell

    me anything. Neil, I¡¯m concerned she might be making the wrong choices. Can you please talk to her?¡±

    Neil asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t she home today?¡±

    Greta took a seat and replied, ¡°No. She came homete on Lundi Gras and left after waking up on

    Mardi Gras.¡±

    Neil suddenly realized the gravity of the situation. ¡°Understood, Aunt Greta. I¡¯ll reach out to her.¡±

    Greta said, ¡°Thank you for doing this, Neil. She listens to you.¡±

    Nell patted Greta¡¯s shoulder and assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Greta.¡±

    Upon saying that, Neil headed upstairs. As he passed Danie¡¯s former room, he stopped and

    contemted for a while before entering the room. To his surprise, Danie¡¯s belongings were still

    there.

    Neil approached the bed and reached under it, discovering the voice recorder he had ced there

    earlier.

    He exited the room and headed to his own room.

    It had been some time since he retrieved the voice recordings. Neil transferred them to hisptop and

    utilized the voice¨Cto¨Ctext function to call Yuliana.

    Yuliana answered after a brief dy and asked, ¡°Neil, why did you decide to call me today?¡±

    Neil chuckled. ¡°Where are you, Yulia?¡±

    Yuliana replied, ¡°I¡¯m about to have dessert with my friends.¡±

    Neil continued. ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s a shame. There¡¯s a new ice cream parlor opening on Marriott Street. I

    heard it¡¯s quite spacious. Since you¡¯re already out, forget it then.¡±

    Yuliana objected, ¡°No, please! I¡¯d love to go. It¡¯s been a while since you treated me to a nice meal!¡±

    Neilughed. ¡°Would you like me to pick you up?¡±

    Yuliana eagerly agreed, ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll send you my location!¡±

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655

    Chapter 655 Do Me a Favor

    The voice¨Cto¨Ctext trantion was finished once Yuliana shared her location.

    Neil quickly scanned the text, and the words ¡®Mr. Hendrix¡® finally caught his attention.

    In Danie¡¯s voice recording, she mentioned seeking Mr. Hendrix¡¯s help in dealing with Caroline and

    Evan a few times.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡®Who is Mr. Hendrix? When did Danie meet him? Is there some grudge between him, Caroline, and

    Evan?

    ¡®he wondered.

    Neil saved the voice recording in a folder and secured it with a password. Then, he grabbed his phone.

    and headed out to meet Yuliana..

    Twenty minutester, Neil reached Yuliana¡¯s location.

    He found Yuliana standing alone by the street, engrossed in her phone. He got out of the car and

    asked,¡±

    Where are your friends?¡±

    Yuliana immediately found an excuse. ¡®I told them to go ahead without me.¡±

    Neil didn¡¯t press further but led Yuliana to the car, and they set off to the ice cream parlor.

    The ice cream parlor was bustling with customers despite the chilly early spring weather.

    After waiting in line for half an hour, Neil and Yuliana finally found a seat.

    Yuliana ordered a mango sorbet and some snacks.

    Neil asked, ¡°Yulia, why don¡¯t you look for a job?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ready for a job yet. I have other ns,¡± Yuliana replied.

    Neil knew Yuliana well enough to understand she wouldn¡¯t share more if pushed. He simply nodded.

    Yuliana couldn¡¯t keep it in any longer and said, ¡°Neil, aren¡¯t you going to ask what I¡¯ve been up to

    lately?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll tell me when you¡¯re ready,¡± Neil replied.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Yuliana asked, ¡°Neil, why did you ept Caroline?¡±

    The smile on Neil¡¯s face faded. ¡°Yulia, you shouldn¡¯t be hostile toward her.¡±

    +20 BONUS

    Yuna argued, ¡°I think a woman like her, who seems to be involved with multiple men, doesn¡¯t deserve

    to

    be a part of our family. Who knows what¡¯s beneath her innocent facade?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like that?¡± Neil asked Yuliana.

    ¡°No, of course not! I know the kind of person you are, Yuliana said.

    Neil leaned back. ¡°Since you know the person I am, why do you think I can¡¯t see Caroline¡¯s true

    character?¡±

    Yuliana was taken aback. ¡°Neil¡­ I¡¯m not saying you can¡¯t see her character¡­¡±

    ¡°Yulia, your hostility toward her is because of your feelings for Evan. What if you didn¡¯t have feelings for

    him?¡± Neil asked, his tone resolute.

    Yuliana expressed regret. ¡°I haven¡¯t considered that.¡±

    Neil continued. ¡°Yulia, it¡¯s natural for you to be skeptical of her and specte based on your beliefs.

    Yuliana was stunned. ¡°She¡¯s your biological sister, Neil. Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said I¡¯m not angry. However, everyone has their own opinion, right?¡± Neil replied with a

    resigned smile.

    ¡°So?¡±

    The waitress brought the sorbet as her voice faded.

    Neil handed a spoon to Yuliana. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. But I¡¯m curious. Why do you think Carol is promiscuous?¡±

    ¡°Her rtionship with Evan isn¡¯t straightforward, right? And she pursued a rtionship with Dr. Wilson

    simultaneously,¡± Yuliana exined.

    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Neil inquired.

    Yuliana replied, ¡®I won¡¯t reveal my source.¡±

    Nell contemted and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been investigating Carol for a while, haven¡¯t you? You didn¡¯t find

    any evidence against her, did you?¡±

    Yuliana looked disheartened, her shoulders slumping. ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Instead of wasting time on this, can you do me a favor?¡± Neil suggested.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Help me keep an eye on Scott.¡±

    Yuliana was puzzled. Doesn¡¯t he already know about Caroline¡¯s rtionship with Scott? Why is he

    asking me to investigate him?¡±

    Yuliana asked, ¡°Neil, why do you want me to investigate him?¡±

    Neil paused for a moment. ¡°I have a feeling that Scott might not have genuine feelings for Carol, In fact,

    something seems off about him. Please help me monitor if he¡¯s interacting with unusual people beyond

    his work at the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656

    Chapter 656 Don¡¯t Worry

    Yuliana asked, ¡°Why choose me instead of hiring a professional investigator?¡±

    Neil grinned, replying, ¡°You¡¯re a seasoned journalist, right? Plus, this is crucial, and I trust no one else

    with

    it.¡±

    Yuliana was amazed. ¡®He doesn¡¯t trust anyone, but he trusts me? It seems that Neil doesn¡¯t only care

    about Caroline but cares about me too!

    Touched, Yuliana pledged, ¡°I¡¯ll help

    you, Neil, because of your trust!¡±

    At noon, Caroline and the group arrived at the Hot Spring Resort.

    Seeing the empty parking lot, Caroline voiced her concern, ¡°It should be busy now, right?¡±

    Paige chuckled. ¡°You should talk to my boss about this.¡±

    Caroline understood. ¡°Did he book the whole ce?

    Paige nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, to ensurest time¡¯s incident doesn¡¯t repeat.¡±

    Caroline felt grateful for Evan¡¯s effort to protect the kids.

    The hotel manager, Charon Reddick, assisted them with their luggage.

    After entering, Charon checked them into a spacious three¨Croom suite.

    Charon asked, ¡°Ms. Shenton, lunch is ready. Would you prefer room service or the restaurant?¡±

    Caroline asked Paige, ¡°Room or restaurant, Paige?¡±

    ¡°Restaurant, to avoid any food odors in the room,¡± Paige advised.

    Charon nodded. ¡°Very well. Mr. Jordan has an itinerary for you. After lunch and some rest, a spa

    session

    at three, followed by a soak in the hot springs. Dinner will be ready, and our staff will organize fun

    activities.¡±

    Caroline hesitated about leaving her kids with the staff.

    She declined, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the children.¡±

    She

    Charon exined, ¡°Mr. Jordan arranged for three medical and ten trained staff members on standby.

    He

    wants you to rx.¡±

    +20 BONUS

    Caroline was at a loss for words.

    Alex assured, ¡°Evan¡¯s made all the arrangements. Have fun. He cares for the kids just as much.¡±

    Paige added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Carol. Many people are watching over them, and they have phones.¡±

    Caroline wanted to hear her children¡¯s thoughts.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    She looked at them¨Cthey were all smiles.

    Caroline relented and told Charon, ¡°Please keep a close eye on them and contact me if needed.¡±

    Charon assured, ¡°No need to worry, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    She turned to Liora. ¡°Remember to keep the amulet on, okay?¡±

    Then she told Axel, ¡°Rest if you¡¯re tired.¡±

    ¡°And Ty, don¡¯t stay on theputer all day. Go y,¡± she advised Tyler.

    Paige intervened, ¡°Rx, Carol.¡±

    Caroline stood up. ¡°I can¡¯t help but worry.

    Paige suggested, ¡®Let¡¯s have lunch with the kids.¡±

    At the restaurant.

    The meal arrived promptly. Caroline nced at the door a few times, expecting Evan.

    Alex passed the bread to Paige, saying, ¡°Caroline, stop looking. We don¡¯t even know what Evan¡¯s up to

    today.¡±

    Caroline blushed. ¡°I¡¯m not waiting for him.¡±

    While chewing her food, Paige teased, ¡°Your face says otherwise.¡±

    Caroline stayed silent but focused on cutting up the children¡¯s food.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if she was looking forward to Evan¡¯s presence, but she felt like something was missing

    when he wasn¡¯t around.

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657

    Chapter 657 Grand Wedding

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help but think about how Evan still had a firm ce in her heart after all this time. ¡®If

    that¡¯s the case, why am I fooling myself? Instead of postponing it, I should find the time to talk to him.¡±

    After lunch, Charon and the service staff took the children away.

    Caroline and the others had some tea and then headed to the spa zone.

    Alex saw them off at the door. As soon as it closed, he made a quick escape, found a secluded spot,

    and

    called Evan.

    Evan picked up, and Alex said excitedly, ¡°Evan, they¡¯re already at the spa. I¡¯m going to set up the ce

    now.¡±

    Evan impatiently replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you at the mountain slope for half an hour!¡±

    Alex walked to the lobby. ¡°I need to take care of Paige first, right? I¡¯m going to be a father soon!¡±

    ¡°Quit with the nonsense. Do you think just the two of us can handle this?¡± Evan frowned at the messy

    pile

    of items before him.

    Alex replied, ¡°Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. I¡¯ll do what you can¡¯t.¡±

    Evan said coldly. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t waste my effort of standing in the cold for half an hour.¡±

    Alex retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve spent a lot of money to help you pursue Caroline, okay? What¡¯s wrong with you

    waiting

    a minute longer?¡±

    Evan sneered. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re helping me and not yourself?¡±

    Alex chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re hitting two birds with one stone! Let¡¯s not separate it so clearly. Wait for me!¡±

    In the spa room.

    Paige asked Caroline as they undressed, ¡°Carol, what are your current feelings toward Evan?¡±

    Caroline was taken aback. ¡°Why are you asking all of a sudden?¡±

    Paige exined, ¡°I just want to see you happy with someone you love.¡±

    Caroline sat on the bed. ¡°Honestly, I still have feelings for him.¡±

    ¡°Just feelings? Not love?¡± Paige inquired.

    Caroline lowered her gaze. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure.¡±

    Paige pressed on, ¡°Let¡¯s say if something happened to Evan, if he had an ident, you would-¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s not good to talk about that!¡± Caroline interrupted before Paige could finish her sentence.

    Paige shrugged. ¡°See? You can¡¯t even imagine Evan¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°Paige, let¡¯s not discuss this further, Caroline said, displeased.

    ¡°Alright, alright. So, you love him! If you do, you should let go of the grudge.¡±

    Caroline remained silent.

    Paige grabbed her phone and sent Alex an ¡®okay¡® emoji with a smile. She put her phone down andy

    on

    the bed. ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to have a joint wedding with you. Carol.¡±

    Caroliney down. ¡°I¡¯ve never considered that.¡±

    ¡°Evan will definitely throw a grand wedding for you if you agree,¡± Paige said with certainty.

    Caroline turned to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you today, Paige?¡±

    Paige was caught off guard. ¡°Huh? Nothing!¡±

    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right about you. You asked about my feelings for Evan, and then you brought

    up

    the wedding,¡± Caroline said suspiciously.

    Paige closed her eyes, trying to hide her guilt. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I just have a wish to share a

    wedding with you.¡±

    ¡°Does Alex¡¯s mother know about your pregnancy?¡± Caroline asked.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Paige stayed quiet for a moment. ¡°Not yet, and I haven¡¯t told my parents either.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your n? You can¡¯t hide it as you progress further.¡± Caroline expressed her concern.

    Paige exined, ¡°I don¡¯t want to pressure Alex. It must be tough for him to be caught in the middle.¡±

    Caroline sighed. ¡°You¡¯re being too passive.¡±

    ¡°What else can I do now that I¡¯m pregnant? Let¡¯s not talk about heavy things like this.¡± Paige forced a

    small, bitterugh.

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658

    Chapter 658 Doubt

    Caroline did not question further after noticing Paige¡¯s reluctance to speak.

    ¡°Carol¡­¡±

    +20 BONUS

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I envy you so much!¡± Paige eximed.

    Caroline opened her eyes and turned to Paige, asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Paige exined, ¡°I can tell that Evan truly loves you. People can¡¯t control their gaze when they¡¯re in

    love.¡±

    Paige circled back to a topic that left Caroline uncertain about how to respond.

    ¡°Speaking of that_¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Paige continued. ¡°You spent a long time upstairs with Evan on Lundi Gras night, yet Scott didn¡¯t seem

    ufortable at all.¡±

    Caroline looked up at the ceiling and pondered. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s moved on?¡±

    Paige disagreed, ¡°No, he¡¯s been in love and sticking with you for six years. Even if he¡¯s figured it out

    and moved on, a regr person would feel sad, right? There was nothing in his expression except

    calmness.¡±

    Caroline confessed, ¡°I haven¡¯t spected about his feelings, but I do feel guilty toward him.¡±

    Paige insisted, ¡°He¡¯s been trying, and you¡¯ve been rejecting him. That¡¯s clear.¡±

    Caroline defended herself, saying, ¡°I told him before that I would consider exploring a rtionship with

    him after Danie¡¯s situation.¡±

    Paige was surprised. ¡°Huh? I thought you didn¡¯t have feelings for him.¡±

    Caroline admitted, ¡°Honestly, I felt I was being selfish too. I said that at the time because he was a

    good

    candidate for marriage.¡±

    Paige remarked, ¡°You can¡¯t force a rtionship. You¡¯re not going to sacrifice your happiness for the rest

    of your life because of him, right?¡±

    Caroline sighed. ¡°I just feel very guilty toward him.¡±

    Paige questioned, ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t love you anymore? He doesn¡¯t seem sad at all.¡±

    +20 BONUS

    Caroline replied, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will feel relieved.¡±

    Paige pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Carol, have you noticed something?¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Paige expressed her disbelief, ¡°Scott doesn¡¯t show his emotions clearly!¡±

    Caroline frowned, trying to recall something. I haven¡¯t noticed that, to be honest.¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡± Paige added, ¡°It¡¯s not his expression but his gaze!¡±

    Caroline mumbled. ¡°I haven¡¯t really noticed it.¡±

    Paige settled back down and remarked, ¡°Carol, I feel a bit uneasy.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Paige exined, ¡°I suddenly realized that Scott is a person with many hiddenyers, or rather, he¡¯s too

    good at hiding his emotions.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°Could the pregnancy cause your doubt?¡±

    Paige considered that. ¡°You might be right. I¡¯ve been overthinking a lottely.¡±

    Caroline suggested, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just enjoy the massage.¡±

    Paige nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    On the viewing tform on the mountainside.

    Evan leaned against his car and watched as Alex carried the items, sweating from his work.

    Alex stood upright and red at Evan, saying, ¡°Hey, can youe and help out?¡±

    Evan casually declined, ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Alex was frustrated, ¡°What am I doing this for?¡±

    Evan retorted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you involved as well?¡±

    Alex was rendered speechless. He scratched his head in frustration and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be doing this

    myself if I weren¡¯t worried they wouldn¡¯t do a good job.¡±

    Evan approached Alex and asked, ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll like shy things like this?¡±

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659

    Chapter 659 Come With Me

    Evan unbuttoned his cor, ¡°This is unnecessary,¡± he muttered.

    Alex¡¯s eye twitched, ¡°So, what do you think women actually like?¡±

    Evan nced at Alex. ¡°Just give ¡®em money, right? They can get whatever they want.¡±

    Alex let out a forced chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re not romantic at all. No wonder your attempts to win over Caroline

    aren¡¯t working.¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Alex looked away, annoyed, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on work!¡±

    At 5:30 p.m., their masseuses woke up Caroline and Paige. They sat up, still drowsy.

    Caroline checked her phone and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s 5:30¡­¡±

    Paige yawned and said, ¡°Let me see if Alex is finished with his task.¡±

    ¡°Task? I thought he was getting a massage? Caroline furrowed her brow, puzzled.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Paige was stunned but recovered quickly, saying, ¡°I misspoke, I meant if he¡¯s done with his massage.¡±

    Caroline looked at Paige strangely. ¡°You better not be hiding anything from me.¡±

    Paigeughed. ¡°I¡¯d never keep anything from you, I¡¯m a trustworthy friend.¡±

    Paige called Alex but was met with a busy signal. She hung up and said, ¡®Why isn¡¯t Alex answering?¡±

    Caroline got changed and suggested, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s asleep?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll call again.¡± Paige tried once more and got the same busy signal.

    ¡°What is he up to?¡± Paige tapped her phone in frustration.

    Caroline handed Paige her clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s get dressed and go find him.¡±

    Paige thought, ¡®How am I supposed to find him when he¡¯s with Evan, working on setting up Caroline

    and

    Evan?

    Paige¡¯s task was to gauge Caroline¡¯s feelings for Evan and text him an ¡®okay¡® emoticon if Caroline was

    interested. She sighed.

    +20 BONUS

    They changed and found Charon waiting for them outside. They exchanged nces before

    approaching

    her.

    Paige asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Alex?¡±

    Charon replied, ¡°Ms. Watson, Mr. Price is upied with something. I¡¯ll take both of you to dinner first.¡±

    ¡°How coincidental that he¡¯s also busy.¡± Caroline scrutinized Paige as she spoke.

    Sensing Caroline¡¯s gaze, Paige chuckled and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, shall we?¡±

    Caroline didn¡¯t press further and followed Charon to the restaurant. She noticed the absence of the kids

    and asked, ¡°Where are the children?¡®

    Charon assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Shenton, Mr. Jordan has arranged meals for the children. The adult

    menu isn¡¯t suitable for them.¡±

    Caroline nced at Paige. ¡°She can¡¯t have smoked foods either because she¡¯s pregnant.

    Charon exined, ¡°Mr. Jordan has made alternative arrangements for Ms. Watson.¡±

    Caroline contemted how Evan had arranged everything but was nowhere to be found. ¡°He¡¯s acting

    all mysterious.

    Paige grabbed Caroline¡¯s arm, ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about them. We¡¯ll eat and let them starve!¡±

    They sat down, and the waiters began serving the meal. The courses were served one by one, and

    Caroline and Paige chatted as they ate, their focus distracted from Alex and Evan.

    By 7:00 p.m., they had finished dinner.

    Charon asked, ¡°Ladies, would you like to order anything else?*

    Paige and Caroline shook their heads.

    ¡°Alright, please follow me,¡± Charon said, leading the way.

    Caroline and Paige exchanged nces and followed Charon.

    As they stepped out of the room, they were greeted with a breathtaking sight. The corridor was

    adorned with flower petals of different colors, and a path lit with red candlesy before them.

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660

    Chapter 660 Are You Satisfied?

    All the lights suddenly went out, and the swaying candlelight illuminated the corridor.

    It was dim yet romantic.

    Charon said, ¡°Please follow me.¡±

    Caroline and Paige walked ahead, stepping on the petals.

    They walked past the corridor and lobby that were meticulously decorated before they arrived at the

    back

    garden.

    The small path decorated with tinymps stretched to the hill behind.

    Caroline¡¯s heart was racing. She had a feeling that Evan was at the end of the path,

    Paige said, ¡°Carol, I¡¯m a little scared to walk inside.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Why?¡±

    Paige pointed at the uphill path in fear. The path looks scary. It¡¯s dark.¡±

    Caroline held Paige¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Charon is here, so

    here, so am 1.¡±

    Paige clung to Caroline with one hand and caressed her belly. ¡°Alright then__¡±

    They walked slowly, and a muffled bang echoed just as they stepped onto the first flight of stairs.

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    Paige hugged Caroline in fear.

    Caroline was startled as well. Soon, the sky suddenly burst into a brilliant fireworks disy.

    Paige opened her eyes and looked to the sky with Caroline.

    The first firework burst, and the words ¡®C+E¡® came into view.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when she saw her and Evan¡¯s initials.

    Soon afterward, the second firework exploded, and the words ¡®P+A¡® showed up.

    Paige covered her mouth right away, her eyes welled up with emotions.

    ¡°Carol. It¡¯s them¡­ They did this¡­¡± Paige was so emotional

    that else was rambling.

    +20 BONUS

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    She had assumed that it was all to set Caroline and Evan up. She had not expected Alex to be doing

    this for her after he disappeared for such a long time!

    Caroline felt the urge to cry and was overwhelmed by emotions as the firework¡¯s brilliance reflected in

    her

    eyes.

    ¡°Paige, let¡¯s go.¡± Caroline said while sniffing.

    Paige nodded strenuously and wiped her tears. She said smilingly, ¡°Sure.¡±

    The fireworks burst in the sky, illuminating the winding hill path.

    As they stepped onto thest flight of stairs, they stopped walking, awed by the scene before them.

    Colorful flowers were strewn across the ground, wrapped with dazzling light strips.

    Evan and Alex were standing in the middle of the flowerbed, facing where they came from.

    The lighting entuated their faces and added a tinge of ineffable gentleness to their expressions.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hold it in anymore¡­¡± Paige shed tears instantly.

    The ambiance and their meticulous preparations visibly moved Caroline.

    She looked at Evan with tear¨Creddened eyes.

    He gazed at her with a faint smile as if he was very pleased with her not running away.

    ¡°Surprise!¡± Alex spread his arms and told Caroline and Paige, ¡°Are you satisfied with our service?¡±

    Paige approached, pulling Caroline along. ¡°So you¡¯ve been keeping me in the dark, you scoundrel!¡±

    Alex giggled and said, ¡°Would it still be a surprise if I told you?¡±

    Paige loosened her grip over Caroline and threw herself into Alex¡¯s arms. She bawled loudly. ¡°I¡¯m really

    touched, Alex. Thank you, I love it very much!¡±

    Caroline wiped her tears at the sight of Paige¡¯s joyous state.

    Evan approached her, removed his coat, and draped it over her. He said with a deep yet gentle voice,

    ¡°It¡¯s

    cold up here.¡±

    Caroline looked into his eyes. She could see her reflection in his eyes under the dim lighting

    Her heart was beating out of her chest. She smiled after holding the gaze for a moment. ¡°Aren¡¯t you

    colder than me?¡±

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661

    Chapter 661 I Won¡¯t Ask More

    ¡°Would a regr guy be scared of the cold?¡® Evan asked, smiling at her.

    Caroline¡¯s smile faded. ¡°You¡¯re really not the romantic type, are you? You didn¡¯te up with this n

    today, did you?¡±

    Before Evan could confess, Alex chimed in. ¡°You underestimate Evan, Caroline. He spent a long time

    searching the Inte for this.¡±

    Evan couldn¡¯t help but think to himself that he wasn¡¯t that free to search the Inte for such matters.

    After a short pause, Caroline said, ¡°You¡¯re right. You once gave me a garden full of roses.¡±

    Evan was rendered speechless, wondering how Caroline had connected the two incidents. But her

    misunderstanding didn¡¯t bother him, as he could see the joy in her eyes.

    Rubbing her eyes, Paige looked up and asked, ¡°Alex, why did you guys put in so much effort for this?¡±

    Alex stuttered, ¡°W¨CWell, we had our reasons.¡± He turned beet red and nced at Evan for support.

    Evan, however, awkwardly looked away and didn¡¯t respond.

    Paige narrowed her eyes and scrutinized Alex. ¡°Is there more to this surprise?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Alex quickly denied. ¡°This is it!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Paige said, disappointed. She then turned to Caroline. ¡°There are seats over there, Carol, Let¡¯s

    go

    sit and watch the fireworks.¡±

    Caroline smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    They made their way to the chairs.

    Alex quickly approached Evan. ¡°You should speak up first, Evan. Tell Caroline you want to get back.

    together!¡±

    Evan protested, ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything either. Why should I go first?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m nervous,¡± Alex confessed, rubbing his hands on his pants. ¡°I can¡¯t even take out the ring right

    now!¡±

    Evan snorted. ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with me?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°I want you to give me some courage,¡± Alex admitted. ¡°When are you going to tell her? Are you

    nervous, too?

    +20 BONUS

    Evan sternly replied, ¡°Can¡¯t you be quiet?¡±

    ¡°I have butterflies in my stomach!¡± Alex clung to Evan¡¯s arm. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell Paige for me?¡±

    Evan retorted, ¡°Why don¡¯t I marry her for you?

    Alex asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you like Paige?¡±

    Evan looked at Alex disdainfully and walked over to sit beside Caroline, gazing up at the fireworks.

    Not only Paige but Caroline also sensed that Evan had something to say. She grew curious as he

    remained silent..

    ¡°You¡­¡± Caroline hesitated. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to say to me, do you?¡±

    Evan gently clenched his fists in his pockets in response. He looked at Caroline and asked, ¡°What do

    you think I want to say to you?¡±

    Caroline blushed. ¡°I¡¯m not a mind¨Creader. How would I know what you want to say? You¡¯ve put in so

    much

    effort.¡±

    It seemed unlikely that this grand gesture was just for a fireworks show.

    ¡°Caroline,¡± Evan began with a deep gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that I don¡¯t want to burden you by

    repeating myself. You know my thoughts better than anyone, but I don¡¯t want to make you feel

    conflicted

    or ufortable by putting them into words.

    ¡°I need you to think about whether you want to be with me. So, I won¡¯t ask again until you¡¯ve thought

    this

    through.¡±

    Silence hung between them as the fireworks above slowly faded, leaving them in quiet contemtion.

    Evan continued when he received no response. ¡°You understand my feelings better than anyone else, I

    don¡¯t want to rush you, but I won¡¯t ask again until you¡¯re ready.¡±

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662

    Chapter 662 You Must Be Shameless

    Evan¡¯s words left Caroline feeling helpless and speechless. She shifted her gaze away from Evan and

    quietly contemted his words. She wondered if she was truly ready for what he had just revealed.

    Suddenly, a cold gust of wind swept through, scattering the roses thaty on the floor and filling the air

    with a delicate fragrance. This unexpected change in the atmosphere gradually calmed Caroline¡¯s

    flustered mind.

    Looking down at the city aglow with lights at the base of the mountains, she realized that she needed

    someone by her side to brighten her world and provide support. This epiphany brought a sudden sense

    of tranquility.

    Yes, she liked him and decided to be bold and ept him once again for the sake of her feelings.

    She began to form the words to express her decision when Paige interrupted her with an urgent

    ¡°Carol!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s courage waned, and she helplessly turned her attention to Paige. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Paige fidgeted with a backpack she had retrieved from somewhere and asked, ¡°Alex has some warm

    drinks prepared. Would you like some to warm up?¡±

    Caroline nodded, feeling the chill in the air. Sure.¡±

    Alex chimed in. ¡°Just sit. Let me handle it.¡± He fetched some cups and poured warm tea for everyone.

    After distributing the drinks, he joined Caroline, Evan, and Paige.

    Alex raised his cup and proposed, ¡®Let¡¯s toast and wish for a wonderful and peaceful life!¡± The four of

    them clinked their cups together.

    As they enjoyed their tea, Caroline¡¯s cold difort gradually melted away.

    Holding her cup, Paige gazed at the city¡¯s lights and sighed with emotion. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be great if we

    could be this happy every day?¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Caroline chuckled and agreed, ¡°Indeed, it would be wonderful if we could always have such days.¡±

    The idea of spending a peaceful life with a partner, free of arguments and hardships, appealed to her.

    Unfortunately, Caroline couldn¡¯t have known that such nights would be a rarity in the days to

    come.

    After descending the stairs, Caroline and Paige took the children back to their room while Evan and

    Alex chose to linger at the resort¡¯s bar for a drink.

    Alex leaned against his chair and yed with a ring box in his hand, a sense of sadness washing over

    +20 BONUS

    Evan was lost in thought and remained silent, his feelings concealed from Alex.

    Alex finally spoke up. ¡°Evan, are you really not going to ask Caroline again?¡±

    Sipping his wine, Evan replied, ¡°No, I won¡¯t ask her again.¡±

    Alex couldn¡¯t hide his conviction, ¡°You can¡¯t just wait for Caroline toe to you when she¡¯s ready. You

    need to take the initiative. She¡¯ll only respond once you ask her again.¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°Why?¡±

    Alex exined, ¡®She needs a clear path.¡±

    Evan defended himself, ¡°I¡¯ve already given her that.¡±

    Alex sighed and retorted, ¡°You hurt her first. If you want her, you must be more persistent. Is your pride.

    more important than Caroline?¡±

    Evan was displeased. ¡°Why are you saying such things?¡±

    Alex was firm in his advice. Trust me. Keep reminding her. If you want her, you¡¯ll have to be

    shameless.¡±

    Evan was rendered speechless by this assertion.

    Neil and Yuliana returned to Xander Residence after their dinner outing. Neil¡¯s phone rang as they

    headed

    upstairs, and he promptly answered when he saw the caller ID.

    His assistant reported, ¡°Mr. Xander, we¡¯ve interrogated the individuals who participated in the bidding

    that year.¡±

    Neil settled on the sofa and asked, ¡°What did they say?¡±

    ¡°They confirmed their participation in the bidding, but they withdrew after facing threats from Dracol

    Jordan. Following their withdrawal, those fewpanies experienced a decline.¡±

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663

    Chapter 663 Driving Draco Mad

    Neil frowned and asked in a chilly tone, ¡°Are you absolutely certain?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± his assistant replied. ¡°The testimonies from those people all match up. I even brought a

    psychologist as you requested, and the psychologist confirmed they seemed truthful.¡±

    ¡°Ask them how they were threatened,¡® Neil instructed.

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Xander.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± After a moment of thought, Neil said, ¡®Text me the address. Im heading over.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    When Neil received the address, he packed a change of clothes and left his bedroom. As he

    descended

    the stairs, he ran into Thomas.

    Noticing Neil¡¯s departure, Thomas asked, ¡°Neil, where are you off to?¡±

    Neil said seriously, ¡°Uncle Tom, I¡¯m going to meet the individuals who participated in the bidding with

    Dad

    in the past.¡±

    After a brief pause, Thomas asked anxiously, ¡°Have you found any leads?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Neil confirmed.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Who were they? Thomas asked.

    Neil answered, ¡°The Jordan family.¡±

    ¡°The Jordan family?¡± Thomas turned pale and took a step back. ¡°Could they have been responsible for

    your father¡¯s harm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely! I¡¯m going now, Uncle Tom.¡±

    ¡°Neil!¡± Thomas stopped Neil and advised, ¡°Please take good care of yourself. If it indeed was them,

    and if Draco learns of your investigation, he might-¡±

    ¡°Uncle Tom, don¡¯t worry,¡± Neil interrupted Thomas, reassuringly smiling.

    Danie held a scalding tea ss while standing before Draco at Jordan Residence. However, Draco.

    seemed disinterested in epting the tea and instead focused on his phone.

    Danie bit her lip hard, shifting the ss from hand to hand. The pain in her fingertips nearly drove her

    to the edge.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even handle this tea ss?¡± Draco suddenly nced up at Danie.

    Tears welled in Danie¡¯s eyes. ¡°But it¡¯s incredibly hot. May I set it down for a moment?¡±

    Draco snorted. ¡°You can¡¯t endure this minor difort. How can you ever be my daughter¨Cinw?¡±

    Frustrated, Danie felt that her qualifications as a daughter¨Cinw had nothing to do with her ability to

    hold a tea ss.

    ¡°Fine, you can put it down, pack your things, and leave,¡± Draco said, still engrossed in his phone.

    Enraged, Danie burst into tears. ¡°If you find me undesirable, you can tell me honestly. I can change,

    but please don¡¯t mistreat me.¡±

    ¡°Mistreat?¡± Dracoughed. ¡°I gave you my dearest son, yet you can¡¯t even hold a tea ss properly.

    How will you take care of my son in the future?¡±

    Danie wanted to retort by asking if Casey had no hands or if there were no servants in the house.

    However, she knew it would only anger Draco further.

    Tearfully, she implored, ¡°I have blisters on my hands now. How can I look after Casey then?¡±

    ¡°Will blisters kill you?¡± Draco asked indifferently.

    Gritting her teeth, Danie shook her head.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯tin. You¡¯re my daughter¨Cinw,¡± Draco said, and then he summoned his butler.

    Bernard arrived, asking, ¡°How may I assist you, Master Jordan?¡±

    Draco stood up. ¡°Make sure the tea in her ss stays hot, and watch her hold it until Casey returns

    home.¡±

    Danie¡¯s eyes widened¨Cshe knew Casey was at a social gathering that evening. Her hands would be

    in

    terrible shape if she had to hold the ss until Casey returned.

    After Draco went upstairs, Danie tearfully turned to Bernard. ¡°Can you please help me? I¡¯m begging

    you!¡±

    Bernard sighed. ¡°Ms. Love, I really can¡¯t assist with this.¡±

    But Danie persisted, pleading desperately, ¡°I¡¯ll give you anything you want once I marry Casey.

    Please, help me.¡±

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664

    Chapter 664 Seeking Axel¡¯s Advice

    Bernard found himself in a tough spot. ¡°Ms. Love, please don¡¯t make things hard for me. I have a

    family. and I can¡¯t afford to lose my job.¡±

    Although Danie¡¯s eyes were red, she adjusted her tone because she couldn¡¯t elicit sympathy from

    him.¡±

    You won¡¯t help me, will you? Do you know who¡¯s taking charge here?¡±

    However, her words only made him chuckle. ¡°Ms. Love, it¡¯s unclear who will be in charge here.¡±

    With that, he picked up the teapot and filled her ss.

    Anxious, she observed as the tea filled to the brim and sshed onto her hands.

    With a smile, Bernard gently reminded, ¡°Be careful with this, Ms. Love. It¡¯s Master Jordan¡¯s prized

    collection.¡±

    The scalding water caused Danie so much pain she felt like ending it all.

    Grimacing, she red at Bernard and hissed through clenched teeth. ¡°You¡¯ll face divine retribution for

    doing this to me!¡±

    Yet, Bernard merely grinned and offered no response.

    He finally allowed her to go upstairs at 12:30 p.m., when Casey returned.

    Hatred consumed Danie as she gazed at her burned and blistered hands. She vowed to make

    Bernard and Draco pay.

    And she wouldn¡¯t let Caroline off the hook either.

    She believed it was Caroline¡¯s appearance that had ruined everything she had. Therefore, she had to

    get back at Caroline for all the suffering she had endured.

    Casey entered the room as she was about to apply medicine to her hands.

    When he spotted Danie¡¯s red, swollen hands, he was puzzled.

    But soon enough, he understood.

    At the sight of Casey, Danie burst into tears.

    ¡°Casey¡­¡± She sobbed, addressing him.

    A hint of irritation flickered in Casey¡¯s eyes, but he concealed it swiftly.

    He closed the door and approached Danie, showing concern. ¡°Did you identally burn your hands,

    E?¡±

    Startled, Danie started to deny it. ¡°No¡­¡±

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why were you so clumsy?¡± Casey sighed. ¡°Let me help you with the medicine. Just stop crying,

    alright?¡±

    Stupefied, Danie stared at him. ¡°¡®Casey, you-¡±

    ¡°Listen to me.¡± Casey went to the cab to fetch the medical kit. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.¡±

    Danie swallowed and wondered what he meant. She felt that he was the same as his father.

    A shiver ran down her spine as she questioned if it was right to be with Casey.

    The next day, Caroline was awakened by the sound of Tyler typing on theputer.

    She opened her eyes and sat up. Ty, aren¡¯t you quite busy?¡±

    Surprised, Tyler turned and grinned at her. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Mommy?¡±

    Caroline tilted her head, gazing at theputer screen with a headache from the unfamiliar code.

    ¡°What are you working on, Ty?¡±

    Tyler replied, ¡°It¡¯s a school assignment, and there¡¯s apetition. I need to finish it quickly,¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Caroline asked in amazement, ¡°A programming assignment?¡±

    Tyler nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Caroline relented. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re forgiven.¡±

    Tyler smiled and requested, ¡°Thanks, Mommy. Can you bring some food for Axel and meter?¡±

    Caroline nced at Axel, who was still asleep. ¡°Does he need to do this as well?¡±

    Tyler exined, ¡°No, he knows more about this than I do, and I need his help.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take Lia downstairs for breakfast and get something for you.¡±

    Afterward, Caroline woke Liora and headed to Paige for breakfast after they both freshened up.

    Axel opened his eyes once the door was closed and moved toward Tyler.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Axel asked with a frown.

    After typing on the keyboard a couple of times, a map appeared on the screen with over ten spots

    emitting a red light.

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665

    Chapter 665 We¡¯re Still Screening It

    ¡°I can¡¯t find the exact IP address at all. This person is so cunning.¡± Tyler muttered.

    While they spoke, Tyler¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement.

    ¡°Let me handle it, okay?¡± Axel patted Tyler on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll get exhausted.¡±

    Tyler refused. ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired at all. It¡¯s rare to find such a challenging opponent.¡±

    After staring at Tyler for a moment, Axelmented, ¡°Your attitude toward Daddy seems to have

    changed.¡±

    Tyler paused his work and looked at Axel, asking. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Someone attacked MK¡¯s firewall, and you¡¯ve been busy trying to uncover the culprit,¡± Axel exined.

    Tyler chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t care about MK. I just want to find out who this elusive person is!¡±

    Helplessly, Axel looked at Tyler but kept his silence, respecting Tyler¡¯s choice.

    As long as he knew Tyler¡¯s attitude toward Evan had changed.

    Axel stood beside Tyler and closely examined the few blinking spots, wondering who the attacker might

    1. be. At the same time, he pondered why someone would want to breach MK¡¯s firewall and what

    secrets

    they were after.

    Axel whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Daddy, Ty.¡±

    Tyler gazed at theptop screen and asked, ¡°Why? He¡¯s the boss.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know about the special rm I set up in the firewall,¡± Axel exined. ¡°If he finds out, he

    won¡¯t

    let me be involved anymore.¡±

    Tyler looked at Axel and fell silent for a moment. ¡°You really should stay out of this.¡±

    Axel pursed his lips. ¡°I know I might not be up to such a demanding task, but I don¡¯t want MK to face a

    crisis either.¡±

    Sighing. Tyler advised, ¡°Stop overthinking. I¡¯ve got this. You can help strengthen the firewall, and I¡¯ll

    track

    down the culprit¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Tyler looked Axel up and down. ¡°You¡¯re different now, Axel.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Axel was puzzled.

    ¡°You talk more these days,¡± Tyler remarked.

    Surprised, Axel smiled. ¡°Yeah, I feel like I should be more optimistic since my recovery.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Tyler said. ¡°Take a rest for now. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    +20 BONUS

    Meanwhile, Evan engaged in a video conference with Gabriel Mintz, the head of the IT department, in a

    different guest room.

    Gabriel reported, ¡°Yes, Mr. Jordan. They seem to be trying to provoke us. They pause each time they

    breach twoyers of our defenses. The firewall manages to repair itself after each attack, making it

    difficult to identify those helping us.¡±

    At the mention of this, Evan thought of Tyler and Axel, as he couldn¡¯t think of anyone else within MK

    who

    would provide such support.

    Evan coldly asked, ¡°Why did you inform me about this only now?¡±

    Gabriel apologetically replied, ¡°I¡¯ve just discovered it, Mr. Jordan.

    After a short pause, Evan asked, ¡°How many times have they attacked us?¡±

    Gabriel exined, ¡°The individuals assisting us intentionally concealed their actions, and I¡¯ve only

    detected it three times so far. I¡¯m still investigating.¡±

    ¡°Have you identified the culprit¡¯s ID?¡± Evan asked grimly.

    Regretfully, Gabriel confessed, ¡°Not yet, Mr. Jordan. They change their IP address every few hours,

    making tracing extremely challenging.¡±

    can¡¯t trace them? Evan demanded.

    Gabriel answered, ¡°We can trace them once we catch them, but they¡¯re extremely vignt.¡±

    Evan sternly instructed, ¡°Keep a close watch. You must find them.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Jordan,¡± Gabriel affirmed.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    After ending the video call, Evan moved to go to Tyler and Axel, but he paused at the door. He felt they

    might not want him to know about it, and their motive was evident¨Cthey sought to challenge the culprit.

    If that were the case, Evan wanted to see how capable his sons truly were.

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666

    Chapter 666 You Should Ask Him Yourself

    Caroline was about to change into her swimsuit when Greta called her.

    She nced at Paige and said, ¡°Take the kids out with Alex and Evan, Paige. I need to take this call.¡±

    Paige nodded and held Liora¡¯s hand, saying. ¡°Come on, Lia, Let¡¯s check if your brothers are ready.¡±

    Liora followed Paige out of the changing room.

    Caroline answered Greta¡¯s call, and thetter asked, ¡°Carol, are you having fun out there?¡±

    Caroline sat on a stool and replied, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m having a great time. What¡¯s up, Aunt Greta?¡±

    Greta replied, ¡®I¡¯m taking food to the hospital for your grandfather. He¡¯s not been welltely.¡±

    Caroline apologized, ¡®I¡¯m sorry for bothering you, Aunt Greta.¡±

    Gretaforted her, ¡°We¡¯re family, Carol, It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°Why did you call me today?¡±

    Greta sighed softly. ¡°Neil went out, and Tom told me he¡¯s meeting the people from that year¡¯s bidding.¡±

    Caroline asked anxiously, ¡°Did he go alone?¡±

    Greta sounded concerned. ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s rted to that Jordan,¡±

    Caroline was shocked. ¡°Evan¡¯s father? Is that confirmed?¡±

    Greta exined, ¡°Not yet. Neil went to ask them in person.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°How long has he been gone?¡±

    ¡°He leftst night, and I couldn¡¯t reach him on his phone,¡± Greta replied.

    Caroline said, ¡°I¡¯ll call him right away. Try not to worry too much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Carol. I wouldn¡¯t have bothered you if I weren¡¯t so concerned.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Aunt Greta. I¡¯ll text youter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After ending the call, Caroline tried to contact Neil but couldn¡¯t reach him. She called again, but his

    phone only gave her a cold response.

    Anxiety surged within her, fearing Draco might harm Nell to keep his secrets hidden. She forced herself

    to calm down, taking deep breaths.

    Caroline thought of Nell¡¯s assistant and immediately dialed Max, who answered promptly.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton?¡± Max¡¯s voice wasposed.

    Caroline felt relieved. ¡°Is Neil with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Max confirmed. ¡°Mr. Xander got drunkst night and lost his phone, so I got him a new one.¡±

    ¨C

    ¡°Drunk?¡± Caroline was confused. ¡°Who was he drinking with?¡±

    Max exined, ¡®It was the legal representatives of thepanies from the bidding. They had a long

    chat.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart raced. She hoped Draco wasn¡¯t involved in what happened to her father that year.

    ¡°What did they talk about?¡± she asked,

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Ms. Shenton. Please ask Mr. Xander directly.¡±

    Anxiety gripped Caroline, making it hard to breathe. She replied, ¡°Alright. Please tell him to call me

    once

    he gets his new phone.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline waited in the changing room for about 20 minutes until Neil finally called. She answered,

    ¡°Neil?¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He asked hoarsely, ¡°Are you really worried, Carol?¡±

    Caroline inquired, ¡°Did you drink a lot, Neil?¡±

    Neil rubbed his forehead and admitted, ¡°My head hurts a bit, but it was all non¨Calcoholic wine.¡±

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667

    Chapter 667 Preposterous

    Caroline asked, ¡°Did they make you drink?¡±

    Neil replied, ¡°No, quite the opposite. I made them drink.¡±

    Caroline sighed, asking. ¡°Did you obtain any information from them?¡±

    Nell responded gloomily. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it when I return. Enjoy these two days.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart skipped a beat suddenly.

    She held the stool¡¯s edge tightly, and her voice quivered. ¡°Was it Evan¡¯s father, Neil?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Carol. Neil cleared his throat. ¡°Just because he threatened those people doesn¡¯t mean he

    harmed or killed our dad.¡±

    ¡°What kind of threat are we talking about?¡± Caroline asked in a daze.

    Neil exined, ¡°Those people imed that he threatened them to drop the bid.¡±

    ¡®Threatened. Caroline instantly recalled what sort of threat it might be.

    After a moment of silence, Caroline asked again, ¡°Do you think it had something to do with him, like

    me?¡±

    Neil replied, ¡°Weck evidence, and they¡¯re not witnesses either. We can¡¯t prove it, Carol.¡±

    Caroline gasped for breath, her lips pursed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you toe home.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After ending the call, Caroline sat weakly on the stool.

    Caroline¡¯s father and Draco had once ced bids for the Peopulp District.

    In those early days, the district teemed with wealthy and influential people.

    Caroline believed that Draco aimed to win favor by securing the Peopulp District renovation project.

    He might resort to any means to achieve his ambition.

    Only one thought lingered in her mind now¡­

    She was convinced that Draco had harmed her father, and there could be no other exnation.

    Suddenly, her phone¡¯s ringtone shattered the changing room¡¯s silence.

    Startled, she nced at her phone.

    It was a call from Evan.

    After a brief hesitation, she answered.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe out yet?¡± Evan asked gently.

    Caroline took a deep breath, her expressionplicated. ¡°Evan, we need to talk.¡±

    Ten minutester, she met Evan in the lounge.

    When Evan saw her without her swimsuit, he frowned. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you changed into your swimsuit?¡±

    Caroline seated herself across from Evan and looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking the kids hometer,

    Evan.¡±

    ¡°Home?¡± Evan sensed her distance. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±

    Caroline stared at Evan with red eyes and tried to control her emotions. ¡®Your father is likely the one

    who killed my father.¡±

    Stunned, Evan gradually clenched his fists. ¡°Do you have concrete evidence for that im?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Caroline admitted. ¡°But it¡¯s highly probable. Evan, my parents brought me into this world, even if

    we didn¡¯t spend time together. I can¡¯t continue with you if your father is indeed the killer.¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Caroline, isn¡¯t it premature to conclude without evidence?

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Do you believe your father is innocent? Caroline¡¯sposure slipped. ¡°The people who bid that year.

    admitted they dropped out because your father threatened them. My father was the only one left, and

    he died. Can¡¯t you see the connection?¡±

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t mean anything,¡± Evan retorted coldly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t equate to my father killing yours.¡±

    Disappointed, Caroline looked at him. ¡°Do you trust your father that much?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point,¡± Evan stated firmly. ¡°This is a serious matter, and we need proof.¡±

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668

    Chapter 668 I¡¯ll Abide by the Law

    Caroline asked, ¡°What would you do if there¡¯s undeniable proof?¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°I¡¯ll follow thew. But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair if you reject me for this?¡±

    Caroline countered, ¡°What¡¯s fair then? Should I ept my enemy¡¯s son? Have you ever considered my

    feelings?¡±

    Evan grew cold at Caroline¡¯s perceived unreasonableness. ¡°You need to calm down.¡±

    Caroline persisted, ¡°I can¡¯t calm down! The truth is out. Would you calm down if it were you?¡±

    Evan remained silent.

    Caroline sneered and dered, ¡°See? No one can ept it. I¡¯m going home.¡±

    She rose and headed toward the hot spring area.

    While looking at her departing figure, Evan picked up his phone tensely and called Reuben.

    Reuben answered promptly.

    Evan asked coldly, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation into Caroline¡¯s father going?¡±

    Reuben reported, ¡°I was just about to report to you, Mr. Jordan. We encountered Mr. Xander¡¯s men

    while looking into the people involved in that year¡¯s bidding. They im Ms. Shenton¡¯s father¡¯s death is

    likely linked to your father¡­¡±

    With a determined look, Evan instructed, ¡°Keep digging. I want the truth.¡±

    Reuben replied, ¡°Understood, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Draco was about to take a nap at Jordan Residence when he received an unexpected call from an

    unfamiliar number.

    Perplexed, he answered, ¡°Who is this?¡±

    The caller identified himself, ¡°It¡¯s Oswald Hoffman. You paid me a significant sum to abstain from

    bidding on the wealthy area that year.¡±

    Draco narrowed his eyes, struggling to recall who Oswald was. After a moment, he said, ¡°Oh, I

    remember now. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Oswald exined, ¡°I understand you¡¯re busy, and you may have forgotten our arrangement. You told

    me to inform you if anyone inquired about the bidding.¡±

    Draco sat up abruptly, alert, and asked, ¡°Has someone approached you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. While they aren¡¯t prominent figures, they seem quite capable.

    Draco was now vignt. ¡°You know what to do. Money won¡¯t be an issue.¡±

    Draco was well aware of Oswald¡¯s intentions. It seemed Oswald intended to manipte the situation to

    extract more money from him, given his prolonged silence.

    Oswald got to the point, ¡°I know, but I¡¯m in a financial bind right now.¡±

    Draco snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 280,000 dors once it¡¯s done.¡±

    Oswald chuckled. ¡°But I believe your worth exceeds that, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Annoyed, Draco reprimanded, ¡°You¡¯re simply identifying those involved. How much do you need for

    that?¡±

    With that, he abruptly ended the call, fearing Oswald might know too much.

    Draco wondered who else could have revealed the information from that year.

    After a brief reflection, he called for Bernard, who promptly entered.

    ¡°May I help you, Master Jordan?¡± Bernard asked.

    Draco asked with seriousness, ¡°Do you recall the events from over 20 years ago?¡±

    Bernard appeared surprised. ¡°You mean the Hugh Aday incident?¡±

    Draco squinted. I¡¯m getting forgetful with age. Did we leave any information that could be used against

    us?¡±

    ¡°At that time, there were no outsiders, Master Jordan. You¡¯re worrying needlessly. Furthermore, it¡¯s

    ancient history. No one will care, Bernard reassured him.

    Draco stated gravely, ¡°Oswald wouldn¡¯t be demanding so much money if it were that simple.¡±

    ¡°Oswald?¡± After a moment, Bernard remembered who he was. ¡°Did he request money from you?¡±

    Draco remained silent, his expression dark.

    Bernard¡¯s face mirrored the concem. ¡°Perhaps someone has disclosed something, or he has

    discovered something himself. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be approaching you for money.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669

    Chapter 669 There¡¯s Something on Your Mind

    Gritting his teeth, Draco muttered, ¡°I¡¯m certain that person is connected to the Xander family since

    they¡¯re probing into that matter.¡±

    Bemard asked, ¡°Did Mr. Xander discover anything?¡±

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Draco shook his head, replying, ¡°No, Neil didn¡¯t look into it previously. Why would he start now?¡±

    Bernard¡¯s sudden widening of eyes prompted Draco to recall, ¡°Caroline? Hmph! I never have a

    peaceful day when she¡¯s around!¡±

    ¡°Master Jordan, it may affect you if we don¡¯t remove her,¡± Bernard solemnly reminded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to dirty my hands with these people. There¡¯s someone else who wants to deal with her

    besides me.¡±

    Smiling, Bernard asked, ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a candidate, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Draco and Bernard exchanged nces. ¡°Go and instigate Danie into action, then.¡±

    After learning Draco¡¯s wish, Bernard stood up and left Draco¡¯s bedroom.

    As soon as the door closed, Draco¡¯s eyes brimmed with determination. He wouldn¡¯t sit idly by while

    they investigated that matter.

    Danie was dozing in her room when Bernard¡¯s knock roused her.

    Half¨Cawake, she hoarsely asked, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Bernard spoke through the door. ¡°Ms. Love, you should wake up now. Master Jordan wants you to

    keep practicing how to hold a tea ss.¡±

    Startled, Danie sat up and peered at the door. ¡°I¡¯m feeling unwell today.¡±

    Bernard persisted, ¡°Ms. Love, everyone in the Jordan family must earn their keep.¡±

    Danie grimaced, looking resentful. ¡°What can I do to make you guys stop?¡±

    ¡°Have some self¨Cawareness and spare me from repeating myself,¡± Bernard said sternly.

    Annoyed, Danie pushed aside her nket and got up. She approached the door and opened it with

    effort, extending her bandaged hands toward Bernard. ¡°My hands are injured like this. Do you still want

    to torment me?¡®

    However, Bernard looked at her indifferently and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t me us, Ms. Love. Your downfall

    is your own doing. Direct your anger not at us but at the person who stripped you of everything.¡±

    Danie stared at him coldly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If you were clever, I wouldn¡¯t need to spell it out, Bernard reminded her. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you

    downstairs.¡±

    With that, he shut the door, leaving her standing there in bewilderment.

    She couldn¡¯t deny he was right. She wouldn¡¯t be suffering like this if she were still the Xander heiress.

    She med Caroline.

    Danie bit her lip and schemed for revenge against Caroline, thinking of someone who might help her.

    She quickly retrieved her phone from under her pillow and made a call.

    Caroline returned to Bayview Vi with her three children in the evening.

    Evan didn¡¯t oppose Axel going with Caroline but instructed Reuben to deliver some clothing to

    Caroline¡¯s

    home. He imed it was for Axel, but he had also picked out outfits for Tyler and Liora.

    Caroline felt a mix of emotions as she observed the clothes on the tea table.

    ¡°Mommy?¡± Liora suddenly approached Caroline. ¡°Is my dress pretty, Mommy?¡±

    Caroline refocused, seeing Liora in a delicate pink princess dress that enhanced her charm.

    Caroline rubbed Liora¡¯s head, smiling, and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very pretty.¡±

    Liora¡¯s smile dimmed as she touched Caroline¡¯s face. ¡°Mommy, it seems like something¡¯s bothering

    you.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback as Liora¡¯s hand grazed her face. ¡°No, maybe I¡¯m just tired.¡±

    Disheartened, Liora suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go upstairs and rest, Mommy-¡±

    A bodyguard walked in, interrupting Liora.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670

    Chapter 670 She¡¯s a Guest

    The bodyguard approached Caroline and said, ¡°Ms. Shenton, there¡¯s someone named Naomi looking

    for you at the door.¡±

    Caroline was surprised and wondered why Naomi hade.

    She stood up and said, ¡°Invite her in quickly.¡±

    Caroline then went to the kitchen and returned with a ss of juice. Naomi was already greeting the

    children.

    Caroline approached Naomi with the ss of juice and asked, ¡°Why did youe, Naomi?¡±

    Naomi turned with a gift box in her hands and said, ¡°Ms. Shenton. I brought you a gift.¡±

    Caroline smiled when she saw the gift. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to bring a gift to visit.¡±

    Naomi replied, ¡°It¡¯s basic etiquette to bring a gift when visiting someone¡¯s home, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline knew Naomi wouldn¡¯t give up, given her character. Reluctantly, she epted the gift. ¡°Thank

    you.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Naomi said. ¡°You¡¯ve helped me earn a lot of money.¡±

    Naomi¡¯s words made Caroline tense as she handed Naomi the ss of juice. ¡°You¡¯re very

    straightforward.

    ¡°Not a problem,¡± Naomi replied nonchntly.

    Caroline suggested, ¡°Please have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Naomi sat down, Caroline ced the ss of juice on the coffee table in front of her.

    Naomi nodded and took a sip of the juice. Her awkwardness made the atmosphere ufortable, and

    Caroline was uneasy.

    Kenny entered through the door and was surprised to see Naomi. ¡°Oh, Ms. Lynch is here!¡±

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Naomi stood and greeted Kenny

    ¡°No need for formalities: Sit down. There are some cakes for the kids in the fridge. Let me get some for

    you.¡± Kenny waved casually and headed to the kitchen.

    Returning with a stack of food, Kenny ced it in front of Naoml, who felt overwhelmed by the amount

    of junk food.

    Kenny enthusiastically served Naomi. ¡°Make yourself at home, Ms. Lynch. Help yourself.¡±

    Caroline looked helplessly at Kenny and said, ¡°You¡¯re too eager, Kenny. You¡¯ve startled her.¡±

    Blinking, Naomi remained silent.

    Kenny reacted with surprise. ¡°Did I?¡±

    Naomi replied, ¡°I won¡¯t stay for long.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Kenny tried to persuade her. ¡°Why leave? We¡¯re having dinner. Stay and dine with us!¡±

    Caroline echoed Kenny¡¯s words, saying, ¡°Eira made some delicious food. Join us for dinner.¡±

    Naomi looked at Caroline with confusion. ¡°Eira?¡±

    Smiling, Caroline exined, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a young woman rmended by my brother.¡±

    After a moment, Naomi nced at the kitchen and nodded.

    Eira soon called everyone to dinner, and they gathered around a round table.

    Caroline helped serve Naomi, but thetter insisted, ¡°Let me, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re a guest. It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±

    Complex emotions flitted through Naomi¡¯s eyes as she watched Caroline head to the kitchen.

    Throughout dinner, Caroline served Naomi generously. Although Naomi was initially reserved, she

    gradually rxed

    due to the lively atmosphere.

    After dinner, Naomi bid farewell to Caroline and left. As she drove out of Bayview Vi, she made a

    call,

    but it took a while for the other person to answer.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Do you know how many people are in her house?¡± It was a woman¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Yes, I do. There are three kids, Kenny, a nanny, and several bodyguards at the door,¡± Naomi honestly

    replied.

    The woman asked, ¡°How many bodyguards? Is there a way to get in?¡±

    Naomi replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    The woman suddenly lost control and screamed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you do a good job for me?!¡±

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671

    Chapter 671 Consult Someone Else Wiser

    Naomi pulled the car to the side of the road. ¡°I followed your instructions, Danie.¡±

    Danie¡¯s face contorted with anger. ¡°It¡¯s not enough! I want to destroy Caroline¡¯s reputation! What

    good

    Is this tiny piece of information to me?¡±

    Naomi retorted, ¡°Do I have to let other men into her house to get hack at her?¡±

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the only way to bring her down! Danie¡¯s fury distorted her expression.

    Naomi replied, ¡°Your n is bound to fail then. There¡¯s no way to enter her house.¡±

    With great effort, Danie calmed herself. ¡°Keep an eye on her. You¡¯re going back to work next week,

    right?

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Find a way to tail her daily so that I can selze an opportunity¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    After ending the call, Danie clutched her phone with malice. Naomi owed her a significant favor from

    their past overseas cooperation. She was confident that she could make Caroline suffer immensely

    with

    Naomi as her spy.

    Four dayster.

    Caroline was preparing to discuss the next day¡¯s work matters. As soon as she left her room, her

    phone

    rang. Curious, she answered, ¡°Hello?¡±

    A man¡¯s voice on the other end said, ¡°Ms. Shenton, pleasee to the hospital. Mr. Xander wishes to

    see

    you.¡±

    Caroline immediately refused, ¡°I¡¯m noting.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Ms. Shenton, you can decline, but we won¡¯t hesitate to forcibly take you.

    from your home.¡±

    Caroline was startled. If they barged in, they would terrify her children on their break. Reluctantly, she

    conceded, ¡°Okay, send me the address, I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    Half an hourter, Caroline rushed to Angelbay Hospital and entered Grayson¡¯s room. The bodyguard

    allowed her entry, Caroline clenched her fists and took a few deep breaths before walking in.

    Grayson sat by the window, looking sickly with sunken cheeks and lifeless eyes. He turned when he

    heard her approach.

    Caroline was visibly shocked by his appearance. His face was dramatically changed in just a few days.

    Grayson avoided her gaze.

    Caroline didn¡¯t exchange greetings. Instead, she took a seat and kept her distance. She despised

    those

    who abused their power, especially when it led to murder, even if they were rted by blood. Her

    resentment toward him deepened as he also seemed affected by the situation.

    ¡°Why are you so afraid of me?¡± Grayson spoke weakly, coughing.

    Caroline remained silent, her eyes fixed on him.

    ¡°What can I do to bring your brother back to the Xander Group?¡± Grayson got straight to the point.

    Caroline frowned. ¡°Do you think I influenced my brother¡¯s decision to start his ownpany?¡±

    Grayson scoffed. ¡°Who else but you?¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Fine then, I won¡¯t try to persuade my brother to return to thepany. Consult

    someone

    wiser.¡±

    When Caroline attempted to leave, two bodyguards blocked her path.

    She was infuriated and turned to re at Grayson. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Grayson stood up, coughing. ¡°Do you think you can walk out of here today if you don¡¯t agree to my

    request?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Caroline clenched her fists tightly and almost blurted the word ¡®despicable¡®.

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672

    Chapter 672 Utterly Useless

    Caroline asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. I¡¯ll grant you freedom if you manage to persuade Neil to return,¡± Grayson replied,

    pausing to catch his breath.

    Caroline found the idea ridiculous. ¡°I can¡¯t alter a choice Neil has made. Do you truly believe he¡¯d

    change his mind just because I asked?¡±

    Grayson¡¯s expression grew serious. If you can¡¯t bring him back, no one else can! Are you going to

    stand idly by as I send your brother to prison? Caroline, you bear the responsibility for influencing Neil¡¯s

    actions!

    ¡°E would be looking after me if it weren¡¯t for you! And why do I face humiliation? It¡¯s all because of

    you! None of this would have urred without your involvement!

    ¡°You¡¯ve brought unhappiness to your parents, and now you¡¯re causing misery to Neil and me! To what

    extent are you willing to dismantle the Xander family?¡±

    Caroline could no longer maintain herposure. ¡°Isn¡¯t all of this your own doing? Would my parents

    be suffering if you hadn¡¯t exiled my father from the family due to your disdain for him? Would my

    brother be distancing himself from the family if he wasn¡¯t disillusioned by your eptance of a bitch as

    your granddaughter?

    ¡°You¡¯re too proud to admit your own mistakes, so you ce the me on me! You don¡¯t deserve

    anyone¡¯s

    respect. You¡¯re getting what you deserve now!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s words took aback Grayson.

    As he gazed at Caroline¡¯s angry face, he briefly saw Eleanor¡¯s face.

    He recalled how Eleanor had addressed him when she sought to sever ties with him.

    She had told him that he didn¡¯t deserve respect¡­

    Grayson¡¯s lips trembled, and he extended his quivering hand toward Caroline.

    ¡°Ellie¡­¡± Grayson mumbled, his eyes reddened with tears.

    Caroline swiftly retreated.

    ¡°I¡¯m not my mother! You don¡¯t need to put on an act to gain my sympathy!¡± Caroline retorted coldly.

    Grayson snapped back to reality, his gaze once again dimmed.

    Grayson scoffed. ¡°Heh, just like Ellie¡­¡±

    Grayson staggered away, and a sorrowful expression took over his face. ¡°She said that to me before

    she- left¡­ But what good was Hugh? He was utterly useless aside from pleasing Ellie.¡±

    Grayson sat down unsteadily. ¡°Ellie was a clever girl, far better at managing a business than her

    brother!

    She was meant to marry a suitable man and elevate the Xander family to unprecedented heights in

    Angelbay. Yet, she lowered herself to be with a ne¡¯er¨Cdo¨Cwell like Hugh! How could I find sce in

    giving

    my exceptional daughter to him?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s anger transformed into pity as she witnessed Grayson¡¯s mixture of anger and sorrow

    Grayson loved his daughter but loved her in the wrong way. He wanted to dictate her life with his

    inflexible mindset, ultimately leading to tragedy.

    It was detestable, pitiful, and disgusting.

    Despite all this, Caroline felt no sympathy for him.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673

    Chapter 673 Didn¡¯t Intend to Infuriate Him

    ¡°My father wasn¡¯t a deadbeat! He wanted to work hard to prove himself, but he was murdered,¡±

    Caroline said, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°He died for his sins. She wouldn¡¯t have died if he had agreed to divorce Ellie.¡± Grayson red fiercely

    at Caroline.

    Caroline retorted, ¡°Have you ever considered that you might be the problem at this point?¡±

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Get Neil toe back! Grayson shouted emotionally.

    Caroline firmly refused, ¡°I can¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡°Get Neil toe back! I want my grandson back! The Xander Group needs him! I can¡¯t lose the

    Xander family¡¯s legacy like this!¡± Grayson¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    After he shouted, he held his chest and began coughing violently, gasping for breath with wide eyes,

    ¡°Stop pretending! No matter how hard you try to act, I won¡¯t persuade Neil! Caroline red at him

    resentfully.

    ¡°He¨Celp¡­¡±

    Caroline realized that Grayson wasn¡¯t pretending after he weakly called out for help. Her expression.

    changed, and she pressed the call bell.

    Soon, doctors and nurses rushed into the room, sent Caroline out, and began emergency treatment,

    Caroline stared at the closed door, her mind going nk. Her body shook nonstop as the scene before

    her triggered a memory of Katie¡¯s passing.

    She felt that she had not said or done anything wrong and that he deserved what he got.

    Nothing would have happened if not for him.

    Caroline thought about how she didn¡¯t cause his death, and afterposing herself, she shakily called

    Neil. He answered quickly, and Caroline said, ¡°Neil¡­

    Noticing Caroline¡¯s strange tone, Nell asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Carol? I just arrived in

    Angelbay.

    Where are you?¡±

    Tears streamed down her face as she crouched and hugged her knees. ¡°Something terrible has

    happened to him, Neil¡­¡±

    Neil said, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Your grandfather. I didn¡¯t say anything wrong, but I was only telling the truth,¡± Caroline cried in fear.

    ¡°Carol, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ming now. Wait for me!¡± Neil reassured her.

    Twenty minutester, Neil rushed out of the elevator. He felt a sharp pain in his heart when he saw

    Caroline crouching and shaking.

    He approached her, lowered himself, and held her cold hands, saying, ¡°Carol?¡±

    Caroline raised her head in a daze, and Neil noticed her swollen eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked.

    Caroline exined the earlier incident in detail. Neil¡¯s expression soured slightly, ¡°Grandpa has¡­ heart

    failure, and he was recently diagnosed with asthma.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and her body continued to shake. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to upset him¡­¡± She

    broke down and cried again,

    Neil hugged her and patted her back tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Carol. You didn¡¯t say or do anything

    wrong.

    Grandpa is just¡­¡±

    Neil swallowed and continued. ¡°Everyone has to take responsibility for their mistakes.¡±

    Caroline cried loudly as she buried herself in his arms. They stayed in silence until the door opened.

    Neil turned to the doctor.

    The doctor sighed, shook his head, and said, ¡°Your grandfather can¡¯t handle any more stress.¡±

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674

    Chapter 674 Don¡¯t Need to Persuade Me

    ¡°How is he now?¡± Neil asked.

    The doctor said, ¡°He fell asleep after receiving intravenous fluid. He likely won¡¯t leave the hospital.

    Spend time with him.¡±

    Caroline pulled away from Neil, her gaze distant.

    Neil nodded at the doctor, who then left.

    Caroline said hoarsely, ¡°Go back to the Xander Group, Neil.¡±

    ¡°Carol?¡± Neil looked surprised

    Wiping her tears, Caroline continued. ¡°I don¡¯t want him haunting my dreams when he¡¯s gone.¡±

    Neil lowered his gaze. ¡°Maybe I acted too impulsively.¡±

    ¡°I know you want him to apologize to me, but he¡¯d rather die than apologize due to his pride, Caroline

    said.

    ¡°Your personality is just like our mothers. She used to be stubborn, too.¡± Neil gently caressed Caroline¡¯s

    hair.

    Downstairs, Yuliana disguised herself as a nurse and strolled through the corridor. She nced at

    Scott¡¯s clinic as she walked by.

    A passing nurse looked at her in astonishment. ¡°Are you new here?¡±

    Yuliana stopped and replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m starting at another clinic tomorrow, so I¡¯m here today to

    get familiar with the hospital.¡±

    The nurse reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t hang around in your uniform.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll change out of it shortly, Yuliana assured.

    The nurse left after giving her a curious look. Yuliana followed Scott to the cafeteria at noon.

    Upon observation, Yuliana didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about Scott.

    She texted Nell.

    Yuliana: [Neil, nothing seems out of the ordinary with this person!]

    Neil was troubled by Yuliana¡¯s information.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Neil: [Wait for him to finish work]

    Yuliana: [I did thatst night. He went straight home.]

    Neil frowned.

    Neil: [Did you find anything else?]

    Yuliana: [No! Rest assured, I¡¯m on it.]

    Nell: [Don¡¯t get too close]

    Yuliana: [I know. I have to get back to work now.]

    Outside the hospital.

    Neil took Caroline to lunch. He ordered her favorite food, but she hardly touched it, just two bites. She

    sipped water and asked, ¡°Neil, any progress with our father¡¯s case?¡±

    The question took aback Neil. ¡°Eat first, Carol.¡±

    Caroline sensed something amiss. ¡°Do you already know something. Neil?¡±

    ¡°Please, eat. I won¡¯t talk unless you do,¡± Neil urged.

    Caroline forced down two more bites.

    Observing her loss of appetite, Neil sighed. ¡°Carol, does Evan mean a lot to you?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Neil looked at her closely. ¡°Not many people knew about the bidding back then. But it was his father

    who

    pressured and convinced them to back out of the bid. Our father wasn¡¯t easily swayed, so¡­¡±

    ¡°He killed our father?¡± Caroline asked.

    Neil remained silent.

    ¡°My feelings for Evan don¡¯t matter. If his father is the murderer, there¡¯s no future for us,¡± Caroline said.

    ¡°Carol, this has nothing to do with Evan. He¡¯s unaware of it,¡± Nell rified.

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t change the fact that his father is the killer. You don¡¯t need to try persuading me anymore,

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675

    Chapter 675 Walt for My Update

    Neil requested, ¡°Carol, please give me a few more days to gather the evidence. It was long ago, and

    the surveince system wasn¡¯t as advanced.¡±

    Neil¡¯s face soured as he mentioned the surveince system.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of checking the nearby surveince footage? Even if it¡¯s been deleted, I can have it

    restored! he thought.

    Neil collected himself and said, ¡°Carol, I need to leave. I¡¯ll drop you off at home first.¡±

    Caroline looked puzzled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡±

    ¡°I just remembered something I need to investigate. Let¡¯s go.¡± Neil helped Caroline with her jacket.

    Caroline returned to Bayview Vi, while Neil contacted the IT personnel toe to thepany.

    The IT head, Steven Jon, arrived, and Neil asked, ¡°Can you recover the surveince footage from 23

    years ago?

    ¡°From 23 years ago? Do you have the original file? Steven was surprised,

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already acquired it from the police department,¡± Neil replied.

    Steven hesitated and said, ¡°I can give it a try.¡±

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Half an hourter, Steven shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Xander, but there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±

    Neil felt disappointed, thinking. So, this approach won¡¯t work? How can I obtain the evidence? Witness

    statements won¡¯t be enough.¡±

    ¡°You can go now. Thank you for trying.¡± Neil said weakly.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    After Steven left, Neil closed his eyes and leaned against the sofa.

    ¡°If the IT department can¡¯t do it, maybe I need a hacker from the dark web.¡±

    Suddenly, Tyler came to Neil¡¯s mind, and he decided to call him.

    Tyler answered after a while. ¡°Uncle Nell.¡±

    ¡°Ty, are you in your room?¡± Neil asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m in my room on theptop, Tyler replied.

    Neil paused for a moment. ¡°Ty, do you know how to recover surveince data?¡±

    ¡°Not really¡­¡±

    Neil felt disheartened by Tyler¡¯s response. However, Tyler mentioned, ¡°Axel is really good at that. He

    recovered the footage of Danie framing Mommy.

    Neil was astonished. ¡°Is he with you right now?¡±

    ¡°Take the call, Axel! It¡¯s Uncle Neil, Tyler called out.

    Axel took the call promptly. ¡°Uncle Neil.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask for your help with something, Axel. But please keep it a secret from your mom for now.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Which footage do you need me to recover?¡±

    ¡°The surveince footage from the night of your grandfather¡¯s ident. I¡¯ll send you the datater.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just tell me the date and time of the ident, Axel said.

    Neil was surprised but agreed, ¡°Alright. How long will it take?¡±

    ¡°It depends on the extent of the damage to the footage. What are you looking for, Uncle Neil? A person

    or a car?

    ¡°A person would be ideal, but a car license te would work too.¡±

    Neil provided Axel with the specific time and location.

    Axel stayed silent momentarily before saying. ¡°The surveince setup at that time wasn¡¯t very

    comprehensive, so finding a car in that location will be difficult. Are you in a hurry to get it?¡±

    ¡°No, take your time. Your health is more important.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll keep you updated, Uncle Neil.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The following day, Caroline and Kenny headed to work and found Naomi waiting downstairs in the cold.

    Puzzled, Caroline asked, ¡°Are you waiting for someone, Naomi? It¡¯s cold out here.¡±

    Naomi replied, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline was slightly taken aback and suggested, ¡°You could wait for me upstairs instead of standing

    out here in the cold. It¡¯s also raining.¡±

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676

    Chapter 676 The Truth

    ¡°I want to resign,¡± Naomi blurted out suddenly.

    Caroline halted her steps and asked, ¡°Why do you want to resign when you¡¯re doing so well?¡±

    ¡°Instead of calling it a resignation, I¡¯d call it a change in job position,¡± Naomi replied.

    Caroline was surprised but said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk upstairs.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline ced her bag in her office and asked, ¡°Why do you want to change your job position?¡±

    Naomi adjusted her sses. ¡°Working in the HR department doesn¡¯t suit me because I don¡¯t enjoy

    interacting with people.¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t argue, knowing Naomi¡¯s personality well.

    ¡°Nevertheless, you¡¯ve been performing exceptionally well in the HR department. It would be a shame to

    change your job position,¡± Caroline said as she served Naomi a ss of water.

    ¡°I¡¯m not up to it,¡® Naomi insisted.

    Caroline sighed. ¡°Which department would you like to transfer to?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to return to my initial position.

    Caroline frowned. ¡°Secretary? That seems like a waste of your talents.¡±

    Naomi lowered her gaze. ¡°The secretary¡¯s role is rtively more manageable for me. Please approve

    my

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    request, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline gazed at Naomi without saying a word.

    She had yet to identify the culprit behind the factory arson case.

    She had initially transferred Naomi to another department out of suspicion, but now Naomi wanted to

    return.

    The sry for a position in the HR department was higher than that of a secretary, so Caroline couldn¡¯t

    fathom Naomi¡¯s rationale.

    Nheless, she didn¡¯t press further and offered a smile. ¡°Alright then. The head secretary position is

    always avable. However, the sry might be lower. I¡¯ll provide you with a separate bonus.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Naomi nodded and left.

    Kenny entered the office soon after, shutting the door and asking. ¡°Why did Naomie to see you?¡±

    Caroline exined Naomi¡¯s request to change her job position.

    Kenny frowned. ¡°The sry difference is only a few hundred dors. What¡¯s her motive?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but there must be an ulterior motive. It¡¯s best to keep a close eye on her,¡± Caroline said,

    massaging her temples.

    Kenny said, ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to monitor her.¡±

    After work, Caroline received a call from Paige, and they decided to have dinner at a nearby restaurant.

    Caroline noticed Paige¡¯s slightly bulging belly andmented, ¡°You¡¯re starting to show.¡±

    Paige lovingly touched her belly and said, ¡°Yes, the baby is growing nicely.¡±

    As they sat down, Paige asked, ¡°Carol, do you still have any of your children¡¯s baby clothes at home?

    I¡¯d

    love to have some hand¨Cme¨Cdowns.¡±

    Caroline considered and replied, ¡°I think I left them all in Spania. I don¡¯t use them anymore. However, I

    can help you ask around.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Paige said, pulling out two bottles of fresh¨Cpressed juice from her bag and handing one to

    Caroline.

    Caroline was surprised and asked, ¡°They serve drinks here, so why did you bring your own?¡±

    Paige chuckled. ¡°Alex made it for me before I left for work. He insists that homemade ones are more

    hygienic.¡±

    Caroline smiled and said, ¡°Paige, I¡¯m really happy for you, seeing you so content.¡±

    However, the smile quickly faded from Paige¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely at ease because Alex¡¯s parents

    are still an issue.¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Alex told them the truth yet?¡± Caroline was taken aback.

    Paige pursed her lips. ¡°He told me not to worry about it. I¡¯m going to the restroom, Carol.¡±

    Caroline offered, ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    Paige declined, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Alex never leaves my side, even when I use the restroom at home. It¡¯s a relief

    to be out and catch a breath. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Caroline relented.

    As Paige walked to the restroom outside the private room, she identally bumped into someone in

    the corner.

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677

    Chapter 677 Hobo

    Paige clutched the wall to steady herself, her nerves on edge. Just as she was about to turn and face

    the person, a sharp, scolding voice cut through the air.

    ¡°Paige! Are you blind?!¡±

    Paige looked at Danie after hearing her familiar voice.

    Infuriated, she retorted, ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve showing your face in public. Aren¡¯t you afraid of facing

    consequences?¡±

    Danie shot back

    ¡°What I do is none of your business! Apologize to me right now!¡±

    ¡°Why should I apologize? It¡¯s anyone¡¯s guess whose fault it is. I won¡¯t apologize to you, you hobo!¡±

    Paige

    snapped.

    Danie¡¯s face twisted with anger. ¡°Say that again!¡±

    ¡°You hobo! You hobo!¡± Paige repeated defiantly.

    Danie raised her hand to p Paige¡¯s face.

    Unfazed, Paige lifted her chin and took a step forward. ¡°Go ahead! If you dare, everyone will witness

    you

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    hitting a pregnant woman, you hobo!¡±

    Danie¡¯s arm froze mid¨Cair. ¡°Pregnant woman?¡±

    Paige taunted, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Need to see the sonogram?¡±

    Danie¡¯s gaze shifted to Paige¡¯s belly.

    ¡®Paige is pregnant? she wondered.

    With a scoff, Paige said, ¡°Done looking? Move out of the way if you¡¯re finished. You¡¯re bing an

    eyesore!¡±

    Paige pushed Danie aside and headed for the restroom.

    ¡°Wait, is that Danie Love? The one who posed as the Xander heiress in ce of TYC¡¯s CEO?¡±

    someone

    eximed.

    ¡°She still dares to show her face in public? Isn¡¯t she afraid of getting caught?¡±

    ¡°I heard she framed TYC¡¯s CEO for murder, but maybe she¡¯s the real culprit.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. I don¡¯t want to be near a potential murderer.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    Danie¡¯s face turned ashen upon hearing the gossip. She didn¡¯t expect to find herself in this situation.

    during her date with Casey today.

    ¡®If not for Paige, I wouldn¡¯t be ridiculed, and no one would recognize me either. Paige¡­ Malice

    gleamed in

    Danie¡¯s eyes as she nced toward the restroom. ¡°If Paige is here, Caroline must be here too for

    sure.

    Why do they get to enjoy their meal while I have to hide like a thief? Caroline! Paige! Neither of you will

    get away with this!¡® 1

    After her restroom break, Paige returned to the private room and excitedly said, ¡°Guess who I ran into

    outside?¡±

    Caroline handed her a tissue to dry her hands. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°That impostor! Well, she¡¯s a hobo now!¡± Paige eximed.

    ¡°Danie? She¡¯s here?¡± Caroline was taken aback.

    Paige nodded, ¡°Yes, we had a quarrel, and she threatened to hit me. I warned her that assaulting a

    pregnant woman would get her into serious trouble!¡±

    Caroline was visibly rmed and quickly checked Paige¡¯s belly. ¡°Why did you tell Danie about your

    pregnancy?¡±

    Paige looked puzzled. ¡°Why not?

    ¡°Danie is scheming. You have to be careful,¡± Caroline cautioned sternly.

    Paige forced a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s not the olden days, Carol. I¡¯m not carrying her husband¡¯s child. What could

    she possibly do to my baby?¡±

    Caroline sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t say what she might do, but it¡¯s just not a good idea to let her know.¡±

    Paige rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re just scared of bing a target. Don¡¯t worry. What could happen to me

    with Alex hovering around me all the time?¡±

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678

    Chapter 678 AIDS

    Caroline remained silent, hoping her concerns were unwarranted.

    Meanwhile, Alex decided to dine at Vi Rosa in view of Caroline and Paige¡¯s dinner date.

    Evan frowned as he observed Alex indulging in a hearty steak.

    ¡°Have you Do you not eaten in weeks?¡± Evan asked contemptuously.

    Alex waved dismissively. ¡°I¡¯ve gone vegantely.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Evan sipped his wine.

    Alex put down his utensils. ¡°Paige¡¯s been on a vegan diet due to her pregnancy. I¡¯m joining her.¡±

    Evan scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re quite the self¨Ctormentor.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s this torment? I¡¯m just keeping up with my wife, unlike someone who hasn¡¯t won her over yet,¡±

    Alex

    said proudly.

    Evan¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Leave if you don¡¯t want to eat.¡±

    Alex chuckled, ¡°I was just joking.¡±

    a

    As Alex¡¯s voice faded, the door opened, and Reuben entered the dining room with a serious

    expression.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, Mr. Price, Reuben greeted them.

    Alex spoke with food in his mouth. ¡°Reuben, join us for dinner!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten, Mr. Price,¡± Reuben replied with a smile.

    Evan asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Reuben¡¯s smile vanished. ¡°The Jordan staff reported Mr. Casey¡¯s illness, sir.¡±

    Alex asked, ¡°What illness is it?¡±

    Reuben answered, ¡°It appears to be AIDS¡­.

    Alex dropped his cutlery loudly. ¡°AIDS? Are you sure?¡±

    Reuben nodded. ¡°Medicine tested from Mr. Jordan¡¯s residence Indicated AIDS. Mr. Casey seems

    unaware of his condition.¡±

    A chill ran down Alex¡¯s spine. He turned to Evan. ¡°It¡¯s AIDS¡­¡±

    Nervously, Alex hugged himself and asked, ¡°Has he infected you, Evan?¡±

    Annoyed, Evan replied, ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±

    ¡°No, you shared a meal with him at Xander Residence during Lundi Gras, right?¡± Alex said.1

    Evan spoke angrily. ¡°AIDS is only transmitted through sexual intercourse or blood!¡±

    Relieved, Alex said, ¡°Thank goodness. I can¡¯t afford to let my guard down, or Paige and the baby will

    be in danger.¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned solemn, lost in thought for a moment. He then abruptly left the house with a

    cold re.

    Alex and Reuben exchanged nces. Seeing Evan¡¯s departure, Alex called out anxiously. ¡°Where are

    your going. Evan? You haven¡¯t finished your dinner!¡±

    Evan replied, ¡®Reuben, let¡¯s go see Caroline!¡±

    Reuben immediately agreed, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Anxious, Alex said, ¡°What¡¯s he nning?¡±

    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the restaurant where Caroline and Paige were dining. Evan

    entered. swiftly, catching Caroline and Paige just as they were finishing their meal in a private roo

    They were about to request the bill when the door opened, and Evan¡¯s unexpected presence took them

    aback.

    Caroline asked, ¡°What brings you here, Mr. Jordan?¡± She seemed perplexed.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679

    Chapter 679 Take Her Inside

    Evan remained silent but helped Caroline to her feet. She instinctively flinched and asked, ¡°Evan, what

    are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Come with me!¡± Evanmanded sternly, his expression conveying his anger,

    Sensing Evan¡¯s anger, Caroline frowned and retorted, ¡°Why are you acting so irrationally? Can¡¯t you

    Just as Caroline¡¯s voice trailed off, Alex burst into the room and swiftly positioned the bewildered Paige

    behind him.

    He addressed Caroline and Evan, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t identally harm my wife during your quarrel!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Caroline and Evan shouted at Alex in unison.

    Noticing Caroline¡¯s reluctance, Evan promptly lifted her onto his shoulder.

    Paige¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she anxiously asked, ¡°Mr. Jordan, where are you taking Carol?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, Paige!¡± Alex hurriedly covered her mouth.

    Paige whimpered but remained silent as Evan carried Caroline away. After they had gone, she

    forcefully pped away Alex¡¯s hand and demanded, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Alex replied, ¡°I can¡¯t exin now. Just ask Caroler. Be patient!¡±

    Evan ced Caroline in the car and closed the door before she could respond. He instructed Reuben,

    Drive! To the hospital!¡±

    Caroline sat up and red at Evan, questioning, ¡°Why are you suddenly taking me to the hospital?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Evan¡¯s expression was tense, but he didn¡¯t answer her.

    Caroline reached for the door handle and threatened, ¡°I¡¯ll jump out of the car right now If you don¡¯t tell

    me!

    Evan retorted, ¡°Go ahead if you don¡¯t mind leaving three children without their mother!¡±

    Caroline withdrew her hand in silence, her unease growing.

    ¡®What¡¯s happening? Evan won¡¯t tell me anything, but he¡¯s clearly agitated.¡® Caroline couldn¡¯t shake the

    feeling that something was terribly wrong. ¡®Did someone have an ident?¡®

    +15 BONUS

    Upon their arrival at the hospital, Evan pulled Caroline out of the car. A few bodyguards surrounded

    them, dispersing the medical staff, and escorted them to an examination room.

    Caroline was bewildered. ¡°Why are we here? Why do I need an examination out of nowhere?¡±

    Before she could inquire further, the examination room¡¯s door swung open. The doctor stepped outside

    and said, ¡°Please follow me, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s legs felt like lead. ¡°Please tell me what¡¯s happening.¡±

    Evan¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Go inside.¡±

    Caroline persisted, ¡°Tell me, what are you nning to do?¡±

    Evan locked eyes with her and ordered, ¡°Doctor, take her inside.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the doctor acknowledged. He exchanged a nce with his nurse, and they led Caroline

    inside forcibly.

    Evan anxiously waited outside the examination room. His eyes were bloodshot, and he was consumed

    by

    fear. ¡°Caroline mustn¡¯t be sick!

    After half an hour, Caroline emerged from the examination room, her expression cold and detached.

    Evan anxiously gazed at the doctor, who shook his head and reported, ¡°Mr. Jordan, no issues were

    found.¡±

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680

    Chapter 680 Humiliation

    Evan felt a huge sense of relief, let out a deep breath, and headed toward Caroline. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll give

    you a

    ride home.¡±

    ¡°Evan, why do you humiliate me like this? Caroline¡¯s voice was strangely cold.

    Evan replied, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to humiliate you. I¡¯m just concerned about your well¨Cbeing.¡±

    Caroline sneered. ¡°Taking me to the hospital suggests that you suspect something between me and

    Casey, right?¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t know the cause of the misunderstanding if the doctor hadn¡¯t informed her about Casey¡¯s

    AIDS diagnosis.

    ¡°Am I the type of woman who sleeps around? Am I that awful?¡±

    Noticing Caroline¡¯s shaking body, Evan felt his heart wrench in pain. ¡°I never thought there was

    anything.

    more between you and Casey.¡±

    Caroline raised her head to re at Evan. ¡°Do you even believe that yourself?

    Evan asked, ¡°How can I exin?¡±

    Caroline burst intoughter. ¡°Exin? Do you think your exnation matters now? Is Casey aware of

    his

    condition? If not, what are you worried about? That he might infect me on purpose?¡±

    Evan¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°Calm down, Caroline.¡±

    Caroline cried, ¡°How am I supposed to calm down? Have you ever asked for my consent or my

    opinion?¡±

    Evan clenched his fists. ¡°How am I supposed to be calm? I can¡¯t bear the thought of you getting

    infected

    with an incurable illness.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just worried about your own health. You¡¯re scared I might infect you,¡± Caroline said, looking

    disappointed.

    Evan was furious. ¡°Am I that kind of person, Caroline? I won¡¯t abandon you no matter what happens to

    you!¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you abandoned me enough? You knew who we were dealing with in the contract negotiations,

    yet you pushed me out. When Danielle framed me and got me imprisoned, you encouraged me to

    repent. I hate you, Evan! I hate you for making me undergo a test without my consent!¡±

    Caroline turned and walked away.

    A bodyguard tried to stop her, but she threatened, ¡°If you dare stop me, I¡¯ll kill myself right here.¡±

    The bodyguard nced nervously at Evan.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan barked, ¡°Let her go!¡±

    The bodyguard stepped aside, and Caroline headed to the elevator area.

    As she walked out of the hospital, it started drizzling.

    Her pace slowed, and she couldn¡¯t help but bend down and

    Reuben witnessed the scene from the car.

    Subconsciously, he grabbed an umbre and opened the door, but he realized Caroline wouldn¡¯t

    ept it at this point. After all, Evan had subjected her to an examination without exnation,

    Caroline felt deeply humiliated.

    Reuben sighed and got back in the car.

    Evan stood under the hospital¡¯s entrance eaves, surrounded by bodyguards. His heart ached as he

    watched Caroline crouching in the rain.

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681

    Chapter 681 Immodest

    Evan understood that approaching Caroline would serve no purpose. In fact, his presence would only.

    anger her further. As such, he watched her release her emotions, huddled in the rain.

    After Caroline stood up and started walking again, Evan turned to his bodyguard and said, ¡°Julian,

    follow

    her until she¡¯s safe at home.¡±

    Julian replied, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Caroline arrived at Bayview Vi,pletely soaked from the rain.

    Kenny spewed out his milk and quickly ced the mug down. He rushed over to Caroline and asked,

    ¡°G,

    what happened to you? Where¡¯s your car?¡±

    Caroline dragged her feet as she walked into the vi. ¡°I didn¡¯t drive home. Where are the children?*

    Kenny reassured her, ¡°They¡¯re ying upstairs with Eira.¡±

    Caroline nodded and said, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll head to my room to rest. I¡¯m tired¡±

    Concerned, Kenny followed her. ¡°What happened? Please, tell me.¡±

    Caroline replied. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. My head hurts.¡±

    Kenny worriedly asked, ¡°Is it from your previous injury?

    Caroline frowned and replied, ¡°Be quiet, Kenny.¡±

    Noticing Caroline¡¯s reluctance to speak, Kenny stopped following her. He watched her depart and

    called out, ¡°Let me know if you need anything!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    That night, Caroline developed a high fever due to being soaked in the rain.

    Kenny periodically checked on her, growing more concerned. He rushed her to the hospital when he

    realized her condition was worsening.

    After taking Caroline to the hospital and seeing her receive Intravenous fluids, Kenny remembered that

    Caroline had been out with Paige earlier that evening. He contemted for a moment before dialing

    Paige¡¯s number.

    After a brief dy, Paige picked up and asked sleepily, ¡°Kenny, why are you calling in the middle of the

    night?¡±

    Kenny¡¯s tone was serious as he said, ¡°What happened to Caroline, Paige? She came home soaked

    from the rain and is now in the hospital with a high fever!¡±

    Suddenly alert, Paige asked, ¡°She has a fever? Where is she? How is she?¡±

    Kenny informed Paige about Caroline¡¯s condition and the hospital.

    Paige and Alex arrived at the emergency department half an hourter.

    Paige¡¯s concern was evident as she deeply frowned upon seeing Caroline lying on a stretcher with her

    eyes closed.

    While sitting in a chair, Kenny asked, ¡°What happened today, Paige?¡±

    Paige was just as bewildered. ¡°I have no idea! Evan suddenly appeared and took Carol away.¡±

    Realizing he couldn¡¯t hide the truth any longer, Alex sighed and revealed, ¡°Casey has AIDS, and Evan

    was worried that Caroline might have been exposed to it through contact with Casey. So, he brought

    her to the hospital for testing

    Paige and Kenny were stunned by this revtion.

    Paige panicked and reprimanded Alex, ¡®Why didn¡¯t you tell me such a crucial thing yesterday?!¡±

    A nurse reminded Paige to keep her voice down, to which she nodded apologetically and whispered to

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Alex, ¡°You told me to ask Carol about it. Are you trying to get me to hurt her again?¡±

    Alex exined, ¡°Is this hurting her? Evan cares about her and is concerned for her safety. Remember,

    AIDS is incurable.¡±

    Paige was incensed and rebuked, ¡°Caroline shouldn¡¯t have been taken to the hospital without her

    consent! It¡¯s humiliating!¡±

    Alex argued, ¡°Women have different perspectives than men.¡±

    Paige countered, ¡°How¡¯s it different? Would you be okay with an examination like that without your

    consent? Wouldn¡¯t you be furious?¡±

    Alex replied, ¡°I would be fine with it because you¡¯re doing it out of concern for me.¡±

    Paige retorted, ¡°I¡¯d do it out of suspicion, thinking you¡¯re being reckless.¡±

    Acknowledging her point, Alex added, ¡°Evan mentioned that AIDS can be transmitted through blood as

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682

    Chapter 682 Other People¡¯s nder

    ¡°If Casey were aware of his condition, he would probably seek revenge by¡­..

    ¡°The crucial point is that he doesn¡¯t know,¡± Alex exined.

    Paige grumbled, ¡°All men are selfish.¡±

    Kenny abruptly stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Evan! This is unbearable!¡±

    Alex quickly intervened. ¡°Are you nning to confront him now?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I confront him? Who does he think he is to judge Carol like that?¡± Kenny seethed.

    Alex looked troubled. ¡°I assure you, Evan doesn¡¯t think that way. He¡¯s concerned about the risk of

    infection from an exposed wound on Carol¡¯s body.¡±

    Kenny retorted, ¡°Your exnation doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense! I know him well as his best friend. I understand how much he cares for

    Carol,

    unlike you. Wouldn¡¯t you be worried if your loved one was in a risky situation?¡± Alex¡¯s patience had run

    out.

    Kenny and Paige fell silent.

    At Jordan Residence.

    Danie was jolted awake by an intense itch on her body. She sat up, switched on the bedsidemp,

    andAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    unbuttoned her top, revealing arge rash on her chest that horrified her.

    Her eyes widened in shock, and her breathing grew ragged. She wondered, ¡°What is this?!!

    The more Danie scratched, the more rmed she became.

    Suddenly, Casey¡¯s voice cut through the moment. ¡°E, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    Danie was startled. She hastily covered herself with her top and turned to face Casey. ¡°Nothing. I

    need

    to use the bathroom.¡±

    Evan

    die aves again. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Danie got up and headed for the bathroom. After shutting the door, she undressed and examined her

    body. There were no rashes except on her chest and groin. The relentless itching led her to believe it

    might be a food allergy.

    Despite trying to calm herself, she couldn¡¯t stop scratching. She decided to visit the hospital early the

    next day.

    Displeased at being woken again, Casey asked, ¡°Why are you going to the hospital so early?¡±

    Danie replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±

    Casey sat up and gazed at her meaningfully, ¡°Why go to the hospital when we have a family doctor?¡±

    Danie was overwhelmed by the itching. ¡°Casey, the family doctor is a man. I¡¯m too embarrassed to

    see him. Please, let me go.¡±

    Casey¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Danie blushed deeply. ¡°I can¡¯t exin.¡±

    ¡°Have you been with other men?¡± Casey asked.

    Danie was stunned. ¡°What are you talking about, Casey?¡±

    Casey removed the nket and approached Danie. He pulled aside her top, exposing her red rash.

    Her

    face went pale, and she hastily covered herself. ¡°What are you doing, Casey?¡±

    Casey asked coldly, ¡°Have you contracted a sexually transmitted disease?

    ¡°A sexually transmitted disease? I haven¡¯t been promiscuous. How could I have one?¡± Danie was

    bewildered.

    Casey sneered. ¡®You haven¡¯t been promiscuous, huh? Weren¡¯t you with multiple men before you met

    me?¡±

    Danie felt humiliated, and tears welled up. ¡°How can you say that about me? Those are just rumors!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you just like that?¡± Casey challenged.

    Danie remembered that Casey was Hector and knew her past. She swallowed hard. ¡°What are you

    suggesting. Casey?¡±

    ¡°I had the same rash in the same ce as you! Danie, if you¡¯ve done something to cause my

    condition, you¡¯ll have to face the consequences,¡± he warned.

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683

    Chapter 683 Meet Me

    Casey got dressed and left, while Danie remained stunned for a while.

    She thought, ¡°How did Casey find out about my rashes? Did I not cover them properly when we talked

    last

    night?

    Danie feared overthinking, so she grabbed her bag and rushed to the hospital.

    There, she underwent a series of examinations with the doctor.

    When the test results came in, the doctor gravely said, ¡°You have HIV.

    Confused, Danie asked, ¡°What does HIV mean?¡±

    The doctor looked at her and replied, ¡°It s AIDS.¡±

    Shocked and struggling to process the news, Danie asked, ¡°Can it be cured?¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    The doctor said, ¡°There¡¯s no cure for AIDS, but you can manage it with long¨Cterm medications.¡±

    Danie¡¯s face turned pale as she tried toprehend the diagnosis. She asked, ¡°Is there an

    incubation

    period for AIDS?

    The doctor exined, ¡°Yes, the incubation period varies, and some be ill shortly after infection.¡±

    Danie felt her strength drain away.

    Could the HIV virus have been in my body for a long time? Did I contract it from my rtionships? How

    do I tell Casey?

    Worried, she asked, ¡°Can anyone who has sexual intercourse with an infected person get infected?¡±

    The doctor replied, ¡°There¡¯s a high probability.¡±

    Danie left the hospital in a daze, worried about Casey discovering her AIDS diagnosis.

    She questioned herself, ¡®How can I exin this? What should I do?¡±

    In her car, Danie had a mental breakdown.

    She wondered, Why is this happening to me? Why is it so unfair? Why does Caroline have a good life

    despiteing from the same orphanage?!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    She gripped the steering wheel tightly, her eyes filled with bitterness. Why should I suffer alone? Why is

    Caroline living freely?¡±

    Suddenly, thoughts of Tyler and Liora crossed her mind.

    She burst into manicughter. I know how to seek revenge on Caroline!

    Danie called Naomi with determination,

    Soon, Naomi picked up. ¡°Danie.¡±

    Danie demanded through gritted teeth, ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°At work. I just changed my job,¡± Naomi replied.

    Danie said, ¡®Meet me in 10 minutes.

    After a brief pause, Naomi agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ten minutester, Naomi entered Danie¡¯s car,

    Danie looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a vial of my blood in two days. Find a way to make

    Caroline¡¯s

    kids consume it.¡±

    Naomi was shocked. ¡°Why would you want to do that?¡±

    Danie ferociously revealed, ¡°I have AIDS!¡±

    Naomi turned away, flustered, and said, ¡°No! I¡¯m not scared of you.¡±

    That infuriated Danie, and she reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget all the help I¡¯ve given you in the past,

    Naomi!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. My sister wouldn¡¯t have survived that night without you,¡± Naomi replied, visibly

    pained.

    Danie scoffed, adding, ¡°I also paid a significant sum to get the doctor to operate on your sister.¡±

    Naomi remained silent, keeping her head lowered.

    Danie asserted, ¡°Make sure it¡¯s done, understand?¡±

    Naomi nodded and exited the car, heading back to TYC.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684

    Chapter 684 Don¡¯t Think You Can Stay Out of it

    Danie gazed at Naomi¡¯s departing silhouette and grinned.

    1 did Naomi a huge favor back then. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have a helper now,¡± she thought,

    remembering how Naomi¡¯s sister had had a serious ident with severe hemorrhaging, and the

    hospital¡¯s blood bank had had a shortage of their blood type.

    Naomi had searched everywhere and found Danie at the hospital by chance.

    Danie had been there for a consultation with a wealthy tycoon and wanted to see if her blood

    matched

    Naomi¡¯s to impress the tycoon with her kindness. To her surprise, they were a match.

    After donating her blood, Danie had given money to help Naomi¡¯s sister, who, unfortunately, passed

    away while still in critical condition, Her blood had gone to waste.

    Despite the tragedy, it turned out to be a blessing in disguise, as the tycoon had been deeply moved by

    Danie¡¯s actions, generously rewarding her.

    Danie couldn¡¯t help but feel tormented by her past. She wouldn¡¯t have returned to the country if it

    weren¡¯t for Hector¡¯s idea, and she wouldn¡¯t be where she was today. All in all, it was Hector¡¯s fault

    Danie bit her finger and muttered, ¡®You¡¯re all going to pay.¡±

    Upon her return to Jordan Residence, Danie spotted Draco chatting with Casey in the living room. A

    flicker of disgust crossed her face before she put on a gentle facade and greeted, ¡°I¡¯m home, Casey.¡±

    Draco and Casey turned to her in unison.

    Casey stood up and said, ¡°Father, I need to talk to E. I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡±

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    They retreated to the room, where Danie embraced Casey and tried to kiss him.

    Casey, however, pushed her away, looking disgusted. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Danie pouted at Casey and asked, ¡°Why did you push me away, Casey?¡±

    Concerned, Casey asked, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just eczema, nothing serious,¡± Danie reassured him.

    Casey was visibly relieved. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, E. You know the consequences,¡± he warned.

    Danie said, ¡°I won¡¯t, Casey. We¡¯re in this together for life. Can I lie to you forever? The doctor said it¡¯s

    I

    +15 BONUS

    Casey¡¯s frown rxed, and Danie seductively said, ¡°I want you, Casey.¡±

    His desire ignited, and he swept her up and carried her to the bed.

    As they kissed, Danie couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Mr. Hendrix, Casey, it¡¯s your fault that I¡¯m like this.

    Don¡¯t

    think you can escape it.¡±

    At 10:00 a.m., Caroline woke up in the hospital, feeling disoriented. She noticed Kenny dozing off in a

    chair by her side. Preparing to sit up, she saw the intravenous needle in her hand and sighed. She had

    no recollection of spending the night in the hospital,

    Kenny stirred and sat up abruptly, realizing Caroline was awake.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, G. Do you feel better? Would you like something to eat? he asked,

    Caroline shook her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. A good night¡¯s sleep helped.¡±

    Kenny was aware of the incident with Evan and spoke up. ¡°G, I know what happened with Evan. Don¡¯t

    let that scum upset you.¡±

    ¨C

    Caroline replied calmly, Tm not upset. There¡¯s no reason to be.¡±

    Kenny persisted, ¡°Why did you walk in the rain and get a fever then? You did it because you were

    bottling up your emotions, right?¡±

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685

    Chapter 685 Stop Worrying

    Caroline struggled to sit up. ¡°What about thepany while you¡¯re here?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told the staff I¡¯d handle things once you¡¯re awake. You¡¯re heading home to rest today,¡±

    Kenny

    reassured her..

    Caroline replied, ¡°No, I have a meeting in the afternoon.¡±

    *I¡¯ll just attend the meeting, right? Thepany is bussin with sharply growing revenue these days

    anyway.¡± Kenny propped up a pillow behind Caroline¡¯s back.

    Caroline looked at Kenny and chuckled. ¡°Where did you pick up bussin?¡±

    ¡°I

    Kenny grinned and scratched his head. I know some ng.¡±

    Caroline insisted. ¡°You need to go check on the factory. I¡¯m still worried after the fire incident.¡±

    Kenny frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve been closely monitoring the staff and assigned security guards there!¡±

    ¡°Naomi is at thepany today, Caroline mentioned.

    Kenny said, ¡®I¡¯ve made all the necessary arrangements for you. Please stop worrying.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Caroline found no reason to argue, so she remained silent.

    Alex met Evan in MK at noon and informed him about Caroline¡¯s fever.

    Alex asked, ¡°How far did things go between you twost night? Caroline was so upset with you that she

    got a fever.¡±

    Evan looked up from a pile of folders and frowned. ¡°She had a fever? Was she in the hospital?¡±

    Alex confirmed, ¡°Yes, Kenny said her fever spiked to over 40¡ãC.¡±

    Evan immediately put down his pen and grabbed his coat to leave.

    Alex asked, ¡°Are you going to visit her?¡±

    As Evan continued to move, Alex pressed on, ¡°Do you think she wants to see you right now?¡±

    Evan paused and responded after a moment. ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t want to see me, I can¡¯t leave her

    alone.

    in the hospital.¡±

    1/4

    +15 BONUS

    Alex cautioned, ¡°Her fever just went down. Don¡¯t upset her again. I don¡¯t know what you were thinking.

    Testing without her knowledge was better than this.¡±

    inne wrong?

    Evan turned to face Alex and asked, ¡°Do you think what I did was

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying it was wrong, but it seems like you didn¡¯t consider Caroline¡¯s feelings,¡± Alex replied.

    Evan looked serious. ¡°Am I supposed to be on edge all the time?¡±

    Alex sighed. ¡°There¡¯s a proper way to handle things. Why didn¡¯t you talk to her first?¡±

    Evan questioned, ¡°Would she have told me?¡±

    Alex said, ¡°You¡¯re not trusting her again!¡±

    Evan looked away. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust her, but she might not even know about this.¡±

    Alex suggested, ¡°What if she and Casey didn¡¯t have any physical contact at all?¡±

    Evan scoffed. ¡°I trust Caroline, but I don¡¯t trust that guy.¡±

    Alex conceded, ¡°That makes sense too. Fine, go see Caroline and talk it out.

    Evan sat back in his chair, no longer in a hurry to leave.

    Alex was puzzled. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you go ng now?

    ¡°Let her cool down for a few days,¡± Evan suggested.

    Alex sat across from Evan. ¡°Right, why did Caroline suddenly leave the hotel the other day?¡±

    Alex had been pondering this for days, and Paige didn¡¯t have the courage to ask about it either.

    Evan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°She suspects that my father killed her biological father.¡±

    ¡°Your father killed her father? How¡¯s that even possible?¡± Alex eximed.

    Evan replied, ¡°It¡¯s possible. Everyone was after that bid back in those years.¡±

    Alex gulped. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you also suspect your father?¡±

    Evan remained silent.

    Alex asked, ¡°You and your father have always had a strained rtionship. Would you send him to

    prison if it was really him?¡±

    Evan answered without hesitation, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll give Caroline a proper exnation.¡±

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686

    Chapter 686 It Is Rted to Surgery

    Evan sneered. ¡°Would I allow that to happen? I¡¯ll be well¨Cprepared.¡±

    Alex eximed, ¡°You might be the only one willing to send your father to prison for a woman.¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Does he even deserve to be a father? I don¡¯t think so!¡±

    Alex was rendered speechless.

    Alex felt bad for his best friend. ¡®In all honesty, Evan has a point. Draco has never shown any fatherly

    lover to him. He¡¯s been using Evan all along. Now that Casey has joined thepany, he might take

    Evan¡¯s

    position in the future.¡®

    Yuliana started her newly¨Crented car to follow Scott outside the hospital.

    She noticed Scott suddenly stop in an alleyway after following him for some time.

    Yuliana reached for her phone, ready to exit the car, and saw a man in a cap emerge from the

    alleyway.

    Scott said something to the man, who nodded. They both entered the alley.

    Yuliana left her car and followed them.

    Scott and the man entered a run down building. Yuliana sent the GPS location to Neil and then

    followed

    them upstairs.

    The corridor reeked of trash. Yuliana couldn¡¯t fathom why someone as hygienic as Scott would be

    there.

    She peeked over the handrail. Suddenly, the footsteps halted, and a door creaked open.

    Yuliana tried to listen and discreetly moved toward the house after the door shut. She retrieved a tool.

    from her bag and eavesdropped.

    However, instead of voices, all she heard was the sound of keys being typed on a keyboard.

    A few minutester, Scott said, ¡°This is insufficient. Expand the area and increase distribution.¡±

    ¡°Area? Distribution? What does that mean? she wondered.

    ¡°Alright, anything else? the man asked.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Shortly, the sound of footsteps echoed.

    Yuliana concealed her tool and hurried upstairs as Scott left.

    She waited for some time before sneaking downstairs. Then, she entered her car and called Neil.

    Neil answered quickly.

    ¡°Neil, did you check the location I sent you?¡± Yuliana asked after ensuring her surroundings were

    secure.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nell replied, ¡°Yes. What¡¯s he up to there?¡±

    Yuliana shared, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, but I overheard a brief conversation.¡±

    ¡°What was it?¡± Neil asked with a furrowed brow.

    Yuliana exined, ¡°Something about expanding the area and increasing distribution. Could it be rted

    to surgery?¡±

    Neil contemted, ¡°It does sound rted to surgery.¡±

    Yuliana considered and added, ¡°Also, Scott didn¡¯t sound as kind as he did in the hospital. He seemed.

    cold¡­¡±

    ¡°Cold? That¡¯s hard to believe,¡± Neil remarked in disbelief.

    Yuliana said, ¡°I¡¯m going to keep following him because I¡¯m getting curious about him now!¡±

    ¡°Yulia, please be cautious,¡± Neil warned.

    Yuliana smiled and started the car. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    She ended the call and checked Scott¡¯s route on her phone before trailing him.

    Two dayster, Naomi and Danie met not far from Jordan Residence.

    Danie handed a vial of her blood infected with the HIV virus to Naomi.

    ¡°This is my blood with the HIV virus. Find a way to put it in the children¡¯s drinks. If I have to die, I want

    to drag those kids down with me!¡± Danie ordered.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687

    Chapter 687 I¡¯ve Forgotten to Update You

    Naomi was shocked, ¡°All three of them?

    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Do you want to offend Evan? Do I look like I want to get myself killed?¡±

    Danie scolded Naomi.

    Naomi frowned. ¡°Evan is close to Caroline. If he discovers you¡¯ve hurt Caroline¡¯s children, he¡¯ll be

    furious, too.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered anymore! That Tyler kid made me aughingstock! He has to go!¡±

    Naomi looked at Danie in silence.

    She sensed that Danie might have some psychological issues but couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.

    After parting ways, Naomi returned to thepany.

    Caroline had already gone back to work after her recovery.

    Naomi went to Caroline¡¯s office with a folder.

    She knocked and entered, handing the folder to Caroline. ¡°Please review this document, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline nced at it. ¡°Is this for training?¡±

    Naomi nodded. ¡°The secretaries currentlyck the necessary skills, so a training session would be

    beneficial.¡±

    Naomi smiled. ¡°I take my role seriously.¡±

    Caroline signed the document. ¡°I¡¯ll inform the finance department to approve the funds for you.

    However, we should conduct the training in stages to avoid disruptions.¡±

    ¡°I can handle things temporarily by myself,¡± Naomi said,

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Won¡¯t it be exhausting?¡±

    Naomi replied, ¡°No. It¡¯s less stressful than my previous role in the HR department.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s smile faded after Naomi left.

    She couldn¡¯t fathom Naomi¡¯s motive for sending the secretaries away.

    However, she knew she needed to be cautious regarding Naomi¡¯s actions. She couldn¡¯t reveal too

    much, or she might not uncover Naomi¡¯s ulterior motive.

    Caroline pondered for a while before texting Kenny.

    Caroline: [Naomi is sending the secretaries for training, but I suggested doing it in stages.]

    Kenny: [Is the training necessary? They were all carefully chosen.]

    Caroline: [I¡¯m not sure of her intentions, but I agreed anyway.]

    Kenny: [I understand. You want to find out what she¡¯s up to.]

    Caroline: [Yes, but please closely monitor the factory. Shell be there for coordination.]

    Kenny: [Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stay at the factory and keep an eye on her.]

    Caroline then reached out to Peter.

    After some thought, she texted: [How¡¯s it going?]

    Peter replied after a while.

    Peter: I apologize, Ms. Shenton. I forgot to update you because I¡¯ve been busy with a move for the past

    two days.]

    Caroline: [You know that a day¡¯s dy means missed opportunities for me, right?

    Peter: [I¡¯m very sorry, Ms. Shenton. My mother sprained her ankle, or I wouldn¡¯t be this busy.]

    Caroline: [Please inform me in advance next time you find yourself in this situation. How many more

    days do you need?]

    Peter: [At most, two more days. I¡¯ll be done in two days!]

    Caroline angrily set down her phone, thinking, I¡¯ll have to reconsider giving him responsibilities if he

    continues to be unreliable!¡®

    At Bayview Vi.

    Tyler observed Axel working on theptop beside him, unwilling to miss the learning opportunity.

    Liora entered the room. Finding them engrossed in theptop, she frustratedly said, ¡°Is theptop more

    important than your little sister?¡±

    Tyler nodded without paying much attention to Liora¡¯s words, while Axel stopped and turned to look at

    the upset Llora.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688

    Chapter 688 More Important Than My Child

    ¡°Lia, I¡¯ll y with you in a few hours when I¡¯m done with work,¡± Axel promised.

    Liora walked over to theptop and sighed, perplexed by what she saw on the screen.

    ¡°I can¡¯t y with you as much now. It¡¯s important to spend more time with me,¡± Liora said.

    Puzzled, Axel asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have time?¡±

    Tyler turned and asked with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing that the naughty kid isn¡¯t going to

    bother us anymore?¡±

    Liora¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Bad Tyler! Do you even realize what

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    nonsense you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Tyler shrugged. ¡°Where will you go if you don¡¯t have much time? You¡¯ll still being home every day,

    right?

    Liora sat cross¨Clegged on the floor, fuming. ¡°Mommy told me she¡¯s enrolling me in an arts ss soon!¡±

    ¡°Arts ss? That suits Liora, Axel remarked.

    Tyler taunted, ¡°She¡¯s tone deaf.¡±

    Axel defended, ¡°But she can draw.¡±

    Tyler teased, ¡°Her cat drawings look more like abstract art.¡±

    Axel countered, ¡°She can learn a musical instrument.¡±

    Tyler chuckled. ¡°Her sense of rhythm is questionable.¡±

    ¡°What about dancing?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s not very coordinated,¡± Tyler replied.

    Axel had no moreebacks.

    Liora clenched her fists. ¡°Tyler! I¡¯m going to get you for this!¡±

    Liora ran at Tyler and threw a punch, but he blocked it without getting angry.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re really busy right now. I¡¯ll get you an ice cream when we¡¯re done,¡± Tyler promised.

    Breathing heavily, Liora said, ¡°You¡¯re busy, right? You¡¯re not ying something else without me, are

    you?¡±

    Axel exined, ¡°Yes, Lia. We¡¯re working on something important.¡±

    Liora slumped. ¡°Alright then¡­¡±

    She left after onest look at her brothers engrossed in theptop.

    She hurried downstairs to the yard and tapped the voice recording feature on the phone Evan had

    given

    her.

    ¡°My brothers won¡¯t y with me,¡± she recorded and sent it to Evan.

    Evan was in a meeting with Casey. He was initially serious but became gentle upon receiving Liora¡¯s

    message. His phone ringing agitated him.

    After listening to Liora¡¯s soft, tearful voice, Evan felt sad. He realized his daughter was lonely.

    ¡°What are the two kids doing? he wondered.

    Evan¡¯s expression darkened as he replied.

    Evan: [Don¡¯t cry, Lia. I¡¯ll take you out. Wait for me ]

    When Liora received his message, she nced back at the vi. Her brothers paid no attention to her,

    and Eira was upied. She tapped the voice recording button and said, ¡°Sure!¡±

    Evan prepared to leave, shocking the executives. ¡°The meeting isn¡¯t over, Mr. Jordan!¡±

    Evan paused briefly. ¡°Is the meeting more important than my child?¡±

    He left quickly, leaving the executives shaking their heads. They turned to Casey, who had been sitting

    quietly.

    ¡°Mr. Casey, you should familiarize yourself with the business soon. We can¡¯t have Mr. Evan leaving

    meetings prematurely all the time.¡±

    Casey smiled. ¡°Evan controls all our major clients¡® information. It won¡¯t be easy for me to get it.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Casey, talk to your father soon. Ourpany will be in jeopardy if this continues.¡±

    Casey nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with my father.¡±

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689

    Chapter 689 Secret

    Evan had just arrived at Bayview Vi when his phone rang. His expression turned cold when he

    noticed

    Casey calling. Without hesitation, he hung up.

    However, Casey called again as he opened the car door. Evan lost his patience and shouted, ¡°Speak if

    you want to get yourself killed, Casey!¡±

    Casey took his time to reply. ¡°Why are you still so angry at me after spending so much time with me,

    my

    little brother?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t find peace as long as you¡¯re alive!¡± Evan shouted.

    Casey chuckled. ¡°Hehehe. Just wanted to inform you that the executives weren¡¯t pleased with your

    attitude earlier.¡±

    ¡°Do I need to please them?¡± Evan asked.

    Casey said, ¡°You really can¡¯t control your temper, Evan, You¡¯re going to lose everything if you keep this

    up.¡±

    ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t make me say it again!¡± Evan was livid.

    Casey said, ¡°How can I leave? I¡¯m going to watch you lose your authority. Then I¡¯ll be pleased. I

    remember

    how terrible you looked when you knelt before our father the other day. I¡¯d like to see that again.¡±

    ¡°Casey! Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡± Evan said through gritted teeth.

    Casey sneered. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m waiting for you to kill me. Don¡¯t disappoint me!¡±

    Evan hung up, his eyes burning with anger.

    Reuben couldn¡¯t bear to watch and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to get upset with him, sir. His health is

    failing.¡±

    Evan clenched his fists. ¡°Which project is he handling now?¡±

    Reuben struggled to answer. ¡®I heard he signed an amusement park reconstruction project two days

    ago.

    Evan¡¯s gaze turned cold, and the scene of his mother¡¯s tragic death filled his mind. The pain from those

    memories suffocated him. Casey had taken the project to undermine him, and he wouldn¡¯t allow Casey

    to

    seed.

    Evan ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t let him make any progress!¡±

    ¡°Sir, this is an official MK project. Dying it will deplete thepany¡¯s capital,¡± Reuben cautioned.

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Why are we using MK¡¯s capital for the project? If Casey can¡¯t make progress, I¡¯ll find a way to oust him

    from MK!¡± Evan dered.

    Reuben was rmed. ¡®Is Mr. Jordan nning to act soon? I can understand his feelings. Casey¡¯s

    actions are malicious, constantly reminding him of his mother¡¯s tragic death.¡±

    Evan got out of the car to pick up Liora. When he returned with her, his anger had dissipated, He

    instructed Reuben to drive to the restaurant.

    They arrived 15 minutester, and Evan ordered a delicious meal for Liora.

    Liora joyfully swung her legs as she licked her ice cream. Thank you for taking me out!¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze softened. I can take you out again if you like.¡±

    Liora¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, please! Oh, let me share a secret!¡°¡±

    Evan nodded. ¡®Sure, tell me.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Liora put down her spoon. I¡¯ve decided to learn from my mentor.¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s your mentor?¡®

    ¡°It¡¯s that old man from the graveyard. I¡¯m going to learn from him!¡± Liora said with utmost seriousness,

    showing the amulet she wore as a ne. ¡°Mommy said he gave this to me, and I mustn¡¯t take it off.¡±

    Evan instantly understood the situation after seeing the amulet.

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690

    Chapter 690 Taken

    Evan and Caroline had argued because of the amulet.

    Evan frowned and advised, ¡°Lia, it¡¯s best not to wear that. It might be unclean. If you want a ne,

    I¡¯ll

    get you one.¡±

    Liora rejected his offer, saying, ¡°No! I like this one! I had a dream when I wore it!¡±

    Intrigued, Evan asked, ¡°What kind of dream was that?¡±

    Liora sweetly smiled. ¡°I dreamt of ying with a fairy and a beautiful woman. They had a white puppy,

    and

    I loved ying with it!¡±

    Evan was skeptical, thinking, ¡®How does the dream connect to wearing the amulet?¡¯

    ¡°Do you have this dream often?¡± Evan asked,

    Liora nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve had the same dream every night since I started wearing the amulet. I remember it.

    well. It¡¯s just that¡­ I don¡¯t understand what the fairy and the woman say.¡±

    Evan found Liora¡¯s statement strange but chose not to press further when he saw her happy.

    He wondered, ¡®Why didn¡¯t Caroline discuss Liora¡¯s education with me? Even though I¡¯m not discussing

    Liora as her father, Caroline shouldn¡¯t make decisions for Liora so easily. After all, Liora¡¯s future is at

    stake,¡®

    At Bayview Vi.

    Eira called the children for lunch. ¡°Time for lunch.¡±

    She noticed Lia was missing and asked Tyler and Axel, ¡°Is Lia not upstairs?¡±

    Both boys turned to Eira in unison.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tyler looked worried and asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t she downstairs?¡±

    Axel frowned and asked, ¡°What about the backyard?¡±

    Realizing something was wrong. Eira rushed downstairs to speak to the bodyguards while Tyler and

    Axel

    hurried after her.

    Eira asked the bodyguards, ¡°Have you seen Lia?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    One of them confirmed, ¡°Yes. Mr. Jordan took her out.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jordan? Evan?¡± Eira asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± they replied.

    Eira felt relieved but muttered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mr. Jordan inform me about taking Lia out?¡±

    She then turned and went into the vi.

    Tyler and Axel caught up with her. Tyler¡¯s face was pale as he asked, ¡°What did the bodyguard say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mr. Jordan took Lia out,¡± Eira reassured them.

    The two children felt relieved, and Tyler said, ¡°Axel, call him and find out when he¡¯ll bring Lia home.

    Mommy might get upset if she finds out.¡±

    Axel nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll call him now.¡±

    Axel dialed Evan¡¯s number, and Evan picked up. ¡°Axel.¡±

    Axel asked, ¡°Daddy, is Lia with you? When will you be back?¡±

    Evan nced at Liora, who was ying in the yground, and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll bring her home myselfter.

    Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Mommy.¡± Axel reminded him.

    Evan said, ¡°I¡¯ll exin if I run into her. Have you been taking your medicine?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry, Daddy. Please bring Lia home soon,¡± Axel said.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Caroline finished work early in the afternoon to take Eira and the children out for dinner. She called Eira

    while in the car.

    Eira picked up. ¡°Hi, Carol.¡±

    Caroline asked as she looked at the scenery, ¡°Have you cooked dinner, Eira?¡±

    Eira replied, ¡°Not yet. What would you like for dinner?¡±

    Caroline suggested, ¡°Don¡¯t bother cooking. I¡¯ve made a reservation, and I¡¯m taking everyone out for

    dinner. I¡¯m on my way home now.¡±

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691

    Chapter 691 Gravekeeper

    ¡°Ah¡­ Sure,¡± Eira answered hesitantly.

    Noticing something amiss, Caroline asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Eira sounded guilty as she hastily said, ¡°Nothing! I¡¯m busy putting away the children¡¯s toys. I need to

    end the call now.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Caroline replied.

    After hanging up, Eira rushed upstairs in fear and told Axel and Tyler, ¡°It¡¯s over! Your mom ising

    home, but Lia isn¡¯t home yet. What should I do?¡±

    The children¡¯s expressions changed drastically, and Axle quickly texted Evan.

    Meanwhile, Evan was on his way back to drop Liora home.

    He didn¡¯t notice his phone vibrating as he was engrossed in conversation with Liora.

    Since Evan didn¡¯t reply, Axel tried calling, but Evan didn¡¯t pick up.

    Axel put down his phone with a frown, saying, ¡°Daddy probably didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    200

    Tyler added, ¡°He¡¯s probably on his way back. He couldn¡¯t hear the call because he was busy with Lia.¡±

    ¡°Will they meet Carol when they arrive?¡± Eira asked, sounding concerned.

    Tyler leaned against the chair calmly and replied, ¡°Lia won¡¯t be scolded anyway. It¡¯s going to be him.¡±

    Axel looked at Tyler in frustration. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s also going to be us?¡±

    Tyler paused as he was about to lean back with his hands behind his head. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ think so¡­¡±

    Lioray on Evan¡¯sp in the car, tired from ying. She blinked slowly.

    Evan gently caressed Liora¡¯s soft hair. ¡°Are you sleepy, Lia?¡±

    Liora nodded and yawned. ¡°I want to sleep¡­¡±

    Evan checked his watch. ¡°We¡¯ll be home soon. Can you stay awake a little longer?¡±

    Liora turned over and closed her eyes. She mumbled, ¡°Just a short while¡­¡±

    Evan smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Liora soon drifted off to sleep.

    Ten minutester, Evan arrived at Bayview Vi.

    Caroline¡¯s car entered the yard just as he was preparing to carry Liora back inside.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Caroline frowned upon seeing Evan¡¯s car in the yard and was taken aback when Evan carried Liora out

    of the car. She hurriedly approached and asked, ¡°Did you take Lia out, Evan?¡±

    Carrying the sleeping Liora, Evan replied softly, ¡°Hmm, she fell asleep because she was exhausted

    from ying.¡±

    Caroline was quite angry. ¡°Will you please stop taking my daughter without informing me?¡±

    Evan almost blurted out, ¡°She¡¯s my daughter too, but restrained himself, Instead, he said, ¡®I came to

    visit Axel and found Liora all by herself in the backyard. So, I took her out for lunch. Is that an issue?¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°It¡¯s not an issue, but will you please respect my opinion?

    Evan asked, ¡°Do you think you¡¯d let me take her out if I informed you? Also, why did you let Liora get

    lessons from a gravekeeper?¡±

    Caroline briefly appeared panicked. ¡®She is my daughter, and my decisions for her are none of

    business!¡±

    Evan adopted a serious tone. ¡°Do you realize your actions could harm her future? Those are all

    baseless superstitions.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not familiar with this matter, please refrain from discussing it! Give Liora back to me!¡±

    Caroline eximed angrily.

    Evan evaded her hands. ¡°Tell me the reason behind this decision.¡±

    Caroline red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you out here!¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s discuss this inside then,¡± Evan said, walking into the vi.

    Caroline was rendered speechless

    After entering the vi, Evan gently ced Liora on the sofa.

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692

    Chapter 692 Why Are You Still Up?

    Evan swiftly turned, gripping Caroline¡¯s hand as he led her up the stairs.

    Caroline strained to free herself and eximed, ¡°Evan, we can talk right here! No need to go upstairs!¡±

    But Evan remained steadfast and headed to her room.

    After closing the door behind them, Evan asked, ¡°I thought you had something to tell me. Why are you

    introducing superstitions to the child at such a young age?¡±

    Rubbing her sore wrist, Caroline retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t owe you an exnation!¡±

    Evan¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t jeopardize a child¡¯s future out of spite, Caroline!¡±

    ¡°Am I really jeopardizing a child¡¯s future? You have no clue what happened after Lia returned from the

    graveyard the other day!¡± Caroline shot back.

    Evan asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Caroline reluctantly exined Liora¡¯s condition during those two days.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan was taken aback and asked with a serious expression, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?¡±

    Caroline countered, ¡°Would it have made a difference? You¡¯d still doubt me like today, possibly even

    hinder Lia¡¯s treatment!¡±

    Evan fell silent for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s an inexplicable situation, but you can¡¯t let Liora continue those

    lessons.¡±

    Caroline asked. ¡°Why do you care so much about my daughter?¡±

    Evan averted his gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t, then you should leave,¡® Caroline insisted.

    Evan locked eyes with Caroline. ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡±

    Caroline managed a smile. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve forgotten about you taking me to the hospital without my

    consent?¡±

    ¡°I apologize for that,¡± Evan said.

    Caroline retorted, ¡°Do you think an apology erases the hurt?¡±

    Evan gazed at her and exined, ¡°I was extremely worried about your health then. I never suspected

    your

    and Casey had any improper rtionship.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Forget it, Evan. Even without that incident, we can¡¯t be together,¡± Caroline stated.

    ¡°Caroline, he and I are not the same. Why do you always equate me with him?¡± Evan grew agitated.

    Caroline looked at him coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, his blood runs through your veins.¡±

    ¡°If my father is truly the culprit, I¡¯ll cut ties with him! I¡¯ll give you the closure you deserve,¡± Evan dered

    resolutely.

    With that, he turned and left the bedroom, leaving Caroline in shock.

    ¡°What did he mean earlier? Cutting ties with his father? Is it because of this incident?¡±

    At 1:00 a.m., Axel called Neil, who was barely awake.

    Neil groggily picked up the call, and Axel urged, ¡°Uncle Neil, I¡¯ve sent you a file. Please take a look.¡±

    ¡°Why are you up sote, Axel?¡± Neil asked.

    Axel rubbed his tired eyes and persisted, ¡°Uncle Neil, there¡¯s a video clip in the file I sent you. Check it

    out.

    Now fully awake, Neil grabbed his phone and examined the file Axel had sent.

    Several clear images appeared when he opened the file.

    ¡°I¡¯ve enhanced the video clip quality. It should be much clearer now,¡± Axel informed him.

    Neil scrutinized the video clip, and his expression turned icy. ¡°It¡¯s incredibly clear. You can even see

    their

    faces.¡±

    One of the clips revealed the face of the Jordans¡® butler.

    Neil¡¯s father, Hugh, stood across from Bernard, engaged in a conversation. After a few minutes, two

    bodyguards forcibly escorted Hugh into a car.

    The other surveince footage showed the car traveling to Riverside and Rill Park.

    Even without footage of the incident itself, a rough picture of the situation could be pieced together.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693

    Chapter 693 The Sound of Happiness

    No one would dare to enter Rill Park in the middle of the night during a heavy downpour!

    Neil clenched his phone tightly, his eyes filled with anger.

    ¡®It must¡¯ve been Draco! I have the proof now, but I still need a witness. I¡¯ve got to find one! Neil thought.

    Three dayster, on Saturday.

    Paige called Caroline to apany her to a prenatal checkup

    Caroline entrusted the kids to Eira and rushed to meet Paige.

    As soon as Paige hopped into the car, she began venting her frustration. ¡°I¡¯m so annoyed, Carol Alex

    takes great care of me, but he was already out even before the sun was up now that his friend is

    returning!

    Caroline asked, ¡°Did he mention his friend¡¯s name?¡±

    Paige pouted. ¡°I think so, but I can¡¯t remember clearly. Someone named Lucas or something.¡±

    A name clicked in Caroline¡¯s mind. ¡°Lucas Jensen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it! He said this guy just returned from abroad,¡± Paige exined

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Caroline wasn¡¯t too interested in Evan¡¯s friend. ¡°Let it go. Ile with you to the hospital.¡±

    Paige hugged Caroline¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯re my most dependable friend, Carol!¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Let go, I¡¯m driving.¡±

    Ten minutester, they arrived at the hospital and bumped into Danie at the registration desk.

    Paige immediately rolled her eyes. ¡°Why do I always have to run into her in the morning?¡±

    Carolineforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. Let¡¯s focus on our appointment.¡±

    Paige nodded and gently rubbed her belly. ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention, baby. She¡¯s just unpleasant to look at.¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°The baby can¡¯t see inside your womb, you know.¡±

    Paige said, ¡°It can sense my emotions and disgust through mel

    +15 BONUS

    As they waited in line, Danie turned around and was surprised to see Caroline and Palge.

    Soon, doubt clouded her eyes.

    ¡®Caroline seems unusually cheerful. Hasn¡¯t she realized her kids are already infected with HIV? Or

    maybe Naomi hasn¡¯t had a chance to act yet? Naomi will strike sooner orter, and I don¡¯t have to rush

    it. After all, Caroline will spend the rest of her life in agony,¡® she thought.

    Danie gave them a quick nce and then walked toward the elevator area.

    Paige watched Danie leave and wondered aloud, ¡°Why didn¡¯t she start a fight today?¡±

    Caroline shared Paige¡¯s surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe your pregnancy intimidates her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m convinced she¡¯s up to no good. Let¡¯s get out of here quickly after the checkup, Carol! Paige said in

    disgust.

    Caroline briefly pondered and asked, ¡°What¡¯s Danie doing here at the hospital so early in the

    morning?¡±

    Paige replied, ¡°Who knows? Maybe she¡¯s suffering for all the wrongs she¡¯s done.¡±

    The doctor reassured Paige that her baby was healthy and growing well.

    Paige and Caroline went on a joyful shopping spree, buying various baby items.

    Meanwhile, Alex received notifications of the transactions on his phone while he waited to pick up

    Lucas from the airport.

    Evan was agitated by the early morning disturbance. He looked at Alex and said, ¡°Could you put your

    phone on silent mode?¡±

    Alex raised an eyebrow. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this. These notifications are from Paige shopping for

    our future child in the baby store!¡±

    Suddenly, a voice came from behind. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be darned! Alex, how have you be so unkempt

    after at few years?¡±

    Alex and Evan turned simultaneously.

    Lucas stood before them, his hair slicked back, exuding the air of a sessful person.

    ¡°Fuck! When did you show up, Lucas? You don¡¯t make a sound when you walk!¡± Alex was startled.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694

    Chapter 694 Good Ie

    Lucas slicked back his hair and remarked, ¡°Of course, my etiquette training abroad wasn¡¯t for nothing!¡±

    He nced at Evan, then around, and asked, ¡°Evan, where¡¯s my godson?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®my godson? That¡¯s my godson¡± Alex eximed.

    ¡°Huh? I named Axel. What does Axel have to do with you, who came afterward?¡± Lucas grumbled.

    Alex stepped closer, gripping Lucas by the neck. ¡°Are you looking for a fight?¡±

    Lucas retorted, ¡°Come at me! I¡¯m not scared of you!¡±

    Evan wore a solemn expression and wondered, What are these two doing in such a crowded airport?¡±

    He turned away, unable to bear watching any longer.

    Lucas and Alex called out anxiously. ¡°Where are you going. Evan?¡±

    Evan quickened his pace, making a lunch reservation for himself and Lucas at a nearby restaurant.

    After a few drinks, Lucas asked, ¡°I heard Caroline is back, and you¡¯re pursuing her, Evan. Is that true?¡±

    Evan shot an usatory nce at Alex. ¡°Did he tell you this?¡±

    Lucas nodded and exined, ¡°You don¡¯t engage in group conversations on the phone, so Alex filled

    me in.

    Alex winked at Lucas, signaling him not to delve deeper.

    Puzzled, Lucas asked Alex, ¡°Do you have something in your eye, Alex?¡±

    *Fuck! You really have no idea how to work with others, huh?! You¡¯ve be an idiot after your time

    abroad! Alexined inwardly.

    Evan red at Alex coldly and remarked, ¡°You seem very free.¡±

    Alex sniggered, saying, ¡°I only mentioned that much to him, Evan.¡±

    Lucas probed, ¡°Evan, did you manage to win over Caroline? We should get together sometime¡­¡±

    Alex choked on his drink upon hearing Lucas¡®ment, earning another re from Evan

    Coughing profusely, Alex said, ¡°Uh¡­ Lucas, why don¡¯t you just eat your meal and be quiet¡­¡±

    Lucas teased, ¡°How do you choke on liquor?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Alex regained hisposure and said, ¡°Why only care about Evan? What about me?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why should I care about you when you already have a girlfriend?¡± Lucas countered.

    Alex changed the subject, saying, ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯re going to be a godfather again. Would you

    like

    to buy my daughter some clothes?¡±

    Lucas deflected, ¡°Your matter isn¡¯t important. I¡¯ll talk about Evan¡¯s matter first.¡±

    Evan took a sip of his drink and confessed, ¡°I haven¡¯t won her over yet because there are many

    obstacles

    between us.¡±

    Lucas was shocked. ¡°Caroline is so ignorant, huh? You¡¯re the wealthiest man in the country, and many

    women want to marry you!¡±

    Evan defended, ¡°She¡¯s running her ownpany and earning a good ie.¡±

    Lucas eximed, ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell. So, Caroline is no longer materialistic after faking her death.¡±

    Evan corrected him, ¡°She was never materialistic, just helpless.¡±

    ¡°Alright, consider what I said incorrect. But do you want to be with her?¡± Lucas asked.

    Evan replied, ¡°Yes, for the time being.¡±

    Lucas mused, ¡°I¡¯m suddenly very curious about how Caroline is now!¡±

    Alex chimed in. ¡°Her temper is worse than before!¡±

    Lucas frowned. ¡°So she¡¯s not easy to deal with, huh?¡±

    Evan stood up and announced, ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±

    Lucas approached Alex after Evan departed and asked, ¡°Has Evan fallen head over heels for

    Caroline?¡±

    Alex nodded. ¡°You didn¡¯t see Evan in agony during your years abroad,¡±

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695

    Chapter 695 Haven¡¯t Prepared

    Alex had shared a bunch of information with Lucas before Evan¡¯s return.

    Lucas was visibly shocked as he listened. He then med Alex, saying, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me

    while Evan was suffering?¡±

    Alex asked, ¡°Were you able to use your phone during your etiquette training?¡±

    Lucas scratched his head. ¡°I was too upied before. We need to assist Evan!¡±

    ¡°You can begin with Caroline¡¯s two kids,¡± Alex suggested.

    Lucas was surprised. ¡°She has kids too?¡±

    Alex rified, ¡°Axel is Caroline¡¯s son, and Liora and Tyler are Evan¡¯s children.¡±

    Lucas eximed, ¡°Oh my goodness! I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t know all this!

    ¡°No! I must support my good friend. We can¡¯t neglect his kids and future wife!¡±

    Meanwhile, at Bayview Vi.

    Tyler was sitting in front of hisptop and looked clearly upset.

    ¡°Damnit! Who¡¯s behind this? Why are they so sneaky?¡± Tyler mmed the table with his fist.

    Axel reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t swear, Ty.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°They¡¯ve created so many fake IP addresses so quickly. I don¡¯t think

    one person can do this alone!¡±

    ¡°Stay calm. Maybe they¡¯re struggling too,¡± Axel reassured him.

    Tyler expressed his concern, ¡°I¡¯ve never encountered such a skilled hacker in our country. Most

    importantly, we don¡¯t know their intentions! How many times have you fixed the firewall? They keep

    breaking through it like it¡¯s a game.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Axel suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s not investigate further for now.¡±

    Tyler asked, ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t you want to catch this person?¡±

    Axel exined, ¡°Rushing won¡¯t help. They must have a team, and It¡¯s not the right time for them to

    strike.¡±

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Tyler calmed down. ¡°So you think they¡¯re testing us?¡±

    Axel disagreed, ¡°No, they¡¯re trying to wear us out.¡±

    Tyler felt a chill. ¡°So they want to exhaust us and make a big move?¡±

    Axel confirmed, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re trying to wear us down. If we keep following their lead, we won¡¯tst.¡±

    Tyler asked, ¡°What¡¯s our n then?

    Axel thought for a moment and said, ¡°We¡¯ll wait it out.¡±

    Tyler was worried. ¡°Wait for them to make a move? Hispany secrets will be exposed!¡±

    Axel chuckled. ¡°You imed you didn¡¯t care about Daddy¡¯spany, Ty.¡±

    Tyler felt sheepish, ¡°I don¡¯t! His business isn¡¯t my concern!¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll work on software,¡± Axel said.

    At the mall.

    Caroline sat in exhaustion, surrounded by shopping bags.

    While eyeing the bags, shemented, ¡°Paige, you¡¯re pregnant, yet you can shop so much.¡±

    Paige shrugged, taking a bite of cake. ¡°This is nothing. I haven¡¯t even set up the baby¡¯s crib.¡±

    Caroline suggested, ¡°Let Alex handle some of that. It can¡¯t all be on you.¡±

    Just as Caroline finished speaking, her phone rang, and she picked up.

    ¡°Where are you, Carol?¡± Scott asked.

    Caroline cleared her throat and said, ¡°I¡¯m shopping for baby clothes with Paige.¡±

    Scott chuckled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you turn around?¡±

    Caroline turned in puzzlement and found Scott standing at McDonald¡¯s with two shopping bags in his

    hands.

    Caroline hung up and waved at Scott smilingly.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696

    Chapter 696 Open It

    Scott set his phone aside and approached Caroline.

    Paige asked, ¡°You¡¯re here too, Scott?¡±

    Scott nodded with a smile. ¡°Ty, Lia, and Axel will resume school soon, right? I came to get them some

    back¨Cto¨Cschool gifts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s kind of you. Please, have a seat, Scott,¡± Caroline said as she stood up.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Scott replied.

    Caroline made way for Scott to enter the cafe, coincidentally as a waiter approached with a tray of

    coffee.

    The waiter anxiously called out upon noticing Caroline, ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Scott raised his head suddenly. He realized Caroline couldn¡¯t avoid the waiter in time and swiftly pulled

    her into his arms.

    The tter of tes and cups hitting the ground filled the air.

    With a concerned frown, Scott checked on Caroline in his arms. ¡°Are you okay, Carol?¡±

    Caroline recovered from her surprise and looked into Scott¡¯s warm, light brown eyes. She was briefly

    stunned before gently removing herself from his embrace. In a panic, she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She turned to the waiter and added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bumping into you. I¡¯ll cover the coffee.¡±

    Meanwhile, Yuliana discreetly took a photo of the scene from her spot at McDonald¡¯s and appeared

    angered when she saw the image of Scott holding Caroline.

    ¡®Caroline and Scott must have some sort of connection! Why else would Scott be so worried when

    Caroline was in danger? she thought.

    Yuliana sent the photo to Evan, her emotions getting the best of her. She captioned it with: [This

    woman doesn¡¯t deserve your love!]

    At Vi Rosa.

    Evan received a message from an unfamiliar number. His expression darkened when he saw the photo

    of

    Caroline and Scott embracing.

    Beside him, Alex asked, ¡°Evan, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Alex nced at Evan¡¯s phone, and his eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Fuckity fuck! Is that Caroline? I

    thought

    she was with Paige. Why is she hugging Scott?¡±

    Evan¡¯s imposing presence made the atmosphere in the living room chilling

    Alex tried to break the tension by asking cautiously, ¡°Is there some kind of misunderstanding?¡±

    Evan turned off his phone and spoke gravely. ¡°Who can I turn to for answers?¡±

    As he headed upstairs, Alex followed him. ¡°Evan, please, calm down. I¡¯ll talk to Paige and try to

    understand.¡±

    ¡°Shut up and stop following me!¡± Evan was seething.

    Alex stopped in his tracks, saying. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t treat me like this!¡±

    At the cafe.

    Scott and Caroline sat on the sofa.

    Scott turned to Paige and said. ¡°I got a little something for you too.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Paige¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°For me?¡±

    Scott retrieved a small gift box from his shopping bag. ¡°This is for you. It¡¯s a milk bottle for the baby.¡±

    Paige eagerly epted the gift. ¡°Can I open it?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Scott replied with a smile.

    Paige unwrapped the package, and her expression softened as she saw the bottle inside. She admired

    it.¡±

    You¡¯ll make a fantastic father when you have kids, Scott!¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Scott said.

    Paige continued. ¡°I should be the one thanking you. I love the bottle. It¡¯s adorable!¡±

    Caroline handed the menu to Scott. ¡°Would you like to order something, Scott?¡±

    Scott shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not ordering. I already ate and am just here to hang out for a bit.¡±

    Caroline remarked, ¡°Working a night shift, are you? Doctors don¡¯t get to rest even during their free time,

    huh?¡±

    Scott replied, ¡°It¡¯s a doctor¡¯s duty to serve their patients.¡±

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697

    Chapter 697 Don¡¯t Take the Call Yet

    Paige nced at Scott and Caroline, pondering how well they suited each other. She couldn¡¯t help but

    think it was a shame that Scott couldn¡¯t measure up to Evan.

    Caroline excused herself to the restroom, and Paige seized the opportunity to ask, ¡°Scott, how much

    do you like Carol, huh?¡±

    Scott smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Why are you asking me this?¡±

    Paige pressed further, ¡°You must have experienced something that makes you so good at concealing

    your emotions, right?¡±

    Scott¡¯s smile wavered for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

    Paige adopted a serious tone, her eyes locked onto Scott¡¯s. ¡°I can¡¯t gauge your love for Carol because

    I

    don¡¯t see it in your eyes.¡±

    Scott replied calmly, ¡°Why should I disy what¡¯s in my heart?¡±

    Paige remained silent but kept peering into Scott¡¯s eyes.

    After a moment, Paige suddenly chuckled and said, ¡°I was just messing with you. You fell for it!¡±

    Scott¡¯s smile faded, and his warm expression turned cold instantly. ¡°Do you find this amusing?¡±

    Paige¡¯s body tensed, and she stared at Scott as if in disbelief. ¡®Why has his expression suddenly

    be

    so menacing?¡±

    ¡°Scott¡­ You¡­ Paige staminered in fear.

    Scott chuckled. ¡°I see I¡¯ve given you a fright.¡±

    Paige was dumbfounded. ¡°Huh?¡±

    Scott touched his face and quipped, ¡°Do I have the potential to be an actor?¡±

    A shiver ran down Paige¡¯s spine, and she chuckled awkwardly. ¡°You¡­ really do¡­¡±

    Caroline returned shortly after and noticed Paige¡¯s unease. She asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s going on,

    Paige?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Nothing.¡± Paige responded abruptly.

    ¡°I might have startled her,¡± Scott exined.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline looked at him, puzzled.

    Scott recounted the earlier exchange to Caroline.

    She remarked, ¡°You¡¯re such a scaredy cat, Paige.¡±

    Paige smiled wryly but remained silent.

    Scott rose from his seat and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Carol. Can you help me distribute the gifts to the

    children? I need to leave.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline obliged, taking the gifts and thanking him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a stranger. Goodbye, Paige. Scott bid farewell.

    Paige nodded. ¡°Sure, stay safe!¡±

    Once Scott left, Paige sat beside Caroline. She was about to recount Scott¡¯s unsettling behavior when

    Caroline¡¯s phone rang

    Noticing the call was from Evan, Paige hastily intervened, ¡°Wait, dont answer that call yet!¡±

    Caroline asked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Paige stated solemnly, ¡°Carol, I believe Scott¡¯s earlier expression was genuine.¡±

    Caroline reached out to feel Paige¡¯s forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever. Why are you saying these

    things?¡±

    Paige panicked. ¡°No! I¡¯m not delirious! I¡¯ll show you!¡±

    She patted her cheeks and attempted to mimic Scott¡¯s expression from earlier.

    ¡°Is this frightening?¡± Paige asked.

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I find it rather ridiculous, actually.¡±

    ¡°Yes! You find my expression ridiculous because we¡¯re close, right?* Paige continued. ¡°However, Scott

    was different. I can¡¯t quite exin it, but he seemed genuinely strange!¡±

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698

    Chapter 698 The Angle Is Just Right

    Noticing Paige¡¯s emotional state, Carolineforted her, ¡°Alright, I understand what you mean. He

    might

    have the potential to be an actor.¡±

    Paige countered, ¡°You still don¡¯t get it. Listen to me¨Cbe cautious around him if you trust my judgment!¡±

    Just as Paige¡¯s voice faded, Caroline received Evan¡¯s message.

    This time, Paige didn¡¯t interrupt Caroline. She pulled up the message and saw a photo of Scott hugging

    her from earlier,

    Caroline couldn¡¯t believe how Evan got hold of that photo.

    Shortly after, she received another text from Evan.

    [Where are you?] His message conveyed his anger.

    Caroline: [I¡¯m at the mall with Paige. Why did you send me that photo?]

    Evan: Why is Scott hugging you?]

    Caroline: [Stop questioning me as if I did something wrong before you know the whole story.]

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    As soon as she sent her message, Evan called.

    Caroline took a deep breath and picked up. ¡°What do you want, Evan?¡± she asked, displeased.

    Paige was astonished and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Caroline shook her head, signaling Paige not to speak.

    Evan asked, ¡°Is Paige still with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is! If you suspect something between Scott and me, ask Paige,¡± Caroline retorted.

    Evan coldly replied, ¡°Fine.¡±

    Caroline felt unjustly used and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if someone sent you that photo out of boredom or

    if

    you had someone watching me, but Scott was simply preventing the waiter from spilling coffee on me!¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°Do you really think I had someone follow you?¡±

    Caroline sneered. ¡°How else did you get that photo? Don¡¯t you find this behavior invasive?¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°Do you see me as that kind of person?¡±

    Caroline remarked, ¡°You¡¯ve done things like this before!¡±

    Evan was at a loss for words.

    +15 BONUS

    If you have nothing more to say, I¡¯m hanging up! Please don¡¯t do this again. I have no rtionship

    anyone, just as I have none with you now,¡± Caroline angrily hung up.

    with

    Paige sighed, asking. ¡°Why are you two fighting again? What¡¯s the matter this time? Oh, and I still don¡¯t

    understand why you left suddenly during the trip.¡±

    Caroline showed Paige the photo Evan had sent.

    Paige eximed, ¡°Damn! From that angle?¡±

    She peered in the direction of McDonald¡¯s and abruptly stood up.

    Caroline asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Paige entered McDonald¡¯s without a word, and Caroline followed.

    Inside, Paige focused on a woman seated near the ss window. Caroline also noticed the woman

    after

    a moment, realizing it was Yuliana.

    Caroline approached Yuliana and said, ¡°Yuliana.¡±

    Yuliana¡¯s expression changed when she saw Caroline.

    Paige spected, ¡°Caroline, I think she¡¯s the one who messaged Evan, right? The angle in the photo is

    perfect!¡±

    Caroline stared at Yuliana coldly. ¡°You sent it, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Yuliana put her phone down and fearlessly replied, ¡°Yes, I did. What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Paige was angry. ¡°You¡¯re being stubborn. Do you realize you might be causing problems between

    them?¡±

    Caroline grabbed Paige¡¯s hand and sat down, then asked Yuliana, ¡°Out of respect for Uncle Tom and

    Aunt Greta, I won¡¯t make a scene. But don¡¯t you think what you did was going too far?¡±

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699

    Chapter 699 How Long Have You Been Following?

    Yuliana chuckled. ¡°Is this out of respect for my parents? You¡¯re just a promiscuous woman! You

    portrayed a good image and deceived them!¡±

    ¡°Why would you call Carol promiscuous based on the photo you took?¡± Paige was livid.

    ¡°This photo alone is enough to prove that, right?¡± Yuliana said.

    ¡°The photo proves nothing. You don¡¯t know the whole truth,¡± Caroline replied.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t that man hug you?¡± Yuliana asked.

    ¡°Why are you so quick to judge people?¡± Paige¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Anger isn¡¯t good for the baby,¡± Carolineforted Paige.

    Paige leaned against the chair, caressing her belly and ring at Yuliana.

    Caroline said, ¡°Is there a misunderstanding between us, Yuliana?¡±

    ¡°The biggest misunderstanding is you cheating on Evan!¡± Yuliana grunted,

    ¡°Evan and I aren¡¯t together and might not be in the future,¡± Caroline said seriously.

    Yuliana was shocked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Just know that even if Evan and I were together, I wouldn¡¯t cheat on him. I¡¯m single now, so I have the

    right to make choices, correct?¡± Caroline said.

    Yuliana pursed her lips. ¡°Yes! However, Evan loves you!¡±

    ¡°Am I not allowed to interact with my male friends just because he loves me? Who made that rule?¡±

    Caroline asked.

    Yuliana didn¡¯t speak.

    Caroline continued. ¡°If a man likes you, but you don¡¯t want to be with him, does that make you fickle?¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Yuliana pouted. ¡°His feelings are his business. What does that have to do with me?¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°So, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve misunderstood me?¡±

    Yuliana¡¯s furrowed eyebrow rxed. She kept quiet for a while before asking. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have a

    rtionship with the doctor?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°He¡¯s my children¡¯s godfather,¡± Caroline said frankly.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Yuliana asked.

    Caroline nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Yuliana fiddled with her fingers, realizing Caroline didn¡¯t appear to be lying. Her mannerism of pushing

    away Scott earlier and her exnation seemed genuine, Yuliana wondered if she had been too harsh.

    ¡°If you have feelings for Evan, why don¡¯t you tell him?¡± Paige asked.

    Yuliana looked at Paige. ¡°Must I tell him if I have feelings for him? It¡¯s all good as long as Evan is

    happy.¡±

    Caroline and Paige exchanged a nce, surprised by Yuliana¡¯s devotion.

    Paige pondered and said, ¡°How long have you been following Carol?¡±

    Yuliana said, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to follow her, I was following-

    Yuliana realized her mistake and changed the topic. ¡°Never mind, what I do is none of your business!¡±

    She

    wouldn¡¯t reveal Neil¡¯s secret.

    However, Caroline frowned, wondering if Yuliana was following Scott, the only other person besides her

    and Paige. She didn¡¯t inquire further but stood up and bid farewell, dragging Paige along.

    a On the way home, Paige chatted endlessly. ¡°You¡¯re too nice. If I were you, I¡¯d throw a drink at her to

    vent my anger!¡±

    Caroline didn¡¯t speak but thought about the reason behind Yuliana following Scott.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700

    Chapter 700 What Should We Do?

    ¡®Could it be rted to Nell?¡® Caroline wondered.

    ¡°Carol, are you listening to me?¡± Paige¡¯s voice carried a hint of anger.

    Caroline snapped back to attention. ¡°I¡¯m listening. I just had a thought.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then.¡±

    After sending Paige home, Caroline called Neil. He took a while to answer and sounded exhausted

    when

    he said, ¡°Carol.¡±

    ¡°Neil? What¡¯s going on? You sound worn out,¡± Carol asked.

    Neil chuckled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way home, why?¡± Caroline inquired.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle see youter.¡±

    Not long after Caroline returned to Bayview Vi, Neil arrived, and they found themselves in the study

    room. Neil had some stubble on his chin, and he appeared disheveled.

    Caroline asked with concern, ¡°Nell, what¡¯s going on with you? Are you having trouble sleeping?¡±

    Neil shook his head. ¡°Tell me, what should we do next?¡±

    Caroline felt a sense of foreboding wash over her. She took a deep breath and waited. ¡°Just tell me,

    Neil.¡±

    Nell looked up with bloodshot eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed that Evan¡¯s father is the one who killed our father.¡±

    His hands clenched into fists instantly, and his eyes burned with hatred.

    Caroline¡¯s senses heightened upon hearing Neil¡¯s revtion, and her head began to buzz. ¡°Are you

    sure?¡±

    she asked, her disbelief still evident despite her mental preparation.

    Nell nodded. ¡°Yes, I have eyewitnesses and physical evidence to prove it. But what should we do to

    bring

    him down?¡±

    ¡°Report him and make him pay!¡± Caroline eximed emotionally.

    ¡°Carol, I wouldn¡¯t have lost sleep if it were that simple,¡± Nell said solemnly.

    Caroline frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    +15 DONUS

    ¡°I consulted awyer. Thewyer told me that the incident was too long ago, and with Mr. Jordan¡¯s

    status

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    and identity in Angelbay, there¡¯s nothing we can do,¡± Neil exined.

    Caroline felt a drain of energy. She slumped in her seat and asked, ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    Neil replied, ¡°If we can¡¯t handle him, perhaps someone else can.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Caroline asked.

    ¡°Evan.¡±

    Caroline questioned, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible, Neil? Evan and his father are still rted, no matter

    how strained their rtionship is. Reporting his father would ruin MK¡¯s future as well.¡±

    Neil looked down in agony. ¡°I know it¡¯s not simple, but it seems like our only option now.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the police won¡¯t take this case. I¡¯m heading to the police station to find out,¡± Caroline

    said

    as she stood up.

    Neil hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Calm down. Carol. I¡¯ve already done that.¡±

    Caroline shouted, ¡°Are we just going to let a murderer go free?!¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t let him get away with it, but we need to find the right approach,¡± Neil reminded her.

    Tears welled up in Caroline¡¯s eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t believe public opinion won¡¯t bring him down.¡±

    ¡°If you have one argument, he¡¯lle up with ten to counter it,¡® Neil cautioned. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even know

    this is being investigated. If we expose it, we¡¯ll be in danger too.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it ironic to seek help from the son of our father¡¯s murderer?¡± she said.

    ¡°Carol, you¡¯re right, but Evan is unaware of it,¡± Neil said, trying to be rational.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701

    Chapter 701 Do You Think I¡¯m in the Wrong?

    Caroline sat on the sofa, covering her face. ¡°Why does life have to be so ironic? Evan¡¯s father killed my

    father, yet I saved his son!¡±

    Neilforted her, patting her shoulder. ¡°Carol, there are many things beyond our control. Our priority

    should be avenging our father, not making a fuss with Evan.¡±

    After consoling Caroline for a while, Neil left Bayview Vi. He got into the car and sent two documents

    rted to the surveince footage and voice clips to Evan.

    At Vi Rosa.

    Evan¡¯s phone rang twice as he got out of the shower. He headed to the bedside table and checked his

    phone. He tapped on the video clip and yed the voice clip afterward.

    ¡°Sir, you took quite arge sum of money in exchange for hiding someone¡¯s whereabouts back in those

    days, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m telling it now so I don¡¯t die with the sin.¡±

    ¡°Sir, are you sure that the man who came that night was Draco Jordan, who rules Angelbay now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. I read the newspaper frequently, and I saw him there a few times. How can I forget

    that?¡±

    the old man said.

    Evan turned cold. ¡°How can I face Caroline at this point?¡± he muttered.

    His phone suddenly rang, and he saw Caroline¡¯s name on the caller ID. After hesitating for a while, he

    picked up the call.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Caroline said.

    Evan opened the drawer, grabbed a cigarette, and lit it. ¡°I know.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Let¡¯s meet tomorrow.¡±

    Evan took a puff and said while exhaling. ¡°Sure, I¡¯lle to pick you up tomorrow at noon.¡±

    ¡°Evan, I believe you know the purpose of our meeting.¡± Caroline told him.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Evan affirmed.

    Carolineposed herself. ¡°So, you don¡¯t mind It?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Caroline, I told you that I¡¯ll handle him ording to thew If you have the evidence,¡± Evan reassured.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mind even if it implicates MK?¡± Caroline asked.

    Evan replied, ¡°I make MK progress. In other words, I am MK¡¯s wealth and not the other way around.¡±

    Caroline kept quiet while Evan stayed on the phone to keep herpany while he smoked.

    After a long time, Caroline said, ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow.¡±

    Evan said, ¡°Rest well.¡±

    Evan ended the call and looked out the window. A hint of darkness shed in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s time to

    resolve the past grudges now.¡±

    At Jordan Residence.

    Danie served her soup to Casey and Draco in the dining room.

    Draco¡¯s expression turned solemn instantly when he saw the soup after removing the lid. He pushed

    the bowl to the ground and berated Danie loudly. ¡°You still can¡¯t grasp it after learning for so many

    days!

    You¡¯re a useless piece of shit!¡±

    Danie was infuriated by the sight of the soup she had spent three hours making going to waste.

    ¡°I made it ording to the head chef¡¯s instructions. There isn¡¯t any mistake to begin with, yet you threw

    it without even tasting it. Do you think you¡¯re being too harsh?¡± she retorted.

    ¡°There¡¯s ayer of grease on the soup! How is that edible?¡± Draco was livid.

    Danie shot back, ¡°There¡¯s chicken in the soup. What¡¯s wrong with some chicken grease in there?¡±

    Casey looked at her in displeasure. ¡°E! Watch your attitude when you¡¯re talking to my father.¡±

    Danie looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Casey, do you think I¡¯m in the wrong too?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702

    Chapter 702 Why Are You Testing My Patience?

    Before Casey could respond, Draco grunted, ¡°Bernard!¡±

    The butler approached from behind and replied, ¡°Sir.¡±

    ¡°Exin to her why I threw away the soup!¡± Draco demanded.

    Bernard nodded and turned to Danie, exining. ¡°You should remove the grease before serving it.

    Otherwise, it affects one¡¯s appetite.¡±

    Danie barked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this something you can do with your own hands? Do I have to do this too?¡±

    Bernard chimed in. ¡°Only an insincere person would forget this step.¡±

    Danie felt oppressed. She sought help from Casey, but he simply said, ¡°Apologize to my father, E.¡±

    Danie clenched her fists, frustration evident in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m not in the wrong. Why should I

    apologize? He¡¯s the one who repeatedly troubles me. Why won¡¯t you say a word to help me?¡±

    Casey stood up abruptly, approached her, and pped her.

    Danie was dumbfounded. She looked at Casey while holding her face, her body shaking. ¡°Did you¡­

    just

    hit me?¡±

    Casey looked at her coldly. ¡°Apologize now!¡±

    Danie gnashed her teeth, defiant. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±

    Casey pped her again and stated firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself thrice. Apologize now!¡±

    Tears streamed down Danie¡¯s face. She wanted to resist but knew her effort would be futile now.

    Considering all the hardships she had endured to get there, she would not give up during this critical

    moment. She decided she would inflict this pain on them one day.

    Swallowing her pride, Danie said shakily, ¡°I¨CI¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t do a good job!¡±

    Draco said, ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Danie apologized loudly.

    Draco grunted. He was about to speak when he noticed Bernard pulling out his phone. He frowned and

    looked at Bernard in displeasure. ¡°Have you lost your manners as well?¡±

    Bernard checked the message swiftly, and his expression changed. He bent over and reported, ¡°We

    found

    the person, sir!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Draco¡¯s gaze turned ferocious. ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°Neil Xander!¡± Bemard replied.

    Draco looked at Danie and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the study.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Draco and Bernard left, leaving Danie with a sense of curiosity. What were they talking about? The

    Xanders? Why did his expression turn so unpleasant? she wondered.

    Casey called out gently. ¡°E, did I hurt you?¡±

    Danie looked at him and felt the urge to cry. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s toote for you to say this now?¡±

    Casey heaved a sigh and caressed Danie¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I had no choice. I can¡¯t disappoint

    my

    father.¡±

    Danie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°So, you took advantage of my suffering, huh?¡±

    Casey¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°What do you want, then?¡±

    Danie said, ¡°Do anything you like. I¡¯m just an outsider from the start, anyhow!¡±

    In a fit of rage, Danie returned to her room.

    Casey¡¯s gaze dimmed, and he followed her.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    They entered the room. Danie was about to lose her temper, but Casey grabbed her by her hair just

    as

    she turned.

    She screamed in pain, trying to pull her hair back, but Casey pulled her in front of him.

    ¡°E, why are you testing my patience, hmm?¡± Casey said coldly.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703

    Chapter 703 Don¡¯t Scream

    Danie gazed at Casey, her voice trembling with fear. ¡°Let go of me, Casey!¡±

    ¡°Why are you testing my patience?¡± Casey asked again.

    Tears welled up in Danie¡¯s eyes as she winced in pain. ¡°Can we talk after you release your grip,

    Casey?¡±

    ¡°Answer me!¡± Casey continued to tighten his hold.

    ¡°I was w¨Cwrong.¡± Danie stammered, her body shaking in fear. It was her first time seeing Casey in

    such

    a state.

    I

    ¡°Let go of me, Casey. I was wrong, okay? I won¡¯t do it again,¡± she pleaded.

    Casey, however, refused to release her. In fact, he grabbed Danie by her hair and tossed her onto

    the

    bed.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Danie clutched the back of her head in agony.

    A wave of fear washed over her as Casey removed his belt and approached her indifferently. He

    leaned

    over and restrained her hands.

    Danie instinctively tried to pull away, but Casey pushed her down with his knee.

    ¡°Casey! What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± she cried in a panic.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Casey retorted coldly.

    Despite her frantic struggles, Danie¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t match Casey¡¯s. Soon, her hands were bound

    behind her.

    As soon as Casey released his grip, Danie turned and stared at him in fear, attempting to put some

    distance between them.

    Casey walked over to the walk¨Cin closet, disappearing briefly. When he returned, he had a leather whip

    in

    hand.

    Danie¡¯s eyes widened in shock ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t! Don¡¯te any closer, Casey!¡±

    ¡°E¡­¡± Casey advanced step by step. ¡°Do you know what I hate the most?¡±

    Danie shook her head frantically, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Casey. P¨CPlease,

    don¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±

    Casey smirked. ¡°I hate it when someone repeatedly tests my patience. Take a guess. What do I enjoy

    the

    +16 BONUS

    Danie¡¯s face turned deathly pale, and she became increasingly desperate. ¡°D¨CDon¡¯t treat me like

    this, C-

    Casey. I¡¯m scared¡­¡±

    Casey stood before Danie. His smile widened, and his eyes filled with excitement.

    ¡°I enjoy it the most when all of you beg for mercy incessantly! It thrills me!¡± Casey burst into a chilling

    Terror constricted Danie¡¯s pupils. She couldn¡¯t believe such a graceful and polite man could be so

    depraved.

    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡± Danie pleaded, shaking her head.

    ¡°Be good.¡± Casey leaned in and gently touched Danie¡¯s cold face. ¡°I won¡¯t harm you. Please, don¡¯t

    scream, okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t-¡±

    Casey pped her. His gaze was malevolent. ¡°I told you not to scream! Don¡¯t scream!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Casey¡­¡± Danie screamed and cried in despair.

    Losing his patience, Casey stood up and whipped Danie¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ahhh!

    The sound of agonized screams filled the room.

    In the study.

    Draco and Bernard continued their conversation, unaware of the ongoing situation.

    Bernard asked, ¡°What should we do next, sir?¡±

    Draco narrowed his eyes. ¡°It has been many years, and the surveince footage has been deleted.

    Can he

    discover anything?¡±

    Bernard replied, ¡°In theory, it¡¯s impossible, but we can¡¯t allow them to continue their investigation, sir.¡±

    Draco scoffed. ¡°Who said I¡¯m letting them proceed with their investigation?¡±

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704

    Chapter 704 Where Are You Going

    ¡°The Xanders are useless now, and Grayson is on the brink of death. Who canpete with our

    family?¡±

    Draco said.

    Bernard began, ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s just Neil and Caroline. It¡¯ll be fine once we deal with them,¡± Draco replied casually.

    ¡°That¡¯s a wise choice, sir. I await your order,¡± Bernard said with a smile.

    Draco looked at him with displeasure. ¡°I told you not to dirty our hands with such matters, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Bernard was stunned. ¡°Do you want to get Danie to deal with this? Her mind¡­¡±

    ¡°Just wait and see. If she really is of no use, I don¡¯t mind stepping in to handle it.¡±

    Bernard said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll continue to provoke her as you wish, sir.¡±

    On Sunday, early in the morning.

    Daniey on the bed, her body shaking uncontrobly, her face covered in tears and blood.

    The sight of her body was unbearable. She was covered in blood streaks from being whipped and

    bruises from Casey¡¯s merciless pinches.

    She stared at the bathroom with a dim gaze, feeling disgusted yet hopeless. ¡°What kind of man have I

    gotten involved with?

    There was only one voice in Danie¡¯s head when she was overwhelmed with hatred. I want Casey

    dead! Not just Casey! His father must die, too!

    At Caroline¡¯s, during breakfast.

    Eira told Caroline, ¡°I¡¯d like to take a leave of absence, Carol.¡±

    ¡°A leave of absence?¡± Caroline was surprised.

    ¡®What will I do with the children if Eira takes a leave of absence when I¡¯m out to meet Evan?¡® Caroline

    thought.

    After noticing Eira¡¯s sad face, Caroline asked with concern, ¡°Have you not slept well for the past two

    days?

    +15 BONUS

    Eira replied, ¡°Hmm. I want to visit Nell because he¡¯s not in a good mood.¡±

    Caroline choked on the milk in her mouth.

    Eira was stunned and passed her a tissue. ¡°You¡¯re so dramatic, Carol. I¡¯m just going after your brother,

    that¡¯s all.¡±

    Caroline coughed into the tissue and asked, ¡°Do you really like my brother?¡±

    ¡°Carol, I¡¯ve known Neil longer than you! He¡¯s good¨Clooking and well¨Ctempered, Who wouldn¡¯t fall for

    him?¡±

    Eira said.

    Caroline replied with a smile, ¡°I used to think you were joking, but you actually like him.¡±

    Eira nodded in all seriousness. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve had feelings for him for a long time, but Neil won¡¯t ept me.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°Why won¡¯t Neil ept you? You¡¯re good at everything, and you¡¯re pretty. It would be

    hard

    not to be attracted to you in theory.¡±

    Eira shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m trained in martial arts, so that makes me unapproachable.¡±

    ¡°Yikes!¡± All of a sudden, Kenny¡¯s voice was heard from upstairs.

    Caroline and Eira turned to look at Kenny.

    Kenny asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Are you busy today, Kenny?¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m going toze at home today! Don¡¯t try to get me to leave on my day off!¡±

    He had lost interest in dating after being toyed with by Yuliana. ¡®It¡¯s no fun dating when they all have

    ulterior motives!

    Caroline said, ¡°Will you please watch the children today?¡±

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Of course! But where are you going? Won¡¯t Eira home?¡± Kenny asked.

    Eira nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Neil.¡±

    Kenny nodded. ¡°Ah, I overheard you talking about your affair with Neil.¡±

    Eira blushed upon hearing that. She lowered her head and said shyly, ¡°I still need to work hard on that.¡±

    Caroline encouraged, ¡°All the best in winning over my brother,¡±

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705

    Chapter 705 He¡¯s Your Father

    Eira nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pack up and leave, Carol.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Kenny fixed his gaze on Caroline as Eira headed upstairs. ¡°Tell me the truth. What¡¯s your n for

    today?¡±

    Caroline took a bite of her bread. ¡°I¡¯m meeting Evan,¡±

    Kenny¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Have you made up with him? When did that happen? You¡¯re not still

    upset about him taking you to the hospital? It¡¯s hard to believe you¡¯re so forgiving.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline felt a bit overwhelmed by Kenny¡¯s rapid¨Cfire questions. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but it¡¯s not about

    being soft¨Chearted, okay?¡±

    ¡°Why are you meeting him, then? Kenny persisted.

    Caroline replied, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡±

    Kenny sat down. ¡°Okay, the kids are still sleeping, right?¡±

    Caroline confirmed, ¡°They were still asleep when I came downstairs. Please feed them when they wake

    up.¡±

    Kenny patted his chest. ¡°Leave that to their godfather!¡±

    Caroline headed out while Kenny went to wake the three children upstairs. He found them still sound

    asleep and gently pulled back their nkets.

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    Liora was so startled that she sat up, looking around in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Tyler and Axel sat up, still half¨Casleep.

    They looked at Kenny, and Tyler mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s too early¡­.

    ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore. It¡¯s almost 9:00 a.m.¡± Kenny fetched Liora¡¯s clothes from the closet.

    Tyler remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t you usually sleep in until noon? Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed

    today?¡±

    Kenny exined, ¡°Your mom asked me to look after you today. How about a trip to the amusement

    park?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go!¡±

    Tyler and Liora chorused in disagreement. They were still apprehensive about the amusement park

    following Jamie¡¯s incident.

    Kenny realized he had made a poor choice and said, ¡°Alright, how about the arcade instead?¡±

    At 10:00a.m., Caroline and Evan met at a cafe.

    Caroline mentioned, ¡°Eira has the day off today, and Kenny is taking care of the kids.¡±

    Evan took a sip of his coffee. ¡°Your brother sent me two filesst night.¡±

    Caroline looked puzzled. ¡°Which files are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen them? It¡¯s surveince footage and a voice recording.¡±

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not aware of it, and Neil hasn¡¯t shown me. Do you have them with you

    now?¡±

    Evan opened Neil¡¯s email on his phone and showed them to Caroline.

    Caroline watched the video clip and was shocked to see Bernard.

    ¡°The person Bernard forced into the car is my biological father, right?¡± Caroline asked, her voice

    trembling.

    Evan replied, ¡°Neil wouldn¡¯t have sent me this if it wasn¡¯t him.¡±

    Caroline clenched her fists and took a deep breath. ¡°So, you understand why I¡¯m meeting you now.¡±

    Evan nodded. ¡°Yes. Tell me, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Caroline returned the phone to Evan, saying, ¡°I¡¯m here to beg for your help.¡±

    Evan was taken aback. ¡°Are you worried I won¡¯t help?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s fists tightened on the table. ¡°Yes!¡±

    She suddenly understood why her mother had written that letter. It turned out that her enemy was the

    powerful Jordan family, an opponent she could never match.

    The Jordans possessed vast resources and influence beyond measure. Inparison, she felt utterly

    powerless.

    Evan said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to use the word ¡®beg¡® with each other, Caroline.¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°He¡¯s your father, after all.¡±

    Evan smirked. ¡°Do you think I value such a tainted blood rtionship?¡±

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706

    Chapter 706 Multiracial Baby

    Caroline was hearing this from Evan for the first time, and it deeply moved her.

    She asked, ¡°If you decide to help me, it will have a significant impact on the world outside.¡±

    Evan said nonchntly, ¡°Is this your first day meeting me, Caroline? Do you think I care about my

    reputation?¡±

    Caroline remained silent for a while before asking. ¡°Evan, are you sure you¡¯re willing to go against your

    father for me?¡±

    Evan asked back, ¡°Aren¡¯t you clear about my situation yet?

    Caroline continued. ¡°I understand, but I want to know if I¡¯m worth this to you.¡±

    Evan reassured her, ¡°Anything for you is worth it, I¡¯m also seeking justice for my mother. Ultimately,

    we¡¯re

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    on the same page, right?

    Caroline¡¯s heart raced as she stared at Evan incredulously. ¡°So you won¡¯t regret this?¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°I never do things I will regret..¡± He stopped midway with a pained look in his eyes and

    added, ¡°What I regret most is not recognizing you as the one who saved me in the past and causing

    you

    pain.¡±

    Caroline blushed, realizing that she had been fixating on unrted issues. I¡¯ve been narrow¨Cminded,

    haven¡¯t I? Let¡¯s forgive and forget, then.¡±

    Evan casually replied, ¡°I¡¯ll provide closure for this matter.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    At the mall.

    Kenny held three leashes, and the children looked at him in disbelief.

    Liora red at him, ¡°Uncle Kenny, this is embarrassing¡±

    Tyler questioned, ¡°Are we dogs? Why are you leashing us?¡±

    Axel chimed in. ¡°We won¡¯t get lost, honestly.¡±

    Kenny exined, ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want to lose you, or I¡¯ll get scolded. This is for the best!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Liora sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t go out with you again, Uncle Kenny.¡±

    Tyler added, ¡°Me neither.¡±

    Axel sighed. ¡°Same here.¡±

    Kenny secretly took a photo and sent it to Caroline. He then posted it on social media with the caption [

    Taking the kids for a walk!] before putting his phone away and looking at the children. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the

    arcade!¡±

    Kenny exchanged 30 dors worth of tokens for the children to y.

    Tyler and Axel excelled at shooting games, while Liora struggled.

    Liora stamped her foot in frustration, saying ¡°You two are such bullies!¡±

    Kenny, unable to watch, decided to help Liora. ¡®I¡¯ll assist you in defeating your brothers, Lia!¡±

    Liora enthusiastically agreed. ¡°Yay! Shoot them!¡±

    After a tiring round of games. Liora insisted on sleeping in Kenny¡¯sp on the way home. She quickly

    fell

    asleep.

    Kenny felt a warm, fuzzy feeling as he looked at her sleeping peacefully.

    Tyler asked, ¡°Uncle Kenny, would you like to have a daughter as cute as Lia?¡±

    Kenny shushed him and said, ¡°Speak softly. Lia is sleeping.¡±

    Tyler shrugged. ¡°She won¡¯t wake up even if you shake her now.¡±

    Axel then asked, ¡°Do you like girls, Uncle Kenny?¡±

    Kenny nodded, ¡°I do, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever have a daughter as adorable as Lia.¡±

    Axel offered some optimism, ¡°Anything is possible. If you marry someone from this country, you might

    have a multiracial baby.¡±

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707

    Chapter 707 His Only Daughter

    Kenny shook his head, saying, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m happy raising the three of you. I¡¯ve never thought about

    getting married.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to grow old and lonely? Tyler asked.

    Kenny pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°Probably not. I¡¯m content watching the three of you grow

    up!¡±

    ¡°Shoot Ty, Uncle Kenny! Axel tool Shoot them!¡±

    Suddenly, Liora began to talk in her sleep.

    Kenny embraced the child tofort her, his gentle blue eyes reassuring her as he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll

    shoot them for you

    Caroline returned home that evening. When she entered the house, she found Kenny on his phone

    with

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Liora sleeping on hisp.

    Caroline approached Kenny and asked, ¡®Why don¡¯t you put Lia down to sleep?¡±

    Kenny replied, ¡®I¡¯m not tired, and Lia is sleepingfortably here. Have you had dinner?¡±

    Caroline answered, ¡°I had dinner with Evan. How about you?

    Kenny raised an eyebrow and asked with a grin, ¡°Is your rtionship so good now that you can even

    have dinner together?

    Caroline evaded the question, saying, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this! What¡¯s with the photo today? What did

    you put on the kids?¡±

    ¡°I spent over 40 dors at the baby store to get the child harnesses,¡± Kenny confessed.

    Caroline remarked, ¡°The children seemed resentful.¡±

    int to lose them

    Kenny retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t want to lose them, or you¡¯d kill me.¡±

    Caroline grabbed her phone. ¡°Thank you for doing this. What would you like to have? I¡¯ll order takeout

    for

    you.¡±

    Kenny turned serious and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to discuss something with you, G.¡±

    Caroline looked puzzled. ¡°What is it?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Kenny continued, ¡°If I don¡¯t get married or have children, can you let me adopt Liora?¡±

    Caroline was stunned. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? What do you mean by not getting

    married?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t n to get married. You know I haven¡¯t moved on from her. How can I possibly marry someone

    else?¡± Kenny confessed.

    Caroline asked, ¡°She moved on and got married, yet you can¡¯t move on?¡±

    Kenny smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m devoted.¡±

    Carolinemented, ¡°I can agree to that, but Evan may not necessarily agree.¡±

    ¡°You told him about the children¡¯s identity already? Why do you be so soft¨Chearted when you see

    him?¡±

    ¡°No, I can see that you¡¯re very fond of specting on your own. Even if I don¡¯t tell him now, it doesn¡¯t

    mean he won¡¯t know about it in the future.¡±

    Kenny pondered for a while. ¡°You¡¯re right. He won¡¯t let me have his only daughter for sure.

    Kenny gazed at Caroline¡¯s abdomen and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ you have another one for me to adopt?¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a breeding machine?¡±

    Kenny replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m making a reservation first!¡±

    ¡°As you wish. Tell me quickly, what would you like to have?¡± she teased.

    Eira arrived at Riverview Vi with bags of food in her hands. She entered the house after typing in the

    passcode.

    Neil was sitting on the sofa in the living room and turned when he heard themotion. He stood up

    and

    said gently, ¡°I told you not toe, right? It¡¯s cold out there.¡±

    Eira approached and ced the food on the coffee table. ¡°You¡¯ll starve to death if I don¡¯te!¡±

    Neil looked at the array of food, saying. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you bought a bit too much? I can¡¯t finish all

    this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not much! I haven¡¯t eaten either. I¡¯m a big eater, so I¡¯ll definitely finish all the food!¡± Eira replied.

    She handed a ss of milk to Nell. ¡°Have some milk to quench your thirst.¡±

    Neil epted it and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to take care of me like this, Eira.¡±

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708

    Chapter 708 Outstanding

    ¡°Neil, am I making things harder for you?¡® Eira asked as she nced at him.

    Neil shook his head slowly. ¡°No. I just don¡¯t want you to exert so much effort in vain.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing it willingly! I don¡¯t expect you to agree to be with me either!¡± Eira continued to open the meal

    containers.

    Neilmented, ¡°You¡¯ve spent too much time on me. It might hinder your chances of finding a

    boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want one! I¡¯ll follow you wherever you go, Neil. I don¡¯t want anyone else!¡± Eira dered..

    Neil was taken aback. After a moment, he smiled. ¡°If your grandfather finds out, he wille for you.¡±

    Eira¡¯s movements paused briefly. ¡°Why bring up my grandfather out of nowhere¡­¡±

    Neil exined, ¡°Youe from a long line of military men. It¡¯s not fair for you to stay with me.¡±

    Eira frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, it¡¯s not your concern. Please don¡¯t mention it again!¡±

    Neil fell silent.

    Eira unpacked all the meal containers and handed a fork to Neil. She asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been facing some

    challengestely, haven¡¯t you? Why won¡¯t you share with me?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s better for you not to get involved,¡± Neil redirected the conversation.

    ¡°Neil-

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m hungry,¡± Neil interjected.

    Eira realized Neil wasn¡¯t ready to open up to her, and she wondered if it was too soon. She decided to

    take a few more days off to spend time with Neil.

    The following day, Naomi went to see Caroline as soon as she arrived at the office.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Naomi reported, ¡°Ms. Shenton, the secretaries will be heading to Harbor City for training this

    afternoon.¡±

    Caroline was engrossed in her documents and didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Noted. Thank you for your hard work for

    the next two weeks. You can get assistance from the remaining socretaries if you¡¯re too busy.¡±

    ¡°I can manage it-¡±

    17

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Caroline cut off Naomi. She opened a drawer and handed a gift box to Naomi. ¡°This is for

    you.¡±

    Naomi stared at the box and asked with a furrowed brow, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Caroline picked up her pen and said, ¡°It¡¯s a watch. I noticed you¡¯ve been wearing the same watch for al

    while, and the strap is worn out. You should rece it.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this,¡± Naomi protested.

    Caroline stopped working and looked at Naomi. ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. Consider it a token of appreciation

    for holding down the fort.¡±

    Naomi didn¡¯t argue further upon seeing Caroline¡¯s determination. She took the box, pondered for a

    moment, and opened it.

    Inside, she found a branded watch with a price tag of 17,000 dors. Naomi¡¯s eyes widened in

    astonishment. She put it down and eximed, ¡°This is too expensive, Ms. Shenton!¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°The HR department wouldn¡¯t have been able to recruit outstanding employees

    without your assistance.¡±

    Naomi replied. ¡°It¡¯s my job to do so.

    ¡°It¡¯s great to be dedicated to your job, but my gift to you is a small matter,¡± Caroline assured.

    Naomi looked at her in disbelief.

    Caroline added, ¡°You don¡¯t have any family in Angelbay, right?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any family left, Naomi confirmed.

    Caroline continued. ¡°You don¡¯t have family in Angelbay, and you¡¯re my employee, so I should take good

    care of you.¡±

    Naomi felt a warm,forting feeling inside. It was the first time someone had talked about taking care

    of her.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Ms. Shenton,¡± Naomi sald.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a stranger. Get back to work,¡± Caroline sald as she picked up her folder.

    Naomi nodded and left with the gift box.

    Kenny entered the office just after Naomi left.

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709

    Chapter 709 Give Me a Specific Time

    ¡°Stop working. G! I¡¯ve got great news!¡± Kenny hurried over to Caroline, excited

    But Naomi overheard Kenny¡¯s voice from outside. She halted, backing up to the door to eavesdrop.

    Caroline nced at Kenny. ¡°You¡¯re going to give me a heart attack.¡±

    Kenny seized Caroline¡¯s ss, downing the water before he spoke. ¡°G! The owner of Zeke Corp. wants

    to meet and talk with you!¡±

    ¡°Zeke?¡± Caroline thought about thepany for a moment, looking shocked.

    ¡°Zeke Petroleum and Natural Gas?¡± Caroline asked.

    Kenny nodded eagerly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it! They want to ce arge order for work uniforms with us! G,

    we¡¯re

    going to soar!¡±

    Caroline was stunned, her hands trembling on the table. She never expected Zeke Corp. to want to

    coborate with her!

    Even though Zeke Corp. wasn¡¯t established in Angelbay, it was a giant in the petroleum industry with

    millions of employees. Their financial resources were on par with Evan¡¯s.

    Despite Evan¡¯s wide array of industries, they weren¡¯t involved in petroleum, unlike Zeke Jung, who

    relied.

    solely on the petroleum business for remarkable sess

    Caroline looked at Kenny in disbelief. ¡°Are you sure, Kenny?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure! We¡¯ve hit the jackpot, G! This is the biggest order since thepany¡¯s founding! There

    won¡¯t be another one like it. If we establish a long¨Cterm partnership, our position will be secure, Gr¡±

    Caroline felt like crying. ¡°I understand! Please arrange a meeting with their secretary.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s set for next Monday! You¡¯ll leave on Sunday!¡± Kenny assured.

    Caroline was surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tagging along?¡±

    ¡°Why would I go? I have to watch over the factory, remember?¡± Kenny replied.

    Caroline suddenly remembered Naomi.

    ¡°Alright, please take care of the factory,¡± Caroline said, trying topose herself.

    Kenny nodded. ¡°Seal the deal, okay? They came to us first!¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡®I¡¯ll do my best!¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Outside.

    Naomi thought, ¡°Caroline¡¯s going on a business trip. Is this my chance?¡®

    While lost in thought, Naomi¡¯s phone buzzed in her pocket. She nced at the office and returned to

    her desk, answering Danie¡¯s call.

    Just as Naomi was about to speak, Danie¡¯s frantic voice came through. ¡°Naomi! You haven¡¯t done it

    yet,

    think my

    blood have you? What¡¯s taking so long? Is it that hard to do? Are you an ungrateful brat? Do you

    and money just fell from the sky?¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Naomi replied softly, ¡°I need to find the right time to take action, don¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses. Give me a specific time!¡± Danie yelled, her body sore but

    determined.

    Gritting her teeth, Naomi replied, ¡°Caroline¡¯s going on a business trip next week. I¡¯ll figure out how to do

    it.¡±

    ¡°Fine. You have seven days. If you can¡¯t do it, you¡¯re done! Danie threatened before ending the call.

    Naomi ced the phone down, head lowered. She understood that she would be indebted for the rest

    of

    her life.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710

    Chapter 710 Not Up to Me

    Evan kept reying the video Neil had sent on hisptop in MK. He thought about how to resolve the

    matter with narrowed eyes.

    Handing over the files to the police wouldn¡¯t work¨Cthe best way was to get the murderer to confess, but

    that would be tough.

    His phone rang while he pondered.

    Upon checking his phone and seeing Danie¡¯s call, Evan couldn¡¯t hide his disgust. Nevertheless, he

    subconsciously picked up when he remembered Danie was at Jordan Residence.

    He asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Danie implored tearfully, ¡°Please help me, Evan¡­¡±

    Evan replied nonchntly, ¡°You¡¯re asking the wrong person!¡±

    ¡°No! You¡¯re my only hope. Casey is a pervert. Danie said anxiously, recounting the incident fromst

    night.

    She needed someone to rescue her from Casey, and she was willing to do anything for it!

    Evan coldly stated, ¡°You brought this upon yourself. It¡¯s not my concern!¡±

    Fearing Evan might hang up, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what your father is up to?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan paused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Danie cautiously nced at the door. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, but Bernard said

    something to himst night, and his expression turned sour, Evan, don¡¯t you hate him for what he did to

    you and your mother? Don¡¯t you resent him?¡±

    Evan sneered. ¡°Are you trying to provoke me?¡±

    ¡°No, I just want to beg you for help. Remember, I took care of you for five years, please!¡± Danie

    pleaded.

    Evan replied, ¡°Come to me when you have evidence.¡±

    He hung up shortly after.

    Danie could indeed be his pawn to bring down those two individuals.

    At Jordan Residence.

    ? +15 BONUS

    Danie erased her call history with Evan. Despite her fear, she stepped outside, determined to follow

    through.

    Casey would likely have contracted AIDS from her by now. Her goal was to break free from Casey¡¯s

    control and use Evan to exact revenge.

    Danie opened the door and headed downstairs. She intended to check the study after a quick look

    around.

    Bernard was outside the study and spotted Danie immediately.

    Feigning frailty, she asked, ¡°Shall I serve coffee today?¡±

    Bernard turned and replied. ¡°That¡¯s not for me to decide, Ms Love. You¡¯ll have to ask Master Jordan.¡±

    ¡°Have her serve!¡±

    Draco¡¯s voice echoed as Bernard¡¯s voice faded.

    Danie said, ¡°I can serve coffee, but I want my freedom too! Why won¡¯t you let me leave this ce?¡±

    Bernard replied, ¡°You¡¯d have to ask Mr. Casey, Ms. Love. I¡¯m just a humble servant, and it wouldn¡¯t be

    appropriate for me to determine Mr. Casey¡¯s intentions.¡±

    Danie gnashed her teeth in anger. ¡°This is uwful confinement!¡±

    Suddenly, the study¡¯s door swung open. Draco emerged, ring coldly at Danie. ¡°How dare a

    despicable murderer like you negotiate with me?¡±

    Danie retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not a murderer!¡±

    ¡°No? Have you forgotten what happened five years ago? Others may not know, but I do,¡± Draco

    taunted as

    he advanced toward her.

    Danie clenched her fists tightly. ¡°You encouraged me to do it!¡±

    Draco sneered. ¡°You did it just because I encouraged you? Are you that foolish?¡±

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711

    Chapter 711 Don¡¯t Want to Drag You Into It

    Danie hesitated, but Draco warned, ¡°Don¡¯t leave Jordan Residence. I can¡¯t assure you what¡¯ll happen

    once you step out.¡±

    Draco firmly believed Danie wouldn¡¯t depart. After all, she had to consider the possibility of him

    exposing her involvement in the murder incident if she did. He hadn¡¯t exposed her yet, as she was still

    under Casey¡¯s control. He was sparing her for Casey¡¯s happiness.

    Danie¡¯s eyes brimmed with hatred, but shecked the courage to say more. She turned and returned

    to

    the house.

    Eira paid another visit to Neil at Riverview Vi.

    Upon entering, she found Neil asleep on the sofa, one arm shielding his eyes. Papers and photos were

    scattered around him and on the floor. Eira guessed he had fallen asleep while reading.

    As she began to tidy up, Neil suddenly removed his arm and opened his eyes. Startled by Eira¡¯s

    presence,

    he hastily sat upright and stashed the documents behind him.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you announce your arrival?¡± Neil started gathering the papers on the floor.

    so guarded

    Eira observed Neil in silence as he concealed everything. She questioned. ¡°Why are you so g

    around me, Neil?

    Neil nonchntly replied, ¡°I told youst night that I didn¡¯t want you involved in this matter.¡±

    Eira persisted, ¡°But you let me help with thepany¡¯s transfer before. Why won¡¯t you share this with

    me?

    I¡¯m not your enemy! It would be better if you confided in me so we could solve this together. Look at the

    mess you¡¯re in now.¡±

    Eira held some food containers, and Neil reached for them. She hid them behind her and asked, ¡°Neil,

    is

    our rtionship so shallow?¡±

    Neil sighed, appearing weary. ¡°Eir¨¢, let¡¯s eat. Alright?¡±

    Eira replied, ¡°If you can¡¯t treat me as a friend, I won¡¯t eat here today, and I won¡¯t work at Carol¡¯s ce

    anymore.¡±

    ¡°Eira, stop being stubborn!¡± Neil¡¯s frustration was visible.

    She ced the items on the coffee table and knelt beside Neil. ¡°What¡¯s troubling you, Neil?¡±

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Neil looked away, muttering, ¡°Nothing¡¯s bothering me.¡±

    ¡°Can I interpret that as you¡¯re keeping me out of it to protect me?¡± Eira asked.

    Neil confessed, ¡°I¡¯m powerless in this situation. In fact, I might face unknown dangers, so I don¡¯t want

    to involve you.

    Eira challenged, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t take care of myself?

    Nell rified, ¡°It¡¯s the other party that¡¯s too powerful.¡±

    ¡°Is it the Jordans? Eira blurted out

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Neil gazed at her in astonishment. ¡°What made you think that?¡±

    Eira exined, ¡°In Angelbay, the influential families are the Jordans, Xanders, and Prices. Your

    rtionship with Alex is fine, and you get along well with Carol. That leaves the Jordans. Excluding

    Evan, it can only be his father.¡±

    Neil chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re too clever for your own good.¡±

    ¡°So, this is rted to the Jordans, right?¡± Eira pressed.

    Neil knew Eira would investigate further once she was sure of her target, potentially putting herself in

    danger. He sighed and began sharing their grievances with Draco.

    ¡°So, Neil, you¡¯re disheartened because he¡¯s too powerful, and you don¡¯t know where to begin to make

    him pay?¡± Eira asked.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712

    Chapter 712 Subconsciously Testing

    Neil bitterly admitted, ¡°No. It¡¯s because I¡¯m too useless to bring him to justice. In fact, I sent Carol to

    beg

    Evan so we can seek revenge, despite knowing that Carol can¡¯t be with Evan because of this matter.

    All in

    all, I¡¯m a deadbeat.¡±

    Eira said, ¡°You¡¯re not. Don¡¯t you think Evan and Carol are good for each other from the start?¡±

    Neil was rather stunned. ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you? I think you can put it this way. You think that Carol cares about Evan, so you asked her to

    seek

    his help. However, you still respect Carol¡¯s opinion in this situation, right? You didn¡¯t make her do this

    against her will, right?¡±

    Neil¡¯s gaze dimmed. ¡°You sound like you¡¯re exonerating me.¡±

    ¡°This is not an exoneration. You did it because you know that Evan is good for Carol, and you felt that

    he

    will be of help. Perhaps¡­ you¡¯re subconsciously testing him?¡± Eira pointed out.

    Neil still couldn¡¯t figure out what made him say that to Caroline at the time.

    ¡°Ive finally figured it out. You¡¯re not scared of the Jordans, but you feel guilty toward Carol!¡±

    Eira stood up and passed the boxed milk to Neil.

    Neil kept quiet. He did feel guilty toward Caroline, so he had shut himself at home, trying toe up

    with

    ways to resolve this for the past two days.

    Noticing that Neil was quiet, Eira added, ¡°Neil, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty toward Carol. You gave her

    the

    right to choose her future.¡±

    Neil kept quiet.

    Eira patted his shoulder. ¡°Alright, this matter will be resolved eventually. Let¡¯s go out and eat now!¡±

    Neil was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring food?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Let¡¯s go out and take a break!¡± Elra took Neil¡¯s hand

    At night, Alex visited Paige with Lucas,

    It was Lucas who suggested it, not Alex who invited him.

    Lucas wanted to get close to Caroline through Paige so he could help set up his best friend!

    Paige was eating a popsicle sneakily on the sofa when they arrived.

    +15 BONUS

    Paige¡¯s body trembled as soon as Alex walked in. She stuffed the whole popsicle into her mouth

    hastily- and threw away the trash swiftly. She smiled at Alex and said in a muffled voice, ¡°You¡¯re home,

    Pug!¡±

    ¡°Pug? You¡¯re Pug?¡± Lucas burst out inughter.

    Alex frowned and walked toward Paige with a stern expression ¡°What were you eating?¡±

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Paige swallowed the popsicle and said, ¡°Nothing just bread! You brought a guest with you, huh?

    She diverted the conversation, but Alex was still ring at her. ¡°Tell me the truth. What were you

    eating?¡±

    Paige looked away quiltily. ¡°I ate some bread because I was hungry.¡±

    ¡°Bread, huh? Is this your so¨Ccalled bread? Alex turned and grabbed the trash bin. He was infuriated by

    the sight of the popsicle wrapper.

    Paige figured that she could run if she could not hide.

    Paige turned to look at Lucas, who was still standing at the doorway. ¡°Hey, friend. Are you here to

    visit?¡±

    Shocked, Lucas nodded at Paige and greeted, ¡°Hello¡­ I¡¯m here to visit your ce¡­

    ¡°Paige!¡± Alex barked from behind.

    Lucas was startled that the usually well¨Ctempered Alex would actually be angry.

    Alex was exasperated. ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re pregnant now? Why are you eating a popsicle in this

    kind of weather? It¡¯s still early spring!¡±

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713

    Chapter 713 We Can Tell

    Paige flinched at Alex¡¯s shout. She realized her mistake and chose not to make a scene. She turned to

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Alex and said, ¡°You brought a guest, Alex. Let¡¯s talkter tonight and host your guest first.¡±

    Alex replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He can handle himself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m concerned about my reputation. You scolded me in front of your friend as if I¡¯m your child,¡± Paige

    muttered.

    Lucas stepped forward, saying, ¡°Alex, don¡¯t argue with your girlfriend. It¡¯s just a popsicle.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Are you going to take responsibility if the baby gets sick from the cold?¡® Alex retorted,

    rendering

    Lucas speechless.

    Putting down the trash bin, Alex went into the kitchen to get Paige some warm water. He turned to

    Lucas

    and said, ¡°Come in and have a seat. It¡¯s a small ce.¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t mind and sat next to Paige on the sofa.

    ¡°Is this the house you bought for your girlfriend?¡± he asked.

    Paige corrected him, ¡°No, we¡¯re renting this ce.¡±

    Lucas raised an eyebrow. ¡°Alex, why not get a ce for both of you?¡±

    Paige defended Alex, ¡°It¡¯s not his fault. I didn¡¯t want to move, so he paid three years¡® worth of rent for

    me.¡±

    Lucas changed the subject, asking, ¡°You¡¯re close friends with Caroline, right?¡±

    Paige grew wary. ¡°Why are you asking about Carol?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to know if Caroline still has feelings for Evan,¡± Lucas hastily exined.

    Paige didn¡¯t answer but nced at Alex. ¡°Did you bring him to ask me that?¡±

    Alex shook his head, ¡°He insisted oning himself. It¡¯s not my concern.¡±

    Paige forced a chuckle. ¡°I can¡¯t share information about Carol. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Lucas turned to Alex for help. ¡°Help me exin that I¡¯m not trying to break up Caroline and Evan.¡±

    Alex rified, ¡°Luke wants your help in persuading Caroline to reconcile with Evan.¡±

    Paige was frustrated. ¡°Why do you have to interfere in Carol¡¯s life? I want to protect my friend, too. I

    won¡¯t

    help!

    12

    +15 BONUS

    Lucas argued, ¡°It¡¯s for Carol¡¯s benefit. We can see how much she cares for Evan. If Evan is pursuing

    her, shouldn¡¯t they be together?¡±

    Paige sniggered. ¡°Your persuasion attempts won¡¯t work on me. Carol can choose her partner.¡±

    Lucas tried another approach. ¡°How about you invite Caroline out so I can talk to her?¡±

    Paige declined, ¡°No, you can meet Caroline yourself. I¡¯m curious why you¡¯re so invested in Evan¡¯s

    rtionship.¡±

    Lucas sighed. ¡°Evan has had a tough past, and all his close friends want him to have a happy family.¡±

    Paige knew about Evan¡¯s difficult past and stayed silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I won¡¯t betray Carol,

    and she hasn¡¯t had it easy either.¡±

    Lucas remained determined to influence Paige.

    Alex added. ¡°I told you not to approach Paige, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. We¡¯ve all tried to persuade

    Caroline, but she hesitates. Now that she has learned about Evan¡¯s father murdering her father, she¡¯s

    even more reluctant to be with him.¡±

    Paige looked at Alex in shock. ¡°What did you just say? How do you know about that?¡±

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714

    Chapter 714 I Should Just Tell You

    Alex quickly reassured Paige, ¡°Calm down. Stress isn¡¯t good for the baby. I heard that from Evan, and

    he¡¯s

    been dealing with this situation recently.¡±

    Paige asked, ¡°How is he handling it? Is he trying to cover up his father¡¯s crime?¡±

    Alex replied, ¡°No, why would you think that? He wants his father to face thew.¡±

    Paige felt relieved upon hearing that.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my boss to go to such lengths for Carol, Paige eximed.

    Seeing the opportunity, Lucas chimed in. ¡°So, shouldn¡¯t we support Evan?¡±

    Paige took a moment to think and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Carol first to see how she feels, okay?¡±

    Lucas persisted, ¡°Why not do it now?¡±

    Paige relented, knowing Lucas wouldn¡¯t stop bothering her until she gave a response. She reached for

    her

    phone on the coffee table and dialed Caroline.

    Caroline picked up quickly. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Paige?¡±

    There was the sound of running water from Caroline¡¯s end. ¡°I¡¯m washing my face.¡±

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Paige sighed and said, ¡°I heard from Alex about your father, Carol¡­¡±

    Caroline remained silent briefly. ¡°Yes, I met up with Evan about this.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You met up with him? What did he say?¡± Paige pretended to be surprised.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Alex tell you about this?¡± Caroline was puzzled.

    Paige nced at Alex and replied, ¡°Nope. What did Evan say?¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°He said he would resolve it for me but also for his mother.¡±

    Paige asked, ¡°Really? Even if it means turning against his own father?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect him to be so determined either,¡± Caroline eximed.

    Paige nudged Alex with her foot, signaling for him to pass her the water.

    Alex did as he was told.

    Lucas looked at Alex with contempt, thinking. What a servant to his girlfriend!¡±

    Paige took a sip of water and asked, ¡°So, Carol, what are your current thoughts about Evan?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline remained quiet for a short while. ¡°I won¡¯t make a fuss with him about this, considering his good

    intentions. After all, the past has nothing to do with him. Paige, what are you trying to ask me?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I wanted to know if a rtionship between you and Evan is still possible. After all, you¡¯re my best

    friend, and I care deeply about your lifelong happiness!¡± Paige exined.

    Caroline admitted, ¡°I think I¡¯ll be with him once this matter is resolved. I owe him too much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just about favors. It¡¯s clear that you still have feelings for him!¡± Paige stifled herughter.

    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t deny that,¡± Caroline replied.

    Paige suggested, ¡°Go wash your face, and we¡¯ll talk again.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After ending the call, Lucas leaned in and asked, ¡°How did it go? What did she say?¡±

    ¡°You guys are really impatient, huh? Carol said she¡¯ll be with Evan after resolving her father¡¯s matter.¡±

    ¡°Wow! She said that?¡± Alex was shocked.

    Lucas was equally surprised. ¡°She figured it out already?¡±

    Paige asked back, ¡°How should I know?¡±

    ¡°Ask Caroline!¡± Alex and Lucas said in unison.

    Paige was at a loss for words..

    At Bayview Vi.

    Caroline finished washing her face and put the children to sleep before returning to her room. Her

    phone

    vibrated as soon as shey down.

    She checked her phone and saw a text from Evan.

    Evan: [Are you asleep?]

    Caroline: [Not yet.]

    Evan: (There¡¯s something I think I should tell you]

    Caroline: [Go ahead.]

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715

    Chapter 715 You¡¯ve Already Exined to Me

    Caroline saw Evan typing a message but received no reply after waiting for a while. It became clear to

    her that Evan was hesitant.

    Caroline: [Go ahead and speak your mind]

    Evan stared at Caroline¡¯s reply, taking a moment to ponder. He realized he shouldn¡¯t keep something

    from her any longer.

    Evan: [Danie called me today, asking me to help her.]

    Caroline was puzzled.

    Caroline: [What do you mean by Danie asking you to help her?]

    Evan: Casey abuses her, and she wants me to help her. She offered to assist me in finding out ITTY

    situation in return.]

    Caroline was even more confused.

    Caroline What does Danie know?]

    father¡¯s

    Evan massaged his temples, not liking texting much. After some thought, he stood up, grabbed his

    jacket, and walked out of the study.

    Caroline waited for Evan¡¯s reply for a long time. Initially drowsy, she got ready to grab a snack as she

    waited. However, she heard a car engine downstairs just as she was about to get up.

    Caroline was stunned.

    ¡°Who woulde over at thiste hour? She went to the window, looked downstairs, and saw Evan¡¯s

    car ¡°Why did he suddenlye over?¡±

    Caroline swiftly noticed her bra on the sofa and blushed as she put it away. She tidied up the ce

    haphazardly and heard someone knock on the door

    Caroline opened the door right away and saw Evan standing there with a rigid expression.

    She asked, ¡°Why are you out when it¡¯s so cold?¡±

    Evan smiled when he noticed Caroline¡¯s concem. ¡®Are you going to make me talk at the door?¡±

    Caroline made way for Evan to enter. They sat on the sofa after closing the door. There was only one

    sofa

    +15 BONUS

    Evan looked around the room, noticing the warm bedsidemp was on, probably because Caroline was

    about to sleep. The room was warm with heating, and Evan was sweating in his jacket.

    He suddenly stood up and began to take off his jacket just as Caroline was about to speak.

    Caroline stared at him with widened eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Evan¡¯s movements stopped as he realized Caroline¡¯s intention and smirked.

    ¡°Where did your mind wander?¡± He stared at her, his interest piqued.

    Caroline was briefly caught in a daze before blushing. ¡°N¨CNothing¡­¡± She looked away in a panic.

    Evan put down his jacket and sat down to tell Caroline about Danie.

    She listened attentively and said, ¡°Sc, you¡¯re here because of that?¡±

    Evan nodded. ¡®I believe I should tell you this because hiding it from you is not good.¡±

    ¡°Did you agree? Caroline looked at him.

    Evan said, ¡°Since there¡¯s someone I can use, why not?¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°It does align with your personality, but Danie came to you because she had no

    other

    choice.¡±

    Evan looked at her deeply. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry that Danie is in contact with me?¡±

    ¡°Getting angry over this is a bit of an overreaction. Moreover, you¡¯ve already exined to me,¡± Caroline

    muttered.

    Evan felt his heart racing as he looked at her, leaning against the sofa with her gaze lowered.

    ¡°Caroline.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Caroline looked up at Evan and was captivated by his deep eyes.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716

    Chapter 716 Rebuild From Scratch

    Evan reached out slowly and brushed away the scattered hair on Caroline¡¯s forehead. In a gentle yet

    hoarse voice, he said, ¡°I love it when you let all your guard down and talk to me calmly.¡±

    Caroline looked at him in a daze and felt her heart racing. His touch on her skin instantly swept away

    her senses and soberness.

    Her lips moved as if she wanted to say something to break the silence, but she could not utter a word.

    Perhaps she did not wish to break the silence¡­.

    Evan¡¯s gaze was fixed on her lips, and his hand moved down to Caroline¡¯s chin. As he leaned closer,

    he exerted strength in his fingers to lift her face gently.

    The familiar scent of his breath blew onto her nose and quickened her breathing.

    When Evan¡¯s lips touched hers, she felt as if the barrier in her heart had dissolved instantly.

    The kiss was tender and gentle yet prolonged,

    Overwhelmed by lust, Evan lifted Caroline onto himself. He turned his head slightly and whispered,

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, Caroline.¡±

    The next day, everyone woke upte without Eira.

    The children washed up and went downstairs only to discover that Caroline was not in the study or

    living.

    room.

    Liora rubbed her growling tummy. ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy? I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±

    Tyler yawned. ¡°She is probably still asleep. Let¡¯s go upstairs to check on her.¡±

    Axel and Liora nodded and joined Tyler to head upstairs again.

    Tyler knocked on Caroline¡¯s bedroom door. ¡°Are you up, Mommy?¡±

    The children did not hear a response after a long while.

    Tyler frowned and opened the door. He stuck his head in and saw two figures lying in the room with the

    light on. His eyes widened in surprise, and he shut the door right away.

    Axel and Llora looked at Tyler in astonishment because they did not see the situation in the room.

    ¡°Why did you shut-

    +15 BONUS

    Tyler covered Liora¡¯s mouth before she could speak. Then, he looked at Axel, beckoning him to go

    back

    to the room first.

    The children returned to their room and shut the door.

    Tyler swallowed his saliva, clearly shocked by the scene earlier.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    He was certain that he had seen Evan!

    ¡°He is holding mommy in her sleep! They are both naked¡± he thought.

    Tyler had trouble epting it!

    Liora asked in puzzlement, ¡°What did you see, Ty? You look displeased!¡±

    Tyler said, ¡°Scumbag Daddy is here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Daddy¡¯s here, huh?¡± Liora answered in a daze.

    Axel said, enunciating the words clearly, ¡®Lia, Ty is saying that Daddy is here.¡±

    Liora widened her eyes in surprise upon hearing that. ¡°Daddy¡¯s here? Where is he?¡±

    Tyler and Axel were rendered speechless. ¡®Does she even understand what we just said?

    Liora recovered from her surprise a few secondster. ¡°Is Daddy in Mommy¡¯s room?!¡±

    Tyler said, ¡°You need to rebuild your brain from scratch.¡±

    Liora pouted. ¡°What is Daddy doing in Mommy¡¯s room?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡± Tyler replied in a displeased tone.

    ¡°Ty, don¡¯t tell Lia that,¡± Axel reminded him.

    Tyler thought to himself about how Liora would not understand it anyway.

    Axel pulled out his phone. ¡°What would you like to have, Lia? I¡¯ll order takeout for you.¡±

    Llora said, ¡°Yay! You¡¯re the best!¡±

    Excitedly, she leaned close to Axel to check on the food delivery menu.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717

    Chapter 717 Not Good to Grow Up Too Fast

    After breakfast, Caroline and Evan remained in their room.

    Kenny woke up first. He looked around in confusion upon finding the three children ying in the living

    room unattended. ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡±

    Tyler replied arrogantly, ¡°Scumbag Daddy is holding Mommy in bed,¡®

    Kenny turned abruptly, asking, ¡°Evan is here? When did he arrive? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±

    Tyler was displeased by the questions. We don¡¯t have answers.¡±

    Axel asked, ¡°Are you upset that Daddy is here, Ty?¡±

    Tyler said, ¡®And if I am?¡±

    Axel sighed, uncertain of how to exin to Tyler,

    Kenny grasped the situation and sat down beside them, cing a hand on Tyler¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Rx, Ty. Your mom is just dating your dad, Kenny exined with a reassuring smile.

    Tyler pushed away Kenny¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m clueless about what they¡¯ve done!¡±

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not good for kids to grow up too quickly,¡± Kenny cautioned sternly.

    Tyler scoffed.

    Kenny continued. ¡°Think about this. Without Evan, you wouldn¡¯t exist, right? He¡¯s still your biological

    father, after all.¡±

    ¡°So what if he¡¯s my biological father? Has he fulfilled his duties as a father? Tyler retorted, struggling to

    understand his emotions.

    He felt increasingly agitated at the thought that his mother might not be doing this willingly.

    Kenny replied, ¡°He hasn¡¯t, but I¡¯m sure your mom holds a special ce in his heart.¡±

    Tyler challenged, ¡°What good is your certainly?¡±

    Kenny said, ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it, Ty. Your mom loves Evan, tool Otherwise, why isn¡¯t she up yet?¡±

    Tyler pursed his lips glumly, his usual grace overshadowed by his mood.

    ¡°Ty, If your mom can ept Evan, can you?¡± Kenny asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing if she is,¡± Tyler replied without hesitation.

    Kenny nodded and patted Tyler¡¯s back. ¡°Alright. Let your mom exin when she wakes up.¡±

    Tyler nced at Kenny. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at work?¡±

    Kenny stood up, yawning. ¡°It¡¯s Easter today, so your mom gave all the employees the day off.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline opened her eyes and sat up. She nced around and noticed that Evan was still asleep. She

    searched for her phone with gentle movements.

    Before she could find it, she heard a hoarse voice. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Caroline appeared embarrassed and pulled the nket tighter around herself. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Evan took hold of Caroline¡¯s arm and drew her back into his embrace. Let¡¯s stay in bed.¡±

    It had been a long time since he had slept so peacefully. Perhaps he was more at ease now that he

    had

    found what was lost.

    Caroline struggled to catch her breath from his embrace. She pushed him gently and said, ¡°It¡¯ste.

    The

    children will be hungry, Evan.¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°Axel can handle the minor things.¡±

    Caroline reluctantly surrendered to Evan¡¯s embrace. Yet, she was fully awake, thinking about the

    children.

    After a moment, she said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, okay?¡±

    Evan loosened his hold and said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll take you out to eat.

    Caroline was surprised by his quick response. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work today?¡±

    *Yourpany is closed today, too, right?¡± Evan smiled and nted a kiss on Caroline¡¯s forehead.¡±

    Alright, let¡¯s get up.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718

    Chapter 718 What Were You Doing Last Night?

    They cleaned up and were about to leave the bedroom when Evan asked, ¡°Is the vi next door still for

    sale?¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes. Nobody came for the viewing. The price is a bit high.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ let¡¯s go,¡± Evan replied casually, opening the door.

    Caroline didn¡¯t pay much attention to his question and joined him to head downstairs.

    When the children and Kenny heard themotion, they turned to Evan and Caroline.

    Caroline felt their collective gaze with mixed emotions.

    But Evan could clearly sense hostility emanating from Tyler.

    Caroline felt too guilty to meet the children¡¯s eyes. After all, she had stayed upte but hadn¡¯t informed

    them about Evan spending the night.

    Evan strolled over to them casually. ¡°I¡¯m taking you out to eat.¡±

    Liora eagerly got up. ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go to Odin Pce, where you took me before.¡±

    Tyler red at Liora. ¡°Good¨Cfor¨Cnothing!¡±

    Liora heard it and red back. ¡°Are you done sulking, Ty? Why are you so childish!¡±

    Caroline approached them and looked at Tyl

    ¡°Ty?¡± Caroline called out.

    in astonishment after hearing Liora¡¯sment.

    Tyler stood up, went to Caroline, and pulled her away by her hand. ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to you in private,

    Mommy.¡±

    Caroline nced at Evan, signaling that she would go.

    Evan didn¡¯t understand Caroline¡¯s intention, so he took Caroline¡¯s arm and told the sulking Tyler, ¡°Talk

    to me if you have something to discuss.¡±

    Tyler turned and red at him. ¡°Why would I talk to you?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a man? Talk to me if you are!¡± Evan retorted coldly.

    ¡°Evan, Ty is still young. You don¡¯t have to be so stern, Caroline anxiously reminded.

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Evan said, ¡°His hacking skills are so advanced that he outperforms all the IT staff in mypany. Do

    you

    think he doesn¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    Caroline was shocked to realize how skilled Tyler

    r was

    Evan walked up to Tyler and said, ¡°Talk to me if you¡¯re a man!¡±

    Tyler was provoked. ¡°So be it then!¡±

    They went upstairs after saying that.

    Caroline anxiously watched their departing silhouettes and wondered if Evan would scold Tyler.

    Kenny approached Caroline andfortingly said, ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine. What can possibly happen

    when

    a father and son talk?¡±

    Caroline was still worried despite Kenny¡¯s reassurance.

    Kenny changed the topic. ¡°Speaking of which, what were you doingst night?¡±

    Caroline blushed at the memory ofst night¡¯s incident. ¡°Nothing¡­¡±

    Kenny looked suspicious, ¡°Something¡¯s not right, G!¡±

    Caroline was rendered speechless.

    Evan and Tyler sat facing each other in the study upstairs.

    Tyler stared at him fearlessly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t y with Mommy if you don¡¯t love her!¡±

    Evan raised an eyebrow and adopted a feigned cold tone, ¡°How can you tell that I¡¯m toying with your

    mother?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you made Mommy cry enough times?¡± Tyler asked angrily.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Evan leaned back on the sofa. ¡°Youbel me as toying with her just based on that?¡±

    ¡°Or else? I can¡¯t see that you love Mommy,¡± Tyler retorted.

    Evan smirked. ¡°A man¡¯s love is in his actions and his heart. Anyone can say it out loud. If I didn¡¯t love

    your mom, why would I help out when Liora and you were in trouble? Why would I add more trouble to

    myself?¡±

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719

    Chapter 719 Dropped Out

    Tyler pouted and turned away, upset

    Evan asked, ¡°Are you upset because you can¡¯t answer the question, or do you feel my answer isn¡¯t

    enough?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit convincing, but it doesn¡¯t mean you love Mommy!¡± Tyler responded.

    Evan asked, ¡°What would you like, then?¡±

    Tyler thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t fully understand how men and women rte, but I know that love

    means Mommy is happy and not crying because of you!¡±

    Evan smiled at Tyler. ¡°You¡¯re right, but it¡¯s normal for adults to have disagreements. Your mom and I

    sometimes misunderstand each other, but we won¡¯t fight or have conflicts as long as we work things

    out

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    slowly.¡±

    Tyler asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you and Mommy have resolved your disagreements?¡±

    ¡°More or less, I can make you a promise, Evan assured.

    Tyler asked, ¡°What¡¯s the promise?¡±

    Evan stated, ¡°I¡¯ll make your mom the happiest woman in the world if she agrees to be with me.¡±

    Tyler looked at him. ¡°Do you really mean it?¡±

    Evan answered earnestly, ¡°Yes¡±

    Tyler stood up and approached him, extending his little fist. ¡°Promise on your life and seal the deal with

    a

    fist bump!¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Where did you learn to talk like that?¡±

    Tyler replied, ¡°What¡¯s the point of making a promise if you can¡¯t keep it?¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°If you say something like that again, I¡¯ll correct you seriously!¡±

    Tyler said, ¡°Okay!¡±

    Evan extended his hand for a fist bump, and they sealed the deal.

    Despite his apparent maturity, Tyler was still just a child. Evan understood that making a promise would

    dispel his sulkiness since children were innocent in that way.

    172

    +15 BONUS Evan¡¯s promise was heartfelt. He wanted Caroline to be happy and make amends for his

    past mistakes.

    They headed downstairs, and Tyler had returned to his usual self.

    Caroline hurriedly knelt before Tyler. ¡°Ty, are you alright?¡±

    Tyler smiled graciously. ¡°Mommy, am I being too narrow¨Cminded?

    ¡®Oh, my¡­ Someone was sulking earlier,¡± Liora teased.

    Axel affectionately ruffled Liora¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t tease your brother, Lia.¡±

    Tyler nced at Liora and brushed her off. He told Caroline, I¡¯m sorry for worrying you, Mommy,¡±

    Caroline was relieved. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re all okay.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to school, Mommy!¡±

    The children would go back to school today.

    Axel went to school but returned home due to his health condition.

    Eira was not at home, and Caroline couldn¡¯t leave Axel with the bodyguards, so she took him to work.

    Caroline pondered with Axel after arriving at thepany. ¡°Axel, would you like a tutor?¡±

    Axel looked up at Caroline. ¡°What would you like me to learn, Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Language and mathematics, perhaps? Otherwise, you might find catching up with your ssmates.

    challenging after being out of school for a while.¡±

    Axel replied, ¡°Elementary school subjects are easy, Mommy.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°Have you covered all of them?¡±

    Axel nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve learned everything while being at home alone.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Were you often alone at home before?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s in the past, Mommy. I¡¯m not lonely anymore. I have you, Tyler, and Liora now.¡® Axel held

    Caroline¡¯s hand tightly.

    Caroline hugged Axel. ¡°Axel, I might not have much free time, but I¡¯ll do my best to find time for you.¡±

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720

    Chapter 720 When Will You Be Back?

    Axel asked, ¡°Mommy, will you be busy soon?¡±

    Caroline nodded and replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, I have a business trip next week, and thepany just

    got a huge order.¡±

    Axel looked down sadly. ¡°When will you be back?¡±

    Caroline thought for a moment. ¡°Maybe in two to three days, dear. But I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±

    ¡°Are you going alone?¡±

    Caroline sighed. ¡°Yes, Uncle Kenny will stay to watch the factory, I¡¯ll let him know, and Eira will be back.

    soon to take care of you.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s phone rang, interrupting the conversation. She checked Eira¡¯s text message.

    Eira: I¡¯m sorry, Carol. I need more time off because Neil is feeling guilty.

    Caroline frowned.

    Caroline: [What¡¯s wrong with Neil?]

    Eira: (He feels like a burden for making you plead with Evan about your father¡¯s matter.

    Caroline: I didn¡¯t mind doing that. Is my brother with you now?]

    Eira nced at Neil, who was sleeping on the sofa. She gently ced the cut fruit on the coffee table

    and

    sent a photo with the text.

    Neil had dark circles under his eyes and stubble on his chin.

    Caroline sighed.

    Caroline: [Please take care of my brother, Eira ]

    Eira: [Don¡¯t mention it, Carol. I¡¯m doing it willingly. Just don¡¯t mind me being your future sister¨Cinw!]

    Caroline chuckled

    Caroline: [Sure]

    After sending that, Caroline thought about talking to Neilter at night. She hadn¡¯t expected Nell to care

    so much about this

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline and Axel picked up Tyler and Liora from school in the afternoon. Tyler didn¡¯t have his school

    bag.

    but Liora was carrying her heavy backpack.

    Liora began toin after getting into the car. ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore, Mommy!¡±

    Axel helped Liora remove her backpack and massaged her shoulders. Liora, however, red at Tyler.

    Caroline found the kids amusing. ¡®Axel dotes on his sister, but what about Ty?¡® she wondered.

    Caroline asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Liora angrily said, ¡°The academic building is so far from the school entrance, and Tyler won¡¯t help me!¡±

    Tyler leaned against the seat. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault you can¡¯t finish your schoolwork.¡±

    Liora retorted, ¡°What does that have to do with you carrying my backpack?¡±

    Tyler smiled. ¡°It¡¯s your backpack, and I¡¯m not obligated to take care of you just because you¡¯re younger.

    Plus, we¡¯re born one after another from Mommy¡¯s belly.¡±

    Liora¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°You¡¯re such a typical guy. You won¡¯t get a girlfriend in the future!¡±

    Tyler tilted his chin arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯ll have plenty of suitors because of my good looks!¡±

    Axel sighed as he observed them. ¡°Can¡¯t you go a day without fighting?¡±

    Liora turned to Axel. ¡°He bullies me! Axel, this isn¡¯t fair. You¡¯d help me with my backpack, rig-¡±

    Tyler interrupted, ¡°Stop seeking pity from Axel! Ignore her-¡±

    Before Tyler could finish, Axel was already hugging and patting Liora¡¯s back tofort her.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tyler couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®Why did Mommy bring a sister worshiper into the world?!¡±

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721

    Chapter 721 Business Trip

    After dinner, Caroline headed to the study and called Neil.

    Neil picked up immediately.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Neil? Where are you?¡± Caroline asked.

    Neil cleared his throat. ¡°I just woke up from a nap. What¡¯s going

    Caroline asked, ¡°Tell me the truth. What¡¯s going on with you?¡±

    Neil chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. What could possibly happen to me?¡±

    Caroline persisted, ¡°Do you think you can keep me in the dark?¡±

    Neil questioned, ¡°Eira mentioned something to you, huh?¡±

    Caroline insisted, ¡°Can¡¯t we talk about it if something is bothering you? Why do you have to keep it all

    to

    yourself? Moreover, I don¡¯t mind, so there¡¯s no need for you to me yourself either.¡±

    ¡°I just feel useless, and I have to get you involved,¡± Neil admitted.

    Caroline reassured, ¡®I will be more disappointed by your current state. This is not a serious matter.

    Moreover, Evan doesn¡¯t need me pleading with him.¡±

    Neil was stunned. ¡°Have you met up with him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I was very surprised by his answer,¡± Caroline shared.

    Caroline told Neil about Evan¡¯s response.

    Neil remarked, ¡°I figured that Evan would agree to do it, but I didn¡¯t expect him to do it so easily.¡±

    Carolineforted him. ¡°So please don¡¯t take this matter to heart so much, okay? Have you returned

    to

    the Xander Group?¡±

    Neil replied, ¡°I¡¯m preparing for that!¡±

    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t put too much thought into this matter,¡± Caroline said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Kenny drove Caroline to the airport the following Monday for her business trip.

    1/3

    +15 BONUS

    While waiting, Caroline received a list of medication names from Kenny via text message.

    Caroline asked, ¡°Why are you sending me a list of medication names? Can¡¯t you get those in

    Angelbay?¡±

    Kenny exined, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to buy them for me, but for yourself after you get off the ne. I¡¯m

    worried that you might fall ill there.¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need that much medication either.¡±

    Kenny said, ¡°Haven¡¯t I listed the functions of each medication? I got Scott to make the listst night.¡±

    Caroline conceded. ¡°Alright, noted. You may go back now. I¡¯m about to leave soon, too.¡±

    Kenny stood up. ¡°Sure, send me a text when you get there. Don¡¯t drink too much.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. Thank you for taking care of thepany and factory by yourself.¡±

    Kenny waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Caroline proceeded to the boarding gate after Kenny left.

    At MK.

    Reuben approached Evan after a meeting. ¡°Sir, Ms. Shenton has departed for Staten City.¡±

    ¡°I know. She told me about her business trip.¡± Evan walked to the office swiftly.

    Reuben was surprised. ¡°Have you reconciled with Ms. Shenton, sir?¡±

    Evan stopped walking and looked at Reuben. ¡°You seem quite curious about my personal matters,

    huh?¡±

    ¡°No, I just think that it¡¯s not easy for the two of you to be back together,¡± Reuben exined,

    Evan was in a rather good mood and smirked. ¡°The vi next to Caroline¡¯s ce is not sold yet. Please

    help me purchase it.¡±

    ¡°Should I connect with a realtor?¡± Reuben asked.

    Evan said, ¡°Yes. Get on with it today.¡±

    Evan¡¯s phone rang as soon as he sat down in his office. He frowned at the notification from Danie on

    his phone.

    She sent him a series of yoice messages, and he frowned deeply after listening to the content.

    He turned off the voice message and sent Danie a text.

    Evan: [What does your rtionship with Casey have to do with me?]

    Danie: [Evan, I hope that you can store this voice message for me as evidence of his abuse! I¡¯m

    going to sue him!]

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722

    Chapter 722 Gather Information

    Evan was upset.

    Evan: [If you send something like this to me again, I¡¯ll block you!]

    Danie replied with a simple: [Okay.]

    +15 BONUS

    At Jordan Residence.

    Danie was chained to the foot of the bed with a metal cor around her neck. Her messy hair hid her

    bruised face, and she looked resentful, Casey had caught her when she went to Draco¡¯s studyst

    night. He had questioned her, but she refused to exin, leading to her current situation.

    Casey had even taken her phone, but she had two backup phones that saved her.

    As Danie heard footsteps at the door, she quickly turned off her phone and hid it under the mattress.

    When the door opened, it wasn¡¯t Casey but Bernard who entered.

    Danie looked up and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Bernard approached Danie, ced a bowl in front of her, and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat, Ms. Love.¡±

    Danie examined the bowl containing only clear broth and angel hair pasta. She clenched her fists

    and

    asked, ¡°Is this even edible?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Love, we can only follow Mr. Casey¡¯s orders. However, Master Jordan did express sympathy for

    your situation,¡± Bernard replied.

    ¡°Quit beating around the bush if you have something to say!¡± Danie snapped.

    Bernard stood up, looked down at Danie, and said, ¡°Ms. Love, Master Jordan wants to offer you a

    chance to leave here, but you¡¯ll need to assist him with something.¡±

    Danie asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Bernard replied, ¡°He wants you to eliminate Neil.¡±

    Danie was taken aback. ¡°Me?¡±

    Bernard confirmed, ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll regain your freedom If you can eliminate Noll, by any means necessary.

    If you agree, I¡¯ll remove your restraints.¡±

    Danie hesitated, realizing the gravity of the situation. ¡®Do you think I¡¯m a fool? You¡¯re turning me into

    ant

    +15 BONUS

    Bernard left her with a choice, saying, ¡°The decision is yours. Call out when you¡¯ve made up your mind,

    and someone will inform me. Then he exited the room.

    Danie¡¯s body trembled with anger. ¡®Call out? Are they treating me like a dog? Can I even eliminate

    Neil?

    It would have been easier when I still had Mr. Hendrix! But Mr. Hendrix is Casey! I¡¯m trapped here

    because

    of him!¡®

    In frustration, Danie bit her finger. She realized that agreeing was her only chance to escape the

    room. Refusing meant certain death, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to gather evidence for Evan. She had no

    choice

    but to ept.

    Danie nned to seek Neil¡¯s help to survive. She retrieved her backup phone and quicklyposed

    a

    text message to Neil, whose number she hadn¡¯t deleted from her contacts when she left the Xanders.

    She

    sent the message.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Meanwhile, at Riverview Vi.

    Neil was getting ready to go out for a meal with Eira when his phone rang. He checked Danie¡¯s text

    message.

    Danie: [This is Danie Love. I would like to discuss something with you. I¡¯ll find a way to gather

    information on Draco Jordan as long as the job is done.]

    Neil was shocked by Danie¡¯s message. ¡®Gather information on Evan¡¯s father? What does this

    mean?¡±

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723

    Chapter 723 Have a Meal

    Noticing Neil standing still, Eira asked, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Nell?¡±

    Neil replied, ¡°Sure.¡±

    They hopped into the car, and the driver took the wheel while Neil responded to Danie¡¯s message.

    Neil: [What¡¯s up with Evan¡¯s father?]

    Danie: [He and his butler want to take you out!

    Nell¡¯s expression turned serious. He is getting restless, as expected.¡±

    Neil: [What else did he say to you?

    Danie: [Nothing more. But I think he¡¯s after your secret and wants to silence you.]

    Neil: [What do you want to discuss with me?]

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Danie: [I can¡¯t say much now. Casey will be back soon. I¡¯ll find a good time to talk.]

    Neil stared at his phone without replying.

    Eira looked at him with concern. ¡°Neil, you don¡¯t look well. Did something happen?¡±

    Nell put down his phone. ¡°Evan¡¯s father wants Danie to kill me.¡±

    ¡°Danie? The one who posed as your sister, right?¡± Eira was shocked.

    ¡°That¡¯s her.¡±

    Eira said, ¡°So, Danie told you this?¡±

    Neil nodded. ¡°I think she¡¯s seeking help.¡±

    Neil remembered something and dialed a number.

    Soon, Evan¡¯s deep, hoarse voice came through. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Neil asked, ¡°Has Danie reached out to youtely?¡±

    Evan paused briefly. ¡°Did Caroline tell you about I?¡±

    Neil was surprised. ¡°You told Carol about Danie trying to contact you?¡±

    ¡°Why not? I don¡¯t want to keep her in the dark,¡± Evan said dismissively.

    +15 BONUS

    Nell smiled. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve reconciled,¡±

    Evan changed the subject. ¡®Let¡¯s focus on the matter at hand.¡±

    Neil exined how Danie had reached out to him.

    ¡°Heh! She seems to have quite awork of contacts,¡± Evan remarked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Neil asked, puzzled.

    Evan filled Neil in on Danie¡¯s current situation.

    Neil stayed silent briefly. ¡°Seems like she¡¯s been struggling since leaving the Xanders.¡±

    ¡°She brought it on herself, but she can still be useful to us in this situation, Evanmented.

    ¡°True. Do you have a n?¡± Neil agreed.

    Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Since they want to eliminate you, why not use their tactics against them?

    Wait for Danie to respond to your message and tell her to agree to take you out. My father won¡¯t let

    her go alone, so get her to figure out how to bring Bernard along.¡±

    Neil understood. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll capture Bernard first to rattle your father.¡±

    Evan said with disdain, ¡°My father? I¡¯ve never considered him family.¡±

    Neil said, ¡°Thanks, Evan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m helping Caroline too, so no need to thank me,¡± Evan replied.

    At 1:00 p.m., Caroline arrived in Staten City.

    A man in a suit and sunsses approached her as she left the airport.

    ¡°Are you Ms. Shenton?¡± he asked.

    Caroline looked at him cautiously. /Who are you?¡±

    The man nodded respectfully. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Mr. Jung¡¯s bodyguard. I¡¯ve been assigned to pick you up for a

    meal with Mr. Jung.¡±

    Worried that Caroline might be skeptical, he showed his work pass.

    Caroline felt reassured. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. This way, please, Ms. Shenton,¡±

    They entered a car and drove into the city.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline informed her family and friends of her safe arrival via text messages.

    Afterward, she gazed out the window and considered taking the children on a trip during her free time.

    Staten City boasted beautiful scenery, unlike Angelbay, which was filled with imposing skyscrapers.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724

    Chapter 724 Can¡¯t Leave Spontaneously

    After half an hour, the car pulled up in front of a restaurant. The bodyguard escorted Caroline to the

    restaurant¡¯s second floor. He halted as they reached a private room and bid farewell, saying, ¡°Mr. Jung

    is

    inside. I shall bid my farewell, Ms. Shenton¡±

    Caroline replied with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The bodyguard departed, and a waiter offered, ¡°I¡¯ll get the door for you, miss.

    Caroline nodded, and the waiter opened the door.

    Caroline spotted two individuals inside. The man appeared handsome andposed, while a calm,

    obedient girl with striking facial features sat beside him. She wore a pastel dress and a dusty pink

    scarf, with long hair flowing down her back and crystal¨Cclear eyes. This girl seemed to be around the

    same age as Caroline¡¯s children but possessed a simr calmness to Axel.

    The two individuals looked up when they heard themotion.

    Caroline smiled at them and greeted, ¡°Mr. Jung.¡±

    Zeke stood and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline approached and shook Zeke¡¯s hand.

    Zeke exined, ¡°I apologize for bringing my daughter along on our first meeting, Ms. Shenton. She

    didn¡¯t go to school today due to illness, and I wasn¡¯tfortable leaving her at home.¡±

    Zeke turned to the girl sitting quietly, saying, ¡°Say hello, Shiv.¡±

    Siobhan Jun

    rose and gracefully bowed to Caroline, saying, ¡°Hello, my name is Siobhan Jung.¡±

    Listening to Siobhan¡¯s voice, Caroline made a mentalparison. If she were to describe Liora¡¯s

    voice, it would be soft but lively. On the other hand, Siobhan¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, and she

    exuded the mannerisms of a heiress¨Cpolite and graceful.

    Caroline smiled and replied, ¡°Hello, Shiv.¡±

    Zeke suggested, ¡°Please take a seat, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Once they were seated, Zeke got straight to the point. ¡°By all ounts, I¡¯m supposed to meet you in

    Angelbay if I wish to coborate with you, Ms. Shenton However, I¡¯m very sorry. My child is still

    attending school, and I¡¯m raising her alone, so I can¡¯t leave spontaneously.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Jung. I won¡¯t beat about the bush, either. May I inquire what

    type of

    uniform you are looking to have custom¨Cmade?¡±

    During their conversation, whichsted about an hour, Caroline observed that Jung was a gentleman in

    every way. His courtesy appeared inherent to him, not an act.

    While they talked, Siobhan ate quietly and made only a slight noise when she put down her utensils. If

    weren¡¯t for Siobhan sitting across from her, Caroline would have thought only Zeke and herself were in

    the private room.

    Zeke proposed, ¡°If you¡¯re fine with this, please sign the agreement as soon as possible, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline agreed, ¡°Of course, Mr. Jung. I¡¯ll inform thewyer to draft the agreement when I return to the

    hotelter.¡±

    Unable to resist, Caroline asked, ¡°Shiv, would you like toe and visit Angelbay? I have children

    about

    your age at home.¡±

    Siobhan savored her food slowly, then set her cutlery down and sweetly smiled at Caroline, ¡°Thank you

    for your invitation, miss. However, I need to consult with my father on this matter.¡±

    Zeke¡¯s eyes filled with affection as he asked, ¡°Would you like to go, Shiv?¡±

    Siobhan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725

    Chapter 725 Great Contributor

    Caroline was shocked and wondered if Siobhan was just a five¨Cyear¨Cold child.

    Siobhan

    was capable of handling politeness with impable finesse.

    Zeke thought about it. ¡°I might be able to take you there on a trip during the weekend.¡±

    Siobhan nodded and told Caroline, ¡°I might need to bother you on the weekend, miss.¡±

    Caroline said smilingly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can y with my three children by then.¡±

    Siobhan nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    After the meal, Caroline and Zeke exchanged numbers and social media handles.

    Zeke ordered the bodyguard to send Caroline to the hotel he had booked for her while he took Siobhan

    home.

    Caroline wanted to lie down when she arrived at the hotel room, but someone knocked on the door

    before she could walk to the sofa.

    Caroline got up to open the door.

    A woman in uniform said, ¡°Ms. Shenton, Mr. Jung hasmissioned me to provide a full body

    massage

    to you

    Caroline¡¯s phone rang in her pocket just as the woman¡¯s voice faded.

    Caroline said, ¡°Please hold on.¡±

    She pulled out her phone and found Zeke¡¯s text message.

    Zeke: [Ms. Shenton, you must be exhausted from the long flight. I sent someone to give you a spa

    treatment. I hope you don¡¯t mind me taking the initiative.]

    Caroline: [The person is here. Thank you for doing this.]

    Zeke: [Enjoy it.]

    Caroline took a shower andy on the masseuse¡¯s bed to receive the full body massage.

    Zeke sent her a text message in the evening.

    +15 BONUS

    Zeke: [Ms. Shenton, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll get my bodyguard to pick you up for a casual dinner at my

    ce:]

    Caroline could not bring herself to decline. After all, they had yet to sign the agreement officially.

    Caroline: [Thank you]

    Kenny¡¯s call came in after she replied to the text.

    She picked up the call and put it on speaker while she got dressed. ¡°Hello, Kenny.¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Kenny said in excitement, ¡°How is it, G? Did the discussion go well? Is Zeke a nice person? Is he a

    pervert? Did he try to get you drunk? Did he try to take advantage of you?¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Which one would you like me to answer first?

    Kenny thought about it. ¡°Is he a pervert?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Kenny said, ¡°I believe he didn¡¯t try to take advantage of you then. How is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s quite nice. He sent his bodyguard to pick me up as soon as Inded. We had lunch together with

    his daughter, and he sent me a masseuse in the afternoon,¡± Caroline answered truthfully.

    Kenny felt relieved. ¡°So the coboration looks to be finalized, right?¡±

    Caroline put on her jacket. ¡°Yes. He wants the contract to be drafted as soon as possible. I¡¯ll call the

    lawyerter.¡±

    E

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother! You¡¯re the great contributor now. Let me handle the trivial matters!¡± Kenny offered.

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°Alright then. He¡¯sing to pick me up for dinner at his house, Well talk again.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. Remember to maintain your chastity!¡± Kenny reminded her.

    Caroline said in displeasure, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    At TYC.

    Kenny got thewyer to draft up an agreement so he could send it to Caroline.

    He bumped into Naomi as soon as he walked out of the office.

    Naomi said, ¡°Mr. Hayes, I need you to sign two documents here.¡±

    Kenny said in a hurry, ¡°Put it on the desk. I don¡¯t have the time to sign now, I need to get to thewyer

    before he gets off work!¡±

    Naomi frowned and checked her watch. ¡°It¡¯s almost 5:30 p.m., Mr. Hayes. Ms. Shenton is not around.

    What are you going to do with her children?¡±

    Kenny stopped walking. ¡°Fuck! I¡¯ve forgotten about that!

    Naomi said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the bodyguard to pick up the children with me. Don¡¯t dy the drafting of the

    agreement.¡±

    Kenny pondered for a while and figured that Naomi would not do anything bad to the children, no

    matter how bad her personality was.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726

    Chapter 726 Why Did You Help Me?

    Kenny handed the car keys to Naomi and said, ¡°Thanks for doing this. Remember to let me know when

    you¡¯re done picking them up!¡±

    Naomi nodded, clutching the car keys tightly, and watched Kenny walk away. She wanted a chance to

    spend time with the kids when no one else was around.

    Leaving her documents behind, Naomi walked out of the office without the bodyguard.

    Josie, who had recently returned, ran into Naomi just as she was getting into her car. Without much

    thought, Josie hopped into her car and followed Naomi. After all, Caroline had ordered her to keep a

    close eye on Naomi.

    Naomi quickly approached Tyler and Liora at the school entrance after their teacher brought them out.

    The kids knew Naomi, so they didn¡¯t hesitate to leave with her.

    In the car, Liora asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle Kenny, miss?¡±

    Naomi replied casually, ¡°He couldn¡¯t pick you up because he¡¯s in a hurry to finalize a contract.¡±

    Liora said, ¡°Alright then. Thank you for doing this, miss.¡±

    Checking the rearview mirror, Naomi reassured, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Halfway through the ride, Liora leaned in close to Tyler. ¡°Can you get me a milkshake since Mommy

    isn¡¯t

    here, Ty? Just one!¡±

    Tyler gave Liora a look. ¡°You were so insistent onining to Mommy earlier, and now you want me

    to buy you a milkshake?¡±

    Liora pouted, hugging Tyler¡¯s arm. ¡°Please, Ty, just one.¡±

    Naomi chimed in. ¡°I¡¯ll get you one. There¡¯s a diner up ahead that serves milkshakes.¡±

    Liora¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really, miss? Are you sure you¡¯ll get it for me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s stop at the diner, and I¡¯ll get it,¡± Tyler declined Naomi¡¯s offer.

    Naomi didn¡¯t say more but stopped at the diner.

    As Naomi took the kids into the diner, Josie pulled her car to the entrance. She put on a cap and a

    mask

    and let her hair down before following them, She found a nearby seat and ordered a coffee, keeping a

    +15 BONUS

    Tyler ordered a milkshake for Liora and a ss of lemon¨Cinfused water for himself. He then pushed his

    phone toward Naomi, saying, ¡°Feel free to order if you want, miss. My treat.¡±

    Setting her phone down, Naomi replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered for all of us.¡±

    Tyler was surprised. ¡°How much did you spend?¡±

    ¡°Not much. Ms. Shenton gave me a generous bonus,¡± Naomi assured.

    Tyler didn¡¯t press further after noticing Naomi¡¯s reluctance to discuss it.

    After a while, with no sign of their drinks, Tyler decided to visit the restroom. He instructed Liora, ¡°Don¡¯t

    wander, Lia.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Liora replied, swinging her feet.

    Just as Tyler left, the waitress approached with hot drinks. She identally stumbled and spilled them

    all.

    toward Naomi.

    Liora¡¯s eyes

    widened, and she hurriedly threw herself at Naomi. ¡°Watch out!

    Naomi quickly dodged toward the waitress, holding Liora in her arms. She turned to Liora and asked

    with.

    a frown, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Liora nodded. ¡°How about you, miss?¡±

    Naomi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by Liora¡¯s concerned expression and actions. ¡°Why¡­ did you

    help me earlier? Weren¡¯t you afraid of the hot drinks?¡±

    Liora scratched her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I did it either. I guess I just didn¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± She

    smiled at Naomi with a blush on her face.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727

    Chapter 727 How Much I Paid for the Compensation?

    Naomi was shocked, her mind immediately drifting to her younger sister. Her sister, five years younger

    than her, would always protect her without hesitation, even with her small frame.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    This protective behavior hadn¡¯t changed even as her sister had grown into an adult. That¡¯s why Naomi

    couldn¡¯t fathom why her sister had pushed her aside and been struck by the car¡­.

    Tears welled up in Naomi¡¯s eyes as she gently ced Liora by the side. She stood and said, ¡°I go get

    you

    another drink.¡±

    Liora replied, ¡®Thank you, miss.

    Naomi made her way to the counter to order a fresh milkshake. However, when she returned to their

    table, Liora was nowhere to be seen.

    The waitress cleaning the floor chimed in. ¡°Your girl just went to the restroom. She left a moment ago.¡±

    Naomi nodded and took her seat. Her gaze fixated on the milkshake before her as she clutched the vial

    containing Danie¡¯s blood in her pocket. Doubts gnawed at her. Was what she had done the right

    thing?

    Not far off, Josie observed Naomi closely, her brow furrowing as she spotted something in Naomi¡¯s

    hand.

    ¡®What is Naomi up to? What did she pour into that ss?¡¯ she wandered.

    Later that night, an intoxicated Casey returned to Jordan Residence after a business gathering. He

    leered at the sight of Danie sleeping on the bed. Approaching her, he grabbed her chin, causing her

    to awaken

    in shock.

    ¡°What¡­ are you doing?¡± Danie asked, her fear evident.

    Casey grinned. ¡°Look at you now. You resemble my pet dog.¡±

    Danie gnashed her teeth in anger butcked the courage to show her emotions. She replied, ¡°You¡¯ve

    had one too many drinks, Casey.¡±

    ¡°I have!¡± Casey¡¯s smile turned sinister. ¡°Do you know Evan terminated my project? And it¡¯s all a part of

    my n to make him ufortable and witness his rage and suffering! But, I never expected this

    project to be gued by issues from the start.¡±

    Casey¡¯s grip on Danie¡¯s hair tightened. ¡°Tell me, why did he do it?¡±

    Danie struggled through the pain in her scalp. ¡°The animosity between you two has nothing to do

    with m

    +15 BONUS

    Casey increased his grip before she could finish and demanded, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to help me deal

    with him? What have you done? Tell me!¡±

    ¡°I helped you join thepany!¡± Danie cried through her tears.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t joined thepany, Evan wouldn¡¯t have been able to ruin my project!¡± Casey barked. ¡°Do

    you

    know how much I had to pay forpensation?¡±

    ¡°Casey, get your father to help you!¡± Danie pleaded urgently.

    Casey retorted, ¡°You want me to disappoint my father?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not my intention! Can you me me for this? What did I do wrong? And why are you treating

    me like this? I¡¯m a human, not your pet dog!¡± Danie broke down, her senses overwhelmed by the

    torment.

    Casey pped her just as she finished her sentence. Then, he pulled Danie by her hair and

    mmed her head against the corner of the bed. Her vision blurred, and warm blood flowed down from

    her

    forehead as she lost consciousness.

    The next day, Caroline was jolted awake by Kenny¡¯s call.

    Kenny urged, ¡°Wake up, G. Bring the contract to him, quickly!¡± The drowsy Caroline hung up the phone

    and checked the time.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728

    Chapter 728 Would I?

    Caroline noticed that it was 6:00 a.m. and called Kenny. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s awake. Do you want me to

    go

    over so early and wait for him to wake up?¡±

    Kenny replied, ¡°Your eagerness ismendable! Get up now and bring him the contract, quickly!¡±

    Caroline hesitated. ¡°But won¡¯t it seem like I¡¯m too desperate to get it signed? I don¡¯t want to appear that

    way.

    Kenny took a moment to think, then said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Forget it. Wait untilter to go. Just remember to

    make a photocopy of the contract.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Caroline agreed before hanging up, though she was wide awake.

    She understood Kenny¡¯s intentions but still found them excessive.

    Caroline got out of bed, ready to freshen up, when her phone rang again. It was Evan calling.

    She sighed, wondering why everyone was calling so early. ¡°Hello?¡±

    Noticing Caroline¡¯s alertness, Evan asked, ¡°Are you up early?

    Caroline exined, ¡°Your call came right after Kenny¡¯s.¡±

    Evan shared, ¡°I n to take the children to Vi Rosa today. I¡¯d rather not leave them with Kenny.¡±

    Caroline readily agreed. ¡°Of course. Kenny has been overwhelmed with worktely. It¡¯s better if you

    take

    care of them.¡±

    Evan added, ¡°Danie was taken to the hospitalst night. I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t choose to be with

    Casey.¡±

    Caroline was shocked. ¡°What happened? Why was she sent to the hospital?¡±

    Evan revealed, ¡°Casey attacked her, and she had to get five stitches on her forehead.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Well, Casey never seemed like a good person from the start.¡±

    Evan asked about her situation, ¡°How¡¯s everything on your end? When will you be back?¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Caroline yawned. ¡°Mr. Jung is pushing to sign the contract. I¡¯ll be back tonight or tomorrow if I can get it

    done today.¡±

    Evan reminded her, ¡°Be careful out there.¡±

    Caroline assured him, ¡°I will. I¡¯m going to freshen up and get ready.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    At 9:00 a.m., Reuben reported to Evan on their way to MK, ¡°Mr. Jordan, I asked around this morning,

    and it looks like Mr. Casey will be paying several million dors in penalties.

    ¡°You certainly know how to handle things, sir. Thepany¡¯s senior management won¡¯t support Mr.

    Casey like this.¡±

    1 sneered. ¡°Do

    you think they¡¯ll stop supporting him over this small matter?¡±

    Reuben was surprised. ¡°So, you mean the senior management will keep backing Mr. Casey as long as

    he has your father¡¯s support?¡±

    Evan exined, ¡°As long as my father is alive, he¡¯ll try to secure the maximum benefits for Casey.¡±

    Reuben struggled to continue. ¡°But, sir, MK¡­¡±

    Evan nced at Reuben through the rearview mirror. ¡°What are you getting at?¡±

    Reuben hesitated. ¡°This situation isn¡¯t fair to you, Mr. Jordan, MK was nothing before you took over the

    company. Now that you¡¯ve elevated MK to one of the top 100panies in the world, your father is

    turning his back on you.¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°Do you think I willingly let him control me?

    Reuben asked, ¡°Do you have a n, sir?¡±

    Evan revealed, ¡°I¡¯ll discuss things with the old executives when Carcline returns.¡±

    Reuben was excited by this prospect, thinking, ¡®Mr. Jordan is nning a major move!

    In the afternoon, Caroline met Zeke in Staten City.

    Zeke had been away from thepany all morning and had only returned to meet Caroline in the

    afternoon.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729

    Chapter 729 Why Is He So Good

    In Zeke¡¯s office.

    Zeke said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Shenton. I was too busy this morning.¡±

    Caroline smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I took the opportunity to stroll around State City while you were

    busy.¡±

    Zeke said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t take you on a tour of Staten City. I promise to be a better host next

    time.¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°You¡¯re very courteous, Mr. Jung.¡±

    Zeke asked, ¡°Did you bring the contract, Ms. Shenton? Can I have a look at it first?¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Caroline nodded and retrieved the contract from her bag passing it to Zeke.

    Zeke examined it and frowned. ¡°One piece of garment costs less than 30 dors? As far as I know, the

    fabric material in the workshop isn¡¯t cheap.¡±

    Caroline nodded and exined, ¡°That¡¯s true. However, I intend to coborate with you on a long¨Cterm

    basis, so we can trim our profits.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s amend it. You¡¯ll be at a disadvantage this way, considering I¡¯m upying production time that¡¯s

    usually used for other clothes,¡± Zeke handed the contract back to Caroline.

    Caroline rified, ¡°It won¡¯t conflict with that. We n to build a second factory.¡±

    Zeke insisted, ¡°Ms. Shenton, your factories are your concern, not mine. A partnership should be

    mutually

    beneficial. I¡¯d feel guilty proceeding this way.¡±

    Caroline reassured him, ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel guilty, Mr. Jung. You chose to partner with us because

    you

    initially valued ourpany¡¯s cost¨Ceffective clothing.¡±

    Zeke replied seriously, ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s not my style to seek small advantages, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Noticing Zeke¡¯s persistence, Caroline considered and said, ¡°Here, Mr. Jung. I can increase the profit

    margin for the workshop worker¡¯s uniform, but I won¡¯t for the ordinary worker¡¯s uniform. How¡¯s that?¡±

    Zeke agreed. ¡°Okay, but the workshop worker¡¯s uniform must be of high quality.¡±

    ¡°You can rest assured about the quality, Mr. Jung. We¡¯ll produce a clothing sample and send it to you

    for

    quality control as soon as possible,¡± Caroline remarked.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    After leaving Zeke¡¯spany, Caroline called Kenny on her way back to the hotel.

    Kenny asked excitedly when he picked up, ¡°How did it go, G? Did he sign the contract?¡±

    Caroline decided to y a prank on Kenny after noticing his excitement.

    ¡°I regret to inform you that he didn¡¯t sign the contract, Caroline said.

    ¡°What?! Is there an issue with the contract? Are there other concerns? Tell him not to worry about the

    quality of our product!¡± Kenny¡¯s voice rose.

    Caroline grinned and said, ¡°That¡¯s not the issue, Kenny.¡±

    Kenny asked, ¡°Then what¡¯s the issue? What¡¯s wrong? Tell me quickly! You¡¯re driving me crazy!¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Why are you so worried about losing a client?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m worried! Do you know how much money we can make from this partnership? After all,

    I¡¯m

    making a very low profit from this deal.¡±

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°So, that¡¯s where the issue lies.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean? Kenny was bewildered.

    Caroline exined, ¡°Mr. Jung feels like he¡¯s taking advantage of us based on the contract we gave

    him.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? We can profit greatly from the millions of clothing pieces we produce! How does he think

    he¡¯s taking advantage of us? What¡¯s his deal?

    Caroline recounted her conversation with Zeke.

    Kenny was astonished ¡°Unbelievable! There are actually people like this! Alright, we¡¯ll do as he said!¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Please have thewyer amend it, and I¡¯ll meet him again tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730

    Chapter 730 What Did You Say Again?

    ¡°Sure,¡± answered Kenny.

    Caroline asked, ¡°How are the children?¡±

    Kenny said, ¡°I was too busy with thewyer yesterday afternoon, so Naomi helped me send the

    children

    home. However, I sent them to school this morning.¡±

    Caroline suddenly raised her voice. ¡°You got Naomi to pick them up from school? Did she hurt the

    children?¡±

    ¡°No! I checked them, and they were fine when I got home. Lia told me that Naomi bought them

    milkshakes,¡± Kenny said.

    Caroline felt slightly relieved. ¡°Is that so

    ¡°You must be overthinking. What if she doesn¡¯t have ulterior motives toward the children? I can tell from

    the factory¡¯s fire incident that her target is thepany. However, who is her backer if she really is the

    culprit?¡± Kenny asked.

    Caroline said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, and I¡¯m rather troubled by this.¡±

    She suddenly remembered Josie.

    ¡°I shall end the conversation, Kenny. I need to call Josie to check, Caroline said.

    ¡°Ah, alright¡±

    Before she hung up, she said, ¡°I think Evan will be picking up the children this afternoon. Let him have

    the

    children.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me enough to take care of them? I treat them like they¡¯re my own!¡± Kenny remarked in

    disappointment.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re tired from thepany¡¯s work. I don¡¯t want you to overwork yourself,¡± Caroline exined.

    Kenny said, ¡°I feel better hearing you say that!¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t overthink,¡± Caroline said.

    ¡°Sure, go and make your call.¡±

    Caroline called Josie after hanging up.

    Josie picked up the call after a while. ¡°Hello, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline said, ¡°Josie, are you back at work?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Shenton, I followed Naomi yesterday evening,¡± Josie reported.

    Caroline frowned. ¡°How was it? Did she do anything suspicious?¡±

    Josie said, ¡°Yes, she took the children to have milkshakes. Something strange happened. She took

    something from her pocket.¡±

    ¡°Something?¡± Caroline asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Yes, it was a small item. I didn¡¯t sit close enough to see it clearly,¡± Josie borated.

    Caroline asked anxiously, ¡°What did she do with the item?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Shenton. I didn¡¯t see what she did with it because a waitress blocked my view,¡± Josie

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    replied apologetically.

    Caroline frowned, thinking. What did Naomi do?

    Noticing that Caroline was quiet, Josie said, ¡°I think it should be fine because the children are fine.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Please monitor her again today.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Ms. Shenton. I¡¯ll send you a text right away if there¡¯s anything.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Caroline leaned on the bed and pondered deeply after ending the call.

    However, she could not figure out what Naomi wanted to do after a long time.

    In the afternoon, Evan ordered Reuben to drive to the school after work.

    The teacher brought the children out of the school.

    Evan approached the children, and they stared at him in astonishment.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to Vi Rosa, Evan said.

    ¡°Great!¡± Liora¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement.

    Tyler darted her a look. ¡°Will you be a bit moredylike?¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you a gentleman?¡± Liora cocked her head to look at Tyler.

    Tyler said, ¡°I¡¯m still calmer than you.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with beingdylike? Am I right, Daddy?¡± Llora looked at Evan.

    Evan was stunned.

    Tyler looked at Liora with widened eyes. ¡°What did you say again?¡±

    Liora was astounded, and her eyes widened slowly. ¡°I¡­¡±

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731

    Chapter 731 Caroline Is G

    Liora cowered in fear, lowering her head when she was shouted at. ¡°I¡­ I used the wrong name¡­

    Evan smirked, thinking. The children know I¡¯m their father, just as expected. Tyler¡¯s expression and

    Liora¡¯s

    subconscious address state this fact.¡¯

    Evan said with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you like to call me that.¡±

    Liora¡¯s face blushed scarlet, but she didn¡¯t have the courage to speak. She looked at Tyler in silence.

    Tyler said coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s get into the car!¡±

    Reuben greeted Tyler and Liora after they got into the car, saying, ¡°Hello, young sir and miss.¡±

    Liora greeted Reuben because she liked him. ¡°You¡¯re here, Mr. Reuben!¡±

    Tyler said nonchntly, ¡°Hello, Mr. Reuben.¡®

    Reubenplimented them, ¡°You look very nice in your uniforms, young sir and miss.¡±

    Liora giggled. ¡°Are we going to pick up Axel now?¡±

    Reuben looked at Evan, who was getting in the car. ¡°Are we heading to Bayview Vi now, sir?¡±

    Evan confirmed, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re picking up Axel.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    They arrived at Bayview Vi 20 minutester. As soon as the car drove in, they saw Kenny and Axel

    sitting in the yard. They were lounging on the sofa, looking very rxed

    Liora rolled down the car window and called out, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Axel! We¡¯re going to Vi Rosa!¡±

    Axel sat upright and removed his sunsses. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming.¡±

    He passed the sunsses to Kenny. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Uncle Kenny.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Kenny stood up and walked to the car, holding Axel¡¯s hand. He bent over to look at Evan after opening

    the car door. ¡°Thank you for caring for the children. I¡¯m rather busy, after all.¡±

    Evan looked at him nonchntly. ¡°I

    can see that you¡¯re not that busy.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Hah! Ourpany will be busy soon! G has already negotiated the partnership sessfully!¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°Who?¡±

    Tyler pped his forehead in the car. What¡¯s going on with all of them today? Liora misspoke, but has

    Uncle Kenny lost his intelligence, too?

    Kenny realized he identally exposed Caroline¡¯s real identity while showing off earlier. He looked

    away

    in panic. ¡°No one!¡±

    Evan got out of the car with a frown and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not G?

    Kenny appeared distracted as if he was saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t ask me.¡±

    Evan raised his voice. ¡°Answer me!¡±

    Kenny red at Evan in displeasure. ¡°Is there a problem? How important is a person¡¯s name? Why are

    you

    being so fierce!

    ¡°G is Caroline, right?¡± Evan pressed on.

    ¡®Caroline is in Staten City negotiating the partnership, and there is no one else with her!¡® he thought.

    Kenny said, ¡°So what if she is? G is Caroline, and Caroline is G!¡±

    Evan was stunned for a long time by the revtion. The person I searched for tirelessly previously is

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    actually Caroline?¡±

    Kenny looked at him. ¡°Why do you look so astonished? Are you shocked by Caroline¡¯s capability?¡±

    Evan lowered his gaze. When did Caroline be such a top¨Cnotch designer? Suddenly, he

    remembered Caroline learning to draw design sketches when he locked her in the vi. ¡®Could it be that

    she was already gifted in this back then? If she was so capable, why did she choose to work as a lowly

    secretary for me?¡®

    ¡°What is the full name of G?¡± Evan asked.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732

    Chapter 732 Don¡¯t Mock Me With This

    Kenny pondered and said, ¡°I think it stands for Give. Why are you asking this out of the blue?¡±

    ¡®Give¡­ Giving¡­ Sacrificing¡­

    Evan found himself lost in thought. ¡®Is she suggesting she¡¯s been constantly sacrificing herself? Is this

    sacrifice rted to our rtionship or to supporting her parents? If Caroline is G, why didn¡¯t she tell me

    sooner?

    ¡®No, it¡¯s not that she never mentioned it. I just never asked. She¡¯s remarkably adept at concealing her

    identity from the world. Despite her reputation, she insists on growing herpany step by step. Her

    determination is admirable.¡®

    Without uttering a word, Evan silently entered the car.

    Kenny gazed at him, perplexed. ¡°What¡¯s going on with him?¡±

    As the children headed to the yroom in Vi Rosa, Evan retreated to the study, contemting the

    situation. He decided to call Caroline, and she promptly answered.

    ¡®Hello?¡±

    Evan hesitated before asking, ¡°Could you please tell me who ¡®Give¡® refers to?¡±

    Caroline seemed taken aback. ¡°Who told you about this?¡±

    ¡°Kenny mentioned it identally, and it made me curious. He admitted that you¡¯re G,¡± Evan exined.

    Caroline was left momentarily speechless. ¡®That man can¡¯t keep a secret! He must have blurted it out in

    his excitement,¡± she thought.

    Evan pressed for more information, asking. ¡°So, what does it imply?¡±

    Caroline dismissed it casually. ¡°Is there a point in understanding it? It¡¯s just a simple word I chose

    randomly.¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Evan remained unconvinced. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d believe that flimsy excuse?¡±

    Caroline sighed and relented, ¡°Then what would you like to know?¡±

    Evan pursed his lips, finally asking, ¡°Is Give referring to me? When did you fall in love with me? This is

    crucial for me.¡±

    Evan said with a gentler tone, ¡°Please answer my question, Caroline,¡®

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline hesitated briefly before responding. ¡®It means giving my all in rtionships and life. I¡¯ve been

    sacrificing myself continuously without living the life I desire¡­¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression darkened.

    Caroline decided it was time to reveal more. ¡°I¡¯ve given my all to you for five years, yet you¡¯ve never

    truly seen me.¡±

    Evan¡¯s eyes welled up with emotions. ¡°So, you fell in love with me a long time ago?¡±

    Caroline managed a bitter smile. ¡°Do you find it ridiculous that I secretly love my superior, Evan? You

    don¡¯t need to mock me for it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not mocking you. What you did was right,¡± Evan assured her.

    ¡°She loves me, and that¡¯s enough! I¡¯ll win back her affection and find a way to bring her back to me,¡®

    Evan thought, his eyes lighting up with determination.

    ¡°Wait for me, Caroline,¡± he said before ending the call.

    Caroline stared at her phone in confusion. ¡°What does he mean by ¡®wait for me?¡±

    After a quick dinner, Caroliney in bed, browsing fabric materials. It was already nighttime by the time

    she finished. She got up and went to the bathroom. As she emerged, a knock echoed on the door.

    Caroline furrowed her brows, wondering who could be visiting sote. She approached the door and

    asked, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    A familiar voice replied, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Caroline was stunned. ¡°Evan?¡±

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733

    Chapter 733 Single Parent

    Caroline was surprised when she opened the door and found Zeke standing there, not Evan. She

    asked, ¡± Mr. Jung? What brings you here at this hour?¡±

    Zeke replied with a faint smile, ¡°I couldn¡¯t take you out for dinner tonight due to a business gathering.

    Would you like to join me for supper if you¡¯re okay with it?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Caroline agreed, ¡°Alright then. Please wait for a moment, Mr. Jung.

    Zeke nced at Caroline in her pajamas and blushed. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±

    Caroline nodded, feeling a bit embarrassed, and closed the door. Her heart raced as she hurried to get

    dressed.

    She wondered, ¡°Why did I mistake Mr. Jung¡¯s voice for Evan¡¯s? How can he be here when he just took

    the children back to Vi Rosa today?¡±

    Afterposing herself and changing, she opened the door.

    Zeke was waiting calmly outside and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Caroline nodded, and they walked out of the hotel and got into Zeke¡¯s car. He asked, ¡°What would you

    like.

    to eat?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°You can decide. I¡¯m not a picky eater.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re in Staten City, you must try the seafood barbecue here. Zeke suggested.

    Caroline was surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d enjoy this kind of meal, Mr. Jung.¡±

    Zeke reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m an ordinary person, too. It¡¯s perfectly normal to appreciate good food.¡±

    Caroline smiled and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re different from otherpany owners, Mr. Jung.¡±

    She knew Evan wouldn¡¯t try this type of food because he found it unhygienic with strong seasonings.

    Zeke simply said, ¡°It¡¯s a matter of different preferences.¡±

    Caroline agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Meanwhile, Evan arrived at the hotel and headed straight to Caroline¡¯s room. She had given him her

    hotel

    and room number earlier. He knocked on the door, but there was no response.

    He frowned, thinking, ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s not in her room, or she¡¯s so tired she can¡¯t hear me in her

    sleep?

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan decided not to disturb her and checked into a room for the night, knowing he would see her

    tomorrow.

    At the barbecue restaurant.

    Zeke ordered a feast, and Caroline enjoyed her meal. When they were almost finished, he handed her

    some napkins and asked, ¡°How do you like it?¡±

    Caroline nodded and replied, ¡°It¡¯s quite good. The barbecue in Angelbay doesn¡¯t taste as good.¡±

    Zeke grinned. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re enjoying it. By the way, there¡¯s a rumor that you¡¯re a single parent?¡±

    Caroline was taken aback and hesitated. ¡°Mr. Jung, that¡¯s a rather personal question¡­¡±

    Zeke reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to answer. I¡¯m just talking to you as a friend.¡±

    Caroline set down her cutlery and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I am indeed a single parent.¡±

    Zeke continued. ¡°Where is the father of your children?¡±

    Caroline didn¡¯t want to discuss Evan, as she didn¡¯t know Zeke well enough. She knew that the less

    people. knew about the children, the better, especially given the potential threat from Draco. She

    needed to be cautious and vignt, even in Zeke¡¯s territory, Staten City.

    As such, she deflected, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else, Mr. Jung.¡±

    Noticing her reluctance, Zeke changed the subject, asking. ¡°How old are your children?¡±

    He took a sip of water and observed Caroline. After spending time with her over the past two days, he

    appreciated her grace andck of arrogance.

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734

    Chapter 734 Vomiting Profusely

    Caroline replied, ¡°The triplets are five years old.¡±

    Zeke paused briefly and nced at Caroline¡¯s slender figure. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell that you have three kids

    and still maintain such great shape.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very kind, Mr. Jung. Now that the contract is signed, are you avable tomorrow morning, Mr.

    Jung?¡± Caroline took a sip of water, her face slightly blushing.

    ¡°I am. I¡¯ll have the bodyguard pick you up tomorrow. What time do you usually wake up, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    Zeke asked.

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline answered, ¡°I usually get up around 7:00 am.¡±

    She habitually woke up at 7:00 a.m. to care for her children and only slept in if she was exceptionally

    tired.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll have the bodyguard wait for you at 7:30a.m.,¡± Zeke confirmed.

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Certainly, Mr. Jung.¡±

    ¡®Don¡¯t call me Mr. Jung anymore. It¡¯s too formal. We¡¯re partners, but we can also be friends, right?¡±

    Zeke

    suggested.

    Caroline found it a bit challenging to address him by his first name.

    Zeke smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I call you by your name, do you? Caroline Shenton.¡±

    Caroline looked at him in surprise. ¡°How do you know my full name, Mr. Jung?¡±

    Zeke exined, ¡°I always investigate someone¡¯s background before entering a partnership. After all, i

    must be cautious and responsible for my employees and thepany¡¯s well¨Cbeing. I hope you

    understand.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°I appreciate your thoroughness. Mr. Jung¡­ Um, Mr. Zeke. You don¡¯t have to worry

    about my opinion.¡±

    Zeke chuckled at Caroline¡¯s response.

    His handsome face radiated a cheerful vibe.

    Caroline blushed. ¡°Is it inappropriate for me to address you like this? I¡¯m calling you this way because

    you¡¯re five years my senior¡­¡±

    The more she exined, the more embarrassed she felt. I shouldn¡¯t have addressed him as Mr. Zeke.¡±

    Zeke chuckled. ¡°The address suits just fine.¡±

    Caroline sat quietly, still feeling a bit embarrassed.

    Zeke drove Caroline back to the hotel after dinner.

    Caroline freshened up upon returning to her room and went to bed.

    +16 BONUS

    The following morning. Caroline wok

    up early and headed to Zeke¡¯spany to sign the contract.

    Evan woke up at 8:00 a.m. and went to look for Caroline again.

    However, he missed her once more.

    ¡°Did Caroline even stay at the hotelst night? Or did she leave early?¡¯ he wondered.

    Evan went downstairs to speak to the receptionist. He asked, ¡°Did the guest in Room 5801 returnst

    night?¡±

    The receptionist asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the guest, sir?

    ¡°I¡¯m her husband, Evan replied without hesitation.

    ¡°Ah, I see. I¡¯ll check the surveince footage for you,¡± the receptionist replied.

    A few minutester, she reported, ¡°Ms. Shenton left early in the morning, sir.¡±

    Evan nodded and returned to his room. He nned to find Zeke¡¯spany address once he got back

    to

    the room when his housekeeper called.

    He picked up the call with a frown and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The housekeeper said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Jordan, Ms. Liora is vomiting profusely, possibly due to food

    poisoning!¡±

    Evan¡¯s heart sank, and he instructed, ¡°Have Reuben take her to the hospital. I¡¯m heading back right

    away!¡±

    Evan grabbed his jacket and quickly left the hotel room.

    As he passed Caroline¡¯s room, he hesitated momentarily, then continued on his way.

    At Vi Rosa.

    Lioray on the bed.

    Axel and Tyler looked at her with concern.

    Tylerforted her, ¡°Hang in there a bit longer, Lia. We¡¯ll be at the hospital soon.¡± Llora turned weakly,

    tears in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t feel well, Ty¡­¡±

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735

    Chapter 735 Wake Her

    Tyler furrowed his brow and sat beside Liora, gently running his fingers through her hair.

    ¡°I know you¡¯ll feel better after getting an injectionter,¡± Tyler reassured her.

    Axel picked up a warm ss of water and asked, ¡°Would you like some water, Lia?¡±

    Liora shook her head, her face contorted with difort. ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel like drinking. I feel like

    throwing u-¡±

    In an instant, Liora covered her mouth, pushed Axel aside, and rushed to the bathroom.

    Tyler and Axel quickly followed her into the bathroom.

    Concerned, Axel tried to recall what Liora had eaten the previous night as her face turned ghastly pale

    from vomiting. He struggled to pinpoint the culprit.

    However, Tyler and Axel had no symptoms.

    Soon, the housekeeper arrived with Reuben in tow.

    Reuben¡¯s eyes widened in shock at the sight of Liora vomiting bile near the bathroom entrance. He

    gently

    patted her back and said, ¡°Ms. Liora, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital.¡±

    Tears welled up in Liora¡¯s eyes as she whimpered, ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t feel so good¡­¡±

    Reuben spoke with sympathy. ¡°I know. I¡¯m taking you to the hospital now.¡±

    He used some tissues to wipe Liora¡¯s mouth, then swiftly carried her out of the bedroom.

    As he walked past the housekeeper, Reuben instructed, ¡°Please have Julian arrange for Mr. Tyler to go

    to

    school.¡±

    The housekeeper nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, Reuben.¡±

    Reuben rushed Liora to the hospital, where a doctor checked her temperature. It turned out she had at

    high fever.

    Dr. George Ortiz asked, ¡°Is it possible that the child caught a coldst night?¡±

    not too sun Uncertain about Liora¡¯s sleeping conditions, Reuben shook his head, saying. ¡°I¡¯m not too

    sure, Dr. Ortiz.¡±

    Dr. Ortiz cast an unimpressed look at Reuben and remarked, ¡°You dads sometimes don¡¯t know how to

    +15 BONUS

    Reuben was taken aback and immediately dispelled the thought that he could rece Evan in Liora¡¯s

    life.

    ¡°Are we proceeding with ab test?¡± Reuben asked.

    Dr. Ortiz replied, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll write a referral for ab test, and we¡¯ll consider intravenous infusion

    depending

    on the results.¡±

    Reuben nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    After theb test, Reuben sought assistance from the hospital¡¯s vice director to expedite the results.

    Upon receiving them, he hurried Liora to the outpatient clinic.

    Dr. Ortiz reviewed the test results and noted. ¡°This is strange. All the indicators appear normal¡­¡±

    Perplexed, Reuben asked, ¡°So, she still needs an intravenous infusion, right?¡±

    Dr. Ortiz exined, ¡°Take her to the emergency room and remain there for observation. I¡¯ll prescribe

    medication to lower her fever. They must be taken once every four hours.¡±

    Reuben nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Liora leaned on Reuben¡¯s shoulder, her voice weak as she muttered with her eyes closed, ¡°I don¡¯t want

    an

    injection. It hurts¡­¡±

    Reuben reassured her, ¡°No injection, miss. We¡¯re just going to take some medicine. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±

    Liora slowly nodded, saying. ¡°Hmm, no injection¡­¡±

    In the emergency department.

    Reuben spotted Danie as he held Liora, waiting for a doctor¡¯s assignment. Two bodyguards stood by

    her unconscious body.

    Curious, Reuben took a couple of steps closer and was shocked by the sight of bruises on Danie¡¯s

    face

    and her sunken cheeks.

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He thought, ¡®How many days has it been? She seems to have experienced a taste of her own

    medicine.¡±

    Just as he was about to leave/Bernard approached.

    Reuben retreated to a hidden corner to remain unnoticed, allowing him to eavesdrop on their

    conversation.

    Bernard walked up to Danie¡¯s bed and instructed her bodyguards, ¡°Wake her.¡±

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736

    Chapter 736 She Has Been Asleep Since

    The bodyguard nodded and turned to wake up Danie, but she remained asleep. This made Bernard

    impatient. ¡°Wake her up!¡± he ordered.

    The bodyguard pped Danie¡¯s face, shocking the other patients nearby.

    Someone approached and questioned, ¡°Why are you doing this to the patient? Look at her condition!¡±

    Bernard smiled and replied, ¡°We¡¯re just trying to wake a criminal.¡±

    The person turned to look at Danie in shock and then walked away.

    Danie finally woke up after receiving a second p. Her body jolted, and her eyes opened abruptly.

    Seeing Bernard, she was terrified and asked, ¡°W¨CWhat do you want?¡±

    Bernard gestured to the two bodyguards and signaled them to close the curtain. They followed his

    orders.

    Reuben carefully approached with Liora in his arms, paying no attention to the patient who was staring

    at him. He heard Bernard¡¯s voice from behind the curtain. ¡°Ms. Love, you don¡¯t want to be tormented

    like

    this, do you?¡±

    While enduring the pain in her head, Danie angrily retorted, ¡°You¡¯re a devil!¡±

    Bernard sneered. ¡°Seems like you haven¡¯t had enough of being a dog, huh?¡±

    Danie pleaded, ¡°What will it take for you to stop?¡±

    Bernard replied, ¡°You can live under Master Jordan¡¯s protection if you agree to his request.¡±

    Danie red at Bernard. She did not want to endure Casey¡¯s torment and wanted to survive with

    Evan

    and Neil¡¯s help.

    She suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it. Just don¡¯t let Casey treat me like this again.¡±

    Bernard chuckled. ¡°You agreed so readily, Ms. Love. It seems you¡¯ve learned your lesson.¡±

    Cutting to the chase, Danie asked, ¡°What do I do next?¡±

    ¡°Focus on recovering now, Ms. Love. I¡¯ll inform you of the next stop at the right time. I¡¯ll go and tell

    Master Jordan about this,¡± Bernard said as he left.

    Upon noticing Bernard was leaving. Reuben left with Liora. Coincidentally, Dr. Ortiz came to take Liora

    to

    her room.

    1/2

    After giving her medicine, Dr. Ortiz said, ¡°Watch her. I have to go now.¡±

    Reuben nodded and sat by Liora, contemting Bernard¡¯s words.

    +15 BONUS

    At 1:00 p.m., Evan rushed to the hospital. He frowned deeply upon seeing Liora in bed. Her face was

    ghastly pale.

    ¡°How is she?¡± he asked.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Reuben quickly stood up and informed him, ¡°Ms. Liora had ab test, and the doctor said there¡¯s no

    major issue. She¡¯s been given medicine to reduce the fever, and she¡¯s been asleep since.¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°Is she still running a fever?¡±

    Reuben replied, ¡°Yes, on and off.¡±

    Evan sat by the bed, gently brushing aside Liora¡¯s hair from her forehead. He looked at his daughter

    with sympathy and said, ¡°Find out from the staff what she had for dinnerst night.¡±

    Reuben answered, ¡°I did. She had a regr children¡¯s meal with no dietary conflicts.¡±

    Evan was puzzled, wondering. ¡®If there were no dietary conflicts, then how did this happen?¡®

    Evan asked further, ¡°Is she still vomiting?¡±

    Reuben sighed. ¡°She¡¯s vomited a couple more times here and couldn¡¯t keep down any water. The

    doctor said she might need an IV if she starts experiencing diarrhea.¡±

    Evan nodded and instructed, ¡°Alright. Go to thepany and fetch the folders I need to review today.¡±

    Reuben nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Evan stared at Liora with regret after Reuben left. He wished he hadn¡¯t gone to Staten Cityst night

    and had instead stayed at Vi Rosa to spend time with the children.

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737

    Chapter 737 She Doesn¡¯t Walk

    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan wanted to help Caroline with her problems, but he ended up making things worse.

    ¡®How can I exin this to Caroline?¡® he wondered.

    Liora was peacefully asleep in her bed when she heard a voice.

    ¡°Time to wake up, little one,¡± an ethereal voice whispered.

    Liora could move her eyes but couldn¡¯t quite open them.

    ¡°Who¡¯s speaking to me?¡± she thought.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you wake up? Sleeping is no fun,¡± the woman said.

    Liora felt a surge of anger. What do you mean by no fun? How am I no fun?¡®

    Struggling, Liora finally managed to open her eyes.

    She saw Evan standing there, his gaze fixed on her..

    Behind him, there was a woman in a patient gown, her long hair hanging loosely. She smiled at Liora,

    though something was unsettling about her.

    The woman was undeniably beautiful but extremely thin, and her gaze was rather terrifying.

    Evan noticed Liora was awake and asked, ¡°Lia, are you feeling unwell?¡±

    The woman turned to Evan and said, ¡°Is this your father? He¡¯s quite handsome.¡±

    Liora was displeased that the woman was talking about her father. ¡°What are you doing? Why does

    that

    concern you? You¡¯re being noisy!¡±

    The woman chuckled and fixed her gaze on Evan, leaving her intentions unclear.

    Evan looked at Liora in confusion. ¡°Lia, what are you saying?¡±

    Liora recovered from her surprise and pointed behind Evan. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you. I was talking to

    her.¡±

    Evan frowned and turned to look behind him.

    However, there was no one there.

    He turned back, concerned, wondering if Liora¡¯s fever was making her delirious. He asked, ¡°Is that

    person

    a woman or a man?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Liora sighed in frustration. ¡°A rather beautiful woman. She woke me up earlier, and now she¡¯s still

    staring.

    at you. It¡¯s so annoying!¡±

    She pouted in anger.

    Evan was baffled. He urgently pressed the call bell, sensing that something was amiss.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand doctors. I¡¯ll be back to y with youter,¡± the woman muttered, clearly agitated.

    Liora¡¯s eyes widened as she noticed that the woman wasn¡¯t walking¨Cshe was floating.

    ¡°Oh my God! She¡¯s floating!¡± Liora eximed, pointing at the woman.

    Evan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, Lia?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not making it up! She floated out of the room!¡± Liora was visibly anxious.

    Evan examined Liora closely, remembering her recent encounter with harassment. He wondered if this

    was a delusion stemming from that incident.

    Just then, Dr. Ortiz hurried into the room.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan,¡± he greeted Evan respectfully.

    Evan red at Dr. Ortiz, demanding, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you given her an intravenous infusion? Can¡¯t you

    see

    she¡¯s delirious from the fever?¡±

    Dr. Ortiz exined, ¡°We can¡¯t administer an IV casually, Mr. Jordan. I¡¯ve reviewed her medical records,

    and there¡¯s no sign of infection¡­¡±

    Evan snapped, ¡°How do you exin her nonsensical talk earlier?¡±

    Dr. Ortiz replied, ¡°During a fever, children can sometimes talk in their sleep.¡±

    Evan was furious. ¡°Look at how conscious she is. Does she seem like she¡¯s sleep¨Ctalking?¡±

    Liora added, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. Why won¡¯t you believe me that she was really here earlier?¡±

    Dr. Ortiz was baffled. ¡°Who are you talking about, Llora?¡±

    ¡°A beautifuldy wearing a patient gown! She has huge eyes,¡± Liora exined.

    ¡°Patient gown? Huge eyes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, with long hair too.¡°¡±

    George did not recall seeing a woman with long hair and huge eyes on his way here earlier!

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738

    Chapter 738 Good Time Chatting

    Noticing something was wrong, Dr. Ortiz turned to Evan and said, ¡°Mr. Jordan, why don¡¯t we have the

    child see a psychiatrist?¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sick! Why won¡¯t you believe me!¡± Liora was upset.

    Evan tried to reassure her, ¡°You¡¯re just going to talk to a doctor, Lia. It¡¯s going to be okay.¡±

    Liora pouted, her eyes welled with tears. ¡°Why won¡¯t you believe me, Mommy and Uncle Kenny do¡­¡±

    Evan sighed. Seeing his daughter so upset, he felt at a loss but knew consulting a psychiatrist was

    necessary.

    After Dr. Ortiz left, Evanforted Liora by caressing her back for a while before leaving the room to

    call

    Reuben.

    He asked Reuben to find a psychiatrist and shared the details of Liora¡¯s recent incident.

    Reuben called back after half an hour.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve found an excellent psychiatrist, but they can onlye to Angelbayter tonight.¡±

    Evan checked the time. ¡°When will they arrive?¡±

    ¡°Around 7:00 p.m. I¡¯ve already told them toe to Vi Rosa and informed them about Ms. Liora¡¯s

    condition, Reuben reported.

    Evan nodded. ¡®Noted.¡±

    Later in the afternoon, Liora continued to run a fever, but she didn¡¯t mention anything unusual again.

    Evan gave her the prescribed medicine and brought her back to Vi Rosa.

    On the way home, Llora turned her/head away from Evan, still upset.

    Evan gently caressed Liora¡¯s head and asked, ¡°Are you still angry, ?¡±

    Liora puffed up her cheeks and replied, ¡°No, I understand that you might not belleve me, but I know I

    wasn¡¯t lying.¡±

    Evan remained silent for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but this situation is just hard to

    exin.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it either. I can¡¯t understand how that beautiful woman floated instead of walking on her

    feet,¡± Liora said, turning to look at Evan.

    Evan thought, ¡®Here we go again¡­¡®

    He felt emotionally drained. Ghosts and deities didn¡¯t exist in this world, so the only usible

    exnation was that Liora was experiencing some form of mental or emotional issue.

    The journey home was quiet until they reached Vi Rosa.

    A woman, around 40 years old, was sitting on the sofa inside the vi while chatting with Axel and

    Tyler. She was Sophia Helm and had a kind demeanor.

    Sophia and the two children turned to look as Evan walked in with Liora.

    Sophia got up and greeted him, ¡°Hello, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan approached her and expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you foring.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s my job, after all, Sophia replied.

    She looked at Liora in Evan¡¯s arms and asked, ¡°What a lovely girl. How old are you, sweetheart?¡±

    Liora nced at Evan, then at Tyler and Axel.

    Seeing no objections, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m five years old.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful age. Would you mind shaking hands with an older woman?¡± Sophia extended her

    hand.

    ¡°Old woman? You look young, so you shouldn¡¯t call yourself old,¡± Liora said mischievously, looking at

    her

    in disbelief.

    Sophia chuckled. ¡°What should I call myself then?¡±

    Without hesitation, Liora replied, ¡°A grown woman!¡±

    ¡°Grown, huh? Well, do you mind having a chat with a grown woman? Your brothers were enjoying our

    conversation earlier,¡± Sophia said joyfully.

    Liora nced at Tyler and Axel.

    Tyler shrugged, turned, and headed upstairs without saying anything.

    Axel chimed in. ¡°Lia, she¡¯s nice and easy to talk to.¡±

    23

    Liora¡¯s guard softened a bit upon hearing that.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll talk to her,¡± Liora told Evan.

    Evan nodded and asked Sophia, ¡°Shall we go to the study?¡±

    Sophia shook her head and turned to Liora, asking. ¡°Where would you like to talk to me?¡±

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739

    Chapter 739 Unknown Entities

    Liora suggested, ¡°Can we go to the yroom? I want to y with Legos.¡±

    Sophia offered, ¡°Can I carry you there?¡±

    Liora signaled to Evan, prompting him to put her down.

    Evan gently ced Liora on the floor, and she eagerly told Sophia, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Sophia smiled and held Liora¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Of course.¡±

    In the yroom, Liora enthusiastically introduced her favorite toys to Sophia.

    Sophia listened patiently as Liora talked. When Liora was done talking, she asked, ¡°Your name is Lia,

    right?

    Liora beamed and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Liora Shenton.¡±

    Sophia held Liora¡¯s hand and observed, ¡°You have a fairplexion. Do you know how to draw?¡±

    Liora responded promptly. ¡°Yes! What would you like to see me draw?¡±

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Liora grabbed a canvas as she spoke.

    Sophia pondered for a moment and then asked, ¡°Hmm¡­ Did you see anything fun or exciting in the

    past

    two days?¡±

    Liora shared, ¡°Yes! I saw a beautiful woman today! She¡¯s beautiful but really strange.¡± As she talked,

    she

    began to draw on the paper.

    The smile in Sophia¡¯s eyes faded, and she focused on Liora. ¡°What was strange about her?¡±

    Liora paused her drawing and turned to Sophia. ¡°You haven¡¯t introduced yourself to me yet.¡±

    Sophiaughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for forgetting. I¡¯m Sophia.¡±

    ¡°Sophia? That sounds like a princess¡® name!¡± Liora remarked in amazement.

    ¡°Yes, my daughter loves watching a show called ¡®Princess Sophia¡® too,¡± Sophia replied.

    Liora resumed drawing and continued. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get back to the woman. She¡¯s beautiful withrge

    eyes,

    but her smile makes people ufortable. Her hair is dark and long, and she¡¯s wearing a patient

    gown.

    She walks differently from us because she floats.¡±

    Liora¡¯s drawing was swift and remarkably urate.

    +15 BONUS

    Sophia was astonished by Liora¡¯s drawing talent. ¡°Have you taken art sses, Lia?¡±

    Liora shook her head. ¡°No, I draw and y with toys when I¡¯m bored. Do you think my drawing is

    good?¡±

    Sophia nodded in approval. ¡°Your drawing is amazing! Your lines are perfect!¡±

    She could see from the drawing that the woman¡¯s facial features were as beautiful as Liora described.

    However, the woman¡¯s feet were on tiptoes, not t on the ground.

    As Liora spoke, Sophia analyzed her words seriously. She realized that Liora was clear in her thoughts

    and spoke coherently, just like any other child. This couldn¡¯t be a delusional disorder. A patient with a

    delusional disorder wouldn¡¯t be able to describe things in such detail or share so openly. Liora was

    incredibly talkative.

    Sophia felt a chill down her spine, thinking, ¡®It¡¯s possible that the child can see unknown entities.¡®

    She believed in science, but Liora¡¯s condition was inexplicable.

    Liora suddenly stopped drawing and gazed ahead.

    Sophia followed her gaze and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Before Liora could answer Sophia¡¯s question, she eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Sophia looked at her in shock. ¡°Lia?¡±

    Liora turned and said, ¡°Look at her! She¡¯s here again!¡±

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740

    Chapter 740 No One¡¯s Going to Believe You

    Sophia¡¯s body was covered in goosebumps, and she felt a chilling presence in the air. It sent shivers

    down her spine.

    She noticed that the room¡¯s heating was turned on. This gave her a chance to look around and hand

    Liora a piece of paper.

    ¡°Lia, could you draw the beautifuldy now?¡± she asked.

    Liora nced at the paper, then furrowed her brows. ¡°I¡¯ve already drawn her on the canvas, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see what she¡¯s doing now. Is that okay?¡± Sophia insisted.

    Liora let out a sigh and epted the paper. ¡°This is such a hassle¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lia.¡±

    Liora peered ahead and said, ¡°Stay still! Thisdy wants me to draw you! Do you want to strike a

    pose?¡±

    The woman in a patient¡¯s gown, floating before Liora, replied, ¡°You¡¯re quite demanding, you little

    rascal.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a rascal. I¡¯m Lia!¡± Liora retorted.

    ¡°Go ahead. No one will believe you even if you draw me, the woman said, floating up to sit on the

    windowsill.

    Liora shot her a disapproving look. ¡°You talk so much!¡±

    Sophia turned pale as she observed Liora drawing and conversing. Ten minutester, Liora handed

    three

    drawings to Sophia.

    Sophia was momentarily shocked when she saw them. All three drawings featured the same woman¡¯s

    facial features.

    Sensing something was amiss, Sophia quickly lifted Liora and said, ¡°Shall we go downstairs?¡±

    Liora seemed bewildered. ¡°But she¡­¡±

    ¡°Lia, let her stay here and y on her own for a while.¡± Sophia forced a smile. She carried Liora out of

    the

    room while the woman floated away from the windowsill.

    ¡®The girl¡¯s body is quite attractive, but I can¡¯t get close to her because of the object around her neck,¡±

    the

    floating woman thought.

    They made their way downstairs rapidly, and Evan heard footsteps in the living room. He looked at the

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Sophia approached Evan, her face pale, and handed him the drawings. ¡°Please look at the drawings

    later, Mr. Jordan. If it¡¯s okay with you, I want to speak with you in private,¡± she said with a serious

    expression.

    Evan frowned, stood up, and told Liora, ¡°Stay here and wait for me, Lia.¡±

    Liora appeared confused but replied, ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Evan and Sophia headed to the yard.

    Sophia got straight to the point, saying, ¡°Mr. Jordan, the child doesn¡¯t have any psychological issues,

    and she¡¯s just like any other normal child!¡±

    Evan¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What she sees is not what we can see!¡± Sophia was terrified and couldn¡¯t help ncing up at the

    yroom before turning her gaze away quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You may not believe me, but please allow

    me to exin the symptoms of delusional disorder!¡±

    Sophia briefly exined and said, ¡°Now, take a look at the drawing. Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan examined the drawing, which depicted the woman exactly as Liora had described. His heart

    began to race. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Lia doesn¡¯t have an imaginary friend, is that right?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a friend and your daughter isn¡¯t mentally ill! Mr. Jordan, I won¡¯t ept any payment this

    time!¡± Sophia was visibly agitated. ¡°You should consider consulting someone who specializes in

    handling these matters. I must go now!¡±

    Sophia turned and left promptly as if she were fleeing.

    Evan¡¯s gaze was clouded with confusion. Can someone exin what¡¯s happening here?!

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741

    Chapter 741 Treating the Gravekeeper as a Doctor

    Sophia told him straightforwardly that Liora could see ghosts!

    Evan looked at the drawings in his hand once more with a tense expression, muttering. ¡°These people

    can¡¯t even help a child properly!¡±

    Evan crumpled the drawings in frustration and headed to the living room

    As he entered through the backdoor, Liora¡¯s voice reached his ears.

    Liora asked, ¡°What¡¯s a camellia? I know about lilies.

    ¡°I see. Why do you want it?

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, but I can ask Tyler for money to get it for you.

    ¡°The graveyard? No, I won¡¯t go to that scary ce!¡±

    Evan felt rooted to the spot after hearing Liora¡¯s words. He watched her talking to herself on the sofa

    with

    astonishment, and an ominous feeling crept over him. He recalled Sophia¡¯s warning.

    After a moment of contemtion, Evan walked toward Liora with a troubled expression.

    When the female ghost saw Evan approaching, she floated away from Liora.

    Liora noticed and said, ¡°You¡¯re scaring her! She floated away¡­¡±

    Evan followed Liora¡¯s gaze but couldn¡¯t see anything. He clenched his fists and asked, ¡°Lia, tell me the

    truth. Who is she?¡±

    Confused, Liora replied, ¡°She told me her name is Flowy¡­¡±

    Evan gnashed his teeth in exasperation. ¡°What does she look like?¡±

    ¡°She has a very fairplexion, as fair as paper,¡± Liora swiftly answered.

    Evan asked, ¡°What does she want from you?¡±

    ¡°Camellias! Lilies! She said she misses the scent of flowers!¡± Liora answered.

    Suddenly, Liora reached for her amulet inside her cor as if recalling something. ¡°She said she is

    afraid

    of this, so she stays away from me.¡±

    The gravekeeper came to Evan¡¯s mind when he saw the amulet. He wondered, ¡°Could there really be

    ghosts in this world? It was beyond hisprehension.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan stared at Liora¡¯s amulet for a while before looking away and instructing, ¡°Go upstairs to your

    brothers, Lia.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Lioraplied and headed upstairs.

    Evan nced in the direction Liora had been staring earlier, then picked up his phone to call Kenny, his

    expression grave.

    Kenny picked up after a moment. ¡°Do you have something important to discuss at thiste hour, Mr.

    Jordan?¡± he asked.

    Evan didn¡¯t want to argue with Kenny and got straight to the point. ¡°How much do you know about Lia¡¯s

    condition?¡±

    ¡°Lia? What happened to her?¡± Kenny became attentive.

    Evan proceeded to exin today¡¯s incident to Kenny, who reacted with frustration. ¡°Darn it! It¡¯s

    happening

    again!¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Kenny shared the details of Liora¡¯s previous fever incident and her meeting with the gravekeeper. ¡°You

    should take Lia to the gravekeeper. He can handle it but don¡¯t dy any longer. Is Lia running a fever?¡±

    Evan confirmed, ¡°Yes. Even the doctor couldn¡¯t resolve it. You¡¯re treating the gravekeeper like a

    doctor!¡±

    Kenny urged, ¡°Why are you so stubborn? Lia is the priority now!¡±

    Evan couldn¡¯t contain his anger. ¡°This is absolute nonsense! I suspect you¡¯ve influenced Lia to be

    like this!¡±

    Kenny retorted, ¡°For heaven¡¯s sake! If you continue to be stubborn, G is going to be furious with you

    when

    she finds out about this upon her return!¡±

    The two men were growing increasingly agitated,Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742

    Chapter 742 Has Anyone Taught You Something?

    ¡°I am a foreigner, yet I believe in your ancestors¡® legacy, so why can¡¯t you, a native? Didn¡¯t you have an

    expert to check your office¡¯s energy flow? You should believe in this, too!

    ¡°I can¡¯t exin everything, but if you take Lia to meet the gravekeeper once, you¡¯ll understand, right? If

    you

    don¡¯t do it, I¡¯lle over now and take Lia there.

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯ll regret it if something bad happens to Lia if you dare to stop me!¡±

    Evan couldn¡¯t risk his child¡¯s health.

    If Liora¡¯s fever continued like that, it would be disastrous.

    Evan was willing topromise his beliefs for his daughter:

    Evan relented. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take Lia there. But if the gravekeeper deceives us, you won¡¯t take her there

    again.¡±

    ¡°Naturally,¡± Kenny agreed.

    Evan called for Reuben to take Liora and him to the graveyard.

    Liora¡¯s fever spiked again on the way.

    She slept in Evan¡¯s arms until they reached the graveyard.

    As Evan got out of the car carrying Liora, he spotted a ck figure at the graveyard entrance.

    Benjamin stood there with his hands sped behind him, looking at Evan with a hunched back. He

    seemed calm, as if he had expected Evan¡¯s arrival.

    Evan frowned and walked swiftly to Benjamin.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Is she running a fever?¡± Benjamin asked, ncing at Liora.

    Evan¡¯s gaze turned cold. How could the old man tell with just one nce?

    ¡°Liora has been running a fever all day, on and off,¡± Evan exined.

    Evan was suspicious of the old man before him. After all, his background was unknown.

    Benjamin turned and walked to a wooden cottage surrounded by darkness. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Evan carried Liora and walked over with Reuben.

    As soon as the door opened, they were hit by the strong scent of Incense.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan quickly scanned the room and stood in the same spot with Liora in his arms. He refused to sit

    because he was a neat freak.

    Benjamin paid him no mind. He took some holy water and prayed before approaching Liora.

    He held Liora¡¯s hand and opened her palm. Then, he touched her palm with his thumb.

    ¡°Lia,¡± Benjamin suddenly said.

    Liora sat up in Evan¡¯s arms abruptly as if she could hear him.

    up so easily?

    Reuben was stunned. She had been sleeping soundly. How could she wake up

    Evan frowned and saw Liora looking at Benjamin. She seemed slightly stunned by the sight of him, but

    she obediently said, ¡°Uncle Ben.¡±

    Benjamin nodded. ¡°Tell me what you saw.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the beautiful woman, Uncle Ben?¡± Liora asked.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not here, go ahead,¡± Benjamin replied.

    Liora described the woman in the patient gown to Benjamin.

    Benjamin said, ¡°You should do it, as she found you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What should I do?¡± Liora asked in confusion.

    Benjamin said, ¡°Think, has anyone taught you something in your dream?¡±

    Liora lowered her gaze and pondered seriously.

    A few minutester, she patted Evan to put her down.

    She walked to Benjamin¡¯s table, opened the drawer, and took out the holy water like him.

    She opened the bottle of holy water and sshed it around before praying.

    ¡°Florence, let me help you resolve the matter since you found me. Come here quickly if you hear me.¡±

    Evan and Reuben watched Liora in shock after her statement.

    Benjamin smirked, satisfied.

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743

    Chapter 743 Her Physique

    A wave of cold rushed through the room shortly after her voice faded.

    Reuben couldn¡¯t help but seek warmth. Is it because the door¡¯s open? How did it get so cold all of a

    sudden? he wondered.

    Benjamin and Liora turned their attention to the door, where they saw a woman in a patient¡¯s gown.

    hesitated to enter without Benjamin¡¯s permission.

    Benjamin granted her entry, saying, ¡®Come in.¡±

    The woman nodded and glided past Evan and Reuben to step inside.

    In astonishment, Liora asked, ¡°How did you get here so quickly? Did you take a flight?¡±

    The woman teased, ¡°You ask a lot of questions, rascal.¡±

    Benjamin frowned. ¡®Watch your words!¡±

    The woman fell silent.

    Benjamin turned to Liora. ¡°Girl, ask her what she wants.¡±

    She

    Liora impulsively blurted out in a childish yet serious tone, ¡®Tell me about your unfulfilled wish, phantom

    queen. I¡¯ll do my best to help you, but you can¡¯t keep lingering around me.¡±

    ¡°Phantom queen? Reuben was puzzled and whispered to Evan, ¡®What¡¯s a phantom queen, sir?¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression soured¨Che had no idea what a phantom queen was, either.

    The woman exined, ¡°I told you that I want camellias and lilies. However, since you¡¯re asking again,

    can

    I also add peonies? When I died, I had no one with me, so I couldn¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    fulfill your wis

    ¡°Sure, I can fulfill your wish. Leave your name on the tombstone and its location, then go back to where

    you should go.¡±

    Florence stated, ¡°It¡¯s at Green Park Cemetery, and my name is Florence Payne. Thank you.¡±

    She turned to Benjamin and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Benjamin waved his hand dismissively, and Florence vanished.

    Reuben felt the chilling sensation disappear the moment Florence left. It was a strange feeling.

    Benjamin approached Liora with a bright smile. ¡°You learn fast, girl.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Liora scratched her head, bewildered. ¡°I didn¡¯t learn it, but it feels like it¡¯s in my head. The fairy maiden

    in my dream told me about it before.¡±

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Benjamin didn¡¯t say anything, but he looked at Evan. ¡°You can choose to believe it or not, but the girl¡¯s

    path is destined. You¡¯ll put her in a dire situation if you insist on stopping her. Take time to think about

    her future as her father.¡±

    After witnessing Liora¡¯s series of actions, Evan had mixed feelings, and his thoughts were chaotic. He

    paused briefly before asking. ¡°Is she having a fever because of the ghost?¡±

    ¡°Not entirely. The girl¡¯s third eye is opening.¡± Benjamin exined with a kind smile as he caressed

    Liora¡¯s head.

    ¡°Third eye? Oh, and what does phantom queen mean, sir?¡± Reuben asked on behalf of Evan.

    Benjamin rified, ¡°A person¡¯s third eye provides perception beyond ordinary sight. We address a

    female ghost as a phantom queen and a male ghost as a dark soul. A mentor taught the girl in her

    dreams to say

    those things earlier.¡±

    Evan had more questions. ¡°I just want to know when Liora¡¯s fever will subside and if she will have

    frequent fevers because of this.¡±

    Benjamin replied, ¡°Those who follow this path will never be in good health. Even if you don¡¯t let the girl

    learn from me, her physique will still be like this.¡±

    Evan gazed at Liora. ¡°So, how does this path benefit her?¡±

    ¡°Benefit? There¡¯s no benefit to this. Aside from the main drawbacks, one must not tarnish the mentor¡¯s

    reputation out of greed.¡±

    Evan still had many doubts. Benjamin understood and handed him a small bottle from the bedside

    table.

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744

    Evan furrowed his brow and questioned, looking at the item Benjamin handed him, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a cow¡¯s tears. You don¡¯t believe the girl, right? You can apply this to your eyes. It¡¯ll work better than

    me exining,¡± Benjamin replied.

    Evan watched silently, hesitant to use something of unknown origin on his eyes.

    Reuben took the bottle of cow¡¯s tears from Benjamin. ¡°Just put it on the eyes, right?¡±

    Benjamin nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t need much. It¡¯s a precious and rare item.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Reuben opened the bottle, poured some onto his palm, and applied it to his eyes.

    ¡°Go outside,¡± Benjamin reminded.

    Reuben followed the instructions, heading outside. As he was about to step out, he noticed a face at

    the

    door.

    It was the face of an elderly woman who appeared to be around 60 years old. She had a noticeable

    wound on her forehead, with blood seeping from it.

    Despite his courage, Reuben was startled by the sight and took a few steps back, identally bumping

    into Evan.

    Annoyed, Evan asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Still frightened, Reuben averted his gaze and stammered, ¡°S¨CSir¡­ there¡¯s someone at the door.¡±

    Evan¡¯s irritation showed. ¡°Could you please exin properly?¡±

    Liora spoke up for Reuben. ¡°There¡¯s an old woman with a head wound at the door.¡±

    Everyone turned their attention to Liora.

    Benjamin asked with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared, girl?¡±

    Liora shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡±

    Reuben chimed in. ¡°Yes, the old woman is about 1.5 meters tall.¡±

    Liora added, ¡°She doesn¡¯t dare to enter because Uncle Ben¡¯s ce is protected.¡±

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Reuben¡¯s expression soured. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any more, Benjamin. How can I stop seeing these

    things?

    The constant sightings were taking a toll on his nerves. It was bing a terrifying experience for him.

    Benjamin reassured him, ¡°The effect will wear off in a few minutes.¡±

    Evan remained silent, still skeptical about whether Liora was the only one who could see and describe

    these entities.

    But now, Reuben could also see the same apparition as Liora, confirming the existence of what he had

    doubted.

    Evan led Liora out with mixed emotions, his expression tense.

    Meanwhile, at Angelbay Airport.

    Kenny arrived to pick up Caroline.

    They got into the car, and Kenny took Caroline for a meal.

    Kenny mentioned to Caroline, ¡°Lia had another fever today.¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Today?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Evan told me Lia saw supernatural beings again. I suggested he take her to Benjamin, but I¡¯m not

    sure if he did. He even consulted a psychiatrist for Lia¡¯s condition. He¡¯s been quite arrogant about it.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart raced, and she quickly grabbed her phone, dialing Evan¡¯s number.

    Evan answered promptly, and Caroline asked anxiously, ¡°How¡¯s Lia, Evan?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s okay now,¡± Evan replied, ncing at the sleeping Liora beside him.

    Caroline asked, ¡°Did you take her to Benjamin?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Caroline, I.realize I¡¯ve been¡¯narrow¨Cminded in some ways before today,¡± Evan confessed.

    Evan¡¯s statement took Caroline aback. ¡°Did you see or feel something?¡±

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745

    Chapter 745 So What If It¡¯s Me?

    ¡°Reuben witnessed something he shouldn¡¯t have. Benjamin mentioned that Lia¡¯s path won¡¯t be easy,¡±

    Evan said.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Caroline sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly how tough it¡¯ll be, but Benjamin¡¯s words make me think Lia¡¯s

    future

    won¡¯t be a smooth one.¡±

    Evan didn¡¯t add more, but he did share with Caroline what Benjamin had mentioned about Lia¡¯s

    frequent fever and her third eye opening.

    Caroline felt conflicted after hearing that. She remained silent for a moment before exhaling deeply. ¡°All

    we can do now is support Lia.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re back?¡± Evan changed the subject.

    ¡°Yes. Kenny picked me up, and he¡¯s taking me to dinner.¡±

    ¡°Make sure the food is safe,¡± Evan cautioned.

    Caroline immediately thought of Zeke when she heard that.

    She replied, ¡°To be honest, barbecue isn¡¯t necessarily unhygienic, just heavily seasoned. You might

    want

    to give it a try.¡±

    Evan furrowed his brow. ¡°I remember you rarely eat things like that. Why the sudden change?¡±

    ¡°People¡¯s tastes can change,¡± she said.

    After a short conversation with Evan, Caroline hung up. Something struck her as she was putting her

    phone back in her bag.

    She turned to Kenny and said, ¡°I thought you said you wouldn¡¯t drive again?¡±

    Kenny looked helpless. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d drive if it weren¡¯t for you? Look, I¡¯m driving really slowly now.¡±

    Caroline checked the speed, and it was only 40 kilometers per hour. She suggested, ¡°Get out of the

    car. I¡¯ll

    drive. At this speed, who knows when we¡¯ll get home?¡±

    The next morning, just as Caroline was about to leave for work, she received a call from Paige.

    As soon as Caroline picked up the call, Paige said, ¡°Carol, can you spend some time with me this

    morning

    Noticing Paige¡¯s tone, Caroline asked anxiously, ¡°What happened? You sound upset.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you when youe to pick me up.¡± Paige replied.

    Caroline agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on my way.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline arrived at Paige¡¯s residential area twenty minutester.

    Paige got into the car, closed the door, and hugged Caroline¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, Carol,¡±

    ¡°Is it about the baby?¡± Caroline asked, concerned.

    Paige sighed and sat up. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. Alex had a heated argument with his mother over the phone

    this morning.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°Is it because of you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it is. But Alex didn¡¯t mention my pregnancy. He told me not to worry or overthink before he left.¡±

    ¡°Why are you worrying then?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m worried! I¡¯m worried that Alex won¡¯t be able to effectively argue with his mother.¡±

    ¡°Are you not concerned that his mother might not ept your situation?¡±

    ¡°Nope. I¡¯m spending my life with Alex, not his parents!¡± Paige dered.

    They continued their conversation until they reached the hospital.

    Caroline and Paige were on their way to the clinic when they encountered Danie in a wheelchair, with

    two bodyguards following her.

    They were shocked to see her worn¨Cout face.

    Danie looked at them in disbelief but quickly averted her gaze.

    Paige gasped. ¡°Oh my God! Is that Danie, Carol?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Danie turned, red at Paige, and snapped, ¡°What¡¯s it to you? None of your

    business!

    Paige masked her emotions./¡±It seems like you haven¡¯t changed much. Your temper is as fiery as ever.¡±

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746

    Chapter 746 Help Each Other Out

    Caroline gently squeezed Paige¡¯s hand, signaling her to remain silent.

    She understood that Danie had likely endured a lot of emotional distress, and she didn¡¯t want Paige

    to

    be the target of Danie¡¯s anger.

    Paige retorted, ¡°Why are you holding my hand? She deserves to be called out! Haven¡¯t you forgotten

    how

    she bullied you before?¡±

    Caroline quickly let go of Paige¡¯s hand.

    As they walked away, she asked, ¡°Paige, why provoke her when you know what kind of person she is?¡±

    Paige was furious. ¡°Why should I care? I can¡¯t stand her, and she¡¯s finally facing the consequences!

    She

    should be grateful she¡¯s still alive!¡±

    Caroline continued trying to persuade her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried she might seek revenge? Even if you¡¯re

    not,

    think about the baby in your womb.¡±

    ¡°She can try if she dares!¡± Paige raised her voice a bit.

    Caroline sternly interrupted, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Paige! Are we still going for the checkup?¡±

    Paige pouted. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to stand up for you!¡±

    ¡°I appreciate it, but I want you to be safe and healthy right now.¡±

    Caroline and Paige entered the elevator.

    Not far away, Danie could hear Paige¡¯s taunts clearly.

    Anger filled her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t confront Paige. She was under constant surveince and

    couldn¡¯t

    guarantee her own safety.

    Danie turned to leave, nning to get some fresh air, when a woman suddenly appeared in front of

    her.

    The woman was wearing high heels and gazed down at Danie.

    ¡°Do you know Paige?¡± she asked.

    Danie frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Would you mind discussing Paige at a cafe?¡± the woman asked with a smile.

    Danie considered for a moment. ¡°Could this woman know Paige, too?¡±

    1/2

    After some thought, Danie nodded. ¡°Why not?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    In a cafe within the hospital.

    Danie observed the woman, who was looking at the menu after ordering her coffee.

    ¡°Why are you talking to me about Paige?¡± Danie inquired.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t like her. Hello, I¡¯m Azure Miller,¡± the woman introduced herself with a smile.

    Danie scrutinized her. ¡°What does your dislike for her have to do with me?¡±

    Azure exined, ¡®I¡¯m here for a health checkup at the hospital, and I happened to witness your

    argument

    with Paige. I assume you also dislike her.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand her! What else do you want to tell me?¡± Danie replied.

    ¡°Since we share the same dislike for her, why don¡¯t we help each other?¡± Azure asked.

    ¡®Help each other? Danie thought.

    Danie remained cautious. ¡°What¡¯s your situation with Paige?¡±

    ¡°She stole the man I love,¡± Azure revealed.

    Danie asked, ¡°You love Alex?¡±

    ¡°Yes. So, I need to find a way to remove her from Alex,¡± Azure exined.

    *Are you delusional? Paige is pregnant with Alex¡¯s child. Are you trying to take her ce? It¡¯s not going

    to happen, Danie retorted.

    Azure continued to smile. ¡°If she can be pregnant, she can also lose the child. Anything is

    possible before the baby is born, Ms. Love. I believe that we can work together. You hate her, don¡¯t

    you?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me to help you harm Paige¡¯s baby? Do you think I¡¯m a fool? You want me tomit a

    crime while you reap the benefits?!

    ¡°You¡¯re making it sound too serious. What if there¡¯s a better way?¡± Azure said and took out her phone.

    Ms. Love, let¡¯s exchange numbers. If you have any ideas, contact me.¡±

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747

    Chapter 747 Why Should I Show Mercy?

    Azure left without drinking her coffee after exchanging numbers with Danie.

    Danie became more interested as she watched Azure walk away. She decided to teach Paige a

    lesson

    for gloating over her misfortune. Paige was also Caroline¡¯s best friend.

    ¡®Caroline won¡¯t be happy if I seek revenge against Paige. She took everything from me, so why should I

    go

    easy on her?¡¯ she thought.

    Danie suddenly came up with a n. She figured out how to teach Paige a lesson.

    After her physical examination, Azure headed to the Prices..

    She ran into Alex, who was leaving the house angrily.

    Azure quickly asked, ¡°Alex, why are you so upset?¡±

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Alex nced at her and replied, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    He got into the car and drove off.

    Azure thought for a moment and then entered the vi.

    Reba was sitting on the living room sofa, breathing heavily.

    Azure approached Reba and asked with concern, ¡°Did you and Alex have an argument again, Mrs.

    Price?

    Tears welled up in Reba¡¯s eyes as she looked at Azure and held her head. ¡°Azzie, Alex has been

    enchanted and lost his mind!¡±

    Azure asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Reba exined, ¡°He insists on marrying thatmon girl and told me I can¡¯t stop him!¡±

    Azure sighed. ¡°Do you know Paige is pregnant with Alex¡¯s child, Mrs. Price?¡±

    Reba was stunned. ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    repeated, ¡°Mrs. Price, Paige is pregnant with Alex¡¯s baby. I saw her at Grand East Hospital earlier. It

    seems she was there for her prenatal checkup.¡±

    Reba¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s Alex¡¯s,¡± Azure added.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Reba asked anxiously.

    Azure rified, ¡°I looked into Paige¡¯s background and found she used to hang out at bars. There¡¯s a

    possibility it could be someone else¡¯s child, but Alex loves her, so¡­¡±

    Reba erupted in anger and mmed the sofa armrest. ¡°I won¡¯t let her make a cuckold out of my

    son!¡±

    She stood up and told the chauffeur, ¡°Get the car! I¡¯m going to see her right now!¡±

    Azure offered a few words of advice, but the more she advised, the angrier Reba became.

    Azure smirked, sensing Reba¡¯s determination.

    Paige and Caroline left the clinic after the prenatal checkup.

    Paige held the report and excitedly chatted with Caroline.

    ¡°Caroline, I can¡¯t wait to see our baby! I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll look like me!¡± she said.

    Caroline teased, ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait for the 4D scan in two months. Why are you in such a hurry?¡±

    Paige joyfully rubbed her abdomen. ¡°I just can¡¯t wait to see my baby¡¯s face, our precious little one.¡±

    Caroline teased further, ¡°So, I won¡¯t get to see the baby¡¯s face as its godmother? Maybe I won¡¯te

    to

    the next checkup then.¡±

    Paige quickly hugged Caroline¡¯s arm. ¡°Oh no! You muste with me to see the baby! But first, I¡¯m

    hungry. Let¡¯s grab a bite to eat!¡±

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748

    Chapter 748 Didn¡¯t Manage to Win

    Caroline and Paige took the elevator and walked out of the outpatient building.

    All of a sudden, a figure blocked their path.

    They looked over abruptly, and the person pped Paige¡¯s face before they could respond to the

    situation.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she hastily pulled Paige to stand behind her.

    She red at Reba and said sternly, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°What am I doing? Why don¡¯t you ask your friend what sort of shady things she has been doing behind

    my

    son¡¯s back!¡± Reba scoffed and pointed at Paige.

    She spoke in a loud yet sharp voice that drew the attention of passersby.

    Reba¡¯s p and scolding infuriated Paige, especially considering her pregnancy

    Paige pulled back Caroline and snarled, ¡°How dare you hit me?!¡±

    Reba said, ¡°I hit you because you¡¯re pregnant with someone else¡¯s child, yet you put it on my son!

    My

    son will never be the scapegoat!¡±

    Paige was stunned. I¡¯m pregnant with someone else¡¯s child? How dare you make baseless

    usations!¡±

    ¡°You frequent bars for fun, right? Who knows whose illegitimate child you¡¯re carrying!¡± Reba said

    angrily.

    Paige wanted to refute, but Caroline interrupted, ¡°Paige, don¡¯t bother arguing with someone who can¡¯t

    differentiate between right and wrong. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Caroline walked away with Paige in tow, but Reba followed and kept scolding them while she

    walked.

    Paige wanted to hit Reba, but Caroline always clutched her wrist tightly.

    Caroline shoved Paige into the car at the carpark and turned to speak with Reba. ¡°I don¡¯t know

    where you¡¯re getting your information, but I can assure you that Paige is not the type of person to

    engage in such

    behavior.¡±

    Reba was livid. ¡°You¡¯re her friend, so you speak in favor of the lowly wench!¡±

    Caroline retorted, ¡°You keep calling her a lowly wench. You im your family is prestigious, but your

    behaviorcks civility.¡±

    Stepping closer to Reba, Caroline continued. ¡°I¡¯m confident that many people recorded the incident

    +15 BONUS

    behavior, but in reality, you¡¯re tarnishing your family¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Reba was taken aback, only now realizing the consequences of her actions.

    Caroline added, ¡°You can¡¯t control Alex, so you¡¯re trying to me Paige. Why don¡¯t you talk to your son

    about it? I believe he knows who the baby¡¯s father is. It¡¯s embarrassing for Alex to have a mother who

    distorts the truth like you.¡±

    With that, Caroline entered the car, and her driver promptly drove away.

    Meanwhile, the incident of Reba scolding Paige had been uploaded to the Inte.

    As Carolineforted Paige in the car, the situation escted online.

    Paige didn¡¯t express her frustration but clenched her fists tightly to vent her anger.

    Caroline sighed, saying, ¡°If you feel like crying, don¡¯t hold back your emotions.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to cry! I just can¡¯t understand why Alex¡¯s mother is so harsh! You shouldn¡¯t have stopped

    me earlier. Let her hit me if she¡¯s got the nerve! I¡¯d like to see if Alex sided with her. It¡¯s frustrating that |

    couldn¡¯t win the argument earlier!¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°What¡¯s really on your mind, Paige?¡±

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Paige replied, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about how I couldn¡¯t win the argument.¡±

    Caroline reassured her, ¡°There¡¯s no need to engage in a quarrel with her. Ultimately, it¡¯s Alex¡¯s fault for

    mishandling this situation.¡±

    ??? ??

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749

    Chapter 749 Your Personal Matter

    Paige defended him, ¡°Don¡¯t me him! His mother¡¯s always been difficult. He must¡¯ve tried his best!¡±

    Paige hugged Caroline tightly, resting her head on Caroline¡¯s abdomen. ¡°My face hurts, Carol. Can you

    check if it¡¯s swollen?¡±

    Caroline chuckled and gently touched Paige¡¯s warm cheek. ¡°You¡¯re still worried about your looks at a

    time

    like this?¡±

    Paige replied, ¡°I just want to be pretty. Thank you for standing up for me earlier.¡±

    Caroline reassured her, ¡°You¡¯re being silly, Paige. I did what was right.¡±

    After leaving the Prices, Alex went to meet Evan. Hey on the sofa of his office, staring at the ceiling

    with despair.

    Evan asked, ¡°What¡¯s troubling you now? You think MK is a sanctuary for your problems?¡±

    Alex weakly confessed, ¡°I had a fight with my mother.¡±

    Focused on his documents, Evan nonchntly said, ¡°If it¡¯s about Paige, it¡¯s expected.¡±

    Alex sat up and retorted, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t downy this, Evan. You should be more supportive.¡±

    The office door suddenly swung open, and Lucas rushed in worriedly. ¡°Evan, it¡¯s bad news! Alex¡¯s

    mother

    has physically assaulted his girlfriend!¡±

    Alex jumped to his feet, rmed. ¡°What?! Are you serious?¡±

    Lucas was taken aback by Alex¡¯s reaction and looked at Evan. ¡°Why¡¯s he here?¡±

    Alex asked in frustration, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be here? How did you find out?¡±

    Lucas quickly handed him a phone, ¡°Look, it¡¯s all over the Inte.¡±

    Alex grabbed the phone, opened a video, and watched as his mother pped Paige and hurled insults

    at her. His face contorted with anger, and he tossed the phone aside before storming out of Evan¡¯s

    office.

    Evan nced at Lucas and snapped, ¡°Is this a gossip exchange spot?¡±

    Lucas changed the topic, ¡°Evan, when did Alex arrive? Do you think he¡¯s going to confront his mother?¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Evan¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Are you even listening to me?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Lucas replied, ¡°I came here to discuss how to break the news to Alex. No! I need to stop him before

    this

    esctes into a disaster.¡±

    Lucas rushed out of the office, leaving Evan speechless.

    Evan looked at the document in his hand but couldn¡¯t concentrate. He stood up, grabbed his jacket,

    and

    followed Lucas with a grave expression.

    At Table One.

    Paige¡¯s phone rang just after Caroline had ordered her favorite food. She pulled out her phone and saw

    that it was Alex calling.

    Caroline asked, ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Alex.¡± Paige put the phone on speaker.

    Alex¡¯s voice came through immediately. ¡°Where are you, Paige?¡±

    Paige looked at Caroline and replied, ¡°I¡¯m at Table One with Carol.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯m on my way!¡±

    Caroline sensed something was wrong and checked online, finding the incident involving Paige and

    Reba at the top of the search results. She scrolled through thements.

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750

    Chapter 750 What¡¯s the Rush

    [What does she mean by girls who go to bars are considered immodest?)

    [How dare she hit a pregnant woman?! Has she no shame?]

    [Fuck! Why didn¡¯t she ask her son about his baby instead of her daughter¨Cinw?]

    [She¡¯s from one of the top three influential families of Angelbay! This is embarrassing¡°]

    [TYC¡¯s CEO has a good character, so her friend is definitely not that kind of person. I support them!]

    Caroline was relieved to see the positivements online..

    Alex soon arrived, apanied by Evan and Lucas.

    Caroline and Paige were astonished by the presence of the three men and exchanged nces.

    Alex hurried to Paige and gently cupped her face with a pained expression. ¡°Does it still hurt, Paige?¡±

    Paige shook her head. ¡°Not anymore¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t protect you. My mother caused trouble for you,¡± Alex said, his voice heavy with

    guilt.

    Paige patted his hand and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know you¡¯ve been trying your best.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s unease faded as she witnessed the scene.

    Evan sat down beside Caroline and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just feel bad for how Paige was treated. But there¡¯s not much I can do for

    her

    in her current situation.¡±

    She got Evan and Lucas each a ss of water.

    Evan asked, ¡°Do you think Paige will have a good life after marrying into Alex¡¯s family?¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Caroline replied, ¡°Since Paige has decided to keep the baby, I should support her as her friend no

    matter

    what her future holds.¡±

    Evan hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°I understand.¡±

    During lunch, Lucas felt like a third wheel with his two best friends and their partners. He thought, ¡®I

    need

    to find my true love tool

    1.2

    +15 BONUS

    Danie was discharged from the hospital on Friday and returned to Jordan Residence.

    As soon as she entered the house, she was taken to meet Draco in the study.

    Draco set down the coffee pot upon seeing Danie.

    ¡°Bemard told me you agreed to my request. It seems you¡¯re not an idiot,¡± Draco said casually.

    Danie scoffed and replied, ¡°I do it if it means I can have my freedom.¡±

    Draco, on a rare asion, poured Danie a cup of coffee. ¡°I¡¯ll do my part in controlling Casey if you

    can fulfill your end of the bargain.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried I won¡¯te back once I¡¯m out?¡± Danie asked.

    Draco assured her, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone keep an eye on you. If you try anything, we¡¯ll see if you have the

    ability to escape.¡±

    Danie said, ¡°Tell me, what do you want me to do?¡±

    Draco replied, ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when the time is right. There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    Danie stated, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room then.¡±

    Draco corrected her, ¡°Stay in the guest room. Your room is being prepared. Since you¡¯ve agreed to my

    request, you¡¯ll still receive the benefits you deserve.¡±

    Danie thought, ¡°Thank you so much.¡®

    She retrieved a phone she had hidden under the bed while pretending to pack her clothes in Casey¡¯s

    room.

    Returning to the guest room, she covered the phone with some clothes before locking the door and

    turning on her phone.

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751

    Chapter 751 Brought an Outsider

    Danie¡¯s phone lit up with a flurry of text messages as soon as she powered it on. They were all from

    Neil. She began to read them one by one.

    Neil: [I can save you, but you have to do three things for me.]

    Neil: [First, find a way to obtain evidence of Draco¡¯s attempt to murder me.]

    Neil: [Second, figure out how to get Bernard toe with you. I need to take down Bernard for the best

    shot at toppling Draco.]

    Neil: [Third, tell me Draco¡¯s n and method to murder me immediately so I can n my

    countermeasure.]

    Danie quickly replied.

    Danie: [I need help. No one can know about this phone. If possible, nt recording devices in his

    study.¡±

    After Eira coerced Neil into drinking juice, he responded to Danie¡¯s message.

    Neil: [Leave it to me. I¡¯ll update you when I¡¯s done.]

    Danie felt a wave of relief wash over her. I¡¯m going to send these people to hell one by one next!¡±

    she hell one by one next she thought.

    The following morning. Alex received a summons to meet Evan at MK.

    Alex walked into Evan¡¯s office with a puzzled expression.

    After spotting Evan, who was getting ready and putting on his jacket, Alex asked, ¡°Evan, why did you

    call me here so early?¡±

    Evan¡¯s response was stern. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want me to meet your parents, you may leave.¡±

    Alex¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Are you serious? Are you really going to help me convince my

    parents?¡±

    Evan repeated, ¡°I won¡¯t say it again.¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡± Alex said, his excitement evident.

    The two of them settled in the backseat of a car. Alex couldn¡¯t sit still and asked, ¡°Evan, have you

    thought about what you¡¯re going to say? My mother is not easy to deal with.¡±

    Evan rolled up his sleeves and suggested, ¡°Why not talk to your father to resolve the issue instead of

    your mother?¡±

    Alex pondered this. ¡°You make a valid point¡­ But I think the chances with my father are even slimmer.¡±

    Evan impatiently said, ¡°One more question, and I¡¯ll have Reuben turn this car around.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow your lead,¡± Alex agreed.

    Evan changed the subject, asking. ¡°How far along is Paige¡¯s pregnancy now?¡± 1

    Alex beamed with pride, saying, ¡°Almost four months! Evan, I¡¯m going to be a father!¡±

    Evan smirked. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to raise a child?¡±

    Alex confidently replied, ¡°Trust that my son won¡¯t be any less than yours.¡±

    Evan merely said, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

    Half an hourter, Evan and Alex arrived at the Prices.

    Reba was in the living room. She noticed themotion and greeted Evan with a smile. However,

    her expression changed when she saw Alex following behind.

    ¡°Evan, it¡¯s nice to see you, but why did you bring an outsider?¡± Reba said mockingly.

    Evan approached and greeted, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Mr. Price, Mrs. Price.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in the study. Go ahead,¡± Reba replied, taking a nce upstairs.

    Evan nodded and prepared to go upstairs, instructing Alex, ¡°Wait for me downstairs.¡±

    Alex reluctantly waited with Reba.

    Evan went to the study, knocked on the door, and entered.

    Franklin was engrossed in his antique collection. He smiled and said, ¡°Evan, it¡¯s you! Come and take a

    look at the vase I just bought quickly!¡±

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752

    Chapter 752 Are You using Me

    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan walked over and gave two serious nces. ¡°Even though the quality is slightly lower than your

    previous antique collection, it¡¯s still pretty good.¡±

    Franklin sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ There are things that won¡¯t appeal to everyone, even if they¡¯re of good

    quality.¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°What are you insinuating. Mr. Price?¡±

    Franklin put down his brush and motioned for Evan to sit on the sofa. He poured a cup of coffee for

    Evan and said, ¡°Evan, you¡¯re here to talk about the girl, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alex loves her a lot,¡± Evan replied.

    ¡°Can lovest a lifetime? It¡¯s just a momentary burst of enthusiasm for now,¡± Franklin remarked.

    Evan asked, ¡°Do you dislike Paige because of her family background or because of her as an

    individual?¡±

    Franklin exined, ¡°Evan, you know that Alex is my only son. He¡¯s going to take over Price Group in

    the future. Every family in Angelbay is watching the three most influential families closely. It will be very

    difficult for us to get back to our previous position if there is even a bit of a setback. I want Alex to

    marry. someone of the same social standing for the sake of the family.¡±

    Evan countered, ¡°Do you not trust Alex¡¯s capability that much, Mr. Price?

    ¡°Furthermore, if you don¡¯t believe that their rtionship willst, why not let them be and see how long

    they can hold on?

    ¡°Perhaps they might break up once the initial excitement fades, just as you said. On the other hand,

    your opposition will only make them more reluctant to part ways. After all, everyone in this world has at

    rebellious streak¡­¡±

    Downstairs, Alex and Reba sat far apart.

    Reba red at Alex and asked, ¡°Do you have anything to tell me?¡±

    Alex had no intention of engaging with Reba.

    Reba mumbled, ¡°Why? Are you ming me for pping that woman yesterday?¡±

    The remark triggered Alex. He turned to look at Reba. ¡°Palga is not a seductress, and I¡¯ll say this

    onest time!¡±

    ¡°If she¡¯s not, then who is she? Look at you now. You won¡¯t go to thepany ore home! If you¡¯re

    not drawn to her, what is it? Was I wrong for pping her?¡± Reba raised her voice.

    ¡°She¡¯s carrying my child in her womb! Are you trying to end my legacy? Alex snarled.

    ¡°There¡¯s no telling who the father of her baby is! Don¡¯t you know about her habit of going to bars

    before?

    Does an immodest woman like her have the audacity to carry your child?

    ¡°She¡¯s leeching off you because she thinks you¡¯re rich! Perhaps she might get an abortionter in the

    pregnancy! Think with your head Reba said.

    ¡°Mother, I won¡¯te back anymore from now on if you keep talking about her like this!¡± Alex dered.

    Reba was exasperated. ¡°How long are you going to remain oblivious?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    All of a sudden, Franklin¡¯s voice was heard from the stairway

    Alex and Reba looked up to see him.

    Noticing that her helper was there, Reba hastily said, ¡°Talk some sense into your son. He has lost

    his mind from being enchanted!¡±

    ¡°Are you done causing trouble? Do you think yesterday¡¯s incident wasn¡¯t embarrassing enough?¡±

    Franklin lost his temper at Reba.

    Reba was shocked. ¡°Frank, are you using me?¡±

    Franklin said, ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in your son¡¯s matters from now on!¡±

    ¡°Very well then, I won¡¯t get involved any further from now on since you say so!¡±

    Reba turned and walked away in anger.

    Alex couldn¡¯t believe that Evan would convince his father so easily. He was still in shock after leaving

    the residence.

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753

    Chapter 753 Someone Would Like to See You

    After getting into the car, Alex turned to Evan and asked, ¡°What did you say to my father that made him

    agree so easily?¡±

    Evan leaned back and closed his eyes. ¡°Be quiet.¡±

    Alex didn¡¯t press for more information. After all, he was thankful to Evan for handling the task.

    Once home, Alex shared the good news with Paige.

    Paige didn¡¯t disy much emotion, but she saidzily, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve resolved the issue.¡±

    Alex furrowed his brow, puzzled. ¡°You don¡¯t seem too happy about it, huh?¡±

    Paige sighed. ¡°Do you want me to burst with excitement? Don¡¯t forget that we haven¡¯t exined things

    to my parents yet.¡±

    Paige worried about how her parents would react to the news. She thought, ¡®Even though my parents

    are good people, their thinking is conservative. If they find out I¡¯m pregnant out of wedlock¡­¡±

    Paige couldn¡¯t fathom the consequences, so how could she be happy?

    Alex reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s simple. We¡¯ll set a time, I¡¯ll get some gifts, and we¡¯ll visit them. I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t

    bel scared.¡±

    Paige forced a smile and quietly huddled on the sofa.

    Later in the afternoon, Naomi knocked and entered Caroline¡¯s office as she sorted through documents.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, the receptionist called to inform me that someone wants to see you,¡± Naomi said.

    Caroline looked up. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Zeke Jung.¡±

    Caroline was surprised. ¡°Mr. Zeke? Why did hee unannounced?¡®

    Caroline quickly stood up. ¡°Please bring him up and make it fast!¡±

    Naomi nodded. She was about to leave when Caroline stopped her. ¡°Hold on! I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±

    Caroline left her office and headed downstairs to wee Zeke.

    Zeke and Siobhan sat in the lobby, waiting for Caroline. They stood to greet her when she approached.

    ¡°Caroline,¡± Zeke greeted her with a smile.

    Caroline extended her hand. ¡°Mr. Zeke, Shiv, why didn¡¯t you let us know you wereing? I could¡¯ve

    picked you up.¡±

    Siobhan smiled and said, ¡°I apologize for disrupting your busy day, madam.¡±

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Caroline reassured them. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not very busy anyway.

    Zeke exined, ¡°Shiv and I were concerned you¡¯d be busy, so we didn¡¯t call ahead. I hope we haven¡¯t

    disturbed your work.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Not at all. Let¡¯s head upstairs. After I make some arrangements, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±

    The three of them went upstairs. Zeke took a moment to admire Caroline¡¯s office space.

    ¡°The design and decoration of yourpany are very cozy,¡± Zekemented.

    Caroline smiled. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Zeke. My ce is quite humblepared to yourrge

    company.¡±

    Zekeplimented her, ¡°You¡¯re too humble. Everyone has a different style, but I can see that your

    ce is designed for the convenience of the employees.¡±

    Caroline shared her philosophy. ¡°The employees are at the core of thepany. They¡¯ll be in the mood

    to work when they feel asfortable as they do at home.¡±

    Zeke acknowledged, ¡°I should learn from you on this.¡±

    Caroline poured coffee for Zeke and asked Naomi to prepare a ss of fresh juice for Siobhan.

    ¡°Please have a seat, Mr. Zeke. I¡¯ll be back after making a call,¡± Caroline said.

    Zeke nodded. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±

    Caroline left the office and called Kenny.

    Kenny picked up, sounding busy, ¡°What¡¯s going on, G?¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°Take a break from work for a moment. Mr. Jung is here with his daughter. Come

    join us for a meal and take over the evening meeting at thepany.¡±

    Kenny was shocked, ¡°What? Mr. Jung is there? His daughter, too?¡±

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754

    Chapter 754 Spending Time With Ms. Shenton

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask too many questions! I¡¯ll send you the restaurant addresster, and you can meet us there!¡±

    Caroline interrupted him.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Caroline went to Naomi¡¯s office to discuss some matters after ending the call.

    Then, she invited Zeke and Siobhan out for a meal.

    At Angelbay Hotel.

    Kenny ordered the best items from the restaurant¡¯s menu when he arrived first.

    Caroline and Zeke went straight to the private room upon their arrival at the hotel.

    Kenny was about to order drinks from the waitress in the private room when Caroline, Zeke, and his

    daughter entered.

    Kenny hurriedly approached Zeke and greeted enthusiastically, I¡¯ve heard of your great reputation, Mr.

    Jung! Wee to Angelbay!¡±

    Zeke smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Kenny.¡±

    Kenny was stunned. ¡°You actually know me?¡±

    Zeke replied. ¡°Yes, of course. You¡¯re the Vice President of TYC.¡±

    Carolinemented to Kenny, ¡°You¡¯re a little overexcited, huh?¡±

    ¡°How can I not be? Mr. Jung is a giant in the petroleum industry!¡± Kenny couldn¡¯t contain his

    excitement.

    Zeke said, ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so humble, Mr. Jung. Do you drink? What¡¯s your preferred drink?¡± Kenny asked.

    Zeke replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not a good drinker, so I don¡¯t drink much. We can just have lunch.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing! This is your daughter, right? She is beautiful!¡± Kenny nced at Siobhan, who was

    standing quietly by the side.

    Siobhan nodded respectfully. ¡°Hello, sir. My name is Siobhan Jung. You may call me Shiv.¡±

    *Shiv! Hello, my name is Kenny!¡± Kenny greeted her warmly.

    Caroline urged, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Please have a seat.¡±

    The waitress served the meals after they sat down.

    During the meal, they didn¡¯t discuss work as if they had a mutual understanding.

    Kenny suggested, ¡°Let G take you on a tour around Angelbay this evening, Mr. Jung. However, I hope

    you won¡¯t find it boring.¡±

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Zeke looked at Caroline and said in a respectful yet gentle way, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, G. Eira called me and told me that she¡¯ll be home tonight. Why don¡¯t you invite Mr. Jung to

    the house?¡® Kenny suggested.

    He told Zeke, ¡°Mr. Jung, you muste and taste Eira¡¯s cooking at our ce. Her cooking is

    awesome!¡±

    Kenny then turned to Siobhan. ¡°Shiv, G has three children! You¡¯ll have a good time ying with them!¡±

    Caroline added, ¡°You¡¯re right. Eira¡¯s cooking isparable to renowned chefs indeed.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for hosting us then,¡± Zeke said.

    Siobhan chimed in. ¡°Thank you for the invitation.¡±

    After lunch, Kenny returned to thepany while Caroline showed Zeke and Siobhan around the city.

    Zeke had quite a reputation and stood out in the crowd, with five bodyguards walking behind him. His

    presence was powerful as he walked down the street.

    Journalists immediately began reporting his visit when he appeared on the street with Caroline, who

    was at the height of her popritytely.

    It quickly became a top trending post.

    At MK.

    Reuben headed to Evan¡¯s office after seeing the post.

    He walked into the office and showed the news to Evan. ¡°Sir, Mr. Jung from Zeke Corp. is in Angelboy,

    and he¡¯s spending time with Ms. Shenton!¡±

    Evan looked up with a frown. ¡°Zeke? What brought him to Angelbay?¡±

    He took the tablet from Reuben and read thements under the post.

    [Oh my God! If MK¡¯s Mr. Jordan is a domineering CEO, Mr. Jung is a wealthy gentleman!

    [Why do I find that Mr. Jung and Ms. Shenton make a well¨Cmatched couple?]

    [Is Mr. Jung in Angelbay because of Ms. Shenton? What¡¯s their rtionship? I¡¯m curious!

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755

    Chapter 755 Developed So Quickly

    Ms. Shenton is very fortunate. I admire her greatly, I¡¯m a big fan of hers.]

    [Mr. Jung is here for Ms. Shenton despite his busy schedule. It must be true love.]

    Evan¡¯s expression turned serious as he read thements from the onlinemunity.

    ¡°This is nonsense! Get someone to take down that post. If anyone reports again, I¡¯ll shut them down!¡±

    Evan snapped, mming the desk.

    Reuben was taken aback. ¡°Sir, Ms. Shenton¡­¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Assign someone to keep an eye on them. Zeke¡¯s sudden visit to Angelbay is

    far from ordinary. If he¡¯s not here for business, he¡¯s here for Caroline. Being a divorcee, he might be

    looking for a stepmother for his child.¡±

    ¡°A stepmother? Ms. Shenton is quite charming, isn¡¯t she?¡± Reuben was surprised.

    He hesitated to speak further as Evan¡¯s demeanor had turned cold.

    Reuben didn¡¯t dare toment further, and Evan didn¡¯t want to dwell on it.

    Zeke was known for being a good, humble, respectful, and kind man. A man like him could easily

    capture a woman¡¯s heart.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Evan wasn¡¯t concerned about Zeke¡¯s determined pursuit but rather that Caroline might find it hard to

    resist Zeke¡¯s affection.

    After a brief thought, Evan reached for his phone to call Kenny. He wanted to confirm the reason

    behind Zeke¡¯s visit to Angelbay.

    Kenny picked up after a while. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Jordan? I¡¯m very busy, you know.¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°What¡¯s Zeke doing in Angelbay?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he allowed to visit? If you must know, he¡¯s here to tour around with G! We took him out for lunch.

    Although his status is as prestigious as yours, his temperament is much better than yours!

    ¡°Oh, and I¡¯ve invited him to the house tonight!¡± Kenny said, trying to provoke Evan and make it clear

    that he wasn¡¯t the only impressive man in Caroline¡¯s life.

    Evan¡¯s expression grew even more sour. ¡°Did Caroline agree to his visit?¡±

    ¡°Yes! You don¡¯t have the right to object. It¡¯s her house, and she can invite whomever she pleases!¡±

    Evan hung up as soon as Kenny finished his statement. He hadn¡¯t expected Caroline to invite Zeke to

    her home so quickly.

    ¡°Their rtionship has progressed rapidly, considering they¡¯ve only spent three days together in Staten

    City,¡± Evan remarked to Reuben.

    Reuben was surprised. ¡°Are you going to Bayview Vi?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Evan looked displeased.

    Reuben quickly shook his head. ¡°No, your wish is mymand!¡±

    Caroline had called Eira in advance and asked her to prepare a few signature dishes for dinner. She

    realized she needed to bring her children home as well. Since returning two days ago, she had been so

    busy she hadn¡¯t had a chance to pick them up

    After bringing Zeke and Siobhan to Bayview Vi, Caroline tried calling Evan.

    Evan didn¡¯t answer her call the first time, so she conversed with Zeke while waiting.

    Half an hourter, as Caroline was about to make another call, she heard the sound of a car engine

    outside

    The bodyguard entered and said, ¡°Mr. Jordan is here, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline was surprised. ¡°Evan?¡±

    The bodyguard confirmed, ¡°Yes, he brought the children home.¡±

    Zeke, who had been in the living room, frowned slightly upon hearing that. He was aware of Evan and

    the many stories linking Caroline to him.

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756

    Chapter 756 Made Quite an Impact

    Why are Caroline¡¯s children with Evan? Could it be because Evan¡¯s son is friends with Caroline¡¯s kids?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Zeke wondered.

    Caroline met them at the door while Siobhan asked Zeke, ¡°Daddy, are you in a bad mood?¡±

    Zeke smiled and ran his fingers through Siobhan¡¯s hair. ¡°Nah, just lost in thought. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Outside, Caroline watched Evan enter the vi with the children.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Liora rushed to hug Caroline¡¯s leg.

    Tyler quipped, ¡°Quit hanging onto Mommy.¡±

    Axel added, ¡°Tyler, Lia¡¯s a girl. Don¡¯t scold her.

    Liora shot back at Tyler, ¡°You¡¯re just jealous because you can¡¯t sweet¨Ctalk Mommy like I can!¡±

    Tyler was rendered speechless.

    Caroline smiled at the kids and asked Evan, ¡°Why did you suddenly bring them here? I was thinking of

    going over myself.¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression was unpleasant, and his tone was sharp. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie here?¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Why are you speaking so harshly-¡±

    Evan told the children, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Get inside!¡±

    The kids cast concerned nces at Caroline before going inside.

    Caroline wondered why they looked at her differently.

    Evan asked, ¡°Zeke Jung is here, right?¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes, why?¡±

    ¡°So, you invited a man you just met into your house?¡± Evan questioned.

    Evan frowned. ¡°Do you know what kind of person he is?¡±

    Caroline realized the reason for Evan¡¯s displeasure and asked, ¡°What are you worried about? Are you

    concerned he might harm me?¡±

    ¡°You invited him here after knowing him for pnly three days? Are you getting along with Zeke?¡± Evan

    Caroline replied, ¡°No. Are you suspecting something between me and him? Evan, he and I are

    business partners!¡±

    Evan said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have so many unnecessary interactions with him in a professional

    rtionship!¡±

    Caroline was frustrated. ¡°Can you be more reasonable? Why do you think so poorly of people? He

    invited me to his house, so why can¡¯t I invite him to taste Eira¡¯s cooking?¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°You went to his ce?¡±

    Caroline was stunned.

    ¡°So, you were at his ce when I came to see you at the hotel that night, but you weren¡¯t there?

    Evan was visibly angry.

    Caroline was taken aback. ¡°You came to see me? When?¡±

    ¡°On your second night in Staten City,¡± Evan replied.

    Caroline remembered Evan telling her to wait for him that night.

    ¡®So he dide,¡¯ she thought.

    Caroline exined, ¡°He invited me for a barbecue, but it wasn¡¯t at his ce. Why didn¡¯t you text me

    that you were there?¡±

    Evan sneered. ¡°Seems like Zeke has left quite an impression on you!¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    ¡°Why would you willingly have a barbecue with him when you never did in the past?¡± Evan mocked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue anymore! Come in or leave!¡± Caroline walked away.

    Evan followed with a tense expression. He wouldn¡¯t allow an unknown man to stay in Caroline¡¯s house.

    Evan entered the living room and made eye contact with Zeke.

    Zeke stood up and extended his hand graciously. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan shook his hand courteously. ¡°You have quite a reputation, Mr. Jung.¡±

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757

    Chapter 757 Worth Making Friends With

    Caroline found herself at a loss for words.

    ¡°Zeke greeted you kindly, but you chose to mock him,¡® she thought.

    Caroline opted to remain silent. Instead, she headed to the kitchen to assist Eira. aroline opted to

    remain silent. Instead, she h

    Meanwhile, Liora observed Siobhan closely and asked, ¡°Are you his daughter?¡±

    Siobhan smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Siobhan Jung. And you are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Liora Shenton! Do you like my name? Liora giggled.

    Tyler took a sip of water and teased, ¡°Do you think your name is the best in the world, Lia?¡±

    Liora red at Tyler. ¡°Must you mock me in front of others?¡±

    Tyler nonchntly leaned back against the sofa. ¡°Why not?¡±

    Liora gnashed her teeth and sought Axel¡¯s help. ¡°Axel, please rein in your younger brother.¡±

    Axel turned his gaze toward Tyler and urged, Ty, show a bit more consideration for Lia.¡±

    Tyler defended himself, ¡°I¡¯ve always been considerate. Lia, do you have trouble breaking the habit of

    seeking help when you can¡¯t win an argument?¡±

    Liora¡¯s frustration reached its peak. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±

    Sheunched herself at Tyler, pinning him down and unleashing a barrage of blows.

    Their sudden scuffle took aback Siobhan.

    ¡°These two are so¡­ lively,¡® she thought.

    Siobhan was engrossed in watching them when Axel apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My younger brother and

    sister have outgoing personalities.¡±

    Siobhan turned to Axel, her lips forming a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re quite entertaining.¡±

    Siobhan¡¯s smile momentarily entranced Axel. He blushed and looked away. ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I wish I had siblings, too, so I wouldn¡¯t be bored at home,¡± Siobhan mused softly.

    Axel offered, ¡°You cane and y with us.¡±

    Siobhan¡¯s eyes held a tinge of regret. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient, though. I¡¯m from Staten City.¡±

    Axel recalled his father mentioning this during the ride home with Reuben. He nodded, unsure of how

    to respond to Siobhan¡¯sment.

    Tyler finally pushed Liora away, eyeing her with feigned anger. ¡°Could you try to calm down and be

    moredylike?¡±

    Liora grumbled, ¡°I¡¯m ady, too! My anger is your fault!¡±

    Tyler snickered. ¡°You¡¯re scaring her.¡±

    Liora looked at Siobhan with a shocked expression.

    Blushing, she asked shyly, ¡°Am I too fierce, Shiv? Did I scare you?¡±

    Siobhan giggled. ¡°Not at all. This is quite fun.¡±

    Tyler observed Siobhan from the side.

    ¡®She exudes elegance, grace, and gentleness, just as the Jung family¡¯s heiress should. But girls like

    her wouldn¡¯t usually y with someone like me,¡® he thought.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Liora hopped off the sofa and told Axel, ¡°It¡¯s Lego time, Axel.¡±

    Axel nodded and turned to Siobhan, extending a courteous invitation. ¡°Would you like to join us?¡±

    ¡°Can I?¡± Siobhan blurted out unconsciously.

    Realizing her slip, she promptly closed her mouth, lowered her gaze, and blushed.

    Tyler, seated next to the Legos, added, ¡°Feel free to join us. No need to be so formal.¡±

    Siobhan¡¯s blush deepened.

    Liora stepped forward, taking Siobhan¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s y, Shiv!¡±

    Siobhan agreed softly, ¡°A¨CAlright.¡±

    Meanwhile, Evan and Zeke upied separate sofas.

    Evan nced at Zeke with hostility and asked, ¡°How did you manage to visit Angelbay with such a

    busy schedule, Mr. Jung?¡±

    Zeke replied casually, ¡°I came primarily to see Caroline. She¡¯s a remarkable person worth befriending.¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned chilly. ¡®Already on a first¨Cname basis, huh?

    He sneered. ¡°You can judge someone¡¯s character in just a few days, Mr. Jung?¡±

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758

    Chapter 758 Will You Take Me Home Tonight?

    Zeke pondered. ¡°Three days might seem short, but how can I run mypany if I can¡¯t even judge

    someone¡¯s character urately?¡±

    Evan sneered. ¡°You seem to hold Caroline in high regard, Mr. Jung-¡±

    Zeke maintained a smile and locked eyes with Evan. ¡°I assume you wouldn¡¯t have befriended Caroline

    if you didn¡¯t think highly of her character?¡±

    ¡°Befriend? Who said we¡¯re just friends?¡± Evan arched an eyebrow.

    Zeke¡¯s smile faded. ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Jordan?¡±

    Evan revealed, ¡°We¡¯re married.¡±

    ¡°Hal¡±

    A scoff suddenly echoed from the foyer.

    Evan¡¯s expression turned serious as he looked at Kenny, who had burst into uncontrobleughter.

    ¡°Hey¡­ Mr. Jordan. Hahaha, I¡¯m afraid not even Caroline is aware of that, Hahaha¡­¡±

    Zeke observed Kenny, and his eyebrows rxed as if he had grasped something.

    He casually remarked, ¡°It appears Ms. Shenton is quite popr.¡±

    Evan pursed his lips tightly and shot Kenny a displeased, narrowed¨Ceyed look. ¡°Caroline and I have

    children, though.¡±

    Kenny retorted, ¡°That¡¯s a fact, but you¡¯re not legally married!¡±

    Kenny strolled over to the sofa, wiping tears fromughter. He slyly nced at Zeke. ¡°Mr. Jung, you still

    stand a great chance.¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Zeke and Evan were rendered speechless, while Kenny was delighted with Evan¡¯s solemn expression.

    ¡°Kenny? Why are you standing thereughing?¡± Caroline entered the living room.

    Kenny feigned shock, asking, ¡°You¡¯re married, G? Why didn¡¯t I know? What happened to our

    friendship?¡±

    Caroline was baffled. She turned to Evan, whose expression was oddly solemn. ¡°What is he up to?¡±

    Zeke¡¯s gaze shifted to Tyler and Axel, who were talking

    After a moment, he looked back at Evan. ¡®Why do Caroline¡¯s children resemble Evan so much? Is there

    some unique connection between them?¡¯

    While ying with toys, Axel noticed Zeke¡¯s stare. He pondered for a moment and then approached

    Evan.

    ¡°Daddy, will you take me home tonight?¡± 1

    Zeke was taken aback. Evan noticed Zeke¡¯s changing expression and smirked with satisfaction. ¡°No,

    because I¡¯m staying over tonight.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s cheeks flushed. ¡°Evan, don¡¯t say that in front of the children.¡±

    Evan defended, ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±

    Caroline felt too embarrassed to continue the conversation in front of others. She took Axel¡¯s hand and

    said, ¡°Come wash your hands with Mommy.¡±

    Zeke pieced together their rtionship and realized he had oversimplified things. It was clear that

    Caroline and Evan¡¯s rtionship was moreplex than it appeared. No wonder Evan brings her

    children with him. She has a family, so I won¡¯t intrude.¡±

    Soon, Eira emerged from the kitchen and announced that dinner was ready. Everyone gathered at the

    table.

    During dinner, Tyler and Liora continued their arguments while Siobhan watched with a constant smile

    on her face.

    After observing Siobhan for a while, Zeke remarked, ¡°You seem happy, Shiv.¡±

    Siobhan quickly suppressed her smile, lowered her head, and mumbled, ¡°They¡¯re fun¡­¡±

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759

    Chapter 759 Easy to Get Along

    Zeke felt emotional as he watched his daughter lose her smile once more.

    Suddenly, Liora turned to Caroline and said, ¡°Mommy, can I sit with Shiv? There¡¯s an empty spot over

    there.¡±

    Caroline smiled and replied, ¡°Go ahead. Talk to Shiv.¡±

    But Tyler interjected, ¡°Forget it, Mommy. Siobhan can still eat, but if Lia sits with her, she might get

    saliva in Siobhan¡¯s food.¡± He looked at Liora with interest.

    Liora¡¯s frustration boiled over, and she shouted at Tyler, ¡°I can¡¯t stand you anymore, Tyler!¡±

    Liora then picked up her te and cutlery and walked over to Siobhan¡¯s side. She covered her mouth

    and said, ¡°I promise not to spray saliva, Shiv, Can I sit next to you?¡±

    Siobhan hesitated momentarily, then reached out and gently lowered Llora¡¯s hand from her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s

    fine. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Liora wiggled her feet happily and red at Tyler disapprovingly.

    After the meal, Zeke prepared to leave with Siobhan.

    Caroline saw them off and waited until they were in the car to say, ¡°Mr. Zeke, I think Shiv enjoys ying

    with my children.¡±

    Zeke acknowledged, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry for disrupting your family dinner tonight.¡±

    Caroline waved her hand dismissively and looked at Siobhan. ¡°Will youe and y with us again,

    Shiv?

    Siobhan didn¡¯t answer but nced at Zeke, who smiled and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have the time to

    bring her here again.¡±

    He realized Caroline might have been a suitable partner initially, but he no longer felt the same way.

    However, he couldn¡¯t disrupt her connection with Evan.

    Caroline pondered for a moment. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Shiv cane and stay with us during summer

    and winter breaks, Mr. Zeke.

    Zeke remained silent, considering the offer.

    Caroline added with a smile, ¡°Mr. Zeke, there are many children in my family, and Eira will watch over

    them. You¡¯re busy with work, and Shiv gets lonely at home.¡±

    Zeke thought, ¡®That¡¯s a valid point.¡±

    After a brief silence, he turned to Siobhan and asked, ¡°What do you think, Shiv?¡±

    Siobhan blushed and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll follow your wishes, Daddy.¡±

    Zeke smiled and said, ¡°Alright, Caroline. I have my bodyguards arrange for Shiv to stay with you during

    breaks. Thank you for offering to do this.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Sure. Have a safe trip, Mr. Zeke.¡±

    During their ride back, Zeke engaged Siobhan in conversation.

    ¡°Shiv, are you happy with the decision I made for you?¡± he asked.

    Siobhan replied, ¡°Yes. Ms. Carol and her family are very interesting and kind people.¡±

    Zeke couldn¡¯t help but notice the genuine happiness on her face.

    Siobhan suddenly remembered Tyler. Her eyes glistened as she remarked casually, ¡°Hmm, Tyler and

    Lioral are very cheerful. I find it easy to get along with them.¡±

    Meeting people like Tyler and Liora, who were quite different from her, intrigued her. She eagerly

    anticipated the uing summer break.

    Meanwhile, at Bayview Vi

    Evan received a call from Neil while ying with the children in the living room.

    He checked his phone, excused himself, and went upstairs to take the call.

    Neil got straight to the point, ¡°Evan, I need your help with something.¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Leaning against the windowsill, Evan asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Neil then briefly shared the contents of Danie¡¯s text message with Evan.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760

    Chapter 760 Put the Children In Danger

    Evan scoffed. ¡°Why should I agree to Danie¡¯s request if it can be done easily?¡±

    Neil asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Evan exined, ¡°No one can enter his study except for himself and Bernard. He needs to be present

    for others to gain ess. Moreover, there are iris and facial recognition scanners at the entrance,

    triggering a warning rm if someone fails the verification.¡±

    Neil pondered for a moment. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, your father is extremely cautious, and obtaining

    evidence won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    Intrigued by Neil¡¯sment, Evan replied, ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get back to you,¡± Evan said, ending the call.

    He went downstairs and brought Tyler and Axel to the bedroom.

    They looked at him, puzzled. Tyler asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Evan gazed at the children. ¡°Is there a way to bypass my father¡¯s facial and iris scanners?¡±

    Tyler and Axel exchanged nces,

    Axel thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll need to ess the data Grandfather entered previously and bring it

    back before I can tamper with it.¡±

    Tyler chimed in. ¡°Also, he won¡¯t be able to enter his study while I¡¯m working on it.¡±

    Axel chimed in. ¡°You¡¯re right. We need him to enter the data personally to gain ess.¡±

    ¡°What if we add one more person at that moment?¡± Evan suggested.

    Axel nodded. ¡°That should work. I can add one more and remove itter. However¡­¡±

    Evan pressed, ¡°However, what?¡±

    Axel looked at Tyler. ¡°I¡¯ll need Ty to assist me in entering the data once I break through the firewall. I

    can¡¯t manage twoputers alone,¡±

    It was clear that Axel couldn¡¯t do it without Tyler¡¯s help.

    Tyler reluctantly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it.¡°,

    Axel sighed, expecting this response.

    Evan addressed Tyler, ¡°You should know this isn¡¯t just for me.¡±

    Tyler stared at Evan, demanding. ¡°Give me a good reason to do it.¡±

    Evan then shared Caroline and Neil¡¯s situation with Tyler. It was a chance for Tyler to understand the

    dark side of the world, considering his mature mindset.

    Tyler was shocked by Evan¡¯s revtion

    Evan asked, ¡°Will you do it now?¡±

    Tyler nodded, lost in thought.

    Evan stood up and assured, ¡°I take you there tomorrow night.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Later that night, Evan informed Caroline about the situation after putting the children to bed.

    Caroline was furious when she heard the children were involved. ¡°Have you lost your mind? Why are

    you involving the children?!¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°Caroline, please calm down and listen to my exnation.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! I¡¯d rather have no evidence than endanger the children!¡± Caroline snarled.

    Evan asked, ¡°Do you think I will put them in danger?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Can you control everyone in Jordan Residence? That¡¯s your father¡¯s territory!¡±

    Evan grasped Caroline¡¯s arm. ¡°Trust me, okay? Trust me, Caroline! I¡¯ll make sure they won¡¯t be

    discovered because I¡¯m the one bringing them there!¡±

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761

    Chapter 761 I Won¡¯t Forgive You

    Evan¡¯s eyes were glistening with determination.

    Caroline calmed down gradually. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you if you put the children in danger, even for the

    slightest bit!¡±

    She knew how cruel Draco was, so she was reluctant to expose the children to him.

    However, she felt a sense of security after hearing Evan¡¯s remark,

    Evan answered in all seriousness, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Scott left Angelbay Hospital during his night shift.

    Yuliana, who was on the verge of falling asleep, spotted him, She perked up, stood, and followed him

    from a distance.

    He walked briskly, nearly eluding Yuliana, who didn¡¯t dare to get too close. Yuliana watched as Scott

    got. into a ck car parked outside the hospital. She worried that she might lose track of the car.

    However, the car came to a halt. Scott exited the vehicle ten minutester.

    Yuliana disguised herself by tousling her hair and wearing a mask, making her look like a patient. Shel

    exited through a side passage and noticed Scott ncing at her without paying much attent on before

    heading back to his office.

    Yuliana left the hospital, briefly noting the car¡¯s license te before it drove away. She snapped a photo

    of it with her phone and sent it to Neil, along with a text message.

    Yuliana: [Check the license te for its origin and destination, Neil. It appeared at the hospital around

    2: 00 a.m. Scott was in the car for about 10 minutes before leaving. Theirmunication is unknown.]

    The next morning, Neil read Yuliana¡¯s text and immediately sent the license te to Axel before calling

    him.

    Axel woke up early because his siblings were going to school.

    When Axel returned to his room after seeing his siblings off, he heard his phone ringing.

    Just as Eira entered the room, he put the phone on speaker.

    Nell¡¯s voice came through the speaker, slightly shocking Axel. ¡°Please help me check where this

    license te wentst night.¡±

    Axel stared at Eira and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your call,¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    After ending the call, Eira approached Axel. ¡°Why did your uncle want you to check the license te?¡±

    Axel shook his head, indicating he had no idea.

    Eira sat in front of theptop. ¡°What¡¯s the license te number? I¡¯ll check.¡±

    Axel said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Eira. I can do it.¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t overexert yourself. I¡¯m perfectly capable of handling something like this.¡±

    Axel relented, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send the license te to you.¡±

    Eira started her investigation once she received the license te number.

    Axel sat on the sofa, observing. He knew Eira¡¯s proficiency in this task.

    Nevertheless, Eira could speed up the investigation by tweaking a few codes¡­

    Axel observed but remained silent.

    An hourter, Eira pulled up the surveince footage.

    She took a deep breath and stretched. ¡°This is tiring. Luckily, I¡¯m quite smart¡­¡±

    She turned to Axel. ¡°How quickly can you ess surveince footage?¡±

    Axel smiled. ¡°About ten minutes.¡±

    Eira looked surprised. ¡°What about Ty?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s even quicker at tracking this stuff than I am,¡± Axel answered.

    Eira shook her head, eximing, ¡°Carol has raised two exceptionally gifted prodigies, hasn¡¯t she?

    Axel approached Eira, extracted the surveince footage, and sent it to Nell.

    Neil watched the footage for a while and noticed the car hadn¡¯t left the hospital.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762

    Chapter 762 Taking Everything He Has

    The ck car emerged from one neighborhood and ventured into another. Scott stepped out of the

    vehicle with a pack of beers, leaving Neil bewildered by the turn of events.

    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the license te Yuliana had spotted was a forgery, and this uncertainty

    left him cold and perplexed.

    Shortly after Evan settled into his office, Reuben rushed in with an anxious expression.

    Evan frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Did you see a ghost?¡±

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Reuben shuddered involuntarily at the mention of ghosts and confessed bitterly, ¡°Please don¡¯t say that,

    Mr. Jordan. I¡¯ve been dealing with some mental issuestely, and I have this eerie feeling that there¡¯s

    an

    unseen ghost in the room.¡±

    Evan said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s so frightening about that?¡±

    Speechless, Reuben decided not to retrieve the cow¡¯s tears and let Evan handle it.

    Evan picked up a document and demanded, ¡°Spill.¡±

    Reuben quickly returned to the present and said, ¡°Thepany¡¯s firewall in Muricia got attacked, Mr.

    Jordan.¡±

    Evan abruptly looked up, his expression fierce. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Worried, Reuben asked, ¡°What should we do now, Mr. Jordan? Thatpany stores a wealth of

    confidential documents!¡±

    Evan tightened his grip on the document, his forehead veins bulging. His dark eyes constricted with

    suppressed anger.

    Thepany in Muricia held confidential documents for all MK branches in Etes, including the

    headquarters in Angelbay.

    After Evan took over MK, he ced many important projects in the Muricia branch, never leaving

    crucial documents in local offices to prevent Draco¡¯s potential sabotage. He understood the importance

    of maintaining control over thepany¡¯s critical assets.

    However, Evan knew that Draco wasn¡¯t behind the attack, as he had no knowledge of it. He pondered

    who else could be responsible. Could it be Casey? But Evan considered Casey Insignificant.

    Evan¡¯s voice turned icy as he asked, ¡°So, the IT staff hasn¡¯t identified the culprit yet?¡±

    Reuben replied, ¡°No, Mr. Jordan. The VP of the Muricia branch wants you to visit.¡±

    Evan angrily demanded, ¡°Fire those inept employees if they can¡¯t resolve this minor issue!¡±

    Blushing with shame, Reuben promised, ¡°Of course, Mr. Jordan. I¡¯ll inform them right away.¡±

    Once Reuben left, Evan regained hisposure, but he remained puzzled about why the culprit didn¡¯t

    simply breach the firewall but initiated numerous attacks. Did they intend to make things difficult for

    him?

    He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that their motives were moreplex than acquiring confidential

    documents.

    Evan contemted, ultimately suspecting Casey. Although Casey was foolish, he might have received

    guidance from someone else.

    Evan texted Reuben, instructing him to keep a close eye on Casey and inform him immediately of any

    suspicious activities.

    In the afternoon, Danie keyed in Azure¡¯s contact number on her phone and texted thetter when

    she was at Jordan Residence.

    Danie: it¡¯s me, Danie. We¡¯ll text each other, but don¡¯t call me.]

    Soon, Azure texted her back.

    Azure: [Okay. What¡¯s your n, Ms. Love?]

    Danie: [I¡¯ve got a n, but I can¡¯t leave Jordan Residence at the moment. I need your help in this.]

    Azure: [Oh? Tell me. I¡¯ll think about it.]

    Hence, Danie told Azure about her n.

    Azure took a while to text Danie back

    Azure: [You scared me, Ms. Love. I didn¡¯t expect you to have AIDS.]

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763

    Chapter 763 He¡¯s Being Treated Unfairly

    Frustrated, Danie texted Azure back.

    Danie: [Can you do it? Don¡¯te to me again if you can¡¯t!]

    Azure sent a smiling emoji.

    Azure: It¡¯s simple. But when are you going to give me the thing?]

    Danie: [There¡¯s a hole in the northwest corner of Jordan Residence. ITI put the thing in a box and

    cover it with bushes at 3:00 a.m. You have toe and take it.]

    Azure: Great. It¡¯s a deal.]

    Danie stopped responding to Azure¡¯s messages. A determined and ruthless look appeared in her

    eyes.

    She wanted to see how Paige, who had been acting arrogantly, would react.

    Caroline headed to the factory in the afternoon. Her purpose was to meet with the staff there and

    discuss the uniform details Zeke Corp. required.

    Unexpectedly, she received a call from Scott as she was en route.

    Surprised, she picked up.

    Scott asked gently. ¡°Is this a good time, Carol?

    Caroline smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you called. You¡¯ve been quite busy.¡±

    Scott chuckled. ¡°Do you miss me?¡±

    Caroline felt a bit awkward. She believed it was important to maintain some distance from Scott,

    especially because she was nning to reconcile with Evan,

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that, Scott¡­¡±

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Scott changed the subject. ¡°Alright, 111 stop teasing you. Are you free tonight?¡±

    After some thought, Caroline said, ¡°Yes, I am. What can I help you with?¡±

    Scott sighed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call you if there was nothing. Have you and Evan gotten back together?¡±

    Unsure of how to resporid, Caroline redirected the conversation. ¡°I apologize if I said something wrong.

    How about dinner together?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Scott nodded. ¡°I¡¯d like to treat you both to a meal because I¡¯ve been promoted to director.¡±

    Caroline genuinely congratted him, saying, ¡°Congrattions on your promotion! Have you informed

    Paige and Kenny?¡±

    Scott replied, ¡°Not yet. Could you help me tell them? I¡¯m swamped right now.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Caroline replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll text you the details of the hotel and the time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After ending the call with Scott, Caroline dialed Paige¡¯s number, and Paige picked up promptly.

    Paige was still drowsy. ¡°Carol? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Caroline checked the time. ¡°It¡¯s 3:00 p.m. Are you still asleep?¡±

    Paige yawned. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve been perpetually tiredtely. Pregnancy is so strange.¡±

    Carolineughed and said, ¡°Get up and get ready. Scott wants to treat us to dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°Scott?¡± Paige instantly thought of Scott¡¯s expression that day and became more alert. ¡°Why does he

    want to take us to dinner?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been promoted to director,¡± Caroline exined.

    ¡°Oh, will Kenny be joining us?¡± Paige asked.

    ¡°Yeah, Scott asked me to let you guys know.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get up now. Do you have some timeter? Let¡¯s go pick a gift for him,¡± Paige suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯lle to pick you up in an hour then.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Fifteen minutester, Caroline arrived at the factory. After a brief meeting with her staff, she asked

    Kenny to apany her.

    Kenny was thrilled to hear about Scott¡¯s promotion. ¡°Scott is amazing! He should¡¯ve been promoted

    long ago. It¡¯s unfair that it took this long!¡±

    Caroline smiled and asked, ¡°Do you think bing a director is that easy? What kind of gift do you

    think

    Kenny was stumped. ¡°I didn¡¯t even think about that until you mentioned it. What kind of gift would suit

    him?¡±

    Caroline shared Kenny¡¯s bafflement.

    After picking up Paige, the three of them sat in the backseat, still pondering the ideal gift for Scott.

    Frustrated, Kenny turned to Caroline. ¡°Did you inform Neil?¡±

    Caroline looked surprised. ¡°Scott didn¡¯t mention my brother.¡±

    Kenny wondered, ¡°Did he forget about Neil because he¡¯s so busy? They¡¯re usually so close. He must

    have forgotten to inform Neil.¡±

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764

    Chapter 764 You Must Have Three Drinks

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll text Neil.¡±

    Neil swiftly texted her back.

    Nell: [Got it, Carol. But I¡¯ll bete.]

    Caroline: [it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll help you give him a present too.]

    Neil: [Okay.]

    After shopping for a long while in the shopping mall, Caroline and the others finally picked a few gifts

    that were rtively more useful for Scott.

    Scott arrived at Angelbay Hotel early in the evening. After ordering their dishes, he waited at the hotel¡¯s

    entrance.

    Approximately ten minutester, he spotted Caroline¡¯s car.

    Scott approached and greeted them. As Caroline and the others emerged from the car, they each

    congratted Scott.

    However, Paige avoided making eye contact with him. She offered a stiff smile and little else.

    Observing Paige¡¯s unusual behavior, Scott walked over and smiled. It seems like something¡¯s bothering

    you today, Paige. Are you feeling tired due to your pregnancy, perhaps?¡±

    Paige turned her gaze elsewhere and replied, ¡°No¡­¡±

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Scott asked, ¡°Is it because of that expression I put on the other day?¡±

    Confused, Paige looked at him. ¡°No, Scott. You genuinely looked frightening!¡±

    ¡°I apologize,¡± Scott said awkwardly, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡±

    Scott¡¯s usual smile gradually eased Paige¡¯s concern.

    Paige chuckled and teased, ¡°I might reconsider our friendship If you make that scary face again! It¡¯s the

    look of a viin¡°¡±

    Scott nodded and assured, ¡°Certainly.¡±

    Paige¡¯s emotions quickly shifted, and she could even exchange yful banter with Scott.

    Upon entering the private room, Scott presented two bottles of red wine he had prepared. ¡°Do you

    fancy a drink tonight, Kenny?¡±

    Kenny¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Hell, Scott! It¡¯s been ages since we had a drink together! Can you really drink

    tonight?¡±

    Smiling, Scott replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve informed the hospital not to contact me, even in emergencies.¡±

    Excitedly, Kenny helped uncork a bottle of wine. ¡°Fantastic! Let¡¯s make it a memorable night!¡±

    He then turned to Caroline. ¡°Would you like some too, G?¡±

    Caroline smiled and agreed, ¡°Of course, 111 have Paige¡¯s share as well.¡±

    Paige licked her lips, staring at the red wine. ¡°I want some too¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t,¡± Caroline, Kenny, and Scott said in unison.

    Paige desperatelyy her head on the table, venting her frustration. ¡°This is unfair! You guys get to

    drink, but I can¡¯t!¡±

    Caroline tried to console Paige. ¡°Once you¡¯ve given birth and stopped breastfeeding, well gather again

    for a drink, alright?¡±

    ¡°Will that day evere? Paige looked at Caroline with a pitiful expression, and Caroline nodded.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m certain it will.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±

    Kenny poured wine for Caroline while Scott ordered a ss of juice for Paige from the waiter.

    Paige rose excitedly, her baby bump evident. ¡°Today is a happy day for Scott. Il raise a toast to you

    with juice and congratte you on your promotion to director! May you prosper and save more patients

    Caroline and Kenny stood up to congratte Scott as well.

    Scott, holding his ss of wine, smiled and joined in the toast. ¡°Thank you, guys.¡±

    Caroline added, ¡°May our friendship endure!¡±

    Kenny chimed in. ¡°Indeed! Let¡¯s be friends forever!¡±

    Paige echoed their sentiments. ¡°We¡¯ll stay together forever!¡±

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    However, Scott merely smiled, saying nothing as he clinked sses with them. But he briefly fixed a

    complex gaze on Caroline before leaning back to finish his wine.

    Afterward, he downed it in one gulp.

    Neil arrived during the meal.

    Observing Neil, Kenny stood up somewhat unsteadily. ¡°You¡¯rete, Neil! You owe us three sses of

    wine!

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765

    Chapter 765 I Can Only Put Up a Show

    Neil nodded at Kenny and told Scott, I¡¯m sorry, Scott. I was busy today. Congrattions on your

    promotion.¡±

    Scott stood up and held out an empty wine ss to pour wine for Neil. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m d you could

    make it.¡±

    Neil epted the ss from Scott. ¡°As usual, I have three sses of wine.

    After Neil downed three sses of wine, Kenny cheered excitedly.

    Caroline also became a bit tipsy after having some wine. Her face turned beet red.

    She joined Paige and Kenny, and they reminisced about their past in Spania.

    Seeing this, Neil nced at Scott and said, ¡°Scott¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Scott turned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Neil?¡±

    Neil took a sip of wine, pondered briefly, and asked, ¡°Have you been very busytely?¡±

    Calmly, Scott replied, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    Staring closely at Scott, Neil said, ¡°No, I¡¯m just making small talk. Have you been busy at the hospital,

    or have any patients requested house calls?¡±

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Scott¡¯s gaze became subtly intense. ¡°Only asionally.¡±

    Hearing that, Neil looked away. ¡°Really? I thought you were tied up with other matters.¡±

    Suddenly, Scott burst intoughter. ¡°I¡¯m swamped with hospital work. I don¡¯t have time for anything

    else.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s good,¡± Neil replied indifferently.

    After that, none of them broke the silence.

    Scott raised his wine ss and took a sip. Scott¡¯s lowered gaze held a deep, mysterious meaning.

    At that moment, Caroline¡¯s phone suddenly rang on the table. She picked it up and saw a text from

    Evan,

    so she unlocked her phone.

    Evan: [I¡¯ve brought Tyler and Axel to Jordan Residence. I¡¯ll contact youter.]

    The text startled Caroling, and she quickly responded,

    Caroline: You must take good care of them.]

    Evan: [Of course, don¡¯t worry.]

    +15 BONUS

    Evan led Axel and Tyler into Jordan Residence.

    Draco, who had been informed in advance, instructed Bernard to wee them.

    When the three of them reached the living room, Draco beamed when he saw Axel.

    ¡°You¡¯re back, my dear grandson!¡± Draco greeted Axel. But when he saw Tyler, he asked. ¡°Why did you

    bring him, too?¡±

    Although Tyler wasn¡¯t Evan¡¯s child, Draco always found Tyler familiar, so he wasn¡¯t distant toward him.

    Axel stepped forward and exined. ¡°Ty is my good friend, Grandpa. That¡¯s why he came along. You

    don¡¯t

    mind, do you?¡±

    Draco was surprised to hear so many words from Axel.

    ¡°You seem different since leaving the hospital, Axel,¡± Draco remarked.

    Axel smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Ty.¡±

    His words dispelled thest traces of resistance Draco had toward Tyler.

    Draco gestured to Tyler. ¡°Come here, kid.¡±

    Although Tyler was reluctant, he had to put on a show for his uncle and mother¡¯s sake. He walked to

    Draco and said insincerely, ¡°Hello, Mr. Jordan Sr.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Draco¡¯s joy grew.

    Afterward, he turned to Evan and said with a frown, ¡°Your son is the only thing about you that pleases

    me.¡±

    However, Evan ignored him and went upstairs.

    Draco also paid no attention to him as he continued to chat with the two children.

    As Evan reached the corner, he looked at Tyler and Axel.

    When they made eye contact with Evan, he nodded to indicate that he would take care of things.

    Downstairs, Draco was Happily conversing with the two children, but Danie¡¯s sudden arrival

    disrupted the harmonious scene.

 Chapter 766 To Help Your Mother and Uncle

    Chapter766ToHelpYourMotherandUncle

    The children and Draco gazed up at Danie,

    The sight of a vibrant and healthy Tyler made Danie frown. She wondered why he appeared so well.

    Hadn¡¯t Naomi acted yet?

    Draco was displeased and red at Danie. ¡°Why have youe downstairs?¡±

    Danie replied, ¡°I¡¯d like to take a walk in the yard,¡±

    ¡°Return to your room! Draco snapped. ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m chatting with the kids? We can¡¯t keep talking

    because of you!¡±

    Furious, Danie gritted her teeth. She realized Evan must be there since the two children were

    present.

    She turned and ascended the stairs to find Evan in his room.

    Meanwhile, Evan was texting his subordinates stationed at Jordan Residence, giving them orders from

    his bedroom.

    As he sent thest text, a knock interrupted him.

    Vignt, he asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Evan.¡± Danie¡¯s voice came from outside.

    Evan stood and opened the door, only to be met with Danie¡¯s unhealed bruises on her sunken face.

    She had lost her past vigor and appeared haggard and downcast.

    Frowning, Evan demanded, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Danie replied, ¡°Has Nell said anything to you? Did youe here with a n?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Impatiently, Evan added, ¡°You¡¯d better stoping to me.¡±

    He moved to close the door, but Danie swiftly used her hand to stop him and sald hurriedly. ¡°You

    promised to save me, Evani¡±

    ¡°When did I promise you?¡± Evan sneered. ¡°I reminded you to find the evidence first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying my best now!¡± Danie bitterly said, ¡°But it¡¯s very difficult to ess your father¡¯s study!¡±

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    However, Evon didn¡¯t want to listen to her exnation. ¡°You can go back now!¡±

    Reluctantly, Danielle let go. ¡°It was all my fault, Evan. I¡¯m begging you. You must help me just this once

    ¡°I asked you to go back!¡± Evan was getting angry.

    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Danie shook her head. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    After that, Danie didn¡¯t dare to disturb Evan any longer and hurriedly left.

    Evan felt that Danie couldn¡¯t know too much before he had resolved tonight¡¯s affair.

    Around 11:00 p.m., Draco reluctantly allowed the two children to return to their room.

    Evan immediately went to their room and told them they had toplete the taskter that night,

    within. half an hour.

    Alex checked the time. ¡°Half an hour should be enough.¡±

    Tyler asked, ¡°Whose iris do you want to use?¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°Use mine. A bodyguard wille to install the monitoring device after we¡¯ve gained

    ess.¡±

    ¡°Okay, pay me then,¡± Tyler said.

    Evan smiled, a bit dazed. ¡°I¡¯m helping your mother and uncle.¡±

    Tyler snorted. ¡°But they didn¡¯t ask for my help. If my guess is right, I¡¯m sure Mommy doesn¡¯t want you

    to let me do this.¡±

    Evan found Tyler very astute.

    ¡°It seems my guess is correct. Tyler extended his hand. ¡°Pay me then.¡±

    With his arms crossed, Evan leaned against the sofa. ¡°How much do you want this time?¡±

 Chapter 767 Why Arenéˆ¥æª› You Afraid of Me?

    Chapter767WhyAren¡¯tYouAfraidofMe?

    ¡°I¡¯m not greedy,¡± Tyler stated. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a discount because of Mommy, Uncle Neil, and Axel. Just

    give me 7,000,000 dors.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Evan smirked. ¡°Looks like a 50% discount. But are you sure you don¡¯t want to share some with

    Axel?

    Tyler nced at the silent Axel and said, ¡®Shouldn¡¯t you pay for Axe smission, too?¡±

    ¡°Why me again?¡± Evan asked. ¡°Is it because I asked for Axel¡¯s help?¡±

    Tyler shook his head. ¡°Logically, he should get more.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Evan asked,

    Tyler exined, ¡°You can ask Axel if he would take such a big risk if it were someone else.¡±

    Evan looked at Axel.

    Shyly, Axel kept his head down. ¡°I hate stepping forward to resolve problems. It¡¯s okay if I control things

    behind the scenes. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t ept such tasks.¡±

    Evan was at a loss for words. In the end, he transferred 7,000,000 dors to them respectively. As long

    as their reasons were logical, he wouldn¡¯t be stingy with his money. Besides, he knew they wouldn¡¯t

    use it for illegal activities.

    In the wee hours, Axel hacked into the Jordan Residence¡¯s security system first. When he adjusted the

    surveince footage from their room to the study, he went downstairs with Evan and Tyler, Evan¡¯s pre¨C

    arranged bodyguards had reced Draco¡¯s patrolling guards.

    When they reached the study¡¯s door, the two children took out theirptops and started operating them.

    Time passed, and when they were almost sessful, Evan received a text from his bodyguard.

    Bodyguard: [Mr. Casey is back, Mr. Jordan!]

    Frowning, Evan realized he had forgotten about Casey. He looked at the children and asked, ¡°How

    much longer do you need?¡±

    Axel fixed his eyes on the rapidly moving codes on the screen. ¡°At least three more minutes!¡±

    ¡°We need a few more minutes to input and delete the data, Tyler added.

    Evan realized it might be dyed If he went to block Casey now, but Casey would certainly pass by

    that

    Suddenly, he thought of Danie and texted his bodyguard to get her downstairs to stop Casey.

    His bodyguard rushed to Danie¡¯s room immediately.

    Danie was startled and awakened by the bodyguard, who suddenly entered her room.

    When she was about to scream, he covered her mouth. ¡°Mr. Evan needs your help to stop Mr. Casey

    now, Ms. Love. It¡¯s urgent!¡±

    Danie didn¡¯t dare to dy despite her fear of Casey. Staggering down the stairs, she ran toward the

    door. When she reached the corridor near the door, she bumped into the intoxicated Casey.

    After controlling her hatred and fear toward Casey, she stepped forward and kissed his alcohol¨C

    scented lips.

    Consequently, Casey became quite sober. Stunned, he pushed Danie away. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Danie clenched her fists in her pockets under the dim light. She managed to suppress her disgust

    and said, ¡°I missed you, Casey¡­.

    Casey was aroused and sneered sarcastically. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me now?¡±

    ¡°No, I do¡­¡± Danie was honest. ¡°But I want it, too.¡±

    Pinching her chin, Casey leaned to her ear and whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were such a slut.¡±

    Hearing that, Danie trembled vigorously as blood drained from her face.

    ¡°Do you want to be a bitch so badly?¡±

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Casey smiled sinisterly as his breaths encircled Danie¡¯s ear like a venomous snake.

 Chapter 768 Going to Rebuild It

    Chapter768GoingtoRebuildIt

    Danie immediately denied it, saying, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean, Casey!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Casey adjusted his sses, and his eyes looked gloomy. ¡°Tell me why you waited for me until

    this hour.¡±

    Danie touched Casey¡¯s chest with a shaky hand, exining, I just want to do it once¡­¡±

    Casey nced around and asked, ¡°Do you want to find excitement in the yard?¡±

    Gritting her teeth, Danie replied, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll Casey assured.

    Meanwhile, Evan had sessfully essed the iris and facial recognition system.

    After opening the door, he instructed someone to install the monitoring device properly before asking

    Tyler to delete his information.

    As Evan returned the children to their room, he briefly nced at the door. He thought he heard a faint

    voice, but it quickly disappeared. He ignored it and went to sleep with the children.

    The next morning, he nned to go home with Axel and Tyler.

    However, Draco stopped him before he left, asking tentatively, ¡°Why did youe backst night?¡±

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Evan was about to respond, but Axel beat him to it, exining. ¡°It was me who wanted toe,

    Grandpa.¡±

    Surprised, Draco smiled and asked, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    Tyler chimed in to support the story, ¡°He watched a documentary a few days ago that taught him to

    care more about the elderly at home. That¡¯s why we came.¡±

    The elderly at home¡­¡®

    Dazed, Draco wondered if he was truly that old now. But It was true¨Cthe vi would be cold and

    deste if the two children didn¡¯te.

    Looking at Evan, Draco suggested, ¡°Bring that girl here next time youe.¡±

    However, Evan didn¡¯t respond and left the vi while holding the children¡¯s hands.

    After getting into the car, he immediately called Caroline, who picked up promptly.

    Caroline asked, ¡°How did it gost night?¡±

    Evan asked with an intrigued tone, ¡°Are you concerned about me or the kids?¡±

    Evan¡¯s tone signaled to Caroline that nothing had gone wrong the previous night. She brushed off his

    teasing and said, ¡°I¡¯m busy. Goodbye.¡±

    Caroline hung up, leaving Evan staring at his phone with a slight twitch in the corner of his eye. He

    wondered why she was so ungrateful.

    Unable to ept it, he called her again.

    Caroline quickly picked up and said, ¡°I¡¯m really busy, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Getting to the point, Evan reported. ¡°They didn¡¯t find out about the kids, although there was a minor

    incident. But overall, everything went smoothly.¡±

    He was very pleased with how well the two children had behaved. He also felt grateful to Caroline for

    raising them so well despite her busy schedule. He believed he should do something for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Please drive the kids to schoolter. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Evan said. Then he looked at Reuben and asked, ¡°Who has Casey been dining with recently?¡±

    Reuben replied, ¡°He¡¯s been busy due to the project you interrupted. He¡¯s been treating the city project

    team to dinner and indulging in booze with them daily. I even heard he borrowed a few million dors to

    buy new materials for reconstruction. He¡¯s very dedicated to this project.¡±

    ¡°Is Albert Jenkins leading the city project team?¡± Evan inquired.

    Reuben nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    ¡°Go to the winery and fetch two bottles for him. Mention Casey to him, and he¡¯ll understand what to do,¡±

    Evan instructed.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Reuben acknowledged.

    After dropping Tyler off at school, Evan returned Axel to Vi Rosa before heading to thepany. As

    he entered his office, he found two people preparing coffee.

 Chapter 769 Letéˆ¥æªš Meet Up

    Chapter769Let¡¯sMeetUp

    Evan furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Do you guys have no other ce to be?¡±

    They swiftly turned around upon hearing Evan¡¯s voice.

    With a smile, Alex greeted, ¡°Evan,e over and have some coffee.¡±

    Lucas chimed in. ¡°These are some excellent coffee beans someone gave to my dad. Come and try it.¡±

    Evan walked over and sat down as Alex handed him a cup.

    As he sipped the coffee, Alex and Lucas asked in unison, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good?¡±

    Evan nced at them indifferently. ¡°Spit it out. What do you want?

    Awkwardly, Alex touched his head and smiled. ¡°I do need your help,¡±

    Quietly, Lucas raised his hand. ¡°Me too¡­¡±

    Evan looked at Alex and demanded, ¡°What¡¯s up with you now?¡±

    Alex answered, ¡°I want to go to your winery to get some wine for my father¨Cinw.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Evan snorted. ¡°You¡¯re not married to her yet, but you already see her father as your father¨Cin¨C

    law?¡±

    Alex refuted, ¡°I¡¯m going to Paige¡¯s home tonight, and I¡¯m expecting a scolding. Her father will be my

    father- inw after that, won¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Just go and get the wine you want. Why do you have to say so much to me?¡±

    ¡°But I need to ask you first, right?¡± Alex said seriously, ¡°After all, your winery is full of the best wine

    you¡¯ve collected from all over the world. They¡¯re quite expensive, too!¡±

    Evan ignored Alex and nced at Lucas. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you then?¡±

    ¡°Evan!¡± Excitedly, Lucas pleaded, ¡°Can you introduce me to a girlfriend?¡±

    His plea made a vein bulge on Evan¡¯s forehead.

    ring at them, Evan gnashed his teeth and demanded, ¡°Do you take me for a matchmaking agency?¡±

    Alex and Lucas looked at each other before Immediately approaching Evan to give him a massage.

    Lucas said, ¡°Are you close to winning Caroline¡¯s heart, Evan? I can give you some advice. I¡¯ve learned

    a lot about manners abroad and understand women¡¯s hearts.¡±

    Alex chimed in. ¡°Yeah, me too. Lucas and I wille up with strategies for you every day. I¡¯m sure you

    can sessfully propose to her within a month!¡±

    Evan leered at the two noisy men. ¡°Sit down!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    They quickly took their seats again.

    Evan might have almost forgotten about proposing to Caroline if Alex hadn¡¯t mentioned it just now. He

    was also puzzled about whether he could propose to her since she hadn¡¯t agreed to get back together

    with him.

    Thoughtfully, Evan asked, ¡°Can I skip dating and propose to her directly?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Alex said, ¡°Women value the process the most!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s right.¡± Lucas echoed Alex¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming if you think you can win her heart

    without putting in any effort to pursue her.¡±

    Alex added, ¡°You just need to pursue her using our methods.¡±

    Sneering, Evan said, ¡®Fine. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got, but you¡¯ll be responsible if it doesn¡¯t work.¡±

    At Jordan Residence.

    Danie woke up feeling exhausted.

    After freshening up, she called Naomi, who picked up quickly.

    ¡°Are you free in the morning? Let¡¯s meet up.¡±

    ncing at the unfinished documents on herputer, Naomi suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s meet at noon

    instead.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Danie agreed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll text you the addresster.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    As such, Danie started applying makeup and changing her clothes.

    It was already 10:30 am. when she left.

    Draco didn¡¯t order anyone to stop her but sent someone to follow her car.

    Seeing the two cars behind her in the rearview mirror, Danie pressed the pedal with frustration.

 Chapter 770 When Did They Get To Know Each Other

    Chapter770WhenDidTheyGetToKnowEachOther

    The driver in thest car saw Danie speed up, so he quickly pressed the pedal.

    He followed Danie to their destination and parked a bit away. Then, he went behind her, crouched by

    some bushes, and took out a camera and recording pen from his backpack, watching Danie.

    A white car arrived swiftly, and Naomi got out.

    The man hiding in the bushes took continuous photos of their meeting.

    In the distance, Danie leaned against the car¡¯s front and stared at Naomi with her arms crossed.

    ¡°I ordered you to put my blood in the food of Tyler and Liora, those two bastards, and let them get

    AIDS. Did you do it or not?¡±

    Frowning, Naomi asked, ¡°Are you still dissatisfied since I¡¯ve done what you asked me to?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that attitude? Danie suddenly raised her voice. ¡°You¡¯re so ungrateful!¡±

    Naomi became angry, too. ¡°I¡¯ve used my whole life to pay off my sister¡¯s favor, Danie. What else do

    you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°You said you did it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Danie¡¯s eyes were fierce. ¡°But why did I see Tyler safe and healthy?

    There wasn¡¯t anything wrong with him. How about the rashes and fever? Why did nothing happen to

    him?¡±

    Naomi had looked up the information on that aspect. ¡°There¡¯s an incubation period to AIDS. Who

    knows. when it¡¯ll surface? It might only take a few days if it¡¯s fast, but it might take more than ten years

    if it¡¯s slow. I can¡¯t guarantee so much for you!!

    Reluctant, Danie yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡¯ll take that long with their small bodies. I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t

    do it!¡±

    Naomi replied, ¡°I can only tell you I already did what you asked me to. I can¡¯t say anything if you still

    don¡¯t believe me!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Danie said, ¡°I¡¯ll trust you for now. Just wait and see if I find out that you lied to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go now if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± After that, Naomi turned and got into the car, leaving Danie.

    However, the man hiding near the bush had already taken their photos and recorded their

    conversation. before sending them all to Caroline.

    Caroline was having lunch with Paige at Table One.

    Paige¡¯s appetite had grown recently, and she always wanted more, even if she was full.

    When Caroline fished out her phone to order more dishes for Paige, she suddenly got a few texts.

    Puzzled, she clicked on them and found them to be texts from Pete, the journalist.

    Caroline quickly caught sight of the two familiar figures in the photos that Pete had texted her.

    When she clicked on the photo, her hand trembled while holding the phone.

    Naomi¡­ and Danie? Do they know each other?¡®

    Paige stopped eating when she saw such a hideous expression on Caroline¡¯s face.

    ¡°Carol?¡± Puzzled, Paige looked at Caroline. ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡±

    Caroline was lost in a trance as she stared at her phone,pletely oblivious to Paige.

    Paige noticed her friend¡¯s distant expression and approached, her frown deepening when she glimpsed

    the photos on Caroline¡¯s phone

    ¡°Wait, is that your secretary? Why is she with Danie? When did they be acquainted?¡± Paige

    asked.

    Caroline snapped back to reality, jolted by Paige¡¯s exmation.

    Gripping her phone tightly, Caroline felt a mix of despair and anger. ¡°I have no idea!¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Paige swiftly took Caroline¡¯s phone and scrolled through the messages. Eventually, she discovered a

    recording.

    ¡°Caroline, there¡¯s a recording!¡± Paige eximed, holding the phone out to Caroline.

    Caroline took the device and yed the recording, but what she heard left her in shock. It was a

    conversation between Danie and Naomi, and Danie had instructed Naomi to mix blood

    contaminated with AIDS into the food of Tyler and Liora.

    Paige turned ghostly pale. For a moment, she felt a burning desire to confront Danie with a knife and

    exact revenge. After all, Tyler and Liora were just kids. Wasn¡¯t Danie afraid of divine retribution?!

 Chapter 771 A Crazy Demon

    Chapter771ACrazyDemon

    While Paige pondered, Caroline abruptly stood up. In the next moment, her feeble legs gave way, and

    she copsed onto the chair.

    Paige rushed over to assist Caroline, frustration evident in her voice as she eximed, ¡°Call the police,

    Carol! We must call the cops! This crazy demon needs to face the consequences!¡±

    Caroline pushed Paige aside and struggled to her feet, visibly distraught.

    ¡°The kids¡­ I need to see them¡­ I have to pick them up¡­¡± Caroline staggered out of the private room,

    with Paige grabbing her bag and following suit.

    Once inside the car, Caroline trembled and instructed the bodyguard to drive to the school quickly.

    Paige retrieved her phone. ¡®I¡¯ll call the cops now!¡±

    Caroline was too preupied with getting her children to the hospital for a check¨Cup. She couldn¡¯t

    fathom that Danie had exposed her young children to AIDS. Her kids were so innocent, having barely

    experienced life.

    ¡®How could Danie¡­

    ¡®How could Danie and Naomimit such a heinous act?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s nails dug into her palms, the pain nearly suffocating her.

    Caroline reached the school promptly. Paige had already contacted the teacher using Caroline¡¯s phone

    during the journey.

    The teacher emerged with the children, and Caroline hastily ushered them into the car, speeding

    toward the hospital.

    Caroline clung tightly to Tyler and Liora on the way, their breaths constricted by her embrace.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Liora timidly gazed at Caroline, who seemed lost. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mommy? You¡¯re scaring

    me¡­¡±

    It was the first time Tyler had seen his mother so worried as if she had been dealt a devastating blow.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Struggling. Tyler turned to Paige. ¡°Godmother, what¡¯s going on with Mommy?¡±

    Paige asked gravely, ¡°Have you both eaten the food that Naomi gave you?¡±

    ¡°The secretary?¡± Liora nodded. ¡°Yes, we did.¡±

    Caroline trembled upon hearing that.

    She stared down at Liora, her lips drained of color. ¡°Why did you eat it?¡±

    Liora blinked, at a loss for words.

    ¡°Answer me!¡± Caroline shouted at Liora. ¡°Why did you eat the food she gave you?¡±

    This was the first time Liora had seen her mother so furious. Terrified, her body stiffened, and her eyes

    welled with tears.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Liora stammered in fear. ¡°Please don¡¯t be like this, Mommy¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­¡±

    ¡°Why did you eat it?¡± Caroline continued to cry out, her anger evident. ¡°You¡¯re hurting yourselves!

    Didn¡¯t I tell you not to ept food from strangers? Why did you eat it? Tell me why!¡±

    Paige urgently attempted to calm Caroline down. ¡°Caroline, let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. We don¡¯t

    have all the facts yet. Please don¡¯t do this in front of the children. You¡¯re scaring them.¡±

    Liora couldn¡¯t contain her tears any longer. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Mommy¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have eaten it¡­¡±

    She cried while hugging Caroline tightly, gradually helping her mother regain herposure.

    In a daze, Caroline felt a deep sense of sorrow and guilt as Liora continued to weep. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±

    Caroline whispered, trembling, as she held Liora close.

 Chapter 772 Not Allowed to Stay Long

    Chapter772NotAllowedtoStayLong

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lia¡­ I was wrong earlier¡­¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help but cry, feeling regretful for not controlling her emotions earlier.

    She thought, The children are so young, they don¡¯t understand¡­ All they know is that Naomi is my

    secretary. Their innocence makes them believe Naomi isn¡¯t a bad person.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If only I knew about Naomi¡¯s connection with Danie earlier, maybe this could have

    been avoided.¡®

    Tears welled up in Paige¡¯s eyes, and she assured, ¡°I¡¯ve already reported to the police, Carol. They¡¯ll

    face the consequences. Please don¡¯t cry anymore. Let¡¯s take the children to the doctor¡­¡±

    Paige eventually couldn¡¯t hold back her sobs either.

    Tyler had already pieced together the situation to some extent.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    He thought, ¡®Mommy just found out that Naomi did something to our food. But what did Naomi do?

    Could it be something seriously harmful to our health?¡±

    Tyler kept quiet, looking frustrated.

    Upon reaching the hospital, Caroline took the children for a checkup. She anxiously waited outside the

    examination room when her phone rang.

    Seeing Caroline¡¯s panicked state, Paige answered the call for her.

    ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± Paige asked.

    The man on the other end said, ¡°Is this Ms. Shenton?¡±

    Paige asked, ¡°Who is this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from the police. Didn¡¯t you call us earlier? We¡¯re at yourpany but need your permission to

    enter,¡± the police officer exined.

    ¡°Please hold on, sir. I¡¯ll pass the phone to her.¡±

    Paige handed the phone to Caroline and informed her, ¡°The police are trying to enter thepany,

    Carol.¡±

    Caroline took the call and said, ¡°This is Caroline Shenton.¡±

    The police officer, Norman Scully, said, ¡°Hello, Ms. Shenton. Please inform the receptionist that we¡¯re

    looking for the suspect.¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll make the call.¡±

    The receptionist soon received Caroline¡¯s call and granted ess to the police officers, leading them to

    Caroline¡¯s office level.

    The police officers located and entered Naomi¡¯s office. Naomi was busy organizing folders and

    remained unfazed by their sudden presence.

    She quickly regained herposure.

    Norman said, ¡°You¡¯re Naomi Lynch, right? We¡¯ve received a report of suspicion. Pleasee with us.¡±

    Naomi cooperatively extended her hands to be cuffed by the police and then asked, ¡°Can I see Ms.

    Shenton once more at the hospital?

    ¡°You can discuss it with her when she visits you,¡± Norman replied.

    Naomi assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t pose any danger in your presence. I just want to apologize and

    thank her before going to prison.¡±

    Norman hesitated for a moment and eventually agreed, ¡°Alright, but your visit will be brief,¡±

    Back at the hospital.

    The doctor emerged from the examination room and shook his head as he approached Caroline. ¡°For

    now, everything seems fine. You cane back for regr checkups if the transmission mode is

    through blood.¡±

    Anxiously, Caroline asked, ¡°It¡¯s been a few days already. Can¡¯t you give a diagnosis yet?¡±

    The doctor exined, ¡°The incubation period for AIDS can vary from a few days to a few months.¡±

    Caroline asked with a shaky voice,/¡°If.. If they are infected, w¨Cwhat will happen?¡±

    The doctor sighed and replied, ¡°They¡¯ll need long¨Cterm antiviral treatment, but it won¡¯t cure the

    condition entirely, it can only manage the symptoms.¡±

    Hearing this, Caroline felt her knees weaken, and she almost fainted. Luckily, Paige and the doctor

    caught her in time.

    Afterposing herself, Caroline said with great effort, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take the children for a

    checkup

    The doctor simply nodded.

 Chapter 773 Please Stay Calm

    Chapter773PleaseStayCalm

    Tyler and Liora stepped outside. Caroline was getting ready to take them home when she received a

    call from Norman.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, the criminal wants to meet you. We¡¯re at the hospital¡¯s entrance. Can you let us know

    where you are?¡±

    Caroline clenched her fists and replied. ¡°I¡¯m on my way. Please wait for me at the entrance.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    After hanging up, Caroline took a deep breath and turned to Paige. ¡°Please look after the children for

    me. I need to go to the hospital¡¯s entrance for a bit.¡±

    Paige asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s happening there?¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°The police have brought Naomi here.¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Paige eximed, ¡°She is here to see you? How can she have the nerve to do that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Caroline controlled her anger and headed to the hospital¡¯s entrance.

    Caroline arrived there shortly.

    Two police officers were with Naomi, and onlookers were curious about the situation.

    Naomi stood there quietly and indifferently.

    Caroline spotted Naomi as soon as she walked out of the outpatient building. She approached quickly

    and pped Naomi.

    The two police officers intervened swiftly. ¡°You can¡¯t hit her, even if she¡¯s at fault. Please remain calm.¡±

    Caroline ignored them and confronted Naomi angrily. ¡°Tve shown you care, haven¡¯t I? Why did you do

    this to me and my children? They¡¯re only five years old, with their whole lives ahead of them. How

    could you do this to them?¡±

    Naomi¡¯s silence further infuriated Caroline. ¡°Tell me, Naomi! What have I done to deserve this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Shenton,¡± Naomi replied. ¡°I admit that I¡¯ve wronged you and did some things on

    Danie¡¯s orders. But I didn¡¯t follow those orders to harm your children.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Naomi rified, ¡°I initially nned to harm your children to repay Danie¡¯s favor, but I couldn¡¯t bring

    myself to do it in the end. I want toe clean with you. I did cause the factory fire, and I¡¯m ready to

    face the legal consequences.¡±

    Caroline anxiously asked, ¡°Are you sure my children are unharmed?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t harm them. Rest assured, Ms. Shenton,¡± Naomi said. ¡°Your children are kind and adorable. I

    wanted to speak to you before being detained. Firstly, to thank you. I know you had doubts about me,

    but you continued to be exceptionally kind. Secondly, I want to apologize for my wrongdoings that

    caused losses to yourpany.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s anxiety began to subside as Naomi spoke. All that mattered was that her children were safe.

    Caroline said firmly, ¡°Go. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±

    Naomi nodded. As she got into the police car, she called out, ¡°Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline halted. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Danie is not to be underestimated. Please be cautious,¡± Naomi warned before getting into the police

    car

    Caroline walked into the hospital, and she heard hurried footsteps approaching from behind her.

 Chapter 774 How Are the Children

    Chapter774HowAretheChildren

    ¡°Caroline!¡±

    Evan¡¯s hoarse voice reached Caroline¡¯s ears. She turned to see Evan and Alex approaching in a hurry.

    Astonished, she asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Evan looked solemn, anxiety in his eyes. ¡°How are the children?¡±

    Caroline shared the truth. ¡°I think they should be fine, but I never expected Danie to be so malicious.¡±

    Alex scanned the surroundings. ¡°Caroline, where¡¯s Paige?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°She¡¯s waiting outside the examination room with the children.¡±

    Alex offered, ¡°I¡¯ll keep thempany while you talk. We can have lunch togetherter!¡±

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    After Alex left, Evan noticed Caroline¡¯s swollen eyes and felt a pang in his heart. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell

    me about this? Why did you have to go through it alone?¡±

    Caroline lowered her gaze. ¡°I only had the children in mind at the time. I couldn¡¯t think of anything else.¡±

    Evan reached out and held Caroline¡¯s cold hand. ¡°Let me get you a cup of coffee to wake you up.¡±

    They ordered two cups of coffee from a nearby cafe. As Caroline took a sip, she felt the coldness

    soothing her throat.

    ¡°Evan¡­¡± She looked at him.

    ¡°Hmm, go ahead,¡± Evan replied.

    Caroline hesitated. ¡°Now that you know Danie orchestrated this, will you still choose to save her?¡±

    Evan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°The current n can¡¯t be changed, not yet. It¡¯s for the greater good. But rest

    assured, I deal with her personally once this matter is resolved.¡±

    Caroline gripped her cup. ¡°It¡¯s ironic that we have to rely on Danie¡¯s help after all the harm she¡¯s

    caused.

    ¡°It¡¯s not ironic. If you rece ¡®help¡® with ¡®use¡®, it might change your perspective,¡± Evan said as they

    walked back to the hospital.

    Caroline was taken aback but then smiled. ¡°That does make sense.¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze lingered on her smile for a moment. ¡°So, you can crack a genuine smile in my presence.

    Evan smiled and joined her to meet the children in a cheerful mood.

    The incident involving Naomi trended on social media quickly. However, Danie remained unaffected

    as Draco had intervened to secure her release.

    Danie faced a harsh rebuke from Draco due to the incident at Jordan Residence.

    ¡°You¡¯re insane! Dealing with Caroline is your business! How dare you take it out on the children?!¡± he

    eximed.

    Although he didn¡¯t have a soft spot for Caroline, he held a special fondness for the two children,

    especially the bright and sensible Tyler.

    Danie¡¯s face turned ghastly pale, and she couldn¡¯t muster the courage to respond.

    Draco narrowed his eyes and continued. ¡°If you ever behave this atrociously again, I won¡¯t hesitate to

    take you to the police station. I can do what I want even without you!¡±

    Danie¡¯s heart raced, and she met Draco¡¯s gaze. ¡°Why do you care so much when they aren¡¯t your

    grandchildren?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! My decisions aren¡¯t up to you! Get back upstairs!¡± Draco yelled.

    Danie gnashed her teeth, obeyed, and headed upstairs. She bit her finger in frustration as she

    closed the door. She never expected Naomi to be such a failure!

 Chapter 775 Iéˆ¥æª“ Not, Seriously

    Chapter775I¡¯mNot,Seriously

    Danie did not expect that Naomi would actually not do anything!

    ¡°I must be blind for keeping a piece of shit like her with me! Since the matter didn¡¯t work out, I shall

    expedite things on Azure¡¯s side then,¡® she thought.

    Danie reached for the phone hidden beneath the bed and called Azure.

    After a short time, Azure answered the call.

    Before Azure could say a word, Danie cut in. ¡°You¡¯ve got everything you need, yet you still haven¡¯t

    figured out how to proceed?¡±

    Azure responded with a casual tone. ¡°Ms. Love, you¡¯re more impatient than I imagined. Having

    everything

    I need doesn¡¯t mean I shouldn¡¯t n step by step, right?¡±

    Danie lowered her voice, her anger apparent. ¡°I don¡¯t want those two to have a good time!¡±

    Her disheveled appearance made her look quite deranged.

    Azure chuckled. ¡°Be patient, Ms. Love. A good show requires some preparation.¡±

    Danie gnashed her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see if you say so. If you disappoint me, I will expose you, too!

    No one¡¯s having an easy time.¡±

    Azure¡¯s smile disappeared as she ced the phone on the table in disdain.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡®Danie is insane! Azure muttered inwardly.

    She then told Danie, ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce for your emotional outburst, Ms. Love. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±

    With that, Azure ended the phone call, picked up her coffee cup, and leisurely sipped her coffee while

    gazing outside. In truth, she was eager to take action even without Danie¡¯s prompting. She knew that

    her chance with Alex was slipping away.

    ¡®Alex is mine,¡® thought Azure with cold determination as she grabbed her phone and messaged Paige.

    Azure: [Hello, Paige. This is Azure. Are you free tomorrow? I would like to invite you to meet up.)

    Paige received the message as she was on her way back to the apartment with Alex. She frowned

    when she read it. ¡°Alex! Have you been in touch with Azure recently?¡±

    Alex looked puzzled. ¡°Azure? No, I¡¯ve been spending time with youtely, haven¡¯t 17¡±

    Paige gave him a suspicious look. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m absolutely sure! I swear,¡± Alex replied earnestly.

    Paige turned away. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why is Azure texting me to invite me for a meetup?¡±

    Alex was surprised. ¡°She invited you out? She¡¯s not close to you, though!¡±

    Paige sneered. ¡°How do you know about that? Are you hiding something from me?¡±

    ¡°No, seriously! When are you meeting her? I¡¯lle with you,¡± Alex suggested.

    Paige considered and said, ¡°Okay!¡±

    Paige: [Sure, what time? My husband wille with me.]

    Azure¡¯s grip tightened when she read the word ¡®husband¡®, but she concealed her emotions due to her

    upbringing.

    Azure: [Alright. I¡¯ll see you at 10:00 a.m. at Brew Haven.]

    Later that night, Paige and Caroline spoke on the phone.

    Caroline asked, ¡®How did Azure get your number?¡±

    Paige replied, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that, but I figure it¡¯d be easy for an heiress like her to get my

    number.

 Chapter 776 Marriage

    Chapter776Marriage

    Caroline was still confused. ¡°I feel uneasy.¡±

    Paige shared her concern, ¡°I feel the same way. It seems like there might have been something

    between Azure and Alex in the past.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Since he wants to go with you, it means he¡¯s guilt¨Cfree.¡±

    Paige disagreed, ¡°No, I feel he¡¯sing with me because he¡¯s afraid I might discover something. This

    way, he can signal Azure to stop her from saying anything she shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he just call her and tell her that? Is Alex with you now?¡±

    Paige replied, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s in the kitchen cooking dinner for me, wearing an apron.¡±

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°Alex used to be quite the charismatic figure, but now he¡¯s so smitten by you that he

    willingly gets into the kitchen.¡±

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Paige felt touched, saying, ¡°I suppose so. Alex does have many strengths.¡±

    Caroline checked the time and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t interrupt your sweet time with him. I¡¯m going to get

    the children ready for bed.¡±

    Paige said, ¡°Sure. Wait for my update tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Caroline went downstairs to help the children get ready for bed.

    Meanwhile, Eira entered the house looking puzzled.

    Caroline asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Eira?¡±

    Eira looked at Caroline and said, ¡°Has the house next door been sold, Carol?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ve been busy, so I let my secretary handle it. Did someonee to view the house next

    door?¡±

    Eira nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone viewing a house at night.¡±

    Caroline looked out the window and called Josie on her phone.

    Josie picked up. ¡°Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°Have you had any recent inquiries about viewing the house, Josle?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I had the real estate agent show the house. Did theye?¡± Josie replied.

    Caroline confirmed, ¡°Yes. Do you know who the buyers are?¡±

    Josie replied, ¡°It¡¯s a married couple who run a business.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Alright. Get some rest.¡±

    After ending the call, Caroline turned to Eira. ¡°Please keep an eye on the situation over there if you

    can, Eira.¡±

    Caroline found it unusual for someone to view a house at night. Perhaps she was being overly

    cautious.

    Her children were living there, so she wanted to make sure her neighbors were not a threat.

    Eira agreed, ¡°Of course, Carol.¡±

    The next day, Paige and Alex went to Brew Haven.

    Azure had already reserved a table in the courtyard and was waiting for them beside a heater. There

    were

    delicious desserts on the table.

    When Paige and Alex arrived, Azure greeted them with a smile. ¡°Hello, Alex, Paige.¡±

    They joined Azure, and Alex asked in puzzlement, ¡°Fatty Azzie, why did you invite my wife out?¡±

    Azure replied, ¡°Please, take a seat, and then we¡¯ll talk.¡±

    Paige and Alex sat down, and Azure gracefully picked up the tray with cups in front of them.

    She said, ¡°Alex, I heard your parents have agreed to your marriage. As your childhood friend, I want to

    congratte both of you.¡±

    Azure then poured a cup to Paige, her eyes sparkling as she did.

    She only turned to Paige when the tea was nearly filling the cup. ¡°Congrattions for getting a

    considerate man like Alex, Ms. Watson.¡±

 Chapter 777 Gifts

    Chapter777Gifts

    Paige perked up at Azure¡¯sment, locking eyes with her. She casually asked, ¡°How do you know

    Alex is so considerate?¡±

    Azure calmly poured herself a cup of tea and exined, ¡°Alex and I have been friends since we were

    kids, so I¡¯ve experienced his thoughtfulness over the years. Ms. Watson, you need not concern yourself

    with these minor details.¡±

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°What a piece of work! She¡¯s praising Alex¡¯s consideration, but she¡¯s telling me not to worry about it!

    Maybe she should keep her mouth shut,¡® Paige thought.

    Paige smirked and turned to Alex with a cheerful expression. ¡°Look at how understanding Ms. Miller is,

    Alex!¡±

    Alex sensed Paige¡¯s annoyance and quivered upon hearing her words. He was aware that Paige was

    upset, so he quickly addressed Azure, ¡°Why bring this up, Fa- Azure? It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    Alex refrained from using the nickname ¡®Fatty Azzie¡® out of fear.

    Azure conceded with lowered eyes and a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right, Alex. I misspoke.¡±

    Azure reached for two gift bags she had prepared and ced them on the table. She grinned, saying,

    These are my gifts for your uing baby and your wedding.¡±

    Perplexed, Alex said, ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have. We can handle these things ourselves.¡±

    Paige chimed in. ¡°Alex, why turn down Ms. Miller¡¯s generosity? She invited us out to celebrate with us.

    Rejecting her like this would be awkward.¡±

    Paige gave Alex a meaningful look as if to say, ¡°You must ept these gifts if you¡¯re not hiding

    something!¡±

    Not daring to oppose Paige, Alex epted the presents from Azure and handed them to Paige. ¡°Take

    a look, Paige.¡±

    Paige nced at Azure and asked, ¡°May I open them now, Ms. Miller?¡± Azure replied after a pause, ¡°Of

    course.¡±

    Paige proceeded to unwrap the gifts one by one. For the baby, there was a pendant and a bracelet,

    both bearing the inscription ¡°Keeper of my heart. For Paige and Alex, there was a set of personalized

    wine sses.

    Paige was pleasantly surprised by Azure¡¯s heartfelt blessings. She let her guard down and set the gifts

    aside. ¡°Thank you so much for these thoughtful presents.¡±

    Azure smiled and suggested, ¡°Give the tea a try. I ordered one suitable for expectant mothers.¡±

    Paige nced at the steaming tea in the clear teapot, then picked up the teacup and took a sip.

    Afterward, she sent photos of Azure¡¯s gifts to Caroline

    Paige: [I can¡¯t quite figure Azure out. She once told me she¡¯dpete with me for Alex, yet now she¡¯s

    showering us with gifts.]

    Meanwhile, Caroline was instructing Josie to recall all the secretaries who were currently undergoing

    training elsewhere. She received Paige¡¯s message just as she finished speaking with Josie

    Caroline: [While I don¡¯t want to jump to conclusions, I have a feeling something might be off. Be

    cautious around her until the child is born.]

    Caroline was concerned about the potential strain on Paige and Alex¡¯s rtionship, so she offered

    these friendly reminders to protect their happiness from any unforeseen troubles.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778

    Chapter 778 I¡¯ll Come With You

    Reuben ushered a middle¨Caged man into Evan¡¯s office, saying, ¡°Sir, meet Mr. Bryce Wayne. He visited

    the vi next to Bayview Vi on our behalfst night and took some photos. He¡¯s here to discuss

    renovation ideas with you.¡±

    Bruce took out several photos from his bag and showed them to Evan. ¡°Mr. Jordan, what design

    changes do you have in mind?¡±

    Evan nced at the photos and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s modify the second level by adding three children¡¯s

    rooms. Two of them should be in gray tones and not toorge.

    ¡°Use the space from the other two children¡¯s rooms to expand the middle one and create a princess

    room with a starry sky ceiling, I want an elegant walk¨Cin closet in that room.

    ¡°Combine all the rooms on the third level into a yroom.¡±

    Evan then turned to Reuben and instructed, ¡°Get two sets of high¨Cendputers for the smaller

    bedrooms.¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s clearly favoring Ms. Liora! She gets a big room and a whole floor for the yroom. What about

    the two boys? Don¡¯t they deserve their own space? Reuben thought.

    Reuben hesitated and said, ¡°Well, if we make these changes, the boys¡® rooms will be quite small,

    around 100 square meters each¡­¡±

    Evan fixed him with a stern look. ¡°That¡¯s sufficient for them. If they want more space, they can get their

    own ce.¡±

    The designer nodded. ¡°Certainly, Mr. Jordan. I¡¯ll proceed with the ownership transfer formalities today.¡±

    Evan added, ¡°Write him a check, Reuben.¡±

    After the designer left, Reuben asked, ¡°Sir, are you nning to make the children live independently?¡±

    Evan looked at Reuben casually and remarked, ¡°Children can be a handful at times.¡±

    Evan couldn¡¯t help but smirk as he saw Reuben¡¯s perplexed expression. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand

    since you¡¯re single.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°Why did he have to throw in a personal dig?¡® Reubenined inwardly.

    Later in the day, Josie Informed Caroline, ¡°Ms. Shenton, someone is interested in buying your vi and

    wants toplete the ownership transfer procedures this afternoon. Are you avable?¡±

    Caroline was surprised. ¡°They want to buy it today after seeing the housest night?¡±

    Josie nodded. ¡°Yes. They seem to be in a hurry.¡±

    Caroline asked with a frown, ¡°Have you checked their background?¡±

    Josie replied, ¡°They work in the interior design industry, and I did some research. The married couple

    has a good reputation in Angelbay.¡±

    Caroline felt relieved hearing that. ¡°Alright. I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    After handling the ownership transfer in the afternoon, Caroline picked up her children and returned

    home. As they approached the vi, they noticed lights and workers in the yard, seemingly nning

    something.

    Liora asked, ¡°Are we getting new neighbors, Mommy?¡±

    Caroline smiled and ruffled Liora¡¯s hair, saying, ¡°You like the idea neighbors, Lia?¡±

    Liora hugged her mother and replied, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s exciting to have new neighbors, Mommy.¡±

    Tyler gazed out the car window and said, ¡°I just hope they won¡¯t disrupt our sleep with nighttime

    renovations.¡±

    Caroline reassured him, ¡°If they cause disturbances, someone will report it, even if we don¡¯t¡±

    Caroline found the new owners¡® eagerness a bit peculiar.

    Caroline led the children to wash their hands before dinner at home when someone opened the door.

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779

    Chapter 779 Haven¡¯t Been Shy

    Caroline thought Kenny wasing, but to her surprise, it was Scott who walked in. He had a grocery

    bag in hand and turned his head toward the dining room.

    He showed the bag to Caroline and asked, ¡°Mind if I join you for dinner with some fruit?¡±

    Caroline hadn¡¯t expected Scott¡¯s sudden arrival. She quickly got up and asked, ¡°What brings you here?

    *

    Scott replied, ¡°I thought you might be home with the children, so I decided to drop by and visit them.¡±

    Caroline nodded and led Scott into the dining room. The children all looked at Scott.

    Scott said, ¡°You¡¯re looking better, Axel. Seems like you¡¯ve been good about taking your meds.¡±

    Axel nodded and greeted, ¡°Hello, Uncle Scott.¡±

    Liora¡¯s eyes lit up as she spotted the cherries in Scott¡¯s bag. She beamed and eximed, ¡°How did you

    know I love cherries, Papa Wilson?¡®

    Scott gently patted Liora¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll share some with you in the living room after dinner, alright?¡±

    Liora nodded and pointed to the empty seat next to Caroline. ¡°Sit here, Papa Wilson!¡±

    Tyler mumbled after Scott sat down, ¡°Seems like all you care about is Lia, huh, Papa Wilson?¡±

    Scott was taken aback and exined, ¡°I¡¯d love for everyone to enjoy the fruits, Ty.¡±

    Eira set up a ce for Scott at the table while Caroline reassured, ¡°Ty¡¯s been a bit mischievoustely.

    Don¡¯t mind him, Scott.¡±

    Scott nced toward the living room and asked, ¡°Is Kenny not home yet?¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°He¡¯s been busy with work at the factory, and he¡¯s struggling to make it home in

    time for dinner. He mostly eats at the cafeteria.¡±

    Scott nodded but remained silent.

    After dinner, the children carried the cherries Scott had brought to the living room.

    Caroline and Scott watched them from the side. Turning to Scott, Caroline asked, ¡°Your visit today is

    more than just sharing a meal, isn¡¯t it? Is something on your mind?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Scott replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s just been a while since Ist visited. Plus, I have more free time now as I¡¯ve been

    Caroline suggested. ¡°The hospital isn¡¯t far from Bayview Vi. If you ever get tired of cafeteria food, feel

    free toe and enjoy Eira¡¯s cooking.¡±

    Scott smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be shy about it, especially since you¡¯ve offered.¡±

    Caroline chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t hold back when you were taking care of me and the children in the past.¡±

    Scott¡¯s gaze fell, and he asked, ¡®It seems like you¡¯re determined to be with Evan¡­¡±

    He paused, and Caroline noticed his expression. She sighed and admitted, ¡°Scott, I apologize for

    keeping you waiting.¡±

    Scott slowly sank into the sofa. ¡°Let¡¯s skip the small talk, Carol. Is Evan treating you well now?¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°We haven¡¯t defined our future yet.¡±

    Scott asked, ¡°If he loves you so much, why hasn¡¯t he made his intentions clear?¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°He has, but I haven¡¯t given him an answer. I have some concerns and need time

    to think things through if I want to be with him.¡±

    Scott¡¯s gaze shifted to the children. ¡°You¡¯re still worried about Evan¡¯s father, right?¡±

    Caroline nodded.

    ¡°If Evan¡¯s father is no longer in the picture, will you reconcile with Evan quickly? Scott asked.

    Caroline looked puzzled. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like something you¡¯d usually say, Scott.¡±

 Chapter 780 Follow Our Method

    Chapter780FollowOurMethod

    Scott handed Caroline some cherries and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the n practical?¡±

    Caroline fixed her gaze on Scott. She wondered, ¡®Why would Scott know about our next move? What¡¯s

    prompting him to mention this out of the blue?

    Caroline replied, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Scott asked, ¡°So, if Evan¡¯s father is out of the picture, will you consider reconciling with Evan

    immediately?

    Caroline hesitated. ¡°I can¡¯t be certain because I can¡¯t predict what might happen between Evan and me

    in the near future. I can¡¯t provide a definitive answer.¡±

    Scott suggested, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s change the subject then.¡±

    He stood up and added, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and I have an early shift tomorrow,¡±

    Caroline checked her watch reflexively. ¡°It¡¯s only 7:30 p.m.¡±

    Scott paused as he put on his jacket and asked, ¡°Caroline, do you not want me to head home?¡±

    Caroline blushed and replied nervous y, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand,¡± Scott leaned in and whispered in her ear, making her blush from the flirtatious

    moment.

    Caroline quickly stood up and circled around Scott, saying, ¡®ll walk you out.¡±

    As they reached the door, Scott gazed at the neighboring vi and asked, ¡°I noticed it when I arrived,

    but I forgot to ask. Has the vi been sold?¡±

    Caroline looked over and confirmed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been sold. The ownership transfer waspleted this

    afternoon, and the new owners seemed to be in a hurry.¡±

    Scott stared at the house momentarily, his eyes catching the dim streetlight. Just as Caroline was

    about to ask about his interest, he looked away and retrieved his car keys. ¡°Alright. You should head

    inside. It¡¯s cold out here. Goodbye.¡±

    Caroline waved to Scott and watched him leave.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Later that night, at 9:30 p.m., Evan was reluctantly dragged out by Alex and Lucas for a night of

    drinking.

    Evan nced at Alex and remarked, ¡°Has Paige given up on you? Is that why you¡¯re allowed to go out

    and have fun now?¡±

    Alex replied firmly, ¡°I¡¯m not here for fun. I told Paige I¡¯m out making ns for your and Caroline¡¯s

    happiness!¡±

    Evan nced at the array of liquor on the table and scoffed. ¡°Are you nning with alcohol?¡±

    Lucas poured himself a drink and chimed in. ¡°No, Evan. We have a real n, but first, we need to get

    you a bit tipsy!¡±

    Evan raised an eyebrow. ¡°You guys must be really bored, huh?¡±

    Alex grinned mischievously and exchanged a nce with Lucas, ¡°We¡¯re not bored. We¡¯re dedicated.

    Just follow our lead.¡±

    At 11:00 p.m., Evan was sprawled on the sofa, thoroughly intoxicated from Alex and Lucas¡® relentless

    drinking games.

    Alex quickly grabbed Evan¡¯s phone, unlocked it, and found his messages with Caroline.

    Lucas leaned in to look at the screen. ¡°Do they always chat like this?¡±

    After a brief moment, Alexmented, ¡°Looks like they have zero romantic intentions. Just asionall

    texts.¡±

    Lucas was equally surprised. ¡°How does Evan have so much patience?¡±

    Alex spected, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s worried about annoying Caroline. Let¡¯s give her a call.¡±

    He dialed Caroline¡¯s number, catching her off guard while she was browsing fashion websites.

 Chapter 781 Something Bad Has Happened

    Chapter781SomethingBadHasHappened

    Caroline answered the call absentmindedly.

    An anxious Alex eximed, ¡°Caroline, are you avable? Come and pick up Evan quickly! Il send you

    the location. Hurry! Something terrible has happened!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s chest tightened with anxiety as she heard the urgency in Alex¡¯s voice. Before she could ask

    any questions, Alex had already hung up.

    Caroline was on edge upon learning that something bad had urred involving Alex. She tossed aside

    her nket and hastily got dressed, just in time to receive the location from Alex.

    As she read the name ¡°Wild Sides¡± listed in the location, Caroline suddenly felt a wave of relief. She

    deduced that Evan had probably been lured into having a drink with Lucas and Alex, who often tricked

    her into picking him up. She wondered, ¡®How is this considered something bad?

    Frustrated, Caroline grabbed her phone, ready to decline Alex¡¯s request, but he sent another photo just

    as she was about to.

    The image disyed Evan lying on a sofa with his eyes tightly shut and his face flushed scarlet.

    Caroline realized that her usually strong¨Cwilled boyfriend had been subjected to excessive drinking by

    his friends.

    She sighed.

    Caroline: [Alright, I¡¯m on my way.]

    As she grabbed her jacket and car keys, she decided not to involve her bodyguard and drove to the

    club herself.

    Upon her arrival, Caroline headed straight to the private room in search of Evan. She opened the door

    only to find Evan alone. Alex and Lucas were nowhere in sight.

    Although Caroline was annoyed they had duped her, she managed to suppress her anger and walked

    over to Evan. She leaned in to take hold of his arm, preparing to help him sit up.

    To her surprise, Evan suddenly opened his eyes.

    The moment he recognized her, he pulled her into his arms, cupping the back of her head with his

    hands and kissing her passionately.

    Caroline, feeling his warm, alcoholden breath, tried to push him away and gasped. ¡°Evan¡­ Hmm¡­

    Your

    Evan released his tight grasp on her wrists, freeing one hand. He withdrew from Caroline¡¯s lips, and

    she could see desire in his eyes in the dimly lit room.

    Evan implored, ¡°Please, don¡¯t push me away.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s happening, Evan?¡±

    Consumed by desire, Evan replied, ¡°I¡¯ll exinter.¡±

    Unable to resist the overwhelming lust that coursed through his body, Evan pinned Caroline beneath

    him.

    His hot lips moved from her lips to the most sensitive part of her neck.

    Outside the room.

    Lucas and Alex quietly closed the door, having witnessed the scene.

    Alex signaled a passing waiter. ¡°Hey, you there, wait a moment!¡±

    The waiter approached respectfully and asked, ¡°How can I assist you, Mr. Price and Mr. Jensen?¡±

    Alex handed him his phone. ¡°Il transfer 1,500 dors to you if you guard this private room for us.

    Nobody is allowed to enter, no matter what happens inside.¡±

    The waiter epted the money and positioned himself at the door without further questions.

    Alex then informed the duty manager before leaving the club with Lucas.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    As they waited by the entrance, Lucas expressed concern, ¡°Alex, isn¡¯t this a bit ruthless? Evan will

    surely figure out that we spiked his drink.¡±

    Alex shot a meaningful look at Lucas and replied, ¡°With his self¨Ccontrol, when else would he take

    Caroline without our little assistance?¡±

 Chapter 782 I Know Your Answer

    Chapter782IKnowYourAnswer

    Lucas said, ¡°You have a point¡­¡±

    ¡°So, we should keep creating opportunities for them!¡± Alex said.

    Lucas sighed heavily. ¡°I fear well be in trouble when Evan sobers up.¡±

    Alex instantly became disheartened. ¡°Now that you mention it, I think tomorrow will be the end of the

    world, too.¡±

    Lucas looked at him with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re such a coward!¡±

    ¡°You too! Who¡¯s the one scared out of their wits?¡± Alex raised his voice.

    Lucas red at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it your bad idea that dragged me into this?

    ¡°Fuck! Didn¡¯t you agree to do this right away? Are you trying to pick a fight. Lucas?¡± Alex said.

    Lucas quickly distanced himself from Alex. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Let¡¯s just talk and not get physical!¡±

    ¡°Warning me? Fuck you! Mark my words: I¡¯m going to confront you tonight!¡±

    At 3:00 a.m., Caroliney in Evan¡¯s arms, feeling so weak and tired that she couldn¡¯t even open her

    eyes.

    Evan kissed her forehead, his eyes filled with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Those two guys spiked my drinks when i

    was a bit tipsy.¡±

    Caroline said wearily, ¡°Would you still have acted on your desires if it weren¡¯t me who came today?¡±

    ¡°No. I only wanted you. They wouldn¡¯t have let anyone else in,¡± Evan replied.

    Caroline slowly opened her eyes and met Evan¡¯s calm gaze. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying both of them were still

    around?

    ¡°Yes. They only left after ensuring you were here, given their personalities.¡±

    Caroline didn¡¯t speak but made a great effort to sit up. Her body was sore. ¡°I should go home.¡±

    Evan helped her get dressed and asked, ¡®Caroline, when will you be able to ept me?¡±

    Caroline tensed up. Scott had asked her the same question earlier.

    ¡®Can I ept him before his father faces the consequences? Caroline licked her swollen lips. ¡®I¡¯ve been

    12

    ww

    +15 BONUS

    epting him sooner orter?¡®

    Caroline made up her mind. She took a deep breath, preparing to turn and answer when Evan said, ¡°I

    know your answer.¡±

    Caroline turned to look at him in confusion. ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Evan seemed conflicted. ¡°You can¡¯t make a choice until the issue is fully resolved.¡±

    Caroline furrowed her brow. ¡°Why do you always decide for me?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that your intention? Your hesitation speaks volumes. If you can¡¯t bring yourself to say certain

    things, isn¡¯t it better that I speak for you?¡± Evan borated.

    Caroline sighed out of frustration. ¡°Evan, can you please stop specting about me? I had already

    decided to reconcile with you earlier, and now you¡¯re telling me this?¡±

    Evan was shocked and stared at her. ¡°What did you say again?¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Caroline exined, ¡°I was hesitant earlier because I was thinking that our situation isn¡¯t much differe

    from other dating couples now. If it¡¯s going to happen sooner orter, why not decide in advance?¡±

    Evan¡¯s mind went nk upon hearing that.

 Chapter 783 Shouldnéˆ¥æª› Analyze This Matter

    Chapter783Shouldn¡¯tAnalyzeThisMatter

    Evan couldn¡¯t believe that Caroline had agreed to reconcile with him out of the blue. He went from

    initial disappointment to feeling validated. After waiting for five years, she had finally agreed to be with

    him again.

    The rush of blood through his body surged to his head, and excitement filled his heart, making it feel

    like it might leap out of his chest.

    Despite the situation, Evan tried to remain calm on the surface. He stood up and made his way to

    Caroline, hugging her tightly before she could speak. He wished he could fuse with Caroline so they

    would never part again.

    Caroline felt suffocated by his hug, so she patted Evan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Evan-¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Evan¡¯s shaky voice sounded before Caroline could finish her sentence. ¡°Thank you for

    choosing to return to me again¡­¡±

    Caroline¡¯s gaze turned gentle. She stopped resisting and slowly wrapped her arms around Evan¡¯s

    back. They held each other in silence, their connection more powerful than words.

    Alex and Lucas couldn¡¯t sleep all night due to fear. They woke up early and headed to MK for

    punishment.

    When they arrived at Evan¡¯s office and knocked on the door, Evan¡¯s deep voice replied, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Lucas and Alex looked at each other but didn¡¯t move.

    Lucas panicked and urged, ¡°Open the door, Alex!¡±

    Alex red at Lucas. ¡°Why don¡¯t you open it? Didn¡¯t you get the drug, for fuck¡¯s sake?¡±

    Lucas retorted, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who ordered me to do it?¡±

    Alex replied, ¡°And didn¡¯t you partake in 117¡±

    They were so engrossed in arguing that they didn¡¯t notice Reuben witnessing everything from behind

    them.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Reuben asked with a forced smile, ¡°Why are you two standing in front of Mr. Jordan¡¯s office?¡±

    Lucas and Alex turned to look at Reuben abruptly. Lucas stepped forward and grabbed him. ¡°Reuben!

    Come and help us sort this out. Who do you think is in the wrong?¡±

    1/2

    Reuben was confused.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan didn¡¯t see the visitors outside as he finished checking through two documents. He frowned, got

    up. and opened the door. He saw the three men arguing frantically with their backs to him.

    Lucas said, ¡°So, all in all, it¡¯s Alex¡¯s fault!¡±

    Alex replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think! Let Reuben sort this out for us if you have the guts!¡±

    Reuben said, ¡°Uh, you shouldn¡¯t analyze this matter like this¡­¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Evan¡¯s expression turned solemn as he listened to the conversation. He was furious and said coldly.

    What do you think mypany is?¡±

    Their backs tensed up abruptly when they heard Evan¡¯s voice. Then, they turned their heads to look at

    Evan and forced hideous smiles.

    ¡°Hahah, it¡¯s Evan¡­¡± Alex chuckled awkwardly.

    Lucas said, ¡°Are you done with work, Evan?¡±

    Reuben quickly added, ¡°Sir!¡±

    Evanmanded, ¡°Get in here, everyone!¡±

    The four of them sat in the office.

    Lucas and Alex attended to Evan¡¯s needs, getting him coffee and massaging his back obediently, like

    at

    bunch ofckeys.

 Chapter 784 I Told You Explicitly

    Chapter784IToldYouExplicitly

    Alex stood behind Evan and signaled Lucas with his eyes.

    Lucas braced himself and asked, ¡°Were you okayst night, Evan?

    Evan nced at both of them and replied, ¡°Hmm, Caroline and I have made up.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you reconciled.¡± Alex nodded in a daze.

    Lucas was catching on and said, ¡°Ah, I see. You reconciled.¡±

    After a moment, their eyes widened in shock,

    ¡°Hold on! Have you two reconciled?¡± Lucas and Alex eximed simultaneously.

    Evan frowned. ¡°Do you have any objections?¡±

    Alex leaned in with excitement, ¡°Why would we? Did Caroline suggest it, or did you bring it up?¡±

    Lucas chimed in. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who initiated it. The important thing is that you¡¯re back together,

    Evan. Have you thought about the next step?¡±

    Evan looked incredulous. What do you mean by ¡®next step?¡±

    Lucas rified, ¡°The next step is to rekindle your romance, of course!¡±

    Alex added, ¡°In other words, you can¡¯t just sit around after reconciling. You need to start dating again!¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°And then?¡±

    Lucas exined, ¡°You should send her flowers and gifts and take her out for meals.¡±

    Alex chimed in. ¡°Definitely! You should send her a bouquet of roses at least once a day!¡±

    Lucas agreed, ¡°I think so, too! Let Caroline know that she¡¯s the most loved woman in the world!¡±

    In the afternoon, the receptionist called out to Caroline as she arrived at thepany.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, there¡¯s a gift for you.¡±

    The receptionist struggled to lift the massive bouquet of roses from the chair.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the enormous bouquet..

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    There must be at least 99 roses in there,¡± she thought.

    It was evident that the bouquet was from Evan.

    Caroline picked up the bouquet and headed for the elevator, sighing.

    Josie was surprised to see the roses when she arrived at the office. ¡°You have an admirer, Ms.

    Shenton?¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°It¡¯s from my boyfriend.¡±

    Josie was curious, ¡°Who¡¯s your boyfriend, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Please, don¡¯t be nosy, Josie.¡±

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Josie grinned. ¡°Alright, Ms. Shenton. I wish you happiness!¡±

    Caroline entered her office with a smile, then called Evan as she closed the door.

    Evan answered with a smile, ¡°Why-

    ¡°Are you very wealthy, Evan?¡± Caroline interrupted him, her happiness not as evident as he expected.

    Evan¡¯s smile faded, ¡°You don¡¯t like the flowers I got you?¡±

    Caroline sat on the sofa. ¡°You must remember I told you I don¡¯t like these, right?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t women into this sort of thing?¡± Evan asked, slightly perplexed.

    Caroline replied, ¡°Have you ever seen flower arrangements or gardens in my yard?¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°Then what do you like?¡±

    Caroline smiled and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you focus more on your work instead of spending your

    energy on this? Thank you for the flowers. I appreciate the thought.¡±

    Evan smiled. ¡°Are you free for dinner tonight?¡±

    Caroline declined without hesitation, ¡°No, I have ns for the evening.¡±

    Evan sounded displeased. ¡°Are you sure you want to decline our first date? What could be more

    Important than me?¡±

 Chapter 785 Worked Out

    Chapter785WorkedOut

    Caroline said, ¡°It¡¯s not that the matter is important, but the person is, I need to meet him to talk. I¡¯ll ask

    you out next time, okay?¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Evan was familiar with Caroline and knew that trying to get her to reveal who this person was would be

    futile.

    Evan asked, ¡°Shall I wait for you at Bayview Vi, then?¡±

    ¡°Alright. Please help pick up the children. Are you staying at Bayview Vi tonight?¡® Caroline asked.

    Evan replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me spending the night with my woman?

    Caroline blushed and added, ¡°Just be careful, Intense exercise can sometimes hurt your back.¡±

    Soon after, Caroline hung up, leaving Evan in shock. He stared at his phone screen, pondering, ¡®Did

    she tell me to be careful? Does she think I¡¯m so old that intimacy can hurt my back?!¡±

    Evan began to understand that Caroline might be ying hard to get.

    That night, Caroline met Pete at a cafe. She finished a ss of water as she waited for him.

    Pete approached, greeting Caroline from afar and talking briefly to the cashier before taking a seat

    across

    from her. He asked with a smile, ¡°Ms. Shenton, was the evidence I provided satisfactory?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± she remarked and then produced an envelope.

    The envelope was filled with money, surprising Pete. ¡°What do you mean by this, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    Caroline pushed the envelope toward him, saying. ¡°This is yourpensation. If you can work more

    efficiently next time, you¡¯ll be rewarded generously.¡±

    Pete took the envelope and stashed it in his bag. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Shenton. The family¡¯s expenses are

    quite substantial.¡±

    Caroline instructed, ¡°Find a way to watch her at all times. She must have other malicious tricks up her

    sleeve after her failed attempt to harm my children.¡±

    Pete assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Shenton. I¡¯ll keep a close eye on her.¡±

    Meanwhile, at Jordan Residence.

    Danie called Azure to request a timeframe.

    The call went through, but a prerecorded message yed: ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is

    currently- unavable.¡±

    Danie was stunned and called again, hearing the same tone.

    An idea struck Danie. ¡®Azure is cutting off all ties with me!¡®

    Clutching her phone tightly, Danie realized that Azure¡¯s move was quite clever. No one would know

    what Azure had done when Paige got sick as long as Azure distanced herself from Danie.

    Danie rxed her grip on her phone and acknowledged the shrewdness of Azure¡¯s action. Despite

    feeling displeased about being used and dumped, it seemed to be working out.

    She sneered, looking forward to seeing Paige in despair.

    Just then, someone knocked on her door.

    Danie¡¯s smile faded, and she opened the door.

    Bernard greeted her with a smile and said, ¡°Ms. Love, Master Jordan would like to speak with you.¡±

    Danie shot Bernard a contemptuous look. ¡®In the study?¡±

    Bernard confirmed, ¡°Yes, Ms. Love.¡±

    Danie ran her hand through her hair and headed downstairs with an air of arrogance.

    Draco had just brewed a pot of coffee in the study when Danie walked in.

 Chapter 786 End up With Loose Ends

    Chapter786EndupWithLooseEnds

    Draco nced at Danie and said, ¡°Sit.¡±

    Danie obeyed, taking a seat next to the coffee table in silence.

    Draco gave her instructions, ¡°Tomorrow morning, wait at Anjou District, Mourive Highway, Pelf

    Neighborhood. A man wille to pick you up there.¡±

    Curious, Danie asked, ¡°What¡¯s my task?¡±

    Draco leisurely sipped his coffee and replied, ¡°He¡¯ll provide you with a car sporting a fake license te.

    Once you have the car, Bernard will inform you of the location. Go there and wait.¡±

    Suspicious, Danie questioned, ¡°Are you trying to use me to harm Neil?¡±

    Draco taunted, ¡°Are you afraid to do it? What happened to the courage you had when you killed

    someone?

    Danie retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, but I¡¯m concerned about the person you¡¯re sending. Is it a police

    officer or one of your associates?¡±

    Draco sneered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d still be here if I cooperated with the police? If youck confidence,

    Bernard can apany you to ensure there are no loose ends.¡±

    Seeing Draco take the bait, Danie pretended to be angry. ¡°Are you worried about loose ends? Or are

    your

    afraid I¡¯ll leave once I have the car with the fake license te?¡±

    Draco responded coldly. He was indeed concerned about the operation and believed it necessary for

    Bernard to apany Danie to document her involvement in the crime.

    ¡®A woman like her can¡¯t remain with the Jordans. I must seize this opportunity to eliminate two

    problems

    at once,¡® he thought..

    Draco stated firmly, ¡°The decision is final, and there¡¯s no room for objection. Return to your room and

    prepare yourself mentally tonight.¡±

    Danie also had no desire to remain with Draco any longer, so she turned and headed back to her

    room.

    After locking her door, she sent a text to Nell.

    Danie: [Neil, Evan¡¯s father is about tomence his operation. I suspect he may have learned your

    schedule for tomorrow and ordered me to crash my car into you at a specific location.]

    Upon receiving Danie¡¯s text, Nell looked up at his secretary, who was organizing his files before him.

    He

    +15 BONUS

    Neil put down his phone and pretended to be clueless, asking, ¡°What¡¯s on my schedule for tomorrow?¡±

    Ryan Crest, the secretary, was taken aback. He set aside the folder and replied, ¡°Mr. Xander, you¡¯re

    scheduled to inspect the pharmaceutical factory¡¯s equipment in the development area tomorrow.¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Neil met Ryan¡¯s gaze, and his expression gradually stiffened. Hemented with a smile, ¡°Is there

    something wrong with my appearance, Mr. Xander?¡±

    After a brief silence, Neil smiled and said, ¡°Your tie appears a bit worn. It might be time for a new one.¡±

    Ryan quickly checked his tie, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if it affected my appearance, Mr. Xander.¡±

    Neil looked away and said, ¡°No problem. It¡¯s gettingte. You can stop organizing and head home.¡±

    Once the door was closed, Neil clenched his fists tightly. He hadn¡¯t expected Draco to target those

    around him despite Draco¡¯s recent inaction.

    Neil dialed Axel¡¯s number and asked for help, ¡°Axel, I need you to investigate someone. I¡¯ll send you

    their bank ount number. Check if they¡¯ve had any significant financial transactions recently.¡±

    Axel agreed, ¡°Of course, Uncle Neil.¡±

    Neil sent Axel the necessary information and then switched to Danie¡¯s conversation.

    Neil: [Noted. I¡¯ll be prepared for tomorrow.]

    Danie hid her phone after reading that.

    Half an hourter, Neil received a message from Axel.

    Axel: [Uncle Neil, I¡¯ve sent you the transaction history in a document format. Please review it.]

 Chapter 787 Planning to Move In

    Chapter787nningtoMoveIn

    Neil: [Thank you, Axel.]

    Axel: [Don¡¯t mention it, Uncle Neil.]

    Neil opened hisptop, and to his surprise, he found that Ryan had received a 400,000¨Cdor

    transaction just two days ago. Neil¡¯s face contorted in anger as he gazed at the numbers.

    ¡°No matter how well you treat some people, they can¡¯t resist the allure of money! If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll

    follow Draco¡¯s n and do what needs to be done tomorrow!¡± Neil eximed.

    At 8:30 p.m., Caroline returned to Bayview Vi. She spotted Evan and Tyler in the living room,

    engaged in a game of chess, sitting across from each other.

    Approaching them, Caroline asked, ¡°Are you ying chess?¡±

    Tyler nced up, his face disying displeasure. ¡°Mommy, do you know how sly and cunning this man

    is?

    Evan smirked. ¡°Choosing to belittle when you can¡¯t match someone¡¯s skills? Your mom doesn¡¯t support

    this bad habit.¡±

    Caroline was surprised to be brought into the conversation suddenly.

    Tyler quickly corrected himself, saying, ¡°I misspoke. Let¡¯s start over.¡±

    Evan stood up and dered, ¡°A man should keep his word. We agreed to just three rounds.¡±

    Tyler clenched his fist. ¡°Can¡¯t you go easy on a boy more than two decades younger than you?¡±

    Evan locked eyes with Tyler. ¡°I can go easy on you, but will the world? You must learn to ept both

    sess and failure, as that¡¯s how your opportunities will grow.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Caroline intervened, ¡°Evan, you¡¯re being too tough on Ty.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not a child anymore. It¡¯s time for him to learn about the harsh realities of the world,¡± Evan said.

    Caroline chose not to argue with Evan. Instead, she knelt down and held Tyler¡¯s hands. ¡°Ty, it¡¯s normal

    to lose a chess game when you¡¯re new to it. You¡¯re already remarkable for having talents others don¡¯t.

    Let¡¯s not rush things and take it slow, okay?¡±

    The reluctance in Tyler¡¯s eyes transformed into determination. ¡°I¡¯ll beat him one day, Mommy!¡±

    Caroline sighed. ¡°Ty, being overlypetitive isn¡¯t always a good thing.¡±

    ¡°This is how a man should bel¡± Evan chimed in just as Caroline¡¯s voice faded.

    Caroline was rendered speechless but understood that the two parents had different educational

    philosophies. It might be beneficial for Tyler and Axel to build resilience through Evan¡¯s approach.

    After getting the children to wash up, Caroline returned to her room.

    Evan was already waiting on the sofa, dressed in a ck bathrobe with a slightly open cor revealing

    his chest. His hair wasn¡¯t fully dry, and water droplets trickled down from his hair to his chest, creating

    an alluring atmosphere in the room.

    Caroline blushed and looked away. ¡°Why did you bring your bathrobe?¡±

    Evan shifted his gaze from his phone. ¡°Why don¡¯t you check your walk¨Cin closet?¡±

    Caroline was stunned and walked over to the closet. She saw a row of men¡¯s attire, as well as watches

    and ties, on the ss shelf.

    She was at a loss for words, thinking, ¡®Is he nning to move his things here?

    Closing the closet door, Caroline asked, ¡°Are you nning to move in with me?¡±

    Evan raised an eyebrow and looked at her with interest. ¡°Don¡¯t I get to stay in my woman¡¯s house?¡±

    Caroline approached him and questioned, ¡°But you have your own ce. Why do we need to live

    together?

    Evan¡¯s smile gradually faded. ¡°Haven¡¯t you considered us moving in together before?¡±

 Chapter 788 Are You Asleep?

    Chapter788AreYouAsleep?

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t put it that way.¡±

    Caroline felt uneasy about moving in together so suddenly. She moved closer to Evan and sat down. ¡°It

    seems like we¡¯re rushing things. Most people take it step by step in their rtionships. Are we skipping

    steps just because we have children?¡±

    ¡°Is this your opinion, or are you worried it might make the kids ufortable?¡± Evan asked.

    Caroline hesitated. ¡°I think you can handle talking to the kids, but I-¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Evan pulled her close in a tight embrace.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°Caroline, I just don¡¯t want to be far from you. I¡¯m afraid of losing you again,¡± Evan said in a deep voice,

    his fast heartbeat echoing in the hug.

    Despite her initial reluctance to move in together, Caroline could feel Evan¡¯s uneasiness, and she found

    herself bing more epting.

    Caroline smiled. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t ask you to leave.¡±

    Just then, the bedroom door suddenly swung open, and Kenny barged in, interrupting the intimate

    moment.

    Caroline pulled away from Evan, feeling utterly embarrassed.

    Evan¡¯s expression turned solemn as he red at Kenny. ¡°Could you knock first?¡±

    Kenny stared at them in shock. ¡°G! Were you guys about to take the next step? Did I interrupt

    something?¡±

    ¡°No. Why the sudden visit?¡± Caroline said.

    Kenny showed the food in his hand. ¡°I brought some supper to share. I didn¡¯t know Evan was here.¡±

    Caroline blushed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can have it yourself.¡±

    Kenny nodded and quickly closed the door.

    Evan looked displeased. ¡°I think you should ask Kenny to find another ce to stay.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not usually like this. I¡¯m sure he has something to discuss with me but can¡¯t say it with you here,¡±

    she said.

    ¡°What if you were changing earlier? He might have seen everything.¡± Evan¡¯s tone turned cold and

    jealous.

    ¡°I¡¯ll remind him about privacy. But he¡¯s been a big help with the kids when I¡¯m busy,¡± Caroline replied.

    Evan looked tense. ¡®If this happens again, I won¡¯t hesitate to pack his bags and ask him to leave.¡±

    ¡°Whose house is this, anyway? she wondered.

    Outside, Kenny sighed and felt a sense of loneliness. He realized that his enjoyable dinner times with

    Caroline might be over now that Evan had moved in.

    ¡°Who will I share my meals with now? It¡¯s too much for one person,¡® he thought.

    Kenny noticed that Tyler and Axel¡¯s bedroom lights were still on. He walked over and softly knocked on

    the door. ¡°Hey, Ty, Axel, are you guys asleep?¡±

    Soft footsteps came from inside, and Tyler opened the door. Kenny could see the three children looking

    at him with lively eyes.

    Kenny suppressed a smile and entered the room. He chuckled and whispered, ¡°You guys are staying

    upte behind your mom¡¯s back!¡±

    Liora shushed him. ¡°Don¡¯t make noise, Uncle Kenny!¡±

    Kenny nodded. ¡°Alright, I get it. Come on, let¡¯s share my supper.¡±

    The three children and Kenny gathered around a small table.

    Kenny nced at the twoptops that were on and asked, ¡°Ty, Axel, are you working on theptops

    again?

 Chapter 789 Youéˆ¥æª™e Not Leaving, Right?

    Chapter789You¡¯reNotLeaving,Right?

    Tyler and Axel exchanged one nce. They could note up with a reason why they were still on the

    computer sote at night.

    On the other hand, Liora chimed in. ¡°Uncle Kenny, I¡¯m up because my brothers woke me with all that

    noisy typing!¡±

    Kenny nodded, acknowledging the noisy keyboards. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s Saturday tomorrow. How about

    we go out?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The three children immediately rejected the idea in unison.

    They didn¡¯t want to relive the experience of being leashed like dogs, as they had in the past.

    With food in his mouth, Kenny added, ¡°Your mom is spending time with another man. Don¡¯t you want to

    rely on me?¡±

    Tyler didn¡¯t hold back, exposing Kenny mercilessly. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re the one relying on us. If he

    weren¡¯t here, you¡¯d be having dinner with Mommy.¡±

    Kenny looked dejected. ¡°I feel abandoned when you put it that way.¡±

    Axel chimed in. ¡°Uncle Kenny, have you noticed that Mommy has been doing much better since she

    and Daddy reconciled?¡±

    Kenny contemted it for a moment. ¡°You might be onto something. Well, as long as she¡¯s happy.¡±

    Liora put down her food and threw herself into Kenny¡¯s arms. She looked up with concern in her eyes

    and asked, ¡°Uncle Kenny, you¡¯re not leaving, are you?¡±

    Kenny reassured her, ¡°Why would I leave?¡±

    Liora pressed, ¡°You might feel like a third wheel and move out.¡±

    Kenny replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a third wheel? I won¡¯t interfere as long as your mom doesn¡¯t

    ask me to leave. Besides, you never know how Evan will treat your mom. I can keep herpany If

    they have another fight.¡±

    Tyler couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you have feelings for Mommy?¡±

    Kenny shook his head vigorously. ¡°No, Tyler. Your mom and I are just like siblings!¡±

    Tyler teased, ¡°Too bad. I was hoping for a love triangle.¡±

    Kenny scolded him, ¡°Ty, you¡¯re quite mature for your age. You might get in trouble if your mom hears

    you say that!¡±

    Kenny then turned to Axel and asked, ¡®Why aren¡¯t you eating, Axel?*

    Axel shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t eat that. I¡¯ll eat when I get better.¡±

    Suddenly, a beep emanated from theptop, grabbing the attention of Axel and Tyler. They quickly got

    up and rushed over to theptop.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Axel assumed a serious expression as he sat down and began typing rapidly. Shortly after, a page

    disying a location appeared on the screen.

    Kenny looked at theptop in astonishment. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s that ce with the blinking red

    dot?

    Axel instructed Tyler, ¡®Get on yourptop and start tracking!

    Tyler swiftly took his ce in front of theptop, typing away. However, the red dot disappeared from

    the map, possibly due to Tyler¡¯s dyed response, leading him to express his frustration, ¡°Darnit! I lost

    it again!¡±

    Kenny was bewildered. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Axel sighed and turned to Kenny, exining, ¡°Daddy¡¯spany¡¯s firewall has been repeatedly

    attacked, and the intentions of the other party are still unclear. But it¡¯s certainly provocative.¡±

    Kenny pondered. ¡°If it¡¯s not provocative, could they be looking for an easier way in?¡±

    Tyler looked at Kenny in puzzlement.

    Kenny rified, ¡°Evan has so manypanies. Maybe they¡¯re trying to determine which is most

    important to him.¡±

 Chapter 790 I Canéˆ¥æª› Come With You

    Chapter790ICan¡¯tComeWithYou

    Axel and Tyler stared at Kenny in astonishment.

    Kenny scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m just saying it casually. I¡¯m not the CEO of MK, so I don¡¯t know if Evan

    has any rivals.¡±

    Axel looked disheartened. ¡°Uncle Kenny might have a point.¡±

    Tyler asked, ¡°How many MKpanies are currently under attack?¡±

    Axel replied, ¡°It¡¯s safe to say all thepanies have been targeted, but no significant progress has

    been made.¡±

    Kenny pondered for a moment. ¡°Whichpany has faced the most attacks?¡±

    Axel seemed taken aback. ¡°Honestly, I haven¡¯t kept track of that.¡±

    Tyler furrowed his brow. ¡°It¡¯s clear they¡¯re trying to divert our attention, and we¡¯ve lost sight of our

    primary target.

    Axel realized, ¡°All we¡¯ve been doing is tracking this person¡¯s location, but we haven¡¯t paid attention to

    the number of attacks on thepanies.¡±

    Tyler turned to Axel. ¡°Can we calcte it now?¡±

    ¡°Sure, but only Daddy can do that. We¡¯ll have to arrange a meeting with the IT departments of all the

    companies to tally the total number of attacks.¡±

    Tyler leaned back in his chair. ¡°Are you going to talk to him about it?¡±

    Axel replied, ¡°I¡¯ll find the right moment, but we can¡¯t change our next steps, or they¡¯ll definitely notice.

    something¡¯s amiss.¡±

    Kenny observed the two children in shock. ¡°I want to take you out to y even more after seeing how

    anxious you are.¡±

    Tyler and Axel looked at Kenny simultaneously.

    Kenny exined, ¡°Maybe a change of scenery will spark some fresh ideas?¡±

    Liora yawned, having eavesdropped on their conversation.

    ¡°Uncle Kenny¡­¡± Liora softly called out.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Kenny looked down at her. ¡°What¡¯s up, Lia?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. Can you hold me while I sleep?¡± Liora rubbed her eyes.

    Kenny put down his phone and gently cradled Liora in his arms. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll hold you while you

    sleep.¡±

    Tyler and Axel hushed when they noticed Liora had drifted off to sleep.

    Kenny checked his phone and browsed travel websites. In the end, he booked a trip to a ski resort and

    told the children, ¡°Let¡¯s go skiing tomorrow!¡±

    The following day, Caroline was getting ready to wake the children for breakfast when she crossed

    paths. with Kenny, exiting the room.

    ¡°G, let¡¯s take the kids skiing today!¡±

    Caroline looked at him in puzzlement: ¡®Skiing?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Invite Paige and Alex as well. As the weather warms up, there won¡¯t be as many entertainment

    options for the children,¡± Kenny suggested.

    Caroline smiled. ¡°That sounds like a great idea. Let me check if Evan wants to join.''¡±

    ¡®Sure.*

    Caroline returned to the room and asked Evan, who was getting dressed, ¡°Kenny suggested we go

    skiing. Would you like to join?¡±

    Evan said without hesitation, ¡°I can¡¯te with you today. I have other matters to attend to.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll prepare everything for the kids, then.¡± Caroline left the room.

    After Caroline departed, Evan grabbed his phone and called Neil.

    He arranged for someone to send real¨Ctime voice recordings from Draco¡¯s study to Neil.

    Evan couldn¡¯t understand why Neil hadn¡¯t approached him to discuss a strategy after Draco had

    unveiled his n the day before.

    Neil picked up shortly. ¡°Evan.¡±

    Evan stated, ¡°I assume you¡¯ve received the voice recording. What¡¯s your n for today?¡±

    Neil sat in his chair and nced at the restrained Ryan in front of him. ¡°Danle provided me with an

    update, and I¡¯ve already devised a n to deal with it.¡±

    Evan said, ¡°If you need any help, just let me know.¡±

    Neil remained silent for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t take any action yet. I¡¯ll get Bernard first, leaving your father

    without his right¨Chand man. He¡¯ll be more cooperative then.¡±

 Chapter 791 Donéˆ¥æª› Worry

    Chapter791Don¡¯tWorry

    Evan confidently stated, ¡°You¡¯re nning to make him anxious, then have me provoke him.¡±

    Neil replied, ¡°There¡¯s surveince in his study, and it¡¯s an opportunity we can¡¯t miss. What do you

    think?¡±

    Evan pondered for a moment. ¡°Hmm However, it might be useless for you to capture Bernard because

    you can¡¯t imagine how loyal he is to my father.¡±

    Neil countered, ¡°It¡¯s useless to threaten him, but his family will be his weakness.¡±

    Evan sneered. ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t done your research properly. Bernard¡¯s son is just an

    adopted son.¡±

    Neil was stunned. ¡°I haven¡¯t done my research properly indeed¡­ What else can be used to threaten

    him, then?¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°My father wouldn¡¯t have kept him around if he had obvious evidence against him.¡±

    Neil sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out after I capture him, anyhow.¡±

    After Evan ended the call, the bedroom door opened once again.

    Caroline came to grab her jacket from the closet, and Evan suddenly appeared in front of her when she

    came out.

    Startled, Caroline was about to speak when Evan pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t go with you,¡± Evan said guiltily.

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help butugh and nudge him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand that you¡¯re busy.¡±

    Evan then revealed, ¡°It has to do with your brother. My father is nning to set him up for death today.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heart raced upon hearing that. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± She looked at Evan for an

    exnation.

    Evan proceeded to tell Caroline about Nell¡¯s situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m calling Neil!¡± Caroline sald, reaching for her phone frantically.

    Evan stopped her and assured her, ¡°Your brother is not an Idiot. He will havee up with plenty of

    countermeasures since he is aware of the n. I¡¯m also here. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°Did my brother tell you how he is preparing to deal with this?¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°No. Trust him.¡±

    After inviting Paige, Caroline departed from Bayview Vi with Kenny and the children.

    Kenny noticed that Caroline was distracted and restless during the journey. He asked, ¡°Why do you

    look so worried on a trip?¡±

    Caroline was jolted back to reality and forced a smile. ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking.¡±

    Kenny suggested, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on your mind, I think that you should try to let go of

    some of your worries since it¡¯s rare for you to go on a trip and have fun.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mommy! We should learn to have fun!¡± Liora turned to look at Caroline.

    Caroline smiled and caressed Liora¡¯s head. ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re very happy today.¡±

    Liora dived into Caroline¡¯s arms. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s very rare for you to take us out because you¡¯re too busy. I¡¯m

    happy that we get to go out together!¡±

    Caroline felt guilty when she saw Liora¡¯s naive smile and thought about how she should spend more

    time with her children. They would grow up soon, and she did not have that much time to spend with

    them.

    Caroline pushed her worries aside and chatted with the children.

    Soon, the car arrived at Paige¡¯s ce.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Alex waited downstairs with Paige, and he loaded the luggage into the trunk when Caroline arrived.

    Paige got into the car with excitement. ¡°Carol, what¡¯s with your enthusiasm today? You¡¯re actually going

    skiing!¡±

    Caroline smiled and exined, ¡°Kenny suggested it. I think it¡¯s a good idea to go on a trip today since

    we¡¯re free.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. You should travel more and not spend all day working in thepany. That¡¯s boring!¡±

    Caroline looked at Alex, who had already loaded the luggage. He helped Paige buckle up but did not

    get into the car.

    Caroline asked in puzzlement, ¡°Are you noting, Alex?¡±

 Chapter 792 You Wouldnéˆ¥æª› Be In This Position

    Chapter792YouWouldn¡¯tBeInThisPosition

    Alex fastened Paige¡¯s seat belt and turned to Caroline, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t be joining. It¡¯s enough for you

    and Kenny to take care of Paige.¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Paige shrugged. ¡°He wants to meet up with his friends and asked for a day off this morning. I thought it

    would be fine to let him go.¡±

    Alex chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re the most considerate wife in the world!¡±

    Kenny crossed his arms. ¡°Damn! Can you think about us single folks for once?¡±

    Alex proudly lifted his chin. ¡°Get yourself a girlfriend and show off to us if you can!¡±

    ¡°Ever heard of the saying that showing off-¡± Kenny began, but Caroline quickly interrupted, ¡°Kenny,

    don¡¯t jinx it!¡±

    Kenny realized his mistake and apologized. ¡°I spoke out of turn. Sorry, my friend.¡±

    Alex couldn¡¯t be bothered with Kenny, so he closed the door after a brief chat with Paige.

    Paige slumped in her seat as the car started moving.

    Caroline frowned, looking at Paige. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Paigezily opened her eyes. ¡°You can tell, huh, Carol?¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°You agreed to let Alex stay because you didn¡¯t want him to worry, right?¡±

    Paige nodded. ¡°Yes, my pregnancy is already exhausting for him. I feel guilty making him so worried

    that

    he can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Caroline felt Paige¡¯s forehead and was relieved to find her temperature was normal. ¡°Where do you feel

    unwell? I can ask Scott about it.¡±

    Paige replied, ¡°I feel weak all over, and my head feels foggy. It¡¯s strange. I haven¡¯t been eating

    unhealthy

    thingstely.¡±

    Caroline reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s probably pregnancy tiredness. Get some rest, and I¡¯ll wake you when we

    get

    there.¡±

    Kenny removed his jacket and covered Paige, saying, ¡°Here, have the jacket. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    Paige smiled at Caroline and Kenny. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a nap.¡±

    She closed her eyes to rest.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline was still worried, so she texted Scott.

    Scott: [Are you busy, Scott? Paige said she feels weak all over, but her body temperature is normal.

    What¡¯s going on with her?]

    Scott replied after a few minutes.

    Scott: [How¡¯s her appetite?]

    Caroline nced at Paige.

    Caroline: [I can¡¯t tell for now]

    Scott: [Keep an eye on her appetite, If it¡¯s the same as usual, it¡¯s likely due to her pregnancy. Don¡¯t

    worry

    too much. She can get a thorough examination at her next prenatal checkup.]

    Caroline was relieved.

    Caroline: [Alright. You can get back to work.

    Kenny asked Caroline softly after she put her phone away, ¡°Did you text Scott?¡±

    Caroline nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°He said it¡¯s probably due to the pregnancy, and we can do some tests during her next prenatal

    checkup.¡±

    In the afternoon, Danie drove to the development zone as ordered by Bernard,

    ¡°Ms. Love, I do feel sorry for your situation. If Mr. Evan and

    wouldn¡¯t be in this situation today.¡±

    Ms. Shenton hadn¡¯t been so cruel to you, you

    Danie gripped the steering wheel tightly, feeling resentment growing in her heart. ¡®How dare you give

    me advice when you¡¯re just a pawn? You can¡¯t resist taking a final jab at me, even in this dire situation!¡®

    Danie replied calmly, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I need your help to clean up this mess, and I will ensure Nell

    pays for it.¡±

    Bernard was pleased, ¡°Ms. Love, Master, Jordan¡¯s status can protect you easily. Now that Mr. Xander

    Sr. is on the brink of death, who can challenge Master Jordan?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Danie abruptly hit the brakes.

 Chapter 793 Not Much for Me to Argue

    Chapter793NotMuchforMetoArgue

    Bernard was shocked and angry as he berated Danie, ¡°Why are you driving like this, Ms. Love?!¡±

    Danie¡¯s path was blocked by a car. She looked shocked and replied, ¡°Someone is blocking the road.¡±

    Bernard¡¯s frown deepened when he saw a few men in ck attire getting out of the car. He realized the

    situation as they surrounded their car.

    He swiftly grabbed Danie by her hair and barked, ¡°How dare you betray Master Jordan?!¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Danie pushed away Bernard¡¯s hand and pped him. ¡°Who do you think you are to lecture me, you

    piece of shit!¡± she shouted.

    Bernard was livid. ¡°How did you transmit information when your phone has already been confiscated?¡±

    Danie smirked. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d let you know?¡±

    She pressed the unlock button, and the bodyguards immediately opened the car door, dragging

    Bernard

    out. Danie abandoned the car and left with them.

    Half an hourter, the bodyguards led the blindfolded Bernard into an abandoned warehouse. He didn¡¯t

    struggle but listened to the sounds around him.

    Neil approached Bernard slowly, nodded at the bodyguards, and signaled for them to remove Bernard¡¯s

    blindfold.

    Bernard narrowed his eyes unconsciously. He scrutinized the person before him and realized it was

    Neil. Angrily, he said, ¡°You¡¯re sly, Mr. Xander!¡±

    The bodyguards brought a chair for Neil. He sat down nonchntly and said, ¡°So you¡¯re allowed to set

    a

    trap for me, but I¡¯m not allowed to fight back?¡±

    ¡°Stop making baseless ims, Mr. Xander! When did we ever try to hurt you?¡±

    Neil turned his head to signal the bodyguard standing next to him,

    The bodyguard left the warehouse and soon returned with a beaten¨Cup man. Bernard was shocked by

    the

    sight of the man.

    Nell asked nonchntly, ¡°What¡¯s left to argue about now?¡±

    Bernard looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is! What does he have to do with me?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Neil looked at the disheveled Ryan. ¡°Do you know him, Ryan?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Xander,¡± Ryan answered with great effort.

    ¡°Exin to him.¡±

    Ryan nodded. ¡°He is Mr. Jordan Sr.¡¯s butler. It was him who approached me and told me that I¡¯d be

    paid.

    400,000 dors if I handed over your itinerary,¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re making false usations without evidence!¡± Bernard shouted at Ryan in rage.

    ¡°I¡¯m not making false usations! It was you who stopped my car on my way home the other day!¡±

    Ryan was provoked. ¡°How is it false usations when your conversation in my car is recorded in the

    dashboard camera?¡±

    Bernard was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I take the memory card for the dashboard camera the other day?

    Ryan said, ¡°Are you thinking about the memory card? It¡¯s a coincidence that my dashboard camera has

    a

    memory card but also a system that uploads a backup copy to my phone!¡±

    Bernard was dejected. ¡°There¡¯s not much for me to argue at this point. Do whatever you want to me!¡±

    Neil said, ¡°Bernard, don¡¯t you feel guilty at all? Why did you get your hands bloody for Mr. Jordan Sr.

    when

    you don¡¯t have anything to do with it?

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about! Bernard was avoidant.

    Nell¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°I believe that you know how my father died, right?¡±

    Bernard looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Heh! It¡¯s fine if you want to cover up for Mr. Jordan Sr. However, have you thought about your family?¡±

    Neil refused to believe that Bernard had no affection for the adopted son he raised.

 Chapter 794 Childéˆ¥æªš Welléˆ¥æƒeing Is Most Important

    Chapter794Child¡¯sWell¨CBeingIsMostImportant

    Bernard sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about using my adopted son as a threat just because you know

    about

    his existence! I¡¯ve never cared about him!¡±

    Neil pursed his lips, realizing that Evan was right.

    Neil looked at him coldly. ¡°That makes sense. The people in your employer¡¯s entourage are no good.

    However, I still have the evidence to prove it, even if you won¡¯t admit it.¡±

    ¡°Evidence? What evidence do you have?¡± Bernard burst out inughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s been more than two decades since the incident! If Neil could acquire the evidence, why wait until

    now? All the surveince footage has been wiped! Neil is definitely trying to deceive me, and I won¡¯t

    take the bait! he thought

    Neil grabbed his phone and brought up the surveince footage recovered by Axel. He instructed the

    bodyguard to bring it to Bernard.

    Bernard¡¯s expression changed drastically after he took two nces at it.

    ¡®How did Neil get the surveince footage?! How did he find something that was destroyed over 20

    years ago?!¡±

    Bernard said, ¡°That wasn¡¯t me! Stop using deep¨Cfake Al tech to rece my face!¡±

    Neil reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t admit to it. The police will determine if it¡¯s real or not.¡±

    Bernard was furious. ¡°You¡¯re trying to trap Master Jordan!¡±

    ¡°Trap? You disregard human lives. How is this considered entrapment when I just want you to face the

    consequences you all deserve?¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I made my point clear enough? I will send all of you to jail to avenge my parents!¡± said Neil.

    Bernard did not speak but watched coldly as Neil left.

    He was detained in the warehouse.

    Neil walked outside and found Danie walting for him in the car.

    As Neil opened the door, Danie hastily got out and asked, ¡°Can I go see the watchdog?¡±

    ¡°As you wish. Don¡¯t harm him,¡± said Neil coldly.

    +15 BONUS

    Danie nodded and walked to the warehouse.

    Nell was preparing to get into the car when his phone rang.

    He picked up when he saw Evan calling.

    Evan asked, ¡°Is Danie with you?¡±

    Neil got into the car. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Send her back,¡± Evan said.

    Neil frowned. ¡°She has repeatedly targeted Carol. I¡¯m going to teach her a lesson now that I have the

    chance.¡±

    Evan said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with her personally after everything that needs to be done ispleted. Someone

    is going to handle her for us now. What¡¯s the rush?

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Danie is a ticking time bomb. Can you ensure that this traitor won¡¯t switch sides if

    you

    don¡¯t give her any incentive?¡±

    Neil pondered briefly. ¡°You make a point. After all, the matter with your father and Casey is still

    unresolved.¡±

    Evan said, ¡®I¡¯m going back to Jordan Residence now. Send her back before the evening.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    Evan summoned Reuben to head back to Jordan Residence after ending the call.

    At the ski resort.

    Caroline helped the yawning Paige put on a thick Jacket.

    Paige pulled at the cor. ¡°I¡¯m overheated, Carol. You put too manyyers on me.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Pregnant women should avoid catching a cold. Your child¡¯s well¨Cbeing is most

    important.¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Paige sulked. ¡°Why is my child¡¯s well¨Cbeing the only thing that matters when I¡¯m pregnant? I¡¯m

    important,

    too.¡±

    ¡°Alright. However, it¡¯s cold outside. You won¡¯t be overheated if you go out like this, okay?¡± Caroline tried

    to persuade her.

    Paige said, ¡°I¡¯m not skiing, but I¡¯ll be watching from the side.¡±

    ¡°Even more reason for you to keep warm, especially since you can¡¯t exercise.¡± Paige said, ¡°Carol, I am

    feeling so hot that my body is itchy all over.¡±

 Chapter 795 Youéˆ¥æª™e Very Smart, Right

    Chapter795You¡¯reVerySmart,Right

    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t know how to put on these shoes. Please help me, Mommy,¡± Liora said all of a sudden.

    Caroline noticed Liora and knelt to assist her in putting on the ski boots.

    Paige, feeling an itch on her arms, rubbed them against her clothing for relief.

    Once they were fully geared up, Caroline supported Paige¡¯s arm and held Liora¡¯s hand as they exited

    the changing room.

    Kenny and the two boys were waiting outside.

    Axel gazed at Paige¡¯s belly for a moment before saying, ¡°Godmother, I¡¯ll stay with you, and we¡¯ll build a

    snowman here.¡±

    Paige¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ski?¡±

    Axel shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to engage in vigorous exercise right now, so it¡¯s a good

    opportunity for me to keep youpany.¡±

    Paige nced at Axel¡¯s ski boots and could tell it was fine for him to y briefly. He chose not to ski to

    be with her.

    Paige¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and she was visibly moved. ¡°Thank you, Axel. Let¡¯s go y.¡±

    Axel followed Paige to build a snowman, while Caroline and Kenny took Liora and Tyler to ski.

    Caroline initially practiced with Liora, but thetter struggled, and Caroline didn¡¯t have the strength to

    support her, so Kenny took over.

    Liora pouted when she saw Tyler and Caroline progressing quickly. She asked Kenny, ¡°Am I an idiot,

    Uncle Kenny?¡±

    Kenny was searching in his pocket. ¡°Why would you think you¡¯re an idiot? You¡¯re very smart, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Tyler¡¯s first time skiing, too, but he learned so quickly while I still can¡¯t ski!¡±

    Liora stamped her foot on the snow in frustration.

    ¡°I have a way to help you get started!¡± Kenny pulled out an stic band from his pocket.

    Liora eyed the stic band in Kenny¡¯s hand with a sense of foreboding

    After skiing one round, Tyler and Caroline returned to the starting point. Tyler nced toward Llora and

    Kenny¡¯s side, nearly losing his footing in shock.

    Kenny had tied an stic band around Llora¡¯s abdomen and was holding onto both ends as they skied.

    It looked as though he was riding a donkey!

    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she burst intoughter. ¡°Liora¡¯s expression must be quite

    amusing, I bet.¡±

    Tyler said, ¡°Mommy, Uncle Kenny bound us like that before and took us out like he was walking dogs!¡±

    Caroline teared up fromughter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ty. This is too funny.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you so much, Mommy¡­¡± Tyler said.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Caroline was rendered speechless.

    Meanwhile, Liora was reluctantly skiing, thinking, ¡®Even though I won¡¯t fall with this trick, people are

    watching us!¡±

    She gritted her teeth in frustration.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me, Uncle Kenny!¡± Liora shouted angrily.

    Kenny cheered in excitement. ¡°Don¡¯t you find this fun, Lia? You¡¯re skiing better than Tyler, and so many

    people are watching you!¡±

    Liora said, ¡®I don¡¯t want people to watch me like this!¡±

    Unable to hear well at this speed, Kenny asked her to speak louder.

    Liora raised her voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want people to watch me like this! I don¡¯t want to be a sled dog. I don¡¯t

    want to ski anymore!¡±

    Kenny replied, ¡°Let¡¯s turn up the heat!¡±

 Chapter 796 Explain in Detail

    Chapter796ExininDetail

    Paige and Axel quickly built two snowmen on the other side. They were just about to take photos with

    their phones when they heard Liora¡¯s scream.

    ¡°Move away, Godmother!¡±

    Paige and Axel subconsciously looked over. Before they could see clearly, Liora zoomed past them,

    being pulled by Kenny. They felt the wind blow by and heard Kenny exim, ¡°Whoa!¡±

    Axel and Paige were dumbfounded.

    Meanwhile, their snowmen had been knocked over and disappeared. They were rendered speechless.

    At Jordan Residence.

    Draco paced restlessly in his study after failing to receive Bernard¡¯s call.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take this long to deal with Neil in theory, but it¡¯s been half a day already, he thought.

    Draco was about to call Bernard when he heard a knock at the door. Anxiously, he opened it, thinking it

    was Bernard. To his surprise, Evan stood there in a ck overcoat with a cold expression.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Draco asked in agitation.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Evan showed the folder in his hand. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve forgotten about the annual report with your

    old

    age.¡±

    Draco turned and said, ¡°Come in!¡±

    Evan walked inside and sat down casually, not mentioning Bernard at all. He stared at Draco for a

    moment before saying, ¡°Casey¡¯s actions have caused dissatisfaction among many high¨Clevel

    executives. How do you n to handle the matter?¡±

    Draco mmed the table in rage. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you had a hand in this! You¡¯re here to get

    scolded willingly!¡±

    Evan took his time to respond. ¡°If Casey didn¡¯t tamper with the materials, how would I ever catch his

    mistake?¡±

    Draco retorted, ¡°It was you who tampered with his materials! I personally checked the materials he had

    purchased before. Could my eyes have deceived me?¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Evan scoffed. ¡°His failure to outsmart the trick shows how ipetent he is. If that¡¯s the case, does he

    deserve to be MK¡¯s VP?¡±

    ¡°You jerk! He¡¯s your elder brother!¡± Draco eximed, grabbing a mug and throwing it at Evan.

    Evan tilted his head, and the mug shattered after hitting the wall behind him. He felt a sharp pain

    radiating

    from the back of his neck, and his eyes turned cold. ¡°How can someone who has contracted HIV

    deserve

    to be my elder brother?¡±

    Draco¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he red at Evan, ¡°How do you know about this?¡±

    Evan said, ¡°My subordinates personally check the employees¡® medical checkup reports. You can hide it

    from Casey, but you can¡¯t hide it from me. If the high¨Clevel executives learn about his condition, do you

    want me to exin the consequences in detail?¡±

    Draco clenched his fists tightly. ¡°What do you want, you jerk!¡±

    Evan said emotionlessly, ¡°I want Casey to leave MK voluntarily.¡±

    ¡°If you dare to do that, think about the consequences Caroline will face!¡± Draco threatened again.

    Evan said, ¡°You may try.¡±

    He had already assigned numerous bodyguards to secretly protect Caroline. Draco¡¯s words did not

    pose. any threat to him.

    Draco¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to n everything, you ungrateful brat!¡±

    Evan said, ¡°Casey has three days. If he chooses to stay in MK, I don¡¯t mind making him the object of

    everyone¡¯s contempt.¡±

    Draco was livid. ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°You may wait and see.¡±

 Chapter 797 Figure Out a Way to Silence Him

    Chapter797FigureOutaWaytoSilenceHim

    Draco frowned, contemting how to further subdue Evan.

    A knock on the door interrupted his thoughts.

    Draco¡¯s voice thundered, ¡°Come in and speak!¡±

    The door creaked open, and a bodyguard entered, announcing, ¡°Sir, Ms. Love is back.¡±

    Draco¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Just her?¡±

    The bodyguard nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Bring her here,¡± Draco ordered.

    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± the bodyguard replied before leaving.

    As the bodyguard departed, Draco gazed at Evan sternly. ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    Evan rose slowly, looked at Draco, and left the room.

    As Evan walked through the house, he crossed paths with Danie, who was following the bodyguard

    into

    the living room. Their eyes locked, and Danie beseeched him with a pleading nce.

    Evan nced back at her and whispered, ¡°Do what you must to escape this ce.¡±

    Danie clenched her fists, took a deep breath, and followed the bodyguard calmly into the study.

    After Danie entered, the bodyguard closed the door behind her. In the study, she met Draco¡¯s cold,

    rage-

    filled gaze.

    ¡°Why are you the only one who returned? Where¡¯s Bernard?¡± Draco inquired.

    Danie bit her lower lip and feigned panic, lowering her head. ¡°We were intercepted by Neil¡¯s

    associates.

    on our way there.¡±

    ¡°Neil¡¯s associates? How did they suddenly intercept your car? Did you leak my n to him?¡± Draco¡¯s

    eyes

    widened in surprise.

    Danie vigorously shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t! How could I leak anything when you have my phone?¡±

    Although Draco remained skeptical, he couldn¡¯t discern any deceit in Danie¡¯s expression. ¡°Where¡¯s

    Bernard?¡± he pressed.

    Danie replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. They blindfolded me, and we were constantly changing locations. When

    +15 BONUS

    Draco sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve attempted to scheme against Caroline multiple times. Why would Neil,

    Caroline¡¯s

    brother, let you go so easily?¡±

    Indignant, Danie retorted, ¡°How can I answer that? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done to the Xanders,

    who

    took Bernard! They must have a reason!¡±

    Draco barked, ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong? Provide me with a reason for Bernard¡¯s capture, then! Stop pinning everything on me!¡±

    Danie¡¯s agitation grew.

    ¡°Leave!¡± Draco pointed toward the door.

    Danie left the study without hesitation, and the bodyguard promptly closed the door.

    Draco slumped back into his chair. Now that Bernard had been taken, he couldn¡¯t be certain of

    Bernard¡¯s

    loyalty.

    ¡°If Bernard reveals anything, I¡¯ll eliminate him first, Draco swore silently.

    ¡°Lance!¡± Draco bellowed.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lance entered the room, bowing respectfully. ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    Dracomanded, ¡°Arrange for surveince on Neil. If he discovers something, locate Bernard

    immediately and ensure his silence.¡±

    Lance hesitated. ¡°Sir, Bernard has always been loyal to you. He won¡¯t betray you.¡±

    Draco said, ¡°After all these years, who knows if an old man like him might change his mind? I won¡¯t

    tolerate any potential threats.¡±

    Lance contemted briefly. ¡°Sir, do you think you¡¯re being overly cautious? It¡¯s been over 20 years

    since

    that incident, and all the surveince footage has been destroyed. Even if Bernard were to reveal

    anything, there¡¯s no evidence.¡±

    ¡°A witness¡® testimony can still disrupt my ns! I should have eliminated Hugh¡¯s children when I killed

    him all those years ago! They¡¯ve be a significant liability now,¡± Draco muttered impatiently.

 Chapter 798 Iéˆ¥æª“ Not That Fortunate

    Chapter798I¡¯mNotThatFortunate

    Lance said, ¡°Please stay calm, sir. I¡¯ll have my subordinates search for Bernard.¡±

    Draco urged, ¡°Do it quickly!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Unbeknownst to Draco, his orders were recorded as voice clips and sent to Evan and Neil¡¯s phones.

    Evan left Jordan Residence and called Neil as soon as he received the evidence.

    Half an hourter, Evan and Neil arrived at Vi Rosa. They settled in the living room, and a maid

    served

    them coffee.

    Neil remarked, ¡°Evan, your approach is better. Now that we have the evidence, we can simply report it

    to

    the police.¡±

    Evan raised his coffee cup, saying, ¡°We can¡¯t do that just yet.¡±

    Neil was incredulous. ¡°Why not? Do you hesitate because he¡¯s your father?¡±

    Evan shot Neil a look. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have worked with you on this if I had anypassion for him.¡±

    Neil asked, ¡°Then why can¡¯t we report to the police?¡±

    Evan took a sip of coffee, exining. ¡°My father is the chairman of MK with a 45% share in the

    company.

    If something happens to him, Casey will inherit all his shares, and that¡¯s not beneficial to me.¡±

    Neil frowned. ¡°So what¡¯s your n?¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with this matter. I¡¯m going to take them down.¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes.

    At that point, Neil understood Evan¡¯s Intention. He chose not toment further and left shortly after.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline dropped off Paige at 8:00 p.m.

    Alex was already waiting downstairs and approached swiftly when he saw the car.

    Kenny got out of the car to open the door and told Alex, ¡°Paige really loves to sleep. She dozed off on

    the

    +15 BONUS

    Alex remarked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try being pregnant and see? Paige is a real sleepyhead at home, too. I

    haven¡¯t been intimate with her once to help her get better rest.¡±

    Kenny was shocked. ¡°You haven¡¯t been intimate with Paige since she got pregnant?¡±

    Alex defended, ¡°And why not? Shouldn¡¯t I take care of my daughter and wife?¡±

    Kenny teased, ¡°Stop bragging!¡±

    Alex looked inside the car and noticed Caroline and the three children were asleep, along with Paige.

    He told Kenny, ¡®Caroline is also asleep, isn¡¯t she? Why shouldn¡¯t my wife get some rest?¡±

    Kenny reasoned, ¡°Your wife didn¡¯t engage in strenuous activities. Caroline and the kids are exhausted

    from the trip. It¡¯s normal for them to sleep¡±

    Alex pouted. ¡°You act like you¡¯re Caroline¡¯s husband and the kids¡® father!¡±

    Kenny¡¯s gazended on Liora, who was sleeping adorably. ¡°I¡¯m not that fortunate.¡±

    Alex suggested, ¡°You should find yourself a girlfriend.¡±

    Kenny retorted, ¡°Are you going to set me up? What an understatement!¡±

    Alex couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue and gently shook Paige, saying, ¡°You¡¯re home, Paige. I¡¯m here to

    take

    you inside. Wake up.¡±

    Paige opened her eyes drowsily and sat up when she saw Alex. That was quick.¡±

    Alex asked, ¡®Did you want to spend the night in the car?¡±

    Paige shook her head. She wanted to say goodbye to Caroline but decided to go home with Alex,

    seeing her asleep..

 Chapter 799 I Have Something to Tell You

    Chapter799IHaveSomethingtoTellYou

    Kenny closed the door and waved, saying, ¡°Got it. Hurry upstairs. It¡¯s freezing.¡±

    Kenny watched Alex and Paige head upstairs, hand in hand, and thought Paige had found a good man.

    Half an hourter, they reached¨CBayview Vi.

    Caroline gradually woke up, sensing the car entering the yard.

    Kenny yawned and said, ¡°G, wake up the kids. I can¡¯t carry all of them,¡±

    Caroline rubbed her eyes and was about to look up when the car door opened. She saw Evan standing

    outside with a cold, nonchnt expression.

    He nced at the children and asked softly, ¡°Are they asleep?¡±

    Caroline dazedly asked, ¡°How did you know we¡¯re back?¡±

    Evan bent over, gently carrying the sleeping Liora. ¡°Alex told me.¡±

    ¨C

    Caroline nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll carry Ty.¡±

    Tyler suddenly sat up and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m awake. I¡¯ll walk.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s actions also woke up Axel. He sat up, looked around, and got out of the car with Tyler.

    Kenny walked with his arms around the two children¡¯s shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s freezing outside. Let¡¯s get inside

    quickly.¡±

    Kenny nced at Caroline and Evan. He didn¡¯t want to witness another affectionate scene.

    The warm yard lighting illuminated Caroline¡¯s blushing face.

    Evan carried Liora, her head against his shoulder, and held Caroline¡¯s hand. He said, ¡°Looks like you

    had a

    great time today, huh?¡±

    Caroline smiled and looked at his profile. ¡°It was nice. Have you had dinner?¡±

    Evan stopped walking and looked at Caroline. ¡°Isn¡¯t that question a bitte?¡±

    Caroline was surprised. ¡°Is it?¡±

    Evan was about to reply when a loud noise came from the neighboring vi.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline frowned and looked in that direction. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of neighbors they are, renovating

    day and night without a break.¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°Do they make a lot of noise?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°Not really. I just think the owner of this vi must have some quirks.¡±

    Evan¡¯s line

    Evan¡¯s lips twitched.

    Caroline continued. ¡°Why would a normal person have workers renovate at night? Isn¡¯t that exploiting

    the

    workers?¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned serious. He squeezed Caroline¡¯s hand tightly as if venting his anger. ¡°We

    should

    go inside. Are you trying to freeze out here?¡±

    Caroline looked at him in confusion, thinking. Why is he suddenly confrontational when I haven¡¯t

    criticized him?

    Caroline went back to the room after putting the children to bed. Evan had already washed up and

    upied half of the bed as he waited for her.

    When Caroline closed the door, Evan sat upright and spoke gravely. ¡°I have something important to tell

    you.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°Is it urgent? I¡¯d like to take a shower first.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about your father,¡± Evan revealed.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline was taken aback and remembered Neil. ¡°Oh, how was Neil today?¡±

    Evan said, ¡®He¡¯s fine. We¡¯ve already gathered the evidence we need, and Neil is watching Bernard.¡±

    Caroline frowned and asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you reported it to the police since you have the evidence?¡±

    Evan stared at Caroline without a word, wanting to gauge her trust.

    Noticing Evan¡¯s silence, Caroline sat down and asked anxiously, ¡°Is Neil not nning to report it to the

    police?¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°He¡¯s just as impatient as you are.

 Chapter 800 Why Do You Stop Me?

    Chapter800WhyDoYouStopMe?

    Caroline gazed at Evan intently.

    Why doesn¡¯t he just spill the beans all at once instead of making me ask questions one at a time? On

    the other hand, why did Evan decide not to report it to the police? she thought.

    Caroline pondered the dynamics within the Jordan family.

    Momentster, her eyes grew calm. ¡°Reporting it to the police could cause irreparable harm to MK.

    Additionally, your father¡¯s shares won¡¯t be passed down to you. I support your idea,¡± she assured.

    Evan seemed grateful as he delicately brushed away a stray strand of Caroline¡¯s hair. He softly asked,

    ¡°Do

    you know what I appreciate most about you?¡±

    Caroline blushed and looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    Evan smirked. ¡°You¡¯re considerate. You could certainly handle your father¡¯s murderer through legal

    channels, but you chose to step back for my sake.¡±

    Caroline was taken aback. ¡°I didn¡¯t choose to step back, but I believe that if you can do this for me, why

    can¡¯t I wait a little longer for you?¡±

    Her face reddened, and she stood up. I¡¯m going to take a shower!¡±

    As she turned to leave, Evan gently grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his embrace.

    Caroline caught the familiar scent of pine trees, and her body tensed.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t showered yet, E¨CEvan¡­¡± she stammered.

    Evan loosened his grip slightly and gazed at her face, which he had missed deeply for years. ¡°We¡¯ve

    done

    more than enough, I want you,¡± he said, leaning in to kiss Caroline.

    Her body went weak as Evan skillfully kissed her.

    Suddenly, a knock echoed at the door.

    The voice of the bodyguard sounded from outside. ¡°Ms. Shenton, Mr. Wilson is here.¡±

    Caroline and Evan turned their attention to the door.

    ¡°Scott? Why would hee at this time? Caroline was surprised.

    Evan released his grip on Caroline, and his expression soured. ¡°Tell the bodyguard to inform him you¡¯re

    asleep,¡± Evan demanded.

    +15 BONUS

    Caroline pushed him away. ¡°Scott must have something important to discuss if he¡¯s here at this hour. I¡¯ll

    go¡¯downstairs to find out first.¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°Does he usuallye at this time?

    ¡°No, that¡¯s why I need to go downstairs,¡± Caroline replied as she straightened her clothes.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan didn¡¯t stop her but wanted to apany her downstairs. Caroline interjected, ¡°Scott might not

    reveal anything if you¡¯re with me. You should stay here.¡±

    ¡°Am I embarrassing you? Or do you not want him to know about our rtionship?¡± Evan looked at her

    disapprovingly.

    ¡°What are you thinking? Scott and I are just friends,¡± Caroline retorted.

    Evan said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why stop me from meeting him?¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s certainly unusual for Scott toe at this time, no matter the circumstances, Caroline thought. ¡®No

    one can stop Evan when he gets jealous.¡®

    They adjusted their attire and headed downstairs to meet Scott.

    Scott sat on the living room sofa with two boxes of supplements in front of him. He nced upstairs

    upon hearing themotion.

    Noticing Evan walking behind Caroline, he calmly greeted, ¡°Mr. Jordan is here, too.¡±

    Evan nced at him and replied, ¡°If you cane, so can I.

    Caroline was rendered speechless. ¡®Does he feel the need to assert dominance in the presence of

    another man?

 Chapter 801 Isnéˆ¥æª› It Obvious?

    Chapter801Isn¡¯tItObvious?

    Caroline walked over to Scott and asked, ¡°Why are you here at this time?¡±

    Scott smiled at Caroline. ¡°Not much. I thought you might still be awake, so I brought you the

    supplements.

    I bought this morning.¡±

    Caroline examined the supplements and wondered, ¡°Why did you buy these? I already have everything

    I

    need.¡±

    Scott exined, ¡°These supplements are of very high quality. You haven¡¯t been looking welltely, and

    I

    wanted to make sure you get all the essential nutrients you need.¡±

    Caroline felt grateful but also concerned. Im sorry you had to spend your money on this. Please don¡¯t

    buy them for me anymore.¡±

    ¡°No need for pleasantries between us,¡± he said gently.

    Caroline looked at him, feeling guilty in her heart.

    Meanwhile, Evan observed them, his expression turning serious. ¡®They share a deeper connection after

    the five years they spent together!

    Evan disliked the pent¨Cup anger he was feeling. He wrapped his arm around Caroline¡¯s shoulder, a hint

    of

    hostility in his expression, and warned, ¡°Your kind attention may cause stress for my woman.¡±

    Caroline sighed internally, thinking, ¡®Here he goes again¡­¡±

    Scott nced at Evan¡¯s arm, then smiled and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to assert dominance, Mr.

    Jordan.

    Carol and I have spent just as much time together as you have. It¡¯s natural for us to care about each

    other.

    Evan sneered. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t see your thoughts written all over your face?¡±

    Scott calmly asked, ¡°Are you trying to restrict Caroline¡¯s social freedom, Mr. Jordan?¡°¡±

    Evan exined, ¡°I won¡¯t interfere with her social life, but I need to approve of anyone who shows

    improper

    Intentions toward her.¡±

    Scott questioned, ¡°Do you believe two boxes of supplements are enough to win Caroline¡¯s affection,

    Mr.

    Jordan?¡±

    Scott¡¯s remark held a hidden meaning, implying that Evan saw Caroline as someone who could be won

    over by small gestures. Evan¡¯s hand clenched tightly, and Caroline observed him subconsciously.

    +15 BONUS

    Before Evan could respond, Caroline changed the subject. ¡°Would you like something to eat, Scott?¡±

    Scott declined, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now that I delivered the supplements. I don¡¯t want to disturb you two when

    you should be resting.¡±

    Caroline suggested, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I haven¡¯t washed up yet. You must be hungry. Stay for supper.¡±

    Caroline turned to Evan and offered, ¡°You should eat, too. I¡¯ll cook.¡±

    Evan stayed silent, realizing that Caroline was determined to cook. Scott didn¡¯t decline either, so he sat

    down and waited quietly.

    However, Evan couldn¡¯t help but nce at the two boxes of supplements, his expression growing

    serious.

    Is giving two boxes of supplements really that impressive for Caroline? I¡¯ll have Reuben buy enough

    supplements to fill a ne as a gift for her tomorrow! he thought.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, you seem hostile toward me,¡± Scott remarked.

    Evan looked at him coldly and replied, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be when you¡¯re openly pursuing my

    woman?¡±

    Scott smiled and asked, ¡°In that case, how should I have reacted when you swooped in and started

    seeing Caroline just as things were getting serious between us?¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°What were you doing?¡±

    Scott quipped, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious what a grown man and woman do when they¡¯re single?¡±

    An intimate scene shed in Evan¡¯s mind. He clenched his fists tightly and threatened menacingly,

    ¡°Stay away from Caroline if you don¡¯t want to lose your job!¡±

 Chapter 802 Youéˆ¥æªe Never Done Them

    Chapter802You¡¯veNeverDoneThem

    Scott said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that your rtionship with Caroline will only drift further apart if you do that, Mr.

    Jordan.¡±

    Evan said, ¡°It¡¯s easy for me to eliminate you without drawing any attention! Caroline won¡¯t even notice

    thay

    Scott chuckled. ¡°Give it a shot if you¡¯d rather not be with Carol, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Caroline seems more important to you than your job, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Scott replied confidently.

    Evan abruptly stood up, grabbing Scott by the cor. His rage filled eyes bore into Scott¡¯s. ¡®Don¡¯t me

    me for kicking you out of Angelbay if you make any inappropriate moves toward Caroline!¡±

    Despite Evan¡¯s anger, Scott remained calm.

    ¡°Follow Carol at all times so I won¡¯t have a chance to take advantage of her, Mr. Jordan,¡± Scott said

    with

    a smile.

    Evan couldn¡¯t restrain himself from raising his fist.

    At that moment, he heard a crashing sound behind him, turned to the kitchen abruptly, chest tightening

    with anxiety, and let go of Scott to walk over.

    Caroline was picking up broken pieces of a bowl in the kitchen.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan scooped her up swiftly. Failing to vent his anger, he shouted, ¡°Are you trying to injure yourself?¡±

    Shocked, Caroline replied, ¡°Why are you so angry? I¡¯m just cleaning up.

    Agitated, Evan said, ¡°Get the maid to do this from now on!¡±

    ¡°Eira is not a maid. Make a clear distinction,¡® Caroline retorted.

    ¡°Hire a maid then!¡± Evan snapped.

    Caroline was unfazed. ¡°Someone needs to clean up the broken ss now, right? Am I supposed to

    leave

    it for the maid tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Evan found a broom next to the door, walked over to take it, and began sweeping the ss

    shards.

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help but smile at Evan¡¯s clumsy movements. ¡°Have you not done household chores in

    a

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Evan was displeased. ¡°Is it wrong to be rusty?¡±

    ¡°Say what you want. You clean up while I continue to cook,¡± Caroline said.

    Soon, steaming hot pasta was served. Caroline called out to Scott to join them. Kenny coincidentally

    came downstairs.

    Kennyined, ¡°G, how dare you cook supper without including me!¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°There¡¯s some left in the pot. You can have it, too.¡±

    ¡°That sounds about right. Scott, you¡¯re here too!¡± Kenny said.

    Scott nodded, and Kenny prepared a serving for himself.

    There was a strange ambiance at the dining table. Kenny sensed something was off, ncing at Evan

    and Scott before whispering to Caroline, ¡®Have you noticed that something is strange between them?¡±

    Caroline sighed. ¡°Just eat.¡±

    Kenny decided to stir the pot and asked Scott, ¡°What brings you here sote?¡±

    Caroline was rendered speechless. ¡®Kenny knows just which sensitive topic to bring up!

    Scott replied, ¡°Nothing much. I just came to deliver something, and Carol took the trouble to cook

    supper

    for me.¡±

    ¡°Why are you being a stranger? You used to cook for G frequently when we were in Spania, and G

    would

    also cook you supper, right? Kenny said.

 Chapter 803 Make Amends

    Chapter803MakeAmends

    Caroline couldn¡¯t resist kicking Kenny under the table. Why are you so clueless about avoiding

    sensitive

    topics? Isn¡¯t it obvious that Evan is furious?¡® sheined inwardly.

    Kenny looked puzzled. ¡°Why are you kicking me?¡±

    Caroline stole a nce at Evan, who had a serious expression.

    ¡°Nothing, just stretching my legs,¡± Caroline exined.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    After supper, Scott left, and Kenny headed back to his room, content.

    Caroline and Evan returned to the room.

    Evany on the bed, ignoring Caroline

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline asked, ¡°You seem upset. Is it because of Scott¡¯s gift?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Evan answered with closed eyes.

    Caroline muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve already told him not to get me gifts from now on.¡±

    Evan refused to speak.

    Caroline continued patiently. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯ll remind Scott again next time.¡±

    After Caroline finished, Evan said, ¡°Are you going to meet him alone again?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯ll just give him a call. Scott has helped me a lot, so I can¡¯t be too cold to him,¡±

    Caroline said in frustration.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about this. What was your rtionship with Scott previously?¡±

    Caroline frowned. ¡°I told you a few times we¡¯re just friends!¡±

    Evan sneered. ¡°Just friends? Caroline, have you ever considered being with Scott?¡±

    Caroline didn¡¯t want to keep him in the dark. ¡°I did, but it was out of guilt. I wanted to make amends.¡±

    ¡°Make amends? Do you want to spend your whole life trying to make up for his affection toward you?¡±

    Evan said in anger.

    Caroline replied, ¡°That was how I felt back then, but it was really tough on me emotionally. What¡¯s

    going

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Are you going to try to make amends with any man who has feelings for you with your own body?¡±

    Evan

    was livid.

    Caroline said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go to this extent for just anyone.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d do it just for Scott, is that right?¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°Have you had enough of causing a scene, Evan?¡±

    Evan was highly agitated. I can¡¯t stay calm when I think about your intimacy with Scott!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never crossed any boundaries with him! I¡¯m not going to exin anymore, even if you don¡¯t

    believe it, ¡°Caroline said angrily.

    She grabbed her pajamas and walked to the bathroom.

    A loud door m came from outside.

    She opened the bathroom door and looked at the bedroom subconsciously.

    She appeared disappointed when she saw the empty bed.

    Have I not exined clearly enough, or is he just being overly suspicious?¡¯ she wondered.

    Outside the vi.

    Evan called Alex and picked him up half an hourter.

    Alex got into the car and was shocked to find Evan in his casual outfit.

    ¡°Damn, Evan! You¡¯d actually go out in your pajamas like this, huh?¡® Alex was surprised.

    Evan¡¯s expression was tense as he stepped on the elerator and drove away swiftly.

    They arrived at Vi Rosa, and Evan walked to the vi.

    Alex followed right behind him. ¡°Hey, walk slower. You asked me out, so don¡¯t leave me behind and

    Ignore me!¡±

    They walked into the lounge room one after another.

 Chapter 804 Can You Stay Calm

    Chapter804CanYouStayCalm

    Evan grabbed the liquor from the shelf, poured a ss, and downed it.

    Alex got a bottle of wine, poured it into a ss, and took a sip.

    Evan shot him a disapproving look. ¡°Why are you out if you don¡¯t want to drink?¡±

    ¡°Why vent your anger on me? Paige loves her alcohol. It won¡¯t be good if she smells it on me!¡± Alex

    retorted.

    Evan took the bottle, sat on the sofa, and downed drinks one after another.

    Alex sighed and approached Evan. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? You don¡¯t tell me when I ask.¡±

    ¡®Scott asked me what two single, grown people would do!¡± Evan exuded a dangerous vibe.

    ¡®Scott? Referring to him and Caroline?¡± Alex was shocked.

    ¡°Or else?¡± Evan asked.

    Alex sat down quickly. ¡°Scott doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would say such things. Why

    would

    he ask you that out of nowhere? This is clearly meant for you to imagine on your own!¡±

    Evan shared the earlier incident with Alex.

    Alex said, ¡°Ah, no wonder he said that. You provoked him first.¡±

    ¡°How is it my fault? He always had feelings for Caroline! In fact, they wanted to be together at one

    point!¡±

    Evan said angrily.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? They were both single at the time. Moreover, Scott took good care of

    Caroline.

    His actions.would move her. The key question is, what does Caroline think about it?¡±

    ¡°What can she think about it now? She¡¯s mine!¡± Evan said in agitation.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s about whether Caroline has told Scott that she is choosing you. I find it quite

    ore in her understandable. Both of them are unmarried, and the man is outstanding. I¡¯d marry him if I

    were in

    ce!¡±

    Evan said, ¡°Is he more outstanding than me?¡±

    Alex said, ¡°He is not as outstanding as you, but he is gentle and meticulous. He doesn¡¯t even have a

    temper and sacrificed himself for Caroline for so many years. It¡¯s not something that anyone can

    aplish, right?¡±

    1/2

    +15 BONUS

    Evan continued to drink, suppressing the unsettling feeling in his chest.

    Alex said, ¡°Has Caroline exined the situation to you?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°What was her exnation?¡±

    ¡°She imed that they are just friends!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? She¡¯ll feel wronged that you¡¯re getting pissed here!¡± reassured Alex.

    Evan sneered. ¡°Could you stay calm if this were to happen to you?¡±

    Alex took a moment to consider from Evan¡¯s perspective.

    ¡°Fuck! I can¡¯t! I think I¡¯d lose my temper too!¡± admitted Alex.

    Evan darted him a look.

    ¡°Fuck! Isn¡¯t that a tant provocation? Was Scott provoking you intentionally so you¡¯d get pissed off

    and

    quarrel with Caroline?¡± Alex realized the situation.

    Evan¡¯s action of pouring himself a drink halted.

    Alex said anxiously, ¡°I remembered something that Paige told me previously. Scott once made an

    expression on purpose, which terrified her.¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°What kind of expression?¡±

    Alex said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but Paige told me that Scott didn¡¯t appear jealous at all when he

    witnessed your interaction with Caroline! Does that count as him having feelings for her? I wouldn¡¯t be

    able to do that if I were him! If he doesn¡¯t have feelings for her, what is his intention of getting close to

    Caroline then?¡±

    Evan thought to himself quietly.

    ¡°Have you ever looked into Scott¡¯s background?¡± Alex asked.

    Evan took a sip of his drink and said, ¡°No.¡±

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Look into it then! I can feel that something is off,¡± Alex reminded.

    Evan pursed his lips and considered looking Into the matter.

 Chapter 805 Youéˆ¥æª™e a Deadbeat

    Chapter805You¡¯reaDeadbeat

    The next day, Casey and Draco had breakfast together at Jordan Residence.

    After breakfast, Draco took a sip of his coffee and said, ¡°Casey, you don¡¯t have to go to thepany

    from today onward.¡±

    Casey frowned. ¡°Why, Father?¡±

    Casey had spent a considerable amount of money recing materials in the past two days. He aimed

    to strike a blow to Evan when the amusement park¡¯s construction waspleted.

    ¡®Trying to get me to step down now? That¡¯s impossible! I won¡¯t be satisfied until I see Evan suffer!¡®

    Casey

    thought.

    To protect Casey, Draco had to make up a lie. ¡°The upper management has diverse opinions on the

    loss

    you caused to thepany.¡±

    Casey was incredulous. ¡°You won¡¯t let me go because of this, right? Father, I¡¯m going to make up for

    these

    deficits when the amusement park ispleted¡±

    Draco was infuriated. ¡°I¡¯m telling you that you don¡¯t have to go anymore! How many times must I repeat

    myself?¡±

    The gentle expression on Casey¡¯s face vanished. ¡°Did Evane and see you? Are you really that

    easily

    threatened by him?¡±

    ¡°Threatened by him? Is it not enough that you get to do what you should do, and someone will manage

    thepany for you?¡± Draco tried to justify himself out of pride.

    Casey¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I have something that I need to do at work, Father!¡±

    ¡°If you insist on going to thepany, I¡¯ll get them to fire you!¡±

    Draco got up and left the dining room after saying that.

    Casey clenched his fists tightly in rage.

    ¡®It must be Evan causing trouble! I can¡¯t think of anyone else other than him! How can I see Evan suffer

    to the point of madness if the project is halted?

    1 don¡¯t want to miss seeing Evan¡¯s expression that will make my heart race and my blood boil in

    excitement! I want Evan to remember his mother¡¯s tragic death over and over again!¡®

    With this in mind, Casey stood up and left Jordan Residence for MK.

    +15 BONUS

    At 9:00 a.m., just as Evan arrived at his office in MK, Casey walked in.

    He stood at the door and stared at Evan maliciously. ¡°What are you afraid of, Evan? Why do you have

    to be so impatient and have our father kick me out of thepany?¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Get out of here.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who should get out of here?¡± Casey shouted.

    He walked toward Evan and mocked, ¡°This was mypany from the start, while a bastard like you is

    supposed to make money for me!¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to get yourself killed? Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to kill you!¡± Evan grabbed Casey by

    his

    cor!

    The secretaries immediately ran outside to watch the scene after hearing the noise from the office.

    They discussed amongst themselves when they saw Evan and Casey quarreling.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan is a bastard? Why would the VP say that?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Mr. Jordan Sr.¡¯s first wife passed away early, and he married two more wives after that. Mr.

    Jordan is the third wife¡¯s child.¡±

    ¡°Oh god! That has nothing to do with being a bastard, right?¡±

    ¡°Precisely! How can he be a bastard when his mother was legally married?¡±

    ¡°The VP is really disappointing!¡±

    ¡°The VP has wronged Mr. Jordan!¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be Mr. Jordan Sr. who is the scumbag?¡±

    Caseyughed frantically in the office.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Come and kill me! What else can you say other than this? Are you annoyed that I want to rebuild the

    amusement park? Are you scared that you¡¯ll remember your slutty mother¡¯s tragic death when you see

    it?

    I don¡¯t want you to have an easy time, Evan. You¡¯re a deadbeat-¡±

    Before Casey could finish his sentence, Evan swung his fist and threw a punch.

 Chapter 806 Collectively Vote You Out of MK

    Chapter806CollectivelyVoteYouOutofMK

    Evan kept hitting Casey even after he fell. He seemed determined to beat Casey to death.

    The secretaries turned pale with fear, and the head secretary immediately called Reuben.

    Casey continued tough frantically and shout as if he had gone berserk.

    ¡°Beat me to death if you have the balls, Evan! You bastard! You and your mother are equally

    despicable!¡±

    Reuben rushed into the room as Casey¡¯s face was badly battered.

    He stopped Evan hastily, saying, ¡°Please stop, sir!¡±

    With aggressive eyes, Evan shouted coldly. ¡°Go away!¡±

    Reuben tightly hugged Evan¡¯s waist, refusing to let go. ¡°Please calm down, sir! He¡¯s provoking you, so

    don¡¯t lose yourposure. Beating him to death won¡¯t be beneficial for you!¡±

    Evan paused, and the anger in his eyes turned to pain at Reuben¡¯s advice. He gnashed his teeth,

    ring at

    the severely beaten Casey.

    ¡°Get security to throw him out of MKI¡± Evan suppressed his anger with great effort.

    Reuben said, ¡°Leave it to me, sir. Please calm down!¡±

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    After loosening his grip on Evan, Reuben called security. They soon carried the unconscious Casey out

    of

    the room.

    Draco learned about the incident in less than 10 minutes and angrily called Evan on his way to the

    hospital.

    The call was picked up promptly.

    Draco snarled, ¡°You piece of shit! How far are you willing to go to achieve your goals, huh?¡±

    Evan looked at his red and swollen knuckles. He said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want people to know about Casey,

    how

    about making a deal with me?¡±

    Half an hourter, Draco¡¯showed up at Evan¡¯s office and stormed toward Evan. ¡°Don¡¯t think you have

    the right to negotiate about shares with me just because of your current position!¡±

    1/2

    Evan looked up slowly. ¡°It seems that Casey is not that important to you.¡±

    +15 BONUS

    Draco said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare threaten me with Casey, and don¡¯t even think about getting 30% of my

    shares! You ungrateful brat!¡±

    Evan said coldly, ¡°Since this is non¨Cnegotiable, I will invite the journalists to MK¡¯s press conference this

    afternoon.¡±

    ¡°You dare?¡± Draco¡¯s body was shaking in frustration.

    ¡°You can see for yourself if I dare to do it or not,¡± Evan reminded him.

    Draco said, ¡°Don¡¯t push me to convene a shareholders¡® meeting and collectively vote you out of MK!¡±

    Evan wasposed. ¡°Who else do you think is still capable of growing MK? Is it Casey? Or Adam? If

    both

    of them were even slightly capable, you wouldn¡¯t have put me in this position for a decade. Of course,

    you

    may choose to do so if you want the Jordans to have no status in Angelbay from now on.¡±

    Evan raised his head and tapped on his temple. ¡°You should know that the ways to maintain MK¡¯s

    position are here.¡±

    Draco knew Evan¡¯s capability better than anyone else. Otherwise, he would not have ced his most

    hated son in MK.

    He could not vote Evan out of MK, yet he could not watch MK¡¯s copse, either!

    On the other hand, plenty of people were watching thepany closely, and he had taken many lives

    of

    the enemies in order to get to his current position!

 Chapter 807 Look Into Scott

    Chapter807LookIntoScott

    Draco took a seat, warning. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about taking 30% of the shares!¡±

    Evan replied firmly, ¡°Since it¡¯s non¨Cnegotiable, let¡¯s end this conversation.¡±

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Draco mmed the desk in frustration and retorted, ¡°What do you want then? Don¡¯t assume I can¡¯t find

    someone else to do your job!¡±

    Evan sneered and shot back. ¡°I¡¯m afraid MK will hit rock bottom long before you think about training a

    recement for me.¡±

    Draco questioned, ¡°Do you doubt my ability to continue managing thepany?¡±

    Leaning back, Evan challenged him, ¡®After a decade away, how well do you know thepany,

    industry needs, and the research and development of new products? How much can you catch up on?¡±

    Draco was rendered speechless.

    Evan continued. ¡°And Casey¡¯s reputation will impact thepany. How long do you think it can survive

    after the recent mess?¡±

    Draco felt the urgency to keep Evan at MK and clenched his fists, fearing the consequences.

    If he let Evan go, thetter could easily take over MK within a few years, jeopardizing not only shares

    but also Draco¡¯s standing in Angelbay.

    However, surrendering the shares meant losing control over passing down thepany to Casey.

    Evan¡¯s

    disrespect would only worsen.

    After careful consideration, Draco finally spoke. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you 30% of the shares.¡±

    Evan smirked, ¡°Thewyer is on the way. We¡¯ll transfer the shares immediately.¡±

    ring, Draco used, ¡°So, this was your n all along!¡±

    Evan said, ¡°You taught me to be ready for unexpected things.¡±

    In the afternoon, Draco angrily left MK after signing the share transfer agreement.

    Evan was about to call Neil when Reuben swiftly entered the office.

    ¡°Sir! There¡¯s news from Muricia again,¡® Reuben said sternly.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    2

    Reuben reported, ¡°The firewall was breached to the third levelst night, and the IT department is

    overwhelmed. The branch¡¯s VP suggests you visit Muricia to discuss relocating important projects.¡±

    ¡°What a bunch of ipetent people!¡± Evan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Find capable hackers with

    separate payrolls. If we can¡¯t find a breakthrough, I¡¯ll go to Muricia.¡±

    Reuben mentioned, ¡°The VP insists you provide him with an exact arrival time in Muricia.¡±

    Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°One month. I have other matters now!¡±

    Reuben acknowledged, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    As Reuben prepared to leave, Evan called out to him, ¡°Reuben!¡±

    Reuben turned. ¡°Is there anything else, sir?¡±

    ¡°Look into Scott Wilson.¡±

    ¡®Dr. Wilson?

    Reuben was confused about why Evan would investigate a doctor. Despite his curiosity, Reuben

    nodded

    and left.

    On Wednesday, Caroline woke up early to take the children to the hospital.

    She was clearly distracted on the way. Liora called out to her a few times, but she didn¡¯t respond.

    Neglected, Liora climbed into Caroline¡¯sp. ¡®Mommy¡­¡±

    Caroline looked at Liora in a daze. ¡°Hmm? What is it, Lia?¡±

    Liora pouted and stared at Caroline innocently. ¡°I called out to you a few times, but you didn¡¯t hear me,

    Mommy.¡±

 Chapter 808 Who Are You Referring To

    Chapter808WhoAreYouReferringTo

    Caroline caressed Liora¡¯s face in quilt. ¡°Sorry. I was thinking about something.¡±

    ¡°Are you thinking about him?¡± Liora asked.

    Caroline feigned her confusion. ¡°Who are you referring to, Lia?¡±

    ¡°Scumbag Daddy,¡± Tyler reminded her from the side.

    Two days had passed since Evan left, and Caroline realized he hadn¡¯t called or texted once. It felt like

    he

    was throwing a tantrum,

    Caroline sighed. ¡°No, I was thinking about something else.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying! You¡¯ve constantly been staring at your phone for the past two days Liora used.

    Caroline was at a loss for words. Is it that obvious¡­¡®

    Tyler chimed in. ¡°Mommy, why do you like scumbag Daddy so much?¡±

    Caroline shifted the conversation. ¡°Oh right, the weather¡¯s getting warm. Let me make you some

    outfits.

    What do you think?¡±

    Tyler said, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s not nice to change the topic of conversation.¡±

    ¡°No. I just want to focus my attention on all of you more,¡± Caroline reassured.

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Liora cupped Caroline¡¯s face. ¡°Can you stop frowning all the time, then, Mommy? If you really miss him,

    send him a text,¡± she suggested.

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°No, he must be busy, so it would be better for me not to disturb him.¡±

    Moreover, she had already exined everythin

    unnecessary.

    she could. Pleasing a man who didn¡¯t trust her was

    Liora had an idea. Since Mommy doesn¡¯t want to reach out to him, I just get Daddy to reach out to her!

    I¡¯ll send him a text when we get hometer! Why won¡¯t he take the initiative? That¡¯s not very nice!¡®

    Caroline took the children for a consultation at the hospital. She wasn¡¯t fully convinced by Naomi¡¯s

    im

    of innocence. Her mind would only be at ease after seeing the test results.

    Half an hourter, Caroline handed the children¡¯s examination results to the doctor..

    The doctor checked through briefly and said, ¡°You can set your mind at ease, Ms. Shenton. The

    children are very healthy.¡±

    Caroline was relieved.

    Her phone rang as she prepared to leave the hospital with the children. Paige was calling, and Caroline

    picked up.

    Caroline walked out of the hospital with the children. ¡°Paige.¡±

    ¡°Carol¡­ Where are you?¡± Paige sounded weak..

    Caroline was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? Why do you sound weak? Do you have a cold?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. I forgot to remind Alex about my prenatal checkup today. He went to another city to buy me

    food

    early in the morning. Can youe with me to the hospital, Carol?

    Caroline took a nce at the children. ¡®Sure. I¡¯ll drop the children home first, thene and pick you

    up.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Call me when you¡¯re almost here. I¡¯m going to sleep in¡­ Paige said.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Fifteen minutester, Caroline sent the children home. She reminded Elra to take them out to lunch and

    then send them to school. After that, she left Bayview Vi.

    Liora rushed upstairs the moment Caroline left. She grabbed the phone Evan bought and sent him a

    voice

    message.

    ¡°Mommy has been in a bad mood for the past two days because of you. Why can¡¯t youe and

    comfort Mommy? You have to behave like a boy and not ignore someone because of a trivial matter!¡±

 Chapter 809 Get a Virus Screening

    Chapter809GetaVirusScreening

    Meanwhile, Evan received Liora¡¯s text message while he was having lunch.

    He cracked a smile when he heard Liora¡¯s sweet voice, but his lips twitched when he heard the end of

    the

    voice clip.

    ¡®Boy? How did I transform from a man to a boy? he thought.

    Evan sent a message.

    Evan: [What would you like me to say to your mom?]

    Liora: [Anything is fine]

    Evan pondered.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    [Lia, was your mom very close with Scott previously?]

    Liora realized that Evan was trying to get information from her.

    Liora: [Yes. Papa Wilson takes good care of Mommy very much, and she treats him well, too.]

    an taking c

    Evan: [Did he do anything else other of her?]

    Liora pondered and wondered why Evan would ask this. Is he jealous of Mommy and Papa Wilson?¡±

    She knew what jealousy was and that one would only be jealous when one was in love.

    Moreover, the more jealous one was, the more one loved the other person.

    Kenny had told her that.

    ¡°If that is the case, let Daddy be jealous so he can love Mommy even more!¡® she thought.

    Liora replied smilingly.

    Liora: [They would hold hands and hug when I didn¡¯t see them. After all, Papa Wilson was very anxious

    when Mommy choked on her food!

    Evan¡¯s expression turned solemn, and his heart wrenched in pain upon seeing that.

    Hold hands and hug?!¡®

    He felt uneasy at the thought of his woman having more than just physical contact with another man.

    He replied in agitation.

    Evan: [Understood!)

    Liora: [Remember tofort Mommy!]

    +15 BONUS

    Half an hourter, Caroline arrived at Paige¡¯s ce.

    Paige walked out of the residential area and got into Caroline¡¯s car, feeling dispirited.

    Caroline checked Paige¡¯s temperature after seeing her flushed face. She frowned and said, ¡°Are you

    having a fever?

    Paige looked up weakly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but my head feels woozy¡­¡±

    Caroline told the bodyguard, ¡°Get to the hospital quickly.¡±

    Paige fell asleep, leaning on Caroline¡¯s shoulder on the way to the hospital.

    The doctor checked Paige¡¯s temperature and found that her body temperature was 38¡ãC.

    The doctor said, ¡°Let¡¯s start by getting a blood test to determine the cause of the symptoms. Taking

    medicine during pregnancy can beplicated.¡±

    Caroline helped Paige to stand up and headed to theb after thanking the doctor.

    Caroline said guiltily, ¡°You might have caught a cold from the ski trip the other day. I shouldn¡¯t have

    invited you to go if I knew.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that delicate. I overheated that day.¡± Paige waved her hand dismissively.

    Caroline said, ¡°Or it might be because you got out of the car before you were fully awake. It¡¯s easy to

    catch a cold due to the temperature difference.¡±

    Paige thought about it. ¡°I think I was wearing a jacket when I got out of the car.¡±

    Caroline heaved a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I got you sick.¡±

    ¡°This is not your fault, Carol. I think I was being too sensitive to heat, which led to me catching a cold.¡±

    Caroline did notment further, but she went with Paige to get her blood tested and returned to the.

    doctor with the test result.

    The doctor frowned upon receiving the test result. ¡°Ms. Watson, I suggest you get a virus screening.¡±

    Paige was stunned. ¡°Is the cold caused by a virus? Does it have any implications for the baby?¡±

    The doctor said, ¡°Get the screening first. I can¡¯t be entirely sure now because I only have this one

    report. I need more detailed data.¡±

    Caroline patted Paige¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll get one.¡±

    Paige nodded, her face ghastly pale.

    She received Alex¡¯s call on her way to the examination room and picked up with joy on her face, ¡°Are

    you back, Alex?¡±

 Chapter 810 Will That Please You?

    Chapter810WillThatPleaseYou?

    ¡°Where did you go, darling?¡± Alex sounded anxious. ¡°I came home, but you were not here. Why did you

    leave without telling me?¡±

    Paige nced at Caroline. ¡°I have a prenatal checkup today, but I forgot to tell you yesterday. So, I

    asked Carol toe with me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, alright then. I¡¯ll pick you up from the hospitalter!¡± Alex assured.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine! I want to go shopping with Carolter,¡± Paige rejected Alex.

    *Alright then. Be careful, and I¡¯ll wait for you at home,¡± he said.

    After hanging up. Caroline asked, ¡°Why won¡¯t you let Alex know that you¡¯re having a fever?¡±

    ¡°Better not. Alex has been really attentive to me during this period. He¡¯ll be anxious if I tell him

    everything.

    I don¡¯t want to make it too hard for him,¡± Paige said, caressing her belly with a gentle gaze.

    Caroline ced her palm on Paige¡¯s slightly bulging belly. ¡°The baby will certainly be attentive,

    considerate, and responsible like its father.¡±

    Paige smiled at Caroline. ¡°Carol, what do you think I should name it if it¡¯s a girl? What if it¡¯s a boy?¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°It¡¯s too soon. Plus, you need to discuss picking a name with Alex.¡±

    Paige looked dejected. ¡°He wants to name the baby Paige Price if it¡¯s a girl and Watson Price if it¡¯s a

    boy.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s smile faltered halfway. ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Paige said, ¡°So¡­ It¡¯s a bad choice to discuss baby names with him! I¡¯m not going to discuss it with

    him!¡±

    At the examination room¡¯s entrance, Caroline had a strange feeling abouting to the same ce as

    they did this morning.

    However, she couldn¡¯t exin the strange feeling, describing it as a sense of uneasiness in her chest.

    She sat on the chair and waited for Paige.

    Paige didn¡¯te out after 20 minutes, but her phone rang in the meantime.

    Caroline frowned when she saw Evan calling. Is he feeling better now?¡®

    Caroline picked up the call and walked to the end of the corridor.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    1.3

    +15 BONUS

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Evan asked in a deep tone..

    Caroline answered, ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital with Paige for her prenatal checkup.¡±

    Evan kept quiet briefly. ¡°Do you enjoy taking supplements?¡±

    ¡°Are you still hung up on the fact that Scott brought me supplements?¡± Caroline asked.

    ¡°No! I just want to know if you enjoy taking them!¡± Evan said rigidly.

    Caroline sneered. ¡°It seems that you still haven¡¯t figured things out in the past two days, so you¡¯re

    bringing

    this up again Evan, how would you like to exin it? Must I dere that something was going on

    between Scott and me? Will that please you?

    Evan kept quiet.

    Caroline said angrily. ¡°I¡¯m just going to exin it to you onest time. Nothing is going on between

    Scott

    and me. None of those things you imagine have happened!¡±

    Evan said, ¡°Let¡¯s put the past behind us! Just remember that you¡¯re mine from now on, and no one is

    allowed to touch you!¡±

    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline chuckled in exasperation. ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯d still have something going on with Scott

    after being with you?¡±

    Evan diverted the topic. ¡°So, do you like taking supplements or not?¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t enjoy getting essential nutrients for health?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good because I told Reuben to bring over some supplements to Bayview Vi. You have to

    finish

    them all! I¡¯ming over tonight to check!¡± Evan hung up right away.

    Caroline looked at the phone in confusion. ¡®He told Reuben to bring over some supplements? Scott

    brought supplements, so he did, too? Why is he suddenly so insistent on this matter?¡±

 Chapter 811 Donéˆ¥æª› Let Anything Bad Happen

    Chapter811Don¡¯tLetAnythingBadHappen

    Caroline thought about it as her phone rang once more. This time, it was Eira calling.

    ¡°Carol! Our yard is filled with supplements!¡± Eira eximed in panic.

    Caroline asked in astonishment, ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s filled with supplements?¡±

    Eira replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I just returned from grocery shopping and found a lot of supplements

    here!TM

    ¡°How much is ¡®a lot¡®? Caroline couldn¡¯t fathom Eira¡¯s shock.

    ¡°There are probably dozens of boxes at a nce!¡± Eira eximed.

    Caroline was rendered speechless.

    ¡®What did Evan say about me finishing them all? How can I possibly finish dozens of boxes of

    supplements in a night? What is he thinking anyway?¡±

    ¡°Get the bodyguards to move the supplement boxes into the warehouse. We shall distribute some to

    everyone tonight,¡± Caroline decided.

    ¡°Alright¡­ Carol,¡± Eira agreed.

    Caroline sighed after ending the call and headed to the examination room. She opened the door and

    noticed it slightly ajar. The doctor was inside, but Paige was not.

    ¡°Doctor, where is the pregnantdy you were examining?¡± she asked.

    The doctor turned and said, ¡°Are you referring to the patient named Paige Watson?¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°That¡¯s her. Why isn¡¯t she here?

    The doctor sighed and handed her the test report. ¡°The patient left not long after she read the test

    report.¡±

    Caroline looked at the test report and turned ghastly pale.

    The test report showed ¡°HIV positive¡°.

    Caroline¡¯s body shook uncontrobly. ¡°How is that possible? How could Paige get such an illness?¡±

    The doctor said, ¡°Being diagnosed at such a young age has left her shattered. Find andfort her

    quickly.¡±

    After recovering from her surprise, Caroline nced down both sides of the corridor.

    She rushed to the fire exit without hesitation, running downstairs at her fastest speed while calling

    Paige. Unfortunately, her call went unanswered.

    Chills ran down Caroline¡¯s body, and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t let anything bad happen to

    Paige!¡±

    She grabbed a passerby, asking. ¡°Have you seen a woman in a white jacket, about my height, with

    long, curly hair andrge eyes?¡±

    The passerby pointed upstairs. ¡°I saw her heading that way.¡°.

    ¡®Upstairs?¡®

    Caroline looked up abruptly. Her eyes widened in shock, and she sprinted upstairs, shouting. ¡°Paige!¡±

    There was no reply, only the echo of her voice.

    Caroline was scared out of her wits. She reached the top floor and saw the opened iron gate. ¡°Paige?¡±

    She felt relief finding Paige standing next to the railing. Caroline approached and looked at her.

    sympathetically. ¡°Paige?¡±

    Paige stared into the distance, her hair blowing in the cold wind, resembling a puppet without a soul.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline grabbed Paige¡¯s arm, hugging her tightly with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 812 You Should Talk to Alex

    Chapter812YouShouldTalktoAlex

    Dazed, Paige rested her chin on Caroline¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You know, Carol, I was scared when I found

    out! was pregnant. But Alex¡¯s caring support after I told him helped me let go of my fear and fully

    embrace this child.

    ¡°Gradually, I felt a deep connection with the child, as if we were one and couldn¡¯t be separated. I also

    eagerly anticipated the childbirth. He is my precious darling, and I¡¯ll risk anything to protect him. But

    then,

    I didn¡¯t expect to contract this disease.

    ¡°What do I do about the child? What will happen to him¡­ Carol, the doctor said he will get infected,

    too. He¡¯ll carry this virus for life if I give birth to him.

    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to abort. I just couldn¡¯t¡­ Besides, if people find out about my illness, they¡¯ll

    judge me unfairly. They might think I¡¯m impure. But that¡¯s not who I am¡­¡±

    Paige poured her heart out, tears streaming down her face.

    Caroline also teared up. ¡°Don¡¯t speak like that about yourself, I know the real you. Let¡¯s find a cure for

    his illness. There must be ways. Don¡¯t give up on yourself, Paige. We¡¯re all here for you.¡±

    Paige leaned on Caroline¡¯s shoulder and shut her eyes tightly, disregarding Caroline¡¯s words. She

    allowed Caroline to embrace her as she wept endlessly, consumed by excruciating pain.

    Only one thing lingered in her mind: the feeling of wanting to die.

    Silently, Caroline stood by Paige.

    After an unknown duration, Paige gently pushed Caroline away. She hoarsely said, lowering her red,

    swollen eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s chilly on the rooftop.¡±

    Caroline felt a sense of fear when Paige behaved this way. She couldn¡¯t fathom what would happen if

    Paige were left alone.

    Clutching Paige¡¯s hand firmly, Caroline spoke slowly. ¡°Come home with me, okay?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Paige¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ll terminate the pregnancy.¡±

    Caroline was momentarily speechless.

    If Paige insisted on keeping the child, the baby would be born with AIDS.

    It was a disease that would shatter the child¡¯s life, condemning them to endless low self¨Cesteem. But if

    the child were aborted, Paige and Alex¡¯s future would be veiled in uncertainty. Caroline knew how

    much

    ¡°You should talk to Alex about this, Paige,¡± Caroline tried to convince her.

    ¡°How?¡± Paige smiled bitterly. ¡°Tell him I¡¯m infected with AIDS and make him think I¡¯m a tainted

    woman?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll believe in you if he truly loves you!¡± Caroline asserted. ¡°Moreover, the reason for your infection is

    suspicious. Have you been in contact with Danie recently?¡±

    Paige shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t met Danie alone. Even if I did bump into her, we¡¯d only argue. She

    never got close to me. Or maybe I frequented the bar too much and contracted it at some point. It only

    surfaced during this check-¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Caroline interrupted. ¡°This has nothing to do with your past visits to the bar, Paige.

    Otherwise, why didn¡¯t it show up in previous check¨Cups?¡±

    ¡°But I genuinely don¡¯t know what happened!¡± Paige had a nervous breakdown. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gone

    to the bar, drank, or conceived this child! I¡¯ve harmed the child and maybe even Alex!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 813 Youéˆ¥æªe Been With Her All Along

    Chapter813You¡¯veBeenWithHerAllAlong

    After that, Paige grabbed Caroline¡¯s hand and pleaded with thetter, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Carol. Please

    don¡¯t tell Alex about this! Help me cover it up and stay with me when I get the abortion, okay? I can¡¯t let

    the child suffer in pain in the future!¡±

    Grief¨Cstricken, Caroline looked at Paige. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you let Alex know about this?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Paige refused firmly. I¡¯m begging you, Carol. Don¡¯t tell him!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll learn about your abortion sooner orter.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t stop trying to persuade Paige. ¡°Your

    misunderstanding with Alex will get worse if you keep it a secret from him and if he learns about it in

    the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want that to happen!¡± Paige lost her mind and yelled, ¡°What right do I have to be with him now?

    I¡¯m infected with AIDS! I have AIDS! I¡¯m afraid of disappointing and watching him get it with me!¡±

    Caroline felt sorry for Paige and asked, ¡°Are you going to suffer through this alone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m reaping what I¡¯ve sown.¡± Crying, Paige smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, okay? It¡¯s the first time

    I¡¯m begging you, Carol¡­ Just grant my wish, please¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you ever thought of the possibility that Alex might be willing to ept you?¡± Caroline asked.

    Paige replied, ¡°I won¡¯t give him the chance because I can¡¯t persuade myself, and I really love him very

    much.¡±

    Paige cried more vigorously.

    Exhaustion overwhelmed Caroline at the sight of Paige¡¯s despair and grief. She tried to ask herself if

    she would choose to be with Evan if she were to bump into the same kind of situation.

    But she gained the answer without much deliberation.

    She wouldn¡¯t do so, and she would try all means to make Evan stay away from her.

    Caroline would never drag him into the abyss with her even if she were to suffer alone in the darkness.

    Taking a deep breath, Caroline gave in. ¡°Okay, you have my word. But you must promise me not to

    give up on yourself, and you must get treatment.¡±

    Besides, she would help Paige find the cause of thetter¡¯s infection¨Cshe wouldn¡¯t just let them off the

    hook.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Alex called Paige at 5:00 p.m. because thetter hadn¡¯te back for a long time.

    Unexpectedly, he couldn¡¯t reach her after a few calls. Hence, his anxiety drove him to phone Caroline.

    After a while, Caroline picked it up.

    Nervously, Alex questioned, ¡°Is Paige with you, Caroline?¡±

    Caroline nced at Paige, who was unconsciously lying on the hospital bed because of the

    anesthesia.¡± Yes.¡±

    ¡°Where are you guys? Why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡±

    After a deep breath, Caroline said, ¡°Come to the hospital now.¡±

    Half an hourter, Alex rushed to the ward speedily.

    A bad feeling grabbed his heart when he saw Paige lying on the hospital bed quietly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong

    with Paige?¡±

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline kept her head down. ¡°Ask her yourself when she wakes up.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Alex asked in confusion, ¡°Weren¡¯t you with her? Don¡¯t you know what happened?¡±

    Caroline looked up at him. ¡°Keep quiet and let Paige rest more.¡±

    ¡°Caroline!¡± Alex gasped. ¡°What are you hiding? Did you stay at the hospital all day? Paige lied about

    going shopping, right? What happened? Just tell me!¡±

    Paige slowly opened her eyes and spotted Alex, looking anxious. His presence brought Paige pain and

    grief. She longed to express herself but held back. Weakly, she touched her t belly, unable to convey

    the turmoil within.

 Chapter 814 You Disgust Me

    Chapter814YouDisgustMe

    Paige¡¯s belly was hit with excruciating pain, signaling the loss of her child. She suppressed her grief.

    looked at Alex, and called out, ¡°Alex.¡±

    Turning at the sound of Paige¡¯s weak voice, Alex rushed to her bedside and bent over. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.

    What¡¯s wrong, Paige? Tell me, okay?¡±

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Paige gnashed her teeth. ¡°Alex¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop seeing each other.¡±

    A fatal blow struck Alex.

    bbergasted, he met Paige¡¯s eyes. ¡°W¨CWhat did you say?¡±

    Paige repeated herself, ¡°Let¡¯s stop seeing each other.¡±

    Alex forced a smile. ¡°Are you messing with me, Paige? It¡¯s not funny. Just tell me if you¡¯re ill and don¡¯t

    worry about tiring me out. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you and the baby. You-¡±

    ¡°The baby is gone,¡± Paige interrupted Alex. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything for me anymore because

    Ive aborted the child.¡±

    Alex¡¯s face stiffened upon hearing that. He stared at Paige in disbelief as blood drained from his face.¡±

    What did you say?¡±

    ¡°How many times do I have to repeat myself?¡± Paige sounded weak and aloof.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Alex panicked, looking at Paige¡¯s belly. ¡°No, you¡¯ve got to tell me why¡­ Why?¡± It was extremely

    difficult for him to catch his breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re very annoying. You always pester me all day as if you¡¯ve got nothing else to do.

    You are clingy and disgust me.¡±

    Caroline closed her eyes firmly as she listened and looked away because she couldn¡¯t bear such a

    scene.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Alex said helplessly. ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. I¡¯ve got things to do, but I just want to be with you until

    this pregnancy is over¡­ Paige, you¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you? Is today April¡¯s fool? Why do you want to y

    such a prank on me?¡±

    Palge stared at Alex. ¡°Look. You always behave this way and are unwilling to ept the truth. I¡¯ve

    already repeated myself, but you still can¡¯t believe it. You¡¯re really very annoying¡­¡±

    Consequently, Alex¡¯s eyes slowly turned red. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, Paige. Tell me it¡¯s all a lie! Don¡¯t look at

    me this way. Tell me the truth. I¡¯m begging you! Stop joking about this!¡±

    Alex¡¯s trembling voice lingered in the ward. Immense helplessness and terror grabbed his heart.

    Paige was heartbroken and couldn¡¯t take it. Hence, she turned aside and stopped looking at Alex. ¡°I¡¯m

    not joking. It¡¯s all over now. Just go.¡±

    Alex swallowed hard. ¡°It¡¯s not funny, Paige. Stop putting up a show, okay¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± Paige clenched her hands under the nket and met Alex¡¯s flustered gaze again.

    ¡°Let me repeat myself onest time!¡± Paige took a deep breath. ¡°I aborted your child this afternoon! It¡¯s

    simply because I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore! You disgust me to the core and make me feel like

    I can¡¯t do anything else in my life except be with you!

    ¡°Do you know how annoying you are, Alex? Can you stay far away from me? You disgust me!¡±

    Her cruel words hurt Alex and drained him of energy.

    Still, his stiffness disappeared instantly as he glued his painful eyes on Paige.

    ¡°Is that why you aborted the child?¡±

    Paige answered firmly, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Alex suddenly snorted.

 Chapter 815 Iéˆ¥æªe Wronged You

    Chapter815I¡¯veWrongedYou

    ¡°You terminated my child for such a ridiculous reason! You¡¯re something else, Paige!¡± Alex¡¯s eyes

    glowed red. ¡°You imed you felt insecure when I wasn¡¯t around but called me annoying when I was.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The child did nothing wrong and was about toe into existence! How heartless can you be? If you

    disliked the child, you could have given birth and let me raise him. What position did you put the baby

    and me in? Why did you do that, Paige?!¡±

    Holding back tears, Paige looked away and bit her lips hard.

    However, Paige¡¯s cruel and distant attitude seemed to make something click in Alex¡¯s mind.

    He burst intoughter. ¡°I get it now. My mother was right. You didn¡¯t want the child because it wasn¡¯t

    mine, right? You cheated on me and made me the father of someone else¡¯s child. Isn¡¯t that it?¡±

    Despite Alex¡¯s usations, Paige remained silent.

    Alex lost control, grabbing Paige¡¯s arms and pulling her up onto the bed.

    ¡°Say something!¡± he roared. ¡°Exin! You¡¯re usually talkative! Why are you silent now?¡±

    Caroline intervened, ¡°Alex, calm down! You can¡¯t treat Paige like this. She¡¯s vulnerable!¡±

    ¡°Fuck off!¡® Alex angrily pushed Caroline away, causing her to fall to the floor.

    Paige narrowed her eyes, ring at Alex. ¡°Why did you hit Carol? Are you out of your mind?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Alex fumed with anger. ¡°Tell me why you did this! Why did you do this to me? Speak!¡±

    Simrly, Paige screamed, ¡°Haven¡¯t I made myself clear? Leave, Alex. I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Alex punched a cab. ¡°Why did you do this to me?¡±

    Paige couldn¡¯t bear to see Alex in pain, nor could she control her emotions as she cried. ¡°No reason.

    I¡¯m just fed up! Just go. Leave!¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­ Great!¡± Alex turned pale, and his lips trembled. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this, Paige! I¡¯ll hate you forever,

    and I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡±

    With that, Alex stormed out, mming the door.

    The loud m shattered Paige¡¯s heart. She pushed aside the nket in tears and rushed to Caroline,

    who was in pain.

    Squatting down, she hugged Caroline tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Carol. I¡¯ve wronged you.¡±

    Suppressing the pain, Caroline hugged Paige. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Paige found sce in crying in Caroline¡¯s arms, releasing her emotions.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over between Alex and me¡­ Carol, my heart hurts so much. I¡¯ve lost my child, and I¡¯m

    left with nothing.¡±

    Feeling sorry for Paige, Caroline patted her back. ¡°It¡¯ll pass, Paige. I¡¯m sure of that.¡±

    After a while, Paige fell asleep in bed under Caroline¡¯sfort.

    Caroline then sat on the sofa, keeping Paigepany.

    At 8:00 p.m., Evan called Caroline.

    Caroline silenced her phone and stepped out of the ward to answer the call.

    Before she could speak, Evan¡¯s displeased voice echoed. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡±

    Caroline sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t be going home tonight.¡±

 Chapter 816 You Know Everything Now

    Chapter816YouKnowEverythingNow

    Sensing something off in Caroline¡¯s tone, Evan asked, ¡°Where are you? What happened?¡±

    Caroline replied honestly, ¡°Paige is at the hospital, and I need to stay with her.¡±

    ¡°Ask Alex to do it,¡± Evan said, his displeasure evident.

    ¡°But Paige broke up with¡­ Alex, Caroline added.

    ¡°What?¡± Evan couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Isn¡¯t Paige pregnant? Why did they break up?¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°Paige aborted the child, and she ended things with Alex. Plus, Alex is out of

    control today. You should go to him.¡±

    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Evan said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call him now.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After ending the call, Caroline returned to the ward.

    Although only a few minutes had passed, Paige was already awake, staring out the window.

    Concerned, Caroline approached and asked, ¡°Hungry? I¡¯ll get the bodyguard to buy some food. Just

    eat a bit, okay?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Carol. Paige shifted the topic. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why I¡¯m infected with this

    disease.¡±

    Sitting beside the bed, Caroline reassured, ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault. Trust me. I¡¯m certain it¡¯s someone¡¯s

    scheme.¡±

    Her words brought a bitter smile to Paige¡¯s face. ¡°Danie has AIDS, but I didn¡¯t have any contact with

    her. The people I¡¯ve been in touch with aren¡¯t suffering from this.¡±

    Caroline said. ¡°Think about it. Who were you in touch with besides Danie?¡±

    Paige contemted it.

    Suddenly, she thought of Azure.

    She turned to Caroline and said, ¡°Azure¡­ It¡¯s Azure, except for you guys, since I got pregnant. But she

    never touched me, and she isn¡¯t infected. Was it her?¡±

    Frowning, Caroline said, ¡°I don¡¯t think Azure and Danie know each other.¡±

    Paige¡¯s eyes grew gloomy. ¡°But I really can¡¯t recall anyone else except her.¡±

    After a brief thought, Caroline suggested, ¡°Let me make a call,¡±

    She called Pete, and he quickly picked up.

    ¡°Did you see Danie meet any woman recently?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Are you asking about Naomi, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    ¡°No, anyone else.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Pete answered. ¡°She only met Naomi after I started keeping an eye on her, and she didn¡¯t really.

    come out of the house these days.¡±

    ¡°Keep watching her. Text me if she meets anyone.¡±

    ¡°Will do.¡±

    After hanging up, Caroline shook her head at Paige, leaving her speechless.

    Although Alex didn¡¯t answer Evan¡¯s call, Evan found him at Wild Sides.

    Alex sat alone in a private room with numerous wine bottles on the table.

    The strong smell of wine and smoke made Evan frown.

    Tipsy, Alex looked up at Evan but said nothing, continuing to drink

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Evan kept his frown and sat down quietly beside Alex.

    After finishing a bottle, Alex threw it on the table.

    Leaning against the sofa, he hoarsely said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know everything since you¡¯re here.¡±

    Silently, Evan poured a ss of wine for himself.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± Alex questioned.

    Evan sipped his wine. ¡°It¡¯s useless for me to force you if you don¡¯t want to tell me.¡±

    Alex snorted. ¡°Was it my divine retribution, Evan? I¡¯ve been fooling women, and now a woman fooled

    me.¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Evan said indifferently.

    Alex smiled bitterly and remarked, ¡°You don¡¯t know how tofort people.¡±

    Evan nced at him. ¡°Did you think Paige cheated on you?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah!¡± Alex picked up a bottle of wine again. ¡°My mother was right. Paige didn¡¯t dare to give birth

    to the child because the child wasn¡¯t mine. That¡¯s why she made an excuse and aborted the child.¡±

 Chapter 817 Talk It Out With Paige

    Chapter817TalkItOutWithPaige

    ¡°So, you think I have a bad insight since I¡¯m Paige¡¯s boss,¡® Evan remarked gloomily.

    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Alex shook his head. ¡°No, I had a bad insight.¡±

    Evan continued. ¡°As a boss, I failed to see through Paige¡¯s character and made her the head of the

    design department.¡±

    Stunned, Alex retorted, ¡°You aren¡¯t very perceptive. How could you tell everything?¡±

    Quietly, Evan gave Alex a different look.

    After a slight trance, Alex said, ¡°Wait a minute. You¡¯re trying to tell me something. Paige just used this

    excuse to lie to me, but she has a secret reason, right?

    Evan said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Caroline tell me about the kids¡® true identities until now?¡±

    ¡°Because she¡¯s afraid you¡¯ll snatch away her kids since you¡¯re the father,¡± Alex answered.

    ¡°So, you should give it some thought regarding Paige.¡± Evan stood up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to drink now.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Alex stopped Evan.

    ¡°Why do you think Paige would abort the child?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°Who should I ask then?¡± Evan replied,

    ¡°Caroline!¡± Alex said, ¡°I even pushed her down when I got mad today, and I¡¯m a bit shameless to ask

    her now¡­¡±

    Coldly, Evan demanded, ¡°You touched Caroline? Are you courting death?!¡±

    Immediately, Alex raised his hands. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I let it get to my head.¡±

    After that, Evan ignored Alex and left the private room.

    He fished out his phone and called Caroline the moment he was downstairs.

    But Caroline only picked it up after a while. She sounded exhausted. ¡°Hello?¡±

    Evan asked in worry, ¡°Did you fall today? Are you hurt?¡±

    Stunned, Caroline replied, ¡°Did Alex tell you? How¡¯s he doing now?¡±

    ¡°Is Paige with you?¡±

    Caroline nced at Paige, who was asleep. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°If I went therete, I¡¯m afraid Alex would be driven to the hospital tonight, too.¡± He then added, ¡°I won¡¯t

    ask about Paige¡¯s secret, but you can remind her that keeping everything a secret isn¡¯t a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Paige has her concerns. We shouldn¡¯t meddle in it since she¡¯s made up her mind,¡± Caroline said.

    ¡°I just want to remind her. After all, no one can decide for anyone else, including Paige.¡±

    words threw Caroline into silence because it was undeniably the truth.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Paige assumed that she had done the best for Alex, but it was a devastating pain for Alex since

    everything was hidden from him.

    ¡°You can remind her again, but she still has the chance to decide for herself. But I have to tell you that

    Alex will look into this affair, and I¡¯m sure Paige can¡¯t keep everything hidden.¡±

    Pinching her brows, Caroline said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk it out with Paige tomorrow. Are you going back to

    Bayview Viter?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Evan said somberly. ¡®Did you hurt your body?¡±

    His words made her realize that her cyx had started aching. ¡®I¡¯m okay because I just sat on the floor.

    Go home earlier and take care of the kids.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    After hanging up the call, Caroline looked at Paige and found thetter¡¯s eyes fluttering. ¡°I know you¡¯re

    awake. Just ask me what you want.¡±

    Paige opened her eyes. ¡°How¡¯s¡­ Alex doing?¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to keep everything from him since you care so much about him?¡® Caroline sighed. ¡°I

    think Evan is right because Alex has the right to know about this.¡±

 Chapter 818 Make Him Give Up

    Chapter818MakeHimGiveUp

    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind,¡± Paige dered. ¡°You saw how Alex behaved today. I don¡¯t want him to suffer

    another blow, and once is enough. Just let him give up.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Alex won¡¯t learn about your situation for the rest of his life? Caroline persisted. ¡°He¡¯ll find

    out sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if he does because I¡¯m going abroad for treatment.¡±

    Stunned, Caroline asked, ¡°You¡¯re going abroad? But Evan¡¯s hospital is as good as the ones abroad.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here and dwell on my lost child since I¡¯ve aborted here. Stop trying to persuade

    me, Carol.¡± Misery crept into Paige¡¯s voice.

    Helplessly, Caroline stopped trying because she knew how memories could evoke sadness. ¡°I¡¯ll stop

    since you¡¯ve made up your mind. When are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°I will tell my parents about this. It¡¯s best if I leave as soon as possible,¡± Paige replied.

    Caroline returned to Bayview Vi after driving Paige home.

    Upon reaching home, she noticed Alex s car as well.

    After staring at the car for a moment, she entered the vi.

    Alex and Evan were in the living room, and they looked over when they heard the door.

    When Alex saw Caroline, he immediately stood up guiltily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Caroline. I didn¡¯t think it through

    yesterday.¡±

    Caroline gave him aplicated look. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize because I understand your

    feelings.¡±

    Helplessly, Alex clenched his fists. ¡°I came today because-

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s about Paige.¡± Caroline sat down on the sofa. ¡°But I respect all of Paige¡¯s decisions.¡±

    Alex also took a seat. ¡°I know you respect her because you guys are besties, but can you tell me what

    happened since I¡¯m her fiance¡® and I¡¯ve diligently taken good care of her?¡±

    After a restless night, Caroline had a headache from Alex¡¯s endless questions.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you, Alex. I¡¯ve promised to keep it a secret,¡± Caroline said helplessly.

    Keeping his head low, Alex didn¡¯t say anything, but Evan suddenly asked Caroline, ¡°Were you guys at

    Grand East Hospital yesterday?¡±

    Caroline stared at Evan briefly and nodded slowly.

    Evan frowned because he believed in Paige¡¯s character. Although she looked impulsive, she knew how

    to differentiate between the pros and cons of important issues. not, she wouldn¡¯t bepetent enough

    to be the head of the design department.

    There must be a very serious reason since she had suddenly aborted the child.

    But since Paige remained silent about the reason, Evan had no choice but to ask Caroline about it.

    Before Evan could voice his doubt, Alex suddenly yelled agitatedly, ¡°I got it!¡±

    Caroline and Evan turned to look at him.

    ¡°The baby! There must be something wrong with the baby!¡± Alex said with certainty. ¡°The doctor

    advised

    Paige to abort the child, so she did! Then she med herself for failing to protect the kid and is guilty

    toward me. I¡¯m sure that must be the reason.¡±

    Caroline admired Alex¡¯s excellent thinking in silence because he had guessed it right by half.

    But now, she had to find out who had harmed Paige that way.

    Before long, Alex hurried to the hospital to seek the truth.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Caroline leaned against the sofa and fell deep in thought.

    Evan got to his feet and walked to her to grip her arm. ¡°Go up and rest¡±

    But Caroline retrieved her hand. ¡°No. I¡¯ve got something else to do today. I¡¯ll go to thepany after

    taking a bath.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how bad you look now?¡® Evan asked in displeasure. ¡®Just postpone it!¡±

    Caroline shook her head, ready to refuse.

 Chapter 819 Make Them Come on Time

    Chapter819MakeThemComeonTime

    Suddenly, Evan bent over and carried Caroline from the sofa.

    Keeping his head hung, Evan stared at Caroline icily and demanded, ¡°I¡¯ll make you doze off in

    exhaustion if you say no.¡±

    His words made Caroline think of certain scenes

    She struggled shyly. ¡°Can you please don¡¯t do that kind of thing in broad daylight?¡±

    Evan carried her upstairs. ¡°Your room is as dark as night, given the ckout curtains.¡±

    But Caroline kept on resisting him. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to do anything else because of Paige¡¯s affairs.

    now.

    ¡°You can tell me, and I¡¯ll help you guys to resolve it,¡± Evan insisted.

    Hence, Caroline stopped resisting and firmly leaned against Evan¡¯s shoulders.

    Of course, she knew that, but she couldn¡¯t break her word since she had promised Paige.

    After walking into the bedroom, Evan put Caroline on the sofa.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Caroline took off her coat and picked up her bathrobe before heading toward the bathroom.

    When she reached the door, she turned to give Evan a confused look. ¡°It¡¯s Thursday. Aren¡¯t you going

    to thepany?¡±

    Evan sat down on the sofa. ¡°Till go when you¡¯re asleep.

    Caroline was rendered speechless. She ignored the stubborn man and went to take a bath.

    Evan¡¯s phone rang after Caroline stepped into the bathroom.

    He fished his phone out and found it to be a call from Neil, so he picked it up.

    Neil sounded somber and cold. ¡°Eyan, the butler is dead.¡±

    Calmly, Evan remarked, ¡°Well, it¡¯s expected.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve lost an eyewitness.¡± Neil sounded a little frustrated. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your father to act so fast.

    When can we bring him to justice, Evan?¡±

    Evan sneered coldly. ¡°The day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll have a press conference and drive him out of MK.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you alone can¡¯t decide it,¡± Neil said. ¡°We need the shareholders¡® help.¡±

    ¡°You and Caroline just need to sit back and rx while watching him being punished.¡±

    Neil didn¡¯t know what Evan was up to, but he knew that Evan always kept his word.

    Since Evan had said so, Neil merely had to wait.

    After the call with Neil, Evan called Reuben, and thetter speedily picked it up. ¡°Is there anything I can

    do for you, Mr. Jordan?¡±

    Evan instructed, ¡°Ask the five shareholders toe to The River Taste tonight.¡±

    Stunned, Reuben asked, ¡°Are you referring to the shareholders who are still on your father¡¯s side, Mr.

    Jordan?¡±

    ¡°Yes, tie them up and bring them there if they refuse. They must be there at five o¡¯clock sharp.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Caroline came out from her bath half an hourter.

    Evan sat outside and waited patiently. When he saw here out with drenched hair, he approached

    her and pulled her back to the bathroom.

    Lifting her head to him, she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Evan bent down and fished out a hair dryer. Then he pulled Caroline over and stood behind her. ¡°You

    can¡¯te out like that even if there¡¯s a heater in the room.¡±

    Caroline blushed. ¡°I know, but I want to have some water because I¡¯m thirsty.¡±

    Evan turned on the hair dryer and gently touched her long hair.

    When Caroline saw his serious look in the mirror, she felt a great sense of security.

    ¡°I guess I won¡¯te home early tonight. You don¡¯t have to wait for me,¡± Evan reminded tenderly.

    Awkwardly, Caroline looked down. ¡°When did I say I wanted to wait for you¡­¡±

    Evan stopped and put the hairdryer down before turning her over to face her.

 Chapter 820 Iéˆ¥æª’l Kill You

    Chapter820I¡¯llKillYou

    After that, Evan put his hands around her, locking her in his arms.

    His ck eyes were smiley. ¡°It¡¯s not good to lie.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s heartbeat quickened because of her anxiety as she locked eyes with him. ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡±

    ¡°Who was beside herself, waiting for me for a few days?¡± Evan slowly got closer to her and whispered

    hoarsely in her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it wasn¡¯t you.¡±

    The hot breath on Caroline¡¯s earlobe electrified her. Even the tip of her ear was red and hot.

    Panicked, Caroline tried to push him away. ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    But she regretted it the moment she raised that question because she had indirectly admitted to it.

    Pursing his lips, Evan hugged Caroline¡¯s waist with one hand, pinched her chin with the other, and

    kissed her with his head low,

    The lingering hotness in the bathroom and Evan¡¯s skillful kissing skills aroused Caroline, pulling her

    into the romance slowly.

    After an unknown period, Caroliney on Evan¡¯s shoulders in exhaustion.

    Evan couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up. After washing her body clean in the bathtub, he put her in bed.

    He put on his clothes and kissed her forehead before leaving the bedroom.

    Draco asked someone to lead Danie to his study in Jordan Residence.

    When Danie stepped into the room, she saw Draco¡¯s exhaustion. Although she didn¡¯t know what had

    happened these two days, Draco¡¯s misery filled her with endless happiness.

    After suppressing her emotions, she asked, ¡°What can I do for you this time?¡±

    Draco looked up at her. ¡°Do one thing for me, and I¡¯ll pay you 41,000,000 dors. I¡¯ll even help you get

    abroad and guarantee your safety there.¡±

    ¡¯41,000,000 dors?! Danie widened her eyes in shock.

    She would have around 70,000,000 dors if she added that up with the 28,000,000 dors that Evan

    had

    Excited, Danie questioned, ¡°What do you want me to do?

    Draco looked away and pulled out his drawer to reveal a gun. He then put it on the desk.

    Danie was scared out of her wits when she saw the gun. ¡°You¡­ have a gun?¡±

    Draco nced at the ignorant Danie, fished out a check, swiftly wrote something on it, and put it

    under the gun.

    Then he yelled at the door, ¡°Lance!

    Lance quickly entered and bowed respectfully. ¡°Master Jordan.¡±

    Draco looked at Danie. This is Lance, and he¡¯ll be with you from today onward. I want you to grab

    this gun and kill Caroline. The money¡¯s here, and you can get it at any time. But I¡¯ll give you only half a

    month.

    Plus, Lance will kill you if you fail.¡±

    Bewildered, Danie asked, ¡°Why should I do that? You have so many capable men with you. Why

    didn¡¯t you ask them to do it instead?¡±

    Draco snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know so much, and I have my concerns. Do you want to do

    it or not?¡±

    ¡°What if I say no?¡± Danie asked urgently.

    Lance suddenly fished out a knife and put it against Danie¡¯s neck.

    Danie was momentarily too scared to speak. Her face had turned pale.

    Draco sounded frosty. ¡°I have a say in this instead of you.¡±

    Immediately, Danie said, ¡°Okay, got it. I¡¯ll do it. Just ask him to put his knife down!¡±

    Draco nced at Lance, and thetter swiftly put away his knife.

 Chapter 821 Betray Him for Oneéˆ¥æªš Interest

    Chapter821BetrayHimforOne¡¯sInterest

    Mr. Dotson said, ¡°Just get straight to the point and stop swaggering here. Do you think MK will thrive

    without us?¡±

    Evan retorted, ¡°Would you guys easily get such considerable profits worth tens of millions every year

    without me? How could youpare the past MK to the current MK?¡±

    Mr. York chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s meaningless arguing this way. Just tell us why you threatened us toe here

    today!¡±

    Evan changed his posture and crossed his legs, appearing quite arrogant. ¡°I want you to agree with my

    motion to drive my father out of MK during tomorrow¡¯s press conference.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°Dream on!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a wicked person like you!¡±

    Criticism poured in.

    Evan snorted and looked at Reuben. ¡°Get me the share transfer contracts.¡±

    Reuben immediately fished out five contracts from his briefcase and arranged them on the table one by

    one.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mr. Burton snapped. ¡°Do you want to force us to sign this contract?¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°Sign this and get lost since you no longer want to enjoy the profits I bring you. Do you

    think you have the right to resist me? Any single secret you have will fill you with deep shame for the

    rest of your life in Angelbay if it¡¯s exposed.

    ¡°Plus, you can consider choosing between fame or friendship. I can give you some time now.¡± While

    talking, Evan got to his feet. ¡°Talk it over among yourselves.¡±

    After that, he strode out of the private room, and Reuben followed suit.

    The remaining five shareholders looked at each other in dismay.

    A few minutester, they sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Did you see how he behaved? I think we should say yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done a lot of things for Draco, and I need to consider my family¡¯s welfare. After all, Evan holds

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame. We did some preposterous thing by relying on our identity, but he holds it against us

    now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are angry but can¡¯t deny Evan¡¯s ability. Plus, I¡¯m not so dumb as to give fame up.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take his side? After all, we can still live well with him around.¡±

    Different people threw in different opinions.

    After the discussion, they decided to take Evan¡¯s side.

    Mr. Dotson shouted at the door. ¡°Reuben!¡±

    Reuben quickly walked into the room.

    Mr. York exined, ¡°Tell Evan that we¡¯ve agreed with him. We¡¯ll obey him from now on as long as he

    lets us keep our posts.¡±

    Reuben looked at the other shareholders, and they nodded.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Reuben answered and fished out another five contracts from his briefcase. ¡°Sign this, and you

    can leave.¡±

    After the shareholders signed, Reuben walked to the neighboring private room with the contracts. He

    handed the contracts to Evan and informed thetter of the situation.

    Sarcasm filled Evan¡¯s eyes as he looked at the contracts.

    ¡°Your father thought he kept a bunch of confidantes, but they betrayed him because of profits atst.¡±

    Reuben said, ¡°It¡¯s the same for all people. They¡¯re greedy, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of parasites, not human beings.¡± Evan threw the contracts on the table. ¡°Get

    rep¨®rters toe to MK tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Will do, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Caroline woke up after she had enough sleep in Bayview Vi and found that night had fallen.

    It had been a long time since she had such a sound sleep.

    She sat in bed and turned on the bedsidemp. She suddenly heard a ticking sound nearby when she

    was about to get out of bed.

    Hence, she got out of bed and walked toward the sound.

 Chapter 822 I Canéˆ¥æª› Do That

    Chapter822ICan¡¯tDoThat

    Caroline lifted the tablet Evan had left on the coffee table with a puzzled expression. Noticing the

    absence of a password, she easily essed the software, revealing a notification.

    The software disyed an audio recording with automated text underneath featuring her name. As she

    scrutinized it, a frown formed on her face.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she discovered Draco had ordered Danie to kill her within a

    two- week time frame. Beads of sweat instantly covered her back.

    Before she could recover from her surprise, her phone rang, startling her. Turning swiftly, she grabbed

    her phone from the bedside table and hastily answered Neil¡¯s call.

    ¡°N¨CNeil¡­¡± Caroline¡¯s voice sounded shaky.

    ¡°Where are you, Carol?¡± Neil asked anxiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m at home, why?¡±

    ¡°Evan¡¯s father is getting Danie to murder you. Don¡¯t go anywhere during this period, Carol. I¡¯ll deal

    with

    Danie as soon as possible,¡± Neil said sternly.

    ¡°Did you receive the same audio recording as Evan?¡± Caroline inquired, herck of shock catching

    Neil¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Did Evan tell you about this?¡± Neil asked.

    ¡°No. He left his tablet in my room, and I saw it,¡± exined Caroline.

    ¡°Tell Evan about this and get him to assign more bodyguards to protect you. Meanwhile, he¡¯s going to

    deal with his father tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow? If he is captured tomorrow, his n to murder me will be thwarted, right?¡± Caroline felt

    slightly relieved.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t think that way! Danie holds a grudge against you. Who knows if she might be so

    obsessed that she wants to take your life? Carol, she has a gun. I¡¯m not willing to take risks because I

    can¡¯t afford to lose you, do you understand?¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°I understand, Neil. I won¡¯t go anywhere until you¡¯ve dealt with Danie.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After hanging up, Neil called Evan.

    ¡°Evan, your father ordered Danie to kill Carol, and he gave her a gun. I have to figure out a way to

    get rid of Danie in the next two days,¡± Neil informed urgently.

    Evan¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°So you¡¯ve listened to the audio recording?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Carol is also aware of the situation,¡± said Neil.

    Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to get a hold of Danie tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Remember to assign more bodyguards to Carol and ensure that she stays home as best as she can!¡± .

    reminded Neil.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    At Jordan Residence.

    Danie sat on the sofa, contemting the gun in front of her.

    ¡®Draco is crafty and cunning. It is possible that I might end up in trouble when he gets me to murder

    Caroline. He imed that he would send me abroad to live out a good life, but there is no telling if he

    might get the police to intercept and capture me.

    ¡®I totally agree with murdering Caroline. I wish for this bitch¡¯s death more than anyone for having driven.

    me to this point! However, I can¡¯t do that now! I can¡¯t do it even without Draco¡¯s trap because Evan and

    Neil are aware of this matter from the listening device they nted in the study. It won¡¯t take long

    before.

    Evan and Neil assign someone to monitor me.¡®

    Danie felt overwhelmed by the dilemma.

    ¡®What can I do for Caroline to die yet won¡¯t put myself in trouble?¡®

    As she pondered, her phone rang, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling stunned when she saw the caller ID.

 Chapter 823 Just Do as I Say

    Chapter823JustDoasISay

    It came from Hector.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Danie was unaware Evan had beaten up Casey, so she assumed that Casey was still calling her.

    She had no idea why Casey would call her on this number, but she picked up the call.

    Hector said, ¡°You¡¯ve been living sofortably at Jordan Residencetely that you¡¯ve forgotten what

    you¡¯re supposed to do.¡±

    Danie could not help feeling infuriated. ¡°Stop pretending, Mr. Hendrix. Do you think I don¡¯t know who

    you are? Is there a point for you to mock me like this?¡±

    Danie intended to go all out and ignored the consequences. Casey would be unable to do anything

    to her because Draco needed her for the time being.

    Hector kept quiet for a moment before he said, ¡°Who do you think I am?¡±

    ¡°I know that you¡¯re Casey Jordan! How much longer do you intend on being so mysterious? Haven¡¯t

    you hurt me enough yet?¡± Danie shouted.

    Hector chuckled. ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m Casey Jordan?¡±

    Danie felt slightly uneasy from his question. ¡°Who are you then? Are you not Casey?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call the hospital to check Casey¡¯s current condition?¡± Hector suggested.

    Danie frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°He was hospitalized from taking Evan¡¯s beating. He has a dislocated jaw and broken nose, so he

    won¡¯t be able to speak easily now.¡±

    Danie¡¯s eyes widened in shock, thinking, ¡®Casey has been hospitalized from being beaten up again?

    Who¡¯s on the call then? Regardless of who it is, I can¡¯t afford to have a bad attitude right now. After all,

    I am wary of Mr. Hendrix¡¯s ability.¡±

    Danie said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for speaking out of turn, Mr. Hendrix. Is there a reason for your phone

    call today?¡±

    Hector said, ¡°You handled Paige¡¯s matter pretty well. What do you n on doing next?¡±

    Danie asked, ¡°Mr. Hendrix, forgive my impertinence, but may I ask? What exactly are you trying to

    do? It seemed like you were targeting Evan earlier, yet it appears that you are targeting Caroline now.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask about what I intend to do.¡±

    ¡°Are you calling today solely to inquire about my future ns, Mr. Hendrix?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified to inquire about my ns?¡±

    Danie inhaled a deep breath, suppressed her emotions, and said, ¡°I believe that nothing can be

    hidden from you, Mr. Hendrix. If that is the case, I shall tell you about what Mr. Jordan Sr. has ordered

    me to do¡­¡±

    Danie told him about her concerns after exining about Draco¡¯s n.

    ¡°Evan and Neil will be aware of this matter by now, so it¡¯s utterly impossible for me to carry out the task.

    In fact, they will even take away my gun.¡±

    Hector said, ¡°Give them the gun if theye to you, and don¡¯t resist if they want to monitor you.¡±

    Danie said, ¡°However, Mr. Jordan Sr. is going to kill me if I don¡¯tplete the task within two weeks!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t die so soon. Just do as I say!¡± Hector appeared to have lost his patience.

    Danie relented. ¡°Understood, Mr. Hendrix.¡±

    ¡°Take the initiative to reach out to them and hand over the gun.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After ending the call, Danie texted Evan and Neil as ordered and informed them about Draco¡¯s n.

    Evan replied right away.

    Evan: [I¡¯ll send someone to you. Hand him the gun. He will send you a gun that looks the same

    tomorrow morning.]

    Danie agreed. Someone knocked on the door half an hourter.

    She opened the door and found a bodyguard. ¡°Gun.¡±

    Danie was acquainted with the bodyguard. He was the one who had called out to her and stopped

    Casey previously.

    Danie recovered from her surprise and handed the gun to the bodyguard hastily.

    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll send the fake gun at 4:00 a.m. tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 824 Keep a Distance

    Chapter824KeepaDistance

    At Bayview Vi.

    Caroline absentmindedly ate in the dining room until Kenny returned. As he entered, he stared at her

    and

    waved his hand before her eyes.

    ¡°G? What are you daydreaming about?¡± Kenny inquired.

    Caroline slowly returned to reality, looking up at Kenny. ¡°Nothing. Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. Where are the children?¡± Kenny pulled out a chair and sat down.

    ¡°I think they¡¯re ying upstairs,¡± Caroline replied nonchntly, mechanically stuffing peas into her

    mouth.

    ¡°G, something is bothering you. It seems like you won¡¯t tell me anything these days,¡± Kenny observed

    and sighed.

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Caroline put down her fork. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to worry too much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your friend! I really wish I could help you with something,¡± Kenny expressed sincerely.

    Caroline smiled. ¡°I¡¯m already very happy that you can manage the factory andpany so well.¡±

    Kenny clicked his tongue, about to say more, when they heard a car outside.

    Caroline turned to look, thinking it was Evaning home.

    ¡°G, will you please show some restraint? Why are you so excited that Evan is back, but you didn¡¯t

    wee my return that way!¡± Kenny remarked.

    Without turning, Caroline said, ¡°I have something to talk to him about.¡±

    She opened the door, but it was Scott, not Evan.

    Scott had arrived without informing her, something he used to do in the past. Caroline felt something

    was off but couldn¡¯t walk away now.

    ¡°What brings you here, Scott?¡± she asked.

    Scott, holding a medicine kit, smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten that Ie to change your house¡¯s emergency

    medicine supply once a year.¡±

    Caroline stared at the kit, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve forgotten about this.¡±

    Scott would periodically swap out the medicine when they lived abroad.

    ¡°Have you eaten? Kenny just got home and hasn¡¯t eaten either. Why don¡¯t you stay for a meal?¡±

    Caroline suggested.

    Scott declined, ¡°Nah. If I stay for a meal, Evan might misunderstand when he¡¯s backter.¡±

    Feeling guilty, Caroline confessed, ¡°Speaking of this, I have something to tell you now, Scott.¡±

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say. You want to tell me that we should keep a distance now that you and

    Evan are together,¡± Scott said nonchntly.

    Caroline lowered her head in guilt. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m very sorry you¡¯ve wasted many years of your youth

    because of me.¡±

    Scott sighed. ¡°Carol, I told you many times. I¡¯m doing this willingly, and it has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Overwhelmed with emotions, Caroline didn¡¯t know how to respond. She never had feelings for Scott-

    Evan always held the most important ce in her heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad, Carol. Even though I¡¯m disappointed that we can¡¯t form a family together, I¡¯m happy just

    to see you happy. I won¡¯t being over to Bayview Vi frequently anymore, but we will still be

    friends.

    ¡°I think about how both of us were very busy during our time abroad, but we still had a good time when

    we gathered,¡± Scott shared.

    Caroline listened in silence, knowing it would be inappropriate to say anything now and could hurt

    Scott.

 Chapter 825 Take His Own Life Lightly

    Chapter825TakeHisOwnLifeLightly

    Evan drove to the entrance of Bayview Vi¡¯s residential area while Reuben attended to some matters.

    As he approached his house, he noticed the vi was still undergoing renovations.

    Evan parked in front of the vi and decided to inspect the progress secretly. Exiting the car, he entered

    the yard. Just as he was about to ascend the steps, movement caught his eye, and he spotted two

    figures in Caroline¡¯s yard.

    Turning, he identified Scott with his back turned and Caroline facing him. Evan was unable to hear their

    conversation, so he observed Scott raising his hand and leaning toward Caroline. To his shock, they

    appeared to be kissing.

    Livid, Evan swiftly descended the steps and headed toward Caroline¡¯s yard.

    Meanwhile, Scott¡¯s hand remained on Caroline¡¯s face.

    Evan snarled, veins bulging on his temples, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Startled, Caroline and Scott turned to face Evan. She nced at his furious expression and then at

    Scott, who was merely helping her remove a fallen leaf from her hair. It dawned on her that Evan had

    misunderstood the situation.

    Scott addressed Evan casually, ¡°Have you misunderstood something, Mr. Jordan?¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    Evan approached withrge strides. Anxiety gripped Caroline as she sensed Evan¡¯s menacing

    presence.

    Before she could intervene, Evan punched Scott¡¯s face.

    Caroline hurriedly stepped forward to stop Evan. ¡°Have you lost your mind, Evan? Scott didn¡¯t do

    anything to me!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t seen anything? Are you trying to lie to me?¡± Evan red at Caroline.

    Caroline urgently grabbed Evan¡¯s arm. ¡°Will you calm down and listen to my exnation first? There

    was a leaf-¡±

    ¡°I believe what my eyes see! You¡¯ve utterly disappointed me, Caroline!¡± Evan¡¯s expression turned cold.

    He angrily shook off Caroline¡¯s hand and turned to leave.

    Caroline hastened after him/¡°Evan! It¡¯s not at all like what you imagine! Calm down and listen to my

    exnation, okay?¡±

    She followed Evan until the entrance of the other vi.

    Feeling extremely anxious when she saw Evan enter the car, she rushed to the vehicle and began

    pounding on the door. ¡°Evan, Scott was helping me remove a fallen leaf. Will you please listen to what I

    have to say?¡±

    Evan had already started the car while Caroline was exining.

    In the next moment, the car rushed into the darkness and vanished.

    Caroline was so startled that she turned ghastly pale. She grabbed her phone and called Evan.

    ¡®He has the right to be angry and ignore my exnation, but he shouldn¡¯t take his own life lightly!¡®

    However she made a dozen calls, but Evan did not pick up.

    Scott approached Caroline with blood seeping from his lips. He said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering

    you, Carol.¡±

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You may go home first and drive safely.¡±

    Scott insisted, ¡°You must tell me if he does something bad to you-¡±

    ¡°Scott, he won¡¯t do anything bad to me!¡± Caroline interrupted Scott with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m very

    scared that he will get into a dangerous situation now!¡±

 Chapter 826 Daddy Not Picking Up His Phone?

    Chapter826DaddyNotPickingUpHisPhone?

    Scott gazed into Caroline¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re genuinely concerned about him, you can have Ty and Axel

    track his location so you can find him.¡±

    Caroline was momentarily stunned. Soon after, she recovered and said, ¡°Understood. Drive home

    safely!¡±

    She hurried back to the vi, leaving Scott alone at the other vi¡¯s door. He stood in silence, watching

    her departing figure.

    After a while, he looked away and slowly walked back to his car.

    Meanwhile, Caroline rushed upstairs to the vi.

    Kenny looked at her in surprise. ¡°G! Why are you running in the house?¡±

    Caroline didn¡¯t respond, so Kenny looked outside in confusion. ¡®Wasn¡¯t it Evan who came back? Why is

    Caroline so agitated for no reason?¡®

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Kenny walked out and asked the bodyguard about the earlier situation.

    Caroline opened the children¡¯s room door, startling Axel and Tyler in front of theirptops. Liora was

    ying on the mat and hastily stuffed her phone back into her shirt.

    ¡°Mommy? What¡¯s going on?¡± Tyler quickly calmed down and asked, concerned about Caroline¡¯s

    anxious expression.

    Caroline approached Tyler with forced calmness. ¡°Ty, are you good at tracking someone¡¯s location?¡±

    Tyler nodded. ¡°Who are you looking for, Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Is it Daddy?¡± Axel asked.

    ¡°Yes. He had a misunderstanding earlier and drove away so quickly. I¡¯m worried about him. Please help

    me check his current location,¡± Caroline said anxiously.

    Tyler¡¯s expression turned serious/ ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it now.¡±

    ¡°Mommy.¡± Liora walked to Caroline, holding her cold hand. She looked at Caroline with concern and

    asked, ¡°Is Daddy not picking up his phone?¡±

    Caroline knelt and told Liora, ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry, Lia. I¡¯ll meet him soon.¡±

    Liora pursed her lips. She reached into her shirt, pulled out her phone, and passed it to Caroline.

    ¡°Evan will not pick up even if I use Tyler¡¯s phone to call him,¡± Caroline said.

    ¡°No¡­ Uh, Daddy bought this for me,¡± Liora said hesitantly.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Caroline took Liora¡¯s phone and typed in Evan¡¯s number.

    ¡°Are you going to scold me for having a phone, Mommy?¡± Liora asked cautiously.

    Caroline forced a smile. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from contacting your father if you want, but please don¡¯t keep

    secrets from me next time, okay?¡±

    Liora nodded. ¡°Yes, Mommy. Call Daddy quickly!¡±

    Caroline dialed the number.

    Evan sped recklessly, running a few red lights. His gaze was sinister as he gripped the steering wheel

    so tightly that veins bulged on the back of his hand. The scene of Caroline and Scott¡¯s intimate

    interaction filled his mind, and rage consumed all his senses.

    ¡®How could she do this?! How dare she do this! Why would she do this with Scott behind my back?!¡±

    Evan mmed the steering wheel in rage.

    Suddenly, his phone rang. Lia¡¯s name popped up on the central control screen of his car.

    ¡®Caroline doesn¡¯t know about Lia¡¯s phone, so it can¡¯t be her calling. I shouldn¡¯t let my anger affect the

    children.¡¯

    After a brief moment, he pressed the receive call button.

 Chapter 827 I Canéˆ¥æª› Live Without Him

    Chapter827ICan¡¯tLiveWithout Him

    Suddenly, the re of car horns filled Evan¡¯s ears. Startled, he looked up, catching Caroline¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Evan, calm down and listen-¡±

    Before Caroline could finish, a deafening crash echoed through the phone.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Caroline¡¯s mind went nk.

    ¡°E¨CEvan¡­¡±

    Her face turned pale, and she called out shakily, ¡°Evan?¡±

    ¡°Mommy! I found him! He¡¯s at Biriv Highway, but his car is stopped.¡±

    Caroline dropped the phone, an ominous feeling settling in. Tears streamed down her face as she

    stood up in a daze.

    Concerned, the children called out, ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    Stumbling, she ran out of the bedroom.

    The children followed, repeating, ¡°Mommy!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. Daddy will be fine!¡±

    Liora burst into tears, and Axel reassured, ¡°Please stay calm, Mommy. Daddy is a skilled driver. He¡¯ll

    be fine!¡±

    Tyler added, ¡°He¡¯s lucky. He¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t go alone, Mommy!¡±

    Caroline, seemingly oblivious to their calls, ran downstairs. As she reached thest step, her foot

    slipped, and she fell to the floor.

    Themotion caught Kenny¡¯s attention, and he rushed over.

    Noticing Caroline¡¯s tear¨Cstreaked face as she got up, Kenny hastily offered his help and asked, ¡°What¡¯s

    going on with you, G?¡±

    Caroline grabbed Kenny¡¯s arm, her voice shaky. ¡°Kenny! Drive and take me to Evan!¡±

    Understanding the gravity of the situation, Kenny asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Stop asking, I¡¯m begging you! Please take me to him. He¡¯s at Biriv Highway!¡± she implored.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you there right now.¡± Kenny assisted her to stand.

    Caroline broke down throughout the journey, weeping endlessly. The pain she felt was suffocating at

    the thought of Evan facing trouble.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want him to die! I haven¡¯t told him how much I love and care about him yet! I haven¡¯t told him

    that Ty and Lia are his biological children. I won¡¯t allow him to die when we still have a long future

    ahead of us!¡®

    Kenny had grasped the situation andforted her by caressing her back. ¡°G, why don¡¯t you try to look

    on the bright side? How can something bad happen to Evan with all his abilities, huh?¡±

    Caroline clutched her chest, unable to soothe the sharp pain. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I should have exined

    things to Evan earlier. I made him misunderstand again tonight¡­¡±

    She wept into her hands. ¡°Kenny, I can¡¯t live without him¡­¡±

    Kenny felt pity for her. ¡°I know you love him very much. Your life together has yet to begin, so he won¡¯t

    leave you just like that.¡±

    Kenny urged the bodyguard, ¡°Drive faster!¡±

    The bodyguardplied, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Five minutester, the car reached the location Tyler had sent.

    The sound of a police car and a ring ambnce siren could be heard ahead.

    Upon getting out of the car, Caroline¡¯s knees buckled at the sight of the car ident scene.

    Kenny swiftly caught her and encouraged, ¡°Stay strong, G!¡±

    Caroline propped herself up with great effort and walked toward the crime scene, dragging her heavy

    legs.

 Chapter 828 Heéˆ¥æªš Dead

    Chapter828He¡¯sDead

    As Caroline approached, fear and reluctance gripped her tighter. Intense dizziness swirled within her,

    causing her stomach to churn and making her feel nauseated.

    ¡°How fast was that person driving, huh? The car¡¯s totaled!¡±

    ¡°I doubt they¡¯ll survive if they can¡¯t even pull them out of the car.¡±

    ¡°Look at the pool of blood on the floor. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll make it¡­¡±

    ¡°Sigh, may they rest in peace¡­¡±

    Caroline¡¯s vision blurred, and she copsed to the ground upon hearing that.

    Kenny failed to catch Caroline, and his expression gradually soured. He instructed the bodyguard,

    ¡°Watch her. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    The bodyguard replied, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Kenny maneuvered through the crowd as Caroline sat on the ground in shock.

    The ringing in her ears grew louder, rendering her brain incapable of functioning further.

    ¡®Evan¡­ is dead¡­ He left me and the children¡­ It¡¯s my fault¡­ I killed him!¡®

    The bodyguard said, ¡°My condolences, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s eyes glistened.

    Suddenly, she got up and walked toward the crowd.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    She aimed to im his body, not wanting him to leave alone.

    She wanted to stay with him, thinking he must be in pain.

    Caroline attempted to walk into the crowd, but her knees buckled again.

    A figure swiftly dashed out of nowhere and caught Caroline.

    Caroline froze, recognizing the familiar scent, and rationality began to return.

    ¡®Evan¡­¡®

    Caroline turned to the man holding him and burst into tears once again, losing control and sinking into

    despair at the sight of his face.

    ¡°Evan?¡± Caroline looked at him incredulously. ¡°Is this you?¡±

    Evan felt his heart wrench at Caroline¡¯s suffering. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡±

    Upon hearing Evan¡¯s voice, Caroline rxed, dived into his arms, and cried loudly.

    ¡°I thought you were lying there dead! Evan, do you know how terrified I am? I wish I could die with you

    at the thought of you leaving me alone in this world!¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze turned gentle, and he hugged Caroline back. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here and well, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me in the car crash. Someone else was driving under the influence and caused the crash.

    The car was right beside me, but I dodged quickly. Later, I called Lia, and she told me you were already

    on your way to me.¡±

    Caroline buried her face in Evan¡¯s chest. ¡°I was wrong, but I really didn¡¯t do anything with Scott tonight.

    In fact, I made it clear to him.

    ¡°Evan, you must take good care of yourself. You promised to make it up to me. You¡¯re going to make it

    up to Ty and Lia for theirck of fatherly love! Hence, you¡¯re not allowed to die without my permission! I

    will never let you go, no matter when!¡±

    Evan was stunned. He slowly pushed away Caroline, thinking he had misheard.

    Staring at her swollen eyes, he asked, ¡°What did you say again?¡±

    Caroline sobbed and said, ¡°I said you¡¯re not allowed to die.¡±

    ¡°Not that, the previous sentence!¡±

    Carolineposed herself, wiped her tears, and said with a determined gaze, ¡°You have to make it up

    to me, Ty, and Lia for theirck of fatherly love from you.¡±

    Evan¡¯s mind went nk instantly. He stared at Caroline for a long while before muttering, ¡°Are you

    finally willing to acknowledge that Ty and Lia are mine?¡±

 Chapter 829 Doesnéˆ¥æª› Want You to Know

    Chapter829Doesn¡¯tWantYoutoKnow

    Evan¡¯s voice trembled with emotion as Caroline uttered those words. ¡®I finally heard Caroline say these

    words to me in person! She has finally decided to give me all her trust! I¡¯ve been waiting for this for too

    long¡­¡®

    He gently pulled Caroline into his arms, his eyes reddened with tears. ¡°Alright, I promise you that I¡¯ll

    make you and the children happier than anyone else.¡±

    The next day, Evan and Caroline were awakened by a call. She grabbed her phone as Alex¡¯s name

    shed on the screen. She hesitated and cleared her throat before answering.

    Anxious, Alex asked, ¡°Caroline, what happened at the hospital the other day?¡±

    Caroline wondered if Alex had checked with the hospital. However, it was apparent that he had not

    found anything judging by his tone.

    Caroline sat upright and replied, ¡°If you can¡¯t find anything, it means that Paige doesn¡¯t want you to

    know.¡±

    ¡°Is Evan with you? Will you pass him the phone, please?¡± Alex asked.

    Caroline hesitated briefly but handed the phone to Evan when he got up.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Evan asked.

    Alex said, ¡°Evan, will you please talk to the medical staff so they can pass Paige¡¯s medical record to

    me?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Evan agreed without hesitation.

    Caroline kept quiet, considering rejecting Evan when he handed her the phone back after ending the

    call.

    She removed the nket, preparing to get out of bed, when Evan grabbed her arm. ¡°You¡¯re on Paige¡¯s

    side, and I¡¯m on Alex¡¯s side. You should understand my thoughts.¡±

    Caroline turned to him. ¡°If the two of you manage to find out the reason, it¡¯s not my concern then. After

    all, I didn¡¯t betray Paige.¡±

    In truth, she wanted Evan and Alex to know about this because she did not wish for Paige to suffer

    alone.

    Evan loosened his grip. ¡°I¡¯ll wake the children.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Caroline washed up and headed downstairs. She walked out of the vi and called Paige.

    Paige picked up after a long while and said hoarsely, ¡°Carol.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°Paige, have you spoken to the doctor in the hospital?¡±

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Yes. I knew Alex would look into this for sure,¡± Paige answered.

    Caroline said, ¡°You were diagnosed in Grand East Hospital, which Evan owns. The doctor won¡¯t be

    able to hide it for long if he wants to know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be moving abroad in the afternoon. Carol, it doesn¡¯t matter if they know or not,¡± Paige said.

    Caroline was astounded. ¡°Why are you in such a rush to leave? Paige, you¡¯re still recovering from the

    abortion!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore, Carol. I just want to leave!¡± Paige cried.

    Caroline heaved a sigh. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you¡¯ve made up your mind. I hope you can be well, Paige.¡±

    ¡°Carol, we¡¯ll always be best friends no matter where I am,¡± Paige said.

    ¡°We will, for sure! I¡¯ll send you off at the airportter,¡± Caroline said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want Alex to know,¡± Paige said bitterly.

    Caroline said, ¡°Okay. I respect your decision.¡±

    Caroline looked up to the blue sky after ending the call. She remembered the four of them watching the

    fireworks. She naively believed that such days would continue forever, but things had turned out

    contrary to her wish now.

 Chapter 830 Itéˆ¥æªš Okay to Tell You

    Chapter830It¡¯sOkaytoTellYou

    Evan stood in the children¡¯s room with a frown, observing his two sons, both sporting dark circles under

    their eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want excuses. I just want to know why you stayed up all night,¡± Evan said sternly.

    Tyler pursed his lips. ¡°Do I have the right to refuse to answer any question?¡±

    Axel patted Tyler¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Just say it. We have to tell sooner orter anyway.¡±

    Tyler nced at Axel. ¡°You can say what you want. I won¡¯t.¡±

    Axel nodded and was about to exin when Evan interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Axel. Let Tyler tell me.¡±

    ¡°Why should I tell you? You¡¯re in no position to dictate what I do. Don¡¯t think you can meddle in my

    matters just because you¡¯re with Mommy!¡±

    Evan stared coldly at him. ¡®What a defiant boy!¡®

    Evan smirked. ¡°You¡¯re my child. Why don¡¯t I have the authority to dictate what you do as your father?¡±

    Tyler was stunned. ¡®Has Mommy told him the truth? is it because ofst night¡¯s incident?¡®

    Tyler turned away. Even though he had also been worriedst night, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ept

    Evan!

    Evan¡¯s smile broadened upon noticing Tyler¡¯s silence. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to call me ¡®Daddy¡®?¡±

    Liora leaped out of bed after themotion woke her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you if Tyler won¡¯t! Daddy!¡± Liora held out her hands at Evan.

    Evan was shocked his daughter addressed him as ¡®Daddy¡®. He suppressed the bitterness in his heart

    and

    carried Liora with an affectionate gaze. ¡°Hmm, I heard that.¡±

    Liora hugged Evan¡¯s neck tightly. ¡°I can finally call you Daddy. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day way too

    long.¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Evan patted her back.

    Tyler darted a displeased look at her. ¡°You turncoat.¡±

    Liora turned to him angrily. ¡°How am I a turncoat when Mommy has already admitted it?¡±

    Tyler sat on the bed cross¨Clegged with a resistive expression. ¡°You¡¯re still a turncoat anyhow!¡±

    ¡°Even if you refuse to acknowledge it, Daddy is still Daddy!¡± Liora grunted.

    Tyler was rendered speechless.

    Axel said smilingly, ¡°You were very worried about Daddy toost night, Ty.¡±

    Tyler said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t!¡±

    Tyler jumped off the bed and walked to the bathroom.

    Evan didn¡¯t stop Tyler but waited for him to wash up patiently.

    Tyler stared at him quietly. ¡°Fine. It¡¯s okay to tell you since we¡¯ve been busy with your matter anyway!¡±

    Evan nodded and beckoned him to speak.

    Tyler walked over and turned on his and Axel¡¯sptops.

    He told Evan, ¡°You should-¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you change your address before you speak?¡± Evan interrupted him.

    Tyler clenched his fists. ¡°I need time, okay? Also, don¡¯t you know it¡¯s very disrespectful to interrupt

    someone¡¯s conversation?¡±

    ¡°If you want to talk about manners, you should learn to address me properly first,¡± Evan corrected him.

    Tyler might not be calling him Daddy if Evan didn¡¯t push Tyler.

    Tyler took a deep breath. ¡°Is this word so important to you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re my son,¡± Evan said in a deep tone.

    Tyler couldn¡¯t be bothered to dwell on this issue too much. He would abide by his mother¡¯s intention

    since she had alreadye clean.

    It wouldn¡¯t cost him anything to do that anyway!

    Tyler said, ¡°Sure, Daddy. Please listen to what I¡¯m about to tell you!¡±

 Chapter 831 No Further Involvement

    Chapter831NoFurtherInvolvement

    Evan smiled contentedly. ¡°Please go ahead,¡± he said.

    Tyler shared their recent observation with Evan.

    ¡°I believe your IT department has also noticed it. The other party is constantly provoking you, and I

    think it won¡¯t be long before they take action.¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°I¡¯m aware of it, but there¡¯s no way to track them because their IP

    location is untraceable due to constant virtualization.¡±

    ¡°That was before. I feel they¡¯re about to be exposed soon!¡± Tyler pointed at the red dot on theptop.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Axel interjected, ¡°Can I ask you something, Daddy?¡±

    Evan looked at Axel. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Axel asked, ¡°Does your IT department keep any data records of previous firewall bypass incidents?¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°I believe not. However, I can get them to prepare a report if needed.¡±

    Tyler nodded. ¡°With a detailed data report, we can identify whichpany the other party intends to

    attack.¡±

    Evan said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to intervene in this matter. You¡¯re still growing, so you¡¯re not allowed to stay

    upte.¡±

    Tyler and Axel were rendered speechless. They exchanged a nce, understanding each other¡¯s

    intention not to follow the instructions.

    However, they could only agree to their father¡¯s order in his presence.

    Evan walked outside with Liora in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s time to go downstairs for breakfast.¡±

    Noticing Evan leaving, Tyler told Axel, ¡°Both of you are going to spoil Lia sooner orter!¡±

    Axel smiled. ¡°She¡¯s our only sister/after all.¡±

    In the afternoon, Reuben called a press conference at MK.

    Evan walked into the conference room in a ck suit, exuding a reserved presence at 2:00 p.m. sharp.

    The journalists frantically took photos of Evan as soon as he showed up.

    Evan sat down on the stage, nced at the journalists, and said, ¡°I would like to announce something

    today.¡±

    The journalists took notes seriously.

    Evan continued, ¡°My father, Chairman Draco Jordan, will permanently step down from MK starting

    today.¡±

    The statement caused a huge stir among the journalists.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, is this the chairman¡¯s own intention or yours?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, if this is your intention, have you discussed it with the chairman in advance?¡±

    ¡°May I inquire if the shareholders¡® meeting has been called? Does that mean the chairman will have no

    further involvement with the MK Group going forward?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, how did youe to make this decision?¡±

    Evan did not answer the journalists¡® questions but told Reuben softly, ¡°Please remind Neil to head to

    Jordan Residence now.¡±

    Reuben nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    He walked out of the conference room to call Neil.

    Evan began answering the journalists¡® questions after Reuben left.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need his permission to make any decision.¡± Evan picked up the folder next to him and said

    coldly, ¡°The shareholders have already signed the agreement. Draco Jordan is not affiliated with MK

    anymore. from today onward.¡±

    Meanwhile, Draco watched the press conference in real¨Ctime. He angrily swept everything off the table

    when he heard Evan¡¯s remark.

    ¡°He¡¯s a defiant son!¡± Draco was livid.

    ¡®Those old geezers have all betrayed me, huh? So, Evan made me transfer 30% of my shares to him

    just so he could do that?¡®

    Draco grabbed his chair and smashed it ferociously on theptop.

    ¡®I¡¯m going to teach this piece of shit a lesson today!¡±

    Soon, Draco got up and walked out of the study.

 Chapter 832 Please Come With Us

    Chapter832PleaseComeWithUs

    Shortly after Draco left the study, a bodyguard hurried over, wearing an anxious expression.

    Draco was already in a bad mood, so he instantly lost his temper at the sight of the bodyguard¡¯s panic.

    Why are you making a big fuss out of it?!¡±

    The bodyguard eximed, ¡°This is bad, sir! There are many police officers out there!¡±

    Draco was stunned. ¡°What?¡±

    The bodyguard repeated, ¡°There are many police officers out there!¡±

    Draco¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Why would the police officers be here?¡±

    Draco was about to send the bodyguard to stall for time when he found that the police officers were

    already heading toward him. Suppressing his puzzlement, he calmly observed the approaching

    officers.

    A detective, identified as Captain Hank Pearl from the Criminal Investigation Division, approached

    Draco and brandished his identification. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Captain Hank Pearl. We received a tip¨Coff about

    your involvement in a homicide. Pleasee with us!¡±

    Draco¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I can refuse to leave with you without evidence!¡±

    Hank replied, ¡°Mr. Jordan, our presence here means we have already gathered enough evidence. We

    need your cooperation in the investigation of a homicide case from 20 years ago and the recent murder

    of your butler two days ago.¡±

    Draco was livid. ¡®How did the police manage to obtain the evidence when I handled these two cases

    with such discretion?¡®

    Noticing Draco¡¯s silence, Hank pulled out his phone and yed a voice clip. (1)

    Draco¡¯s eyes widened in shock¨Cit contained things he had said in the study.

    ¡®My study¡­¡®

    Draco nced at the study and realized someone had entered it.

    ¡°Pleasee with us now, Mr. Jordan!¡± Hank emphasized.

    Draco¡¯s expression constantly changed. After a moment of silence, he felt a sense of powerlessness.

    ¡®There really are no airtight secrets in this world, huh? I should have been prepared for this from the

    moment Bernard was abducted.¡®

    Draco left with the police.

    Although Danie was excited about the information, she dared not leave the room. Lance was still

    around, and she couldn¡¯t show her emotions too obviously, lest her life be at stake.

    Caroline watched the livestream from work.

    The Inte buzzed with news about Draco being ousted from MK.

    Although Caroline didn¡¯t understand Evan¡¯s motives, a trending post shed light on the situation.

    [Shocking News! Former MK Chairman, Draco Jordan, Suspected of Murdering Hugh Aday!] 1

    After reading the post, Caroline understood that Evan aimed to sever ties between Draco and MK

    before legal judgment, ensuring MK remained unaffected.

    Scrolling through thements, she found various opinions.

    [People describe the elite¡¯s world as deep waters, but upon closer inspection, it¡¯s not water but bones!]

    [I found it strange when Mr. Jordan ousted his father from MK. I understand now. He wanted to show

    he wouldn¡¯t let Draco Jordan affect his MK.]

    [I acknowledge that Mr. Jordan is truly resolute. He doesn¡¯t protect his family in the face of thew.]

    [It¡¯s rare to find a CEO like him. My support for MK¡¯s products over the years has not been wasted!]

    After reading for a while, Caroline felt relieved. As long as public opinion didn¡¯t target Evan, it was fine.

    She put her phone away to focus on work when Neil called.

    ¡°Carol, have you seen the news?¡± Neil sounded rxed.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 833 Meet My Family Officially

    Chapter833MeetMyFamilyOfficially

    Caroline asked with a mischievous smile, ¡°Huh? What news?¡±

    Neil chuckled. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know you well enough, Carol? How can you be unaware of the

    sensational news surrounding MK?¡±

    Carolineughed. ¡°I saw it. Evan¡¯s father has been detained.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t sound very happy,¡± Neil remarked.

    Caroline heaved a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to be happy. Neil, I¡¯ve never met our parents. Frankly, I don¡¯t

    feel strongly for them. I wanted Evan¡¯s father to face thew because it¡¯s my duty as our parents¡®

    daughter.¡±

    Neil kept quiet for a moment. ¡°I understand. Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡±

    ¡°Neil, you, Uncle Tom, and Aunt Greta are the ones who should be happy,¡± Caroline said. ¡°Speaking of

    which, I believe that it has been a long time since you contacted them, right?¡±

    Neil suggested, ¡°Since Evan helped solve this case and both of you have reconciled, we should get a

    meal together.¡±

    Caroline checked the time. ¡°Sure thing. You can set the time.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s set it on Saturday then. Bring the children.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    In the evening, Caroline prepared to pick up the children from school. She walked out of the building

    and saw the familiar Maybach parked outside the door.

    She approached and found Reuben getting out of the car from the driver¡¯s seat.

    He walked to Caroline and opened the door. ¡°Ms. Shenton, Mr. Jordan is joining you to pick up the

    children.¡±

    ¡®Joining me to pick up the children?¡®

    Caroline felt that it was probably not that simple.

    Evan showed up without notifying her, so there must be something important.

    Caroline nodded, got into the car, and looked at Evan, who was resting with his eyes shut.

    She asked, ¡°Do you have something else to do?¡±

    Evan opened his eyes slowly and looked at Caroline. ¡°Is it true that women¡¯s sixth sense is usually

    urate?¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know about other people, but my sixth sense has always been rather

    urate.¡±

    Evan grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. ¡°You don¡¯t seem pleased with my n today.¡±

    Caroline leaned into his arms, listening in silence to his steady, strong heartbeat.

    ¡°What do you consider to be pleasing?¡± Caroline asked.

    Evan pondered and said, ¡°Touched.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°I¡¯m very touched indeed, and I¡¯m very pleased with everything that you do for me.

    However, I would like to know how you feel about personally sending your father to prison, Evan.¡±

    ¡°How do I feel? I think I¡¯d be delighted if he were dead.¡± Evan sneered, his eyes turning cold.

    Caroline felt the sudden drop in temperature in her surroundings.

    Evan vividly manifested the extreme hatred he had for his father.

    Caroline changed the topic of the conversation. ¡°My brother told me to inform you about getting a meal

    with my uncle and aunt.¡±

    Evan smiled. ¡°Why? Are you so eager to marry me?¡±

    Caroline blushed. ¡°That¡¯s not my intention, but my brother¡¯s¡­ I do think that we should meet my family

    officially now that we¡¯re in this rtionship¡­¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    The more she talked, the less it made sense, but the smile on Evan¡¯s face grew wider.

    Caroline shoved Evan away in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to go. It¡¯s not for what you

    think it is anyway.¡±

    Evan looked at her, his interest piqued. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have the intention to marry me.¡±

    Caroline was embarrassed. ¡°No, I just think that-¡±

    She received a text message before she could finish her sentence.

    Paige had sent her a photo from the ne with the caption: [My ne is taking off, Carol. Take care of

    yourself, and I¡¯ll reach out to you once I settle down. Don¡¯t miss me~]

 Chapter 834 Iéˆ¥æª“ Coming With You

    Chapter834I¡¯mComingWithYou

    Caroline was engulfed in sorrow upon reading Paige¡¯s text message.

    Evan noticed her reaction and was just about to inquire when his phone rang. Checking it, he

    discovered Paige tendering her resignation, apanied by a heartfelt note.

    Paige: [Mr. Jordan, thank you for your support and guidance over the years. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be

    able to bear any responsibilities in my current state. Please allow me to resign, Mr. Jordan. On the

    other hand, Caroline is my best friend. I hope you can give her all your love and care so she won¡¯t live

    her life with regrets.]

    Evan handed the phone to Caroline, who read the message with tears in her eyes. Overwhelmed, she

    couldn¡¯t speak, her chest heavy with emotion.

    ¡°Did she tell you where she is going?¡± Evan offered tissues, aware that words might not make a

    difference now.

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and she hasn¡¯t told me either.¡±

    Evan remained silent, recognizing the impact not only on Paige but also on Alex.

    At six o¡¯clock, Evan and Caroline returned the children to Bayview Vi. Then, Reuben drove them to

    the police station.

    Caroline was resistant when Evan mentioned he intended to visit Draco¨Cevery sighting of him

    disgusted her.

    Caroline pondered ways to avoid entering when Reuben addressed Evan, ¡°May I have a word with you

    in private, sir?¡±

    Evan thought briefly and instructed Caroline, ¡°Wait for me in the car.¡±

    Caroline nodded, closing the door as she observed Reuben and Evan heading to the side..

    Reuben shared, ¡°I¡¯ve already gathered information on Dr. Wilson, sir.¡±

    Evan frowned, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    Reuben reported, ¡°Dr. Wilson is an orphan. His mother passed away when he was young, and he

    entered the foster care system. His hometown is Seania City, and I¡¯ve sent someone to check with his

    old neighbors. They im that Dr. Wilson has been motivated since youth.¡±

    Evan considered and asked, ¡°Did you find anything about his father besides his mother?¡±

    Reuben shook his head, noting, ¡°It¡¯s strange. The neighbors mentioned they¡¯ve never seen his father.¡±

    ¡°Find clues from his deceased mother!¡± Evan ordered.

    Reuben affirmed, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Evan returned to the car.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Caroline opened the door and looked up. ¡°Do I have to go inside?¡±

    Evan leaned on the car, questioning, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to find out why he murdered your father back

    then?¡±

    Caroline thought, took a deep breath, and decided. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ming with you.¡±

    They entered the police station, and officers guided them after being notified.

    The police officer opened the interrogation room door for Evan and Caroline.

    Cuffed to the table, Draco looked up when the door opened. His expression turned furious at the sight

    of

    Evan, and he snarled, ¡°You defiant child! You piece of shit! You have the audacity toe see me?¡±

    Caroline frowned, instinctively wanting to defend, but Evan interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m simply making you pay the

    price you deserve after your despicable actions.¡±

 Chapter 835 Let Him Live

    Chapter835LetHimLive

    Seemingly oblivious to Evan¡¯s remark, Draco continued to shout, ¡°How dare you bring this bitch to see

    me?! How do you regard my reputation? Why haven¡¯t you gotten me awyer yet? Why haven¡¯t you

    helped me clear my name?!¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned solemn instantly when he heard the word ¡®bitch¡®.

    Evan marched over to Draco, seizing him by the cor. ¡°If you insult Caroline again, I won¡¯t hesitate to

    arrange for someone to deal with you once you¡¯re in prison!¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Draco¡¯s face reddened as Evan tightened his grip on the cor.

    ¡°Why would I end up in prison for things I haven¡¯t done? Are you foolish enough to believe baseless

    rumors?¡± Draco retorted.

    Leaning in, Evan countered, ¡°Rumors? How can it be a rumor when I¡¯ve heard it with my own ears?¡±

    The revtion struck Draco. ¡°You¡¯re the one who installed a listening device in my study! Impossible!

    How did you breach my study¡¯s strict security?¡±

    Caroline nced at Evan anxiously, her heart racing with fear about him mentioning the children. Even

    with Draco heading to prison, she couldn¡¯t let her guard down.

    Caroline pondered a way to discreetly remind Evan when he remarked, ¡°Do you think security

    measures can stop me? You¡¯re overconfident. MK didn¡¯t hire top¨Cnotch hackers for nothing.¡±

    Relieved, Caroline realized her worries were unfounded. ¡®Evan is too smart to expose the children.¡®

    Furious, Draco¡¯s gaze shifted to Caroline. ¡°You¡¯re quite the romantic, sacrificing your own father for a

    woman! What will the world think of you when they find out? You¡¯ll face the consequences, you ruthless

    bastard! I look forward to the day you die!¡±

    Draco burst intoughter.

    Caroline wanted to usher Evan out of the room, but she knew he still had more questions to ask.

    Evan released his grip on Draco¡¯s cor, straightened up, and looked down at him.

    ¡°I suppose Casey¡¯s situation didn¡¯t cross your mind when you made that statement,¡± Evan remarked

    coldly.

    Draco¡¯s body tensed, and he red at Evan. ¡°You won¡¯t harm Casey!¡±

    Evan scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s not for you to decide. However, if you answer my question truthfully, I might

    Anxiously, Draco asked, ¡°What do you want to know? I¡¯ll answer anything, just don¡¯t hurt Casey!¡±

    Evan remained indifferent to Draco¡¯s obvious favoritism and asked, ¡°Why did you kill Caroline¡¯s father?¡±

    Draco nced at the surveince camera and retorted, ¡°Do you think deceiving me will work? Trying to

    frame me with baseless usations? Dream on!¡±

    Caroline was shocked by Draco¡¯s stubbornness at this point.

    Evan sneered, took his time pulling out his phone, and initiated a video call with Julian.

    Julian promptly answered, ¡°Sir!¡±

    Evan instructed, ¡°Point the camera at Casey.¡±

    Julian swiftly aimed the phone at the still unconscious Casey on the bed.

    Evan showed the video call to Draco. ¡°So, are you more concerned about preserving your reputation or

    keeping Casey alive? Make your choice.¡±

 Chapter 836 You Know It All

    Chapter836YouKnowItAll

    Draco¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What are you nning to do to Casey? You piece of shit! What are

    you going to do?¡±

    Evan stated, ¡°My patience is limited. You have one minute to answer. Consider the consequences of

    making me wait too long.¡±

    Julian¡¯s countdown timer appeared on the screen as Evan¡¯s voice faded.

    Draco¡¯s forehead perspired while watching the time tick away. He clenched his teeth as if challenging

    Evan to act.

    Julian abruptly set down the other phone, pulled out a gun, and aimed at Casey¡¯s head during the final

    ten seconds.

    Draco¡¯s body shook, witnessing the scene. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! Put down the gun!¡±

    Evan addressed, ¡°Julian.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Julian holstered the gun.

    Draco felt relieved. His gaze shifted back to Caroline, causing her to frown.

    Draco exined, ¡°Your father and I bid for andmark with the owners of two otherpanies years

    ago. The other two were pragmatic, withdrawing after I offered incentives.

    ¡°Your father was the exception, going against my ns constantly. He had principles but refused to

    compromise. Is it my fault he¡¯s dead? His foolishness! He failed to consider whom he opposed!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s entire body shook with anger.

    ¡°So. you killed my father over that? Do you even have any humanity left?¡± Caroline shouted, losing her

    composure.

    ¡°Even if I hadn¡¯t killed him, someone else would have, given his personality!¡± Draco retorted with

    contempt. ¡°What kind of ce do you think Angelbay is? There¡¯s no mercy here. You should be grateful

    you found his remains!¡±

    Caroline had never encountered such a shameless person. Draco had killed someone, yet he behaved

    as if he were doing something righteous.

    Caroline wished she could p him, but Evan¡¯s remark interrupted her impulse.

    ¡°You were just scared that Caroline¡¯s father would overshadow you after he acquired thend! All you

    know are these underhanded tactics, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Draco defended himself, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything wrong! We strive for wealth and power¨C

    whoever employs fiercer tactics wins! Would you be thepany¡¯s CEO if not for me? Do you think

    your life would be so favorable without me?¡±

    ¡°Favorable?¡± Evan¡¯s eyes filled with hatred. ¡°What have you given me other than the vitions you and

    Casey inflicted upon my mother? I relied on myself to live abroad. Do you think I¡¯de back to join

    MK if not to avenge my mother one day?¡±

    ¡°Your mother? That woman was just a toy for Casey. You¡¯re just a low¨Clife born of a toy!¡±

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Evan¡¯s pupils constricted, and his voice turned cold. ¡°So you knew all about my mother being raped by

    Casey?¡±

    Draco sniggered. ¡°Nothing that happens in Jordan Residence can escape my knowledge! If it weren¡¯t

    for

    Caseying to me and telling me, I would have let him continue to toy with your mother, as long as it

    made him happ-¡±

    Evan punched Draco¡¯s face.

    ¡°You deserve to die!¡± Evan threw punches one after another.

    ¡°Why did you do that to her? What had she done to deserve that?¡± Evan shouted with bloodshot eyes.

 Chapter 837 Why Are You Like This Too

    Chapter837WhyAreYouLikeThisToo

    Draco bled from his mouth after Evan¡¯s severe beating.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Caroline clenched her fists, unable to shake Draco¡¯s words from her mind. She never expected his

    favoritism toward Casey to reach such extremes.

    ¡®Does he view Jamie so poorly that he¡¯d call her Casey¡¯s toy?¡® she wondered.

    Suddenly, police officers burst into the interrogation room, forcefully taking Evan away as they left

    Draco behind.

    Caroline looked at Evan, witnessing a pain she had never seen in his expression. His bloodshot eyes

    glowed with hatred and killing intent.

    Although she longed tofort him, her legs felt heavy, immobilizing her. How could she ease Evan¡¯s

    pain when she couldn¡¯t fullyprehend it?

    Evan remained silent as they exited the station.

    Upon returning to Bayview Vi, Evan locked himself in Caroline¡¯s study, refusing to see her.

    Concerned, the children inquired about Evan¡¯s condition.

    Lioray on Caroline¡¯s thighs and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening with Daddy, Mommy?¡±

    With mixed feelings, Caroline stroked Liora¡¯s head and replied, ¡°Daddy¡¯s not in a good mood, so we

    shouldn¡¯t disturb him, okay?¡±

    Tyler frowned. ¡°Did something unpleasant happen?¡±

    Axel added, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the police station? Did Grandpa say something that upset Daddy?¡±

    Caroline did not want to tell the children about the filthy,plicated matters. ¡°We went to the police

    station, and there was a small conflict. However, I can¡¯t exin it to you. For now, let¡¯s wait for him to

    calm down and leave the study. Please show Daddy your care, okay?¡±

    Tyler mentioned, ¡°So, he¡¯s also dealing with difficulties he can¡¯t ovee.¡±

    Liora nced at Tyler. ¡°Daddy is human too, not Iron Man!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Lia, Iron Man is also a human,¡± Axel corrected her.

    Tyler chuckled. ¡°Lia, even Axel can¡¯t tolerate your ignorance.¡±

    Liora clenched her fists in anger. ¡°Stop talking, Tyler! Come on, Axel! Why are you like this, too?¡±

    Axel hastily apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong, and I won¡¯t say that again.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°Axel, will you stop spoiling her like this?¡±

    Axel defended, ¡°She¡¯s younger. Cut her some ck.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the same age as us,¡± Tyler pointed out.

    Axel rified, ¡°She¡¯s a few seconds younger than us.¡±

    The sight of the children¡¯s squabble lifted a weight off Caroline¡¯s heart. She nced outside, wondering

    if Evan was in a slightly better mood now¡­

    A loud thunderp exploded outside.

    Liora screamed and dove into Caroline¡¯s arms swiftly. ¡°Hold me, Mommy! I¡¯m scared!¡±

    Caroline lifted Liora hastily and ced her on herp, saying softly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lia. Don¡¯t be scared.

    I¡¯m here.¡±

    A heavy downpour began to patter soon.

    Caroline carried Liora and led the two children to wash up. After putting the children to sleep, she

    headed downstairs to prepare some snacks and brought them to the study.

    Caroline was about to knock on the door when her phone vibrated. She pulled out her phone with one

    hand while holding the tray in her other hand. She picked up Alex¡¯s call and walked aside to speak.

    Before she could say anything, Alex asked, ¡°Is Paige sick, Caroline?¡±

 Chapter 838 Where Did She Go

    Chapter838WhereDidSheGo

    Caroline was slightly shocked. ¡®Does Alex know?¡®

    She gazed at the study, contemting how Evan would eventually discover the truth from Alex.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Can I meet you?¡± Alex asked.

    Caroline pondered for a moment. ¡°Sure, where are you?¡±

    ¡°Downstairs.¡±

    Caroline nced outside. ¡®Is Alex really here in this pouring rain?¡®

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming now.¡±

    cing the snack tray on the windowsill, Caroline descended the stairs.

    Upon stepping outside, she found Alexpletely drenched in the heavy rain. He looked disheveled,

    his face devoid of the radiance it held just a few days ago.

    The piercingly cold spring rain raised questions about how long he had been standing there.

    Caroline opened an umbre and walked toward Alex to shield him. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside, Alex. It¡¯s raining

    too heavily!¡±

    With bloodshot eyes, Alex looked up slowly. ¡°Caroline, does Paige have AIDS?¡±

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help but clutch the umbre tighter. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did she get it from fooling around?¡± Alex questioned.

    Caroline¡¯s concerned expression turned grave. ¡°Alex, why would you doubt Paige like this?¡±

    ¡°Then how did she get it?¡± Alex¡¯s voice broke.

    His face, covered in raindrops, made it hard to distinguish tears from rain.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how she got it, Alex, but don¡¯t you know the kind of person Paige is?¡±

    ¡°Since she hasn¡¯t been fooling around, why won¡¯t she tell me about it?¡± Alex asked angrily.

    Caroline replied, ¡°Is this how you see Paige? You know she was a virgin when you slept with her the

    first time!¡±

    ¡°So what if she was? The fact is, she drinks excessively and hangs out at bars!¡± Alex¡¯s eyes reddened

    gradually.

    ¡°Is a woman who frequents bars not normal? Who are you to define her based on your ideology?¡±

    Caroline rebuked.

    ¡°Since she didn¡¯t do that, why won¡¯t she tell me?¡± Alex roared.

    This time, tears were streaming down Alex¡¯s face. Carolinecked evidence to answer his question.

    ¡°Alex, don¡¯t doubt the person you love! If you don¡¯t trust her, don¡¯t im to love Paige!¡±

    ¡°Can you guarantee she never cheated on me?¡± Alex questioned.

    Caroline affirmed, ¡°I can guarantee Paige is not someone who fools around. I¡¯ve been friends with her

    for years!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re so sure, bring her out to confront me! Is she allowed to be a coward, refusing to face me after

    she got sick and aborted my child?¡± Alex nodded.

    Caroline frowned. ¡®Did Evan not inform Alex about Paige leaving?¡±

    She realized Evan didn¡¯t have the chance due to the situation.

    ¡°She has left.¡±

    ¡°Left?¡± Alex grabbed Caroline¡¯s arm, overwhelmed. His hand was so cold it made her shiver.

    ¡°Where did she go?¡± Alex asked anxiously.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Paige went. She didn¡¯t tell me. Alex, Paige is hurting just like you. She fears

    staying in Angelbay will bring back sad memories. She¡¯s the baby¡¯s mother, and her pain runs deeper.

    She would rather endure everything alone so you won¡¯t be burdened by her illness. Yet, you me her

    for fooling around. Is that fair?¡±

    Alex staggered backward, the cold rain falling on him.

    Caroline no longer shielded him from the rain.

 Chapter 839 Who Do You Think You Are

    Chapter839WhoDoYouThinkYouAre

    Alex needed the heavy downpour to snap him out of his foolishness in Caroline¡¯s eyes.

    Stunned, Alex took a moment before recovering and asked, ¡°Caroline, can I borrow your phone?¡±

    Caroline declined, advising, ¡°It might be best not to disturb Paige until you¡¯ve thought things through.

    Consider if you can handle Paige¡¯s current health condition. Are you prepared for the challenges of her

    illness? That¡¯s why Paige left you. She feared passing it on to you. Alex, you¡¯re truly disappointing at

    times.

    Alex pleaded, ¡°Just tell me where she is and how she¡¯s doing, please?¡±

    Caroline refused again, stating firmly, ¡°No, Alex. Go home and reflect instead of begging here. I¡¯m

    certain

    Paige didn¡¯t contract the illness herself. It¡¯s a conspiracy, in my view. Think about who she interacted

    with when you were together!¡±

    Caroline walked back into the vi, leaving Alex crying in the rain. ¡®No one can help him now. He needs

    to think things through!¡±

    Caroline went upstairs to find Evan already out of the study.

    The second floor reeked of cigarette smoke.

    Caroline held her breath, entering the bedroom to see Evan.

    She sat on the sofa, waiting for Evan to finish his shower.

    Evan emerged half an hourter, wearing only a bath towel, yet there was no steam.

    Caroline looked at him in shock. ¡°Did you take a cold shower?¡±

    Evan confirmed, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Caroline frowned, handing him a bathrobe. ¡°It¡¯s still cold. You¡¯ll get sick doing that!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The smell of cigarette smoke outside is strong. I couldn¡¯t resist and smoked a few more.¡±

    Evan put on the bathrobe.

    Caroline said, ¡°Hmm, relieving some emotional tension is necessary. Alex came earlier.¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°What brought him here? I thought you were with the children.¡±

    Caroline sat down on the sofa and exined, ¡°He came to ask about Paige. He¡¯s doubting Paige¡¯s

    loyalty

    Evan remarked, ¡°Just like me in the past.¡±

    ¡®Are all men the same? Will they only appreciate it once they have lost something?¡¯ she wondered.

    Meanwhile, Casey woke up in the hospital and found two bodyguards in the room.

    One of them was Julian, who worked closely with Evan.

    His bodyguards were nowhere in sight.

    Casey looked at Julian and asked, ¡°Where are my people?¡±

    Julian nced at Casey but did not respond.

    Casey appeared furious. ¡°I¡¯m asking you! Where are my people? Who do you think you are to take

    away my people?!¡±

    Julian frowned. ¡°You should talk to my employer about this, not me, sir.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Casey propped himself up with great effort. ¡°Bring me my phone so I can talk to him!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t work for you, so I¡¯m not obliged to do anything for you, sir!¡± Julian reminded him.

    Casey¡¯s expression shifted between shock and anger. ¡°You¡¯re just ackey working for the Jordans!

    Who do you think you are to oppose me?!¡±

    Julian looked away, paying no attention to Casey.

    Casey hit Julian with a pillow in rage.

    It felt more like a tickle to Julian.

    After noticing Julian¡¯sck of action, Casey could only search for his phone, yet he could not find it after

    a long while.

 Chapter 840 Discovered

    Chapter840Discovered

    Casey red at Julian. ¡°Did you take my phone?¡±

    Julian said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Give it back to me! It¡¯s mine!¡± Casey walked over to Julian.

    Julian indifferently conveyed, ¡°My employer has instructed me not to allow you any contact with the

    outside world.¡±

    Casey retorted, ¡°Who does he think he is? I¡¯m going to contact my father and have Evane to me!¡±

    Julian apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. The police have already detained your father.¡±

    Casey, shocked, sought rification, ¡°What did you say again?¡±

    Julian exined, ¡°Your father is suspected of murder, and my employer has sent him to the police

    station!

    ¡®Murder? Police? How can this be possible? Casey¡¯s mind went nk.

    Leering at Julian, Casey used, ¡°This is Evan¡¯s scheme! Did he set a trap to frame my father? He¡¯s a

    piece of shit for doing this! He lives up to his reputation of being a bastard born of a lowly bitch!¡±

    Julian responded, ¡°Your father has been detained because he murdered someone more than 20 years

    ago, then he killed Bernard a few days ago, Mr. Casey! All of this is the result of your father¡¯s own

    actions.

    It has nothing to do with my employer.¡±

    In a burst of anger, Casey pped Julian in the face as he finished his sentence. His once gentle

    expression transformed into a fierce one. ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re taking Evan¡¯s side because you¡¯re his

    Get Evan toe to me!¡±

    Julian¡¯s neck muscles tightened. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to your request without my employer¡¯s order!¡±

    At 10:00 p.m., Caroline was preparing for bed after a shower when Evan¡¯s phone rang.

    Sitting upright, Evan answered the call from his bodyguard.

    The anxious party on the other end reported, ¡°Mr. Casey insists on meeting you, sir. Julian refused to

    disobey your order, so Mr, Casey hit him in the head with a vase.¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°How is Julian now?¡±

    ¡°He has been taken to receive medical care, and another employee has taken his ce.¡±

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Tell them that if Casey dares to make another move, they are allowed to fight back. Just leave him

    breathing.¡± Evan ordered coldly.

    The bodyguard affirmed, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    After ending the call, Caroline asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Evan pulled Caroline into his arms. ¡°Just a trivial matter. Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±

    At Angelbay Hospital, midnight.

    Yuliana observed Scott exiting the consultation room.

    She was dressed inly to resemble an old woman and followed Scott at a distance.

    Scott entered his car at the parking lot, and Yuliana did the same, tailing him.

    Scott noticed the trailing car as he drove out of the hospital, prompting him to elerate swiftly.

    Unable to catch up, Yuliana checked the GPS location of Scott¡¯s car on her phone.

    She drove slowly in Scott¡¯s direction and found his car at his residence. She wondered if Scott had

    detected her surveince.

    Stopping her car hastily, she switched to a different rental car to approach Scott¡¯s residence.

    Upon arrival, Yuliana gazed at Scott¡¯s residential unit. The light was on.

    She took the elevator to the 13th floor and proceeded to the fire escape exit on the 12th floor.

    She carefully opened the fire door and used a metal block from her bag to create a seam.

    Just as she ced the metal block, she heard someone opening the door.

 Chapter 841 Hid in the Dumpster

    Chapter841HidintheDumpster

    Soon after, Yuliana heard an unfamiliar woman¡¯s voice.

    She spoke in Spanish. ¡°Sir, is two weeks enough for the next step?¡±

    Not understanding thenguage, Yuliana used her phone to record the conversation.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Scott replied in Spanish, ¡°Two weeks are sufficient. Just follow the same n for the next two weeks.¡±

    The woman affirmed, ¡°Understood, sir. I¡¯ll make a move first.¡±

    Scott nodded.

    The sound of the woman¡¯s footsteps gradually approached Yuliana¡¯s location.

    It was toote for Yuliana to grab the metal block¨Cshe was shocked.

    She nced at the stairway and decided to run downstairs.

    Observing a seam in the fire door, the woman frowned and picked up the metal block.

    Scott noticed the woman was still there and asked in puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Elvira?¡±

    Elvira passed the metal block to Scott. ¡°I found this stuck in the door crack, sir. I believe it¡¯s intentional.¡±

    Scott took the palm¨Csized metal block, wondering, ¡®Who put this here?¡±

    He circled past Elvira, scanning the fire escape, downstairs, and upstairs.

    ¡°Check upstairs, Elvira,¡± Scott instructed.

    Elvira nodded, rushing upstairs with agile movements.

    Scott walked back to his residence, gazing downstairs from the window.

    Elvira returned 10 minutester, reporting to Scott, who was fiddling with the metal block, ¡°Everything

    seems normal, sir.¡±

    Scott pondered briefly. ¡°Okay, you may leave. Remember to take the fire escape.¡±

    Elvira replied, ¡°Alright, sir. I¡¯ll inform you if anythinges up. Take care of your safety, too.¡±

    Scott continued monitoring downstairs after Elvira left.

    He sat on the sofa only when Elvira had left the residential building. He expected someone would need

    to exit through the building¡¯s only entrance, but he saw no one leave after Elvira.

    Convinced that the fire door and escape would make noise, Scott frowned. ¡®Could the metal block be

    stuck there coincidentally?¡®

    Meanwhile, Yuliana hid in the dumpster, suppressing nausea before getting out.

    She removed her top and cap, then ran down the building, staying close to the wall of the parking lot.

    Yuliana called Neil as soon as she entered the car.

    Neil was still awake and quickly picked up the call, not expecting to hear Yuliana gagging.

    Neil frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Yulia?¡±

    Yuliana said, ¡°I¡­ blurgh¡­. hid in the dumpster¡­ blurgh¡­ Oh my god¡­ to avoid them earlier¡­¡±

    Neil sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to push yourself so hard, Yulia.¡±

    ¡°Would you rather live or be clean?¡± Yuliana asked.

    Neil replied, ¡°Was there nowhere else to hide?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I could have jumped out of the window and died!¡± Yuliana eximed.

    Neil sighed again. ¡°Thank you for doing this. Would you like to have supper together?¡±

    ¡°Yes, for sure! I have something to tell you, too. We¡¯ll meet at Raft¡¯s Diner in an hour.¡±

    Neil arrived at the diner an hourter, ordering Yuliana¡¯s favorite food as she hadn¡¯t arrived yet.

 Chapter 842 Getting Married

    Chapter842GettingMarried

    Yuliana entered the diner about ten minutester, feeling refreshed. She tossed her curly hair back and

    approached Neil. ¡°I almost rubbed my skin off in the shower, Neil!¡±

    Neil popped a can of coke and handed it to Yuliana, chuckling. ¡°Have some.¡±

    Yuliana grabbed the coke, took a huge gulp, ced the can down heavily, and pulled out her phone.

    She brought up the voice recording and pushed the phone toward Neil. ¡°Listen to this and see if you

    understand, Neil.¡±

    Neil listened to the conversation but shook his head to indicate his cluelessness.

    ¡°Send the voice clip to me, and I¡¯ll get someone to trante it,¡± Neil said.

    Yuliana made an ¡®okay¡® gesture. ¡°Oh right, Scott noticed me.¡±

    Neil raised his head in astonishment. ¡°Did he see you?¡±

    Yuliana waved her hand dismissively. ¡°He didn¡¯t see me because I put on a different disguise every day

    that I follow him.¡±

    Neil was relieved. ¡°Let¡¯s put an end to this, Yulia. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to give up halfway, and I think there¡¯s something really off about Scott!¡± Yuliana

    declined seriously.

    Neil relented. ¡°Tell me about your opinion.¡±

    Yuliana said, ¡°It¡¯s true that he has been busy working in the hospital since the day I started following

    him! However, he would go out every now and then at midnight and meet up with a different person

    every time! Moreover, his conversations sounded like he was nning something, but there¡¯s no

    specification on what exactly they were doing.¡±

    ¡°He would go out frequently during midnight? Why haven¡¯t you told me about this?¡± Neil frowned.

    Yuliana said, ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome to report everything. I¡¯m tired, you see. Neil, I need you to do me a

    favor.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I need a car! Scott will be suspicious if I follow him in the same car frequently. I need to be able

    to change a car anytime and anywhere,¡± said Yuliana.

    Neil said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll get that done for you. I¡¯ll give you a number. Just contact it when the timees.¡±

    Yuliana said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Neil. I¡¯ll help you uncover what¡¯s wrong with Scott!¡±

    Neil said, ¡°You must take care of your own safety.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    The waitress served the food, and Yuliana feasted on it.

    Neil watched her for a while before he said, ¡°Free up your schedule on Saturday night. We¡¯re having

    dinner with Carol.¡±

    Yuliana¡¯s movements halted. ¡°Why are we having dinner with Caroline?¡±

    Neil said, ¡°Carol and Evan have gotten back together, so it¡¯s about time she introduced him officially to

    Uncle Tom and Aunt Greta. You should be there too.¡±

    Yuliana¡¯s gaze turned dim, and she sounded dejected. ¡°Is Evan getting married¡­¡±

    Neil sighed. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to move on, Yulia.¡±

    ¡°How can I possibly move on? However, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m fine as long as Evan is happy. The dinner¡¯s on

    Saturday, right? I¡¯ming.¡±

    Neil was rendered speechless. He kept the dejected Yulianapany while she ate.

    On Saturday, Caroline was awakened by Thomas¡® call. She picked up drowsily, cleared her throat, and

    said, ¡°Uncle Tom.¡±

    Thomas chuckled. ¡°Did I wake you, Carol?¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s about time for me to get up,¡± said Caroline.

    Thomas said, ¡°Neil told us to get dinner together, so I made a reservation. I¡¯ll send you the address and

    private room numberter. Oh, right, Greta would like me to inform you to bring the children too.¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Thomas said, ¡°Oh Carol, is Evan living with you now?¡±

    Caroline turned to look subconsciously.

    However, her bed was all empty, and Evan was nowhere to be found.

    Caroline said, ¡°We are living together, but he¡¯s not around now. Do you have something to tell him,

    Uncle

 Chapter 843 I Wonéˆ¥æª› Marry Anyone Else but Him

    Chapter843IWon¡¯tMarryAnyoneElsebutHim

    ¡°Carol, have you considered your future with Evan? Ponder the aspects of marriage carefully,¡± Thomas

    advised.

    Caroline was taken aback and blushed. ¡°Uncle Tom, we haven¡¯t reached the point of discussing

    marriage.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to address it soon, especially with children in the picture. Greta and I will find peace of

    mind if it¡¯s done sooner. Take your time, but make sure he¡¯s the one,¡± Thomas urged.

    Caroline replied resolutely, ¡°Yes, Uncle Tom. I¡¯ve always known he¡¯s the one. I won¡¯t marry anyone else

    in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Understood. See you tonight,¡± Thomas said.

    ¡°See you tonight.¡±

    After ending the call, Thomas nced at Greta.

    Greta asked anxiously, ¡°How did it go? What did she say?¡±

    Thomas chuckled. ¡°The Xander kids are decisive. Carol knows what she wants.¡±

    Relieved, Greta said, ¡°Great. I was worried with all the outstanding men around her.¡±

    Looking out the window, Thomas felt mncholic. ¡°Ellie would be delighted to know her daughter is

    getting married soon if she were still around.¡±

    Greta added sorrowfully, ¡°And Hugh would surely be pleased, too.¡±

    Thomas hugged Greta¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Carol is not just Ellie¡¯s child but ours. We¡¯ll arrange a beautiful

    wedding!

    Greta was teary¨Ceyed. ¡°I know, Tom. I¡¯ll ensure Carol has a grand and memorable wedding.¡±

    At Grand East Hospital.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Evan and Reuben approached Casey¡¯s room.:

    Julian had a bandage around his head and respectfully called out, ¡°Mr. Jordan! Reuben!¡±

    Evan and Reuben nodded in acknowledgment.

    Evan nced at the door. ¡°How has he been the past few days?¡±

    Julian replied, ¡°The staff members weren¡¯t mistreated, as you ordered. However, things might have

    gotten a bit rough. Mr. Casey is currently bedridden.¡±

    ¡°Take him to meet my father,¡± Evan ordered.

    Julian was stunned. ¡°Mr. Jordan, you¡­¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°I want Casey to see the miserable state of the people he relied on.¡±

    Julian said, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Julian turned and entered the room. Evan gestured at Reuben, who entered the room.

    Casey¡¯s right arm and leg were in casts.

    Upon hearing themotion, Casey opened his eyes.

    Struggling to sit upright, he asked Reuben, ¡°Where is Evan? Reuben! Get him toe here!¡±

    Reuben sneered at Casey¡¯s frantic state, thinking, ¡®He¡¯s already losing hisposure when Mr. Jordan

    has just begun his revenge.¡±

    Reuben stated coldly, ¡°Mr. Jordan is right outside. The room has a bad vibe, so it¡¯s not suitable for Mr.

    Jordan toe in.¡±

    Julian nced at Reuben when he pulled up Casey, thinking, ¡®So Reuben knows how to pick a fight

    now?¡®

    Julian suppressed the urge to smile and helped pull up Casey.

    Casey demanded vigntly, ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡±

    Julian ignored Casey¡¯s remark and forcefully dragged him out of the room.

    Casey almost lost consciousness from the pain. He staggered to the door and found Evan standing

    outside.

    He gnashed his teeth, red at Evan with bloodshot eyes, and barked, ¡°You ungrateful brat!¡±

 Chapter 844 Admitted to the Murders

    Chapter844AdmittedtotheMurders

    Evan¡¯s face contorted with disdain as hemanded, ¡°Take him away.¡±

    Julian promptly said, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Casey yelled, ¡°You! Evan, where are they taking me? Tell them to release me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you

    bow down and apologize to me when our father is released!¡±

    Evan halted and addressed Casey, ¡°Do you genuinely believe that day wille?¡±

    Casey was bewildered. ¡°What do you mean? Are you really letting our father go to prison? Evan, have

    you lost your conscience?¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Evan sneered. ¡°Do you even have the right to talk to me about conscience? Be patient. You¡¯ll

    understand when we get there.¡±

    Half an hourter.

    Evan and Casey arrived at the police station. They were escorted to see Draco, who appeared

    disheveled and handcuffed.

    Casey pushed Julian aside and stumbled forward upon seeing Draco. ¡°Father!¡±

    Draco gazed at Casey with a nk expression, his eyes lingering on the bandages covering Casey¡¯s

    body. Despite wanting to approach, the police officer restrained him. ¡°Control yourself, 1025!¡±

    Suppressing his anger, Draco focused on Casey. After scrutinizing him, Draco¡¯s eyes showed a deep

    sense of pain.

    Seated opposite Evan and Casey, Draco asked solemnly, ¡°Oh, Casey, what¡¯s with the injuries on your

    body?

    Casey turned to re at Evan. ¡°Him! He ordered the bodyguards to hit me!¡±

    Draco shifted his gaze to Evan.

    Evan stood with a straight back and watched the unfolding father¨Cand¨Cson scene, meeting Draco¡¯s

    eyes with contempt.

    Draco clenched his fists tightly, ¡°Have you forgotten what you promised me?¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°What did I promise? I mentioned considering letting him live.¡±

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t listen to him! He has no intention of sparing me! He orders his subordinates to beat me

    and iste me in a hospital room, cutting off contact with the outside world!

    ¡°Father, what can I do to get you released? You didn¡¯t murder anyone, right? You must have been set

    up by this man, right?¡±

    Casey was visibly agitated as he awaited his father¡¯s response.

    Draco closed his eyes in sorrow. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time, Casey.¡±

    Casey¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°F¨CFather¡­¡±

    Draco opened his eyes and revealed, ¡°They have enough evidence for the convictions, and I¡¯ve

    admitted to the murders.¡±

    ¡°No! You couldn¡¯t havemitted murder! You only punished Jamie when she seduced me, not

    attempted murder! How could you possibly have killed someone?¡±

    Evan¡¯s demeanor turned icy.

    Draco¡¯s back stiffened, and he angrily told Casey, ¡°Shut up, Casey! Stop bringing up that woman!¡±

    Casey was incredulous. ¡°Why, Father? Why did you kill someone?¡±

    Draco remained silent, further agitating Casey.

    ¡°Are you demented or something? How could you be so arrogantly confident that you thought you

    could deceive everyone?

    ¡°You¡¯re going to prison now! You¡¯re going to pay with your life! What should I do then? I counted on you

    to be released and teach him a lesson! Now, you find peace in prison, leaving me to clean up your

    mess. Do you know that I¡¯ll be beaten to death by him? Have you ever considered my feelings?¡±

 Chapter 845 Drive Carefully

    Chapter845DriveCarefully

    Dracoposed himself and looked at Casey in astonishment. He did not expect that his favorite son

    would actually say that.

    He wanted to say something, but Casey continued. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have married that bitch! Everything

    you¡¯ve done from that day on has been nothing but a mistake! Had you not married her, a bastard like

    Evan wouldn¡¯t have been born into this world!¡±

    ¡®How could Casey say something so disrespectful to me?!¡® he thought.

    Draco could feel his body shaking uncontrobly, and his breathing grew heavier. ¡°Casey, you!¡±

    Casey stood up abruptly and looked at Draco coldly. ¡°I thought I could use you to torment Evan. Very

    well, you¡¯re of no use to me! I¡¯m disgusted to have you as my father!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Casey¡¯s words cut deep into Draco¡¯s heart.

    He looked at Casey with his widened eyes, and his face turned ghastly pale. He was having trouble

    breathing. His eyes rolled back, and he copsed.

    The police officer was shocked and called out to the outside, ¡°The criminal has lost consciousness! Get

    the doctor quickly!¡±

    Casey looked at the copsed Draco without any remorse in his eyes.

    Evan narrowed his eyes. He did not expect that Casey would actually make this move.

    A momentter, Evan watched as Draco was lifted out of the room. He found Draco to be the perfect

    disy of ¡®ridiculous¡®.

    ¡®His favorite son chose to sever all ties with him eagerly after he got in trouble. What a cruel strike,¡® he

    said.

    Evan told Reuben, ¡°Take Casey to the suburbs. No one is allowed to let him out without my order.¡±

    He wanted Casey to have a taste of all the pain his mother had experienced.

    Reuben knew which ce Evan was referring to.

    He owned a vi in the suburbs near the countryside with a secret room.

    One could say that the secret room was prepared for Casey, and it had finallye in handy.

    Reuben nodded. ¡°Noted, sir.¡±

    Casey was taken away while Evan headed to the cemetery alone.

    He received Caroline¡¯s call on his way there.

    He picked up and said hoarsely, ¡°Caroline.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°Are you busy? I¡¯ll call againter if you¡¯re busy.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m on my way to the cemetery.¡± Evan ced his hand on the steering wheel.

    ¡°Cemetery? Are you visiting Jamie?¡± Caroline was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Hmm. Now that the things with Casey and my father are almost settled, it¡¯s time for me to give my

    mother some closure.¡±

    Caroline was choked up. ¡°Shall Ie with you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be back before dusk so I cane to meet your uncle and aunt with you.¡±

    Caroline said, ¡°This is what I wanted to remind you earlier. Drive carefully then.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Meanwhile, in a residential building.

    A man was watching the scene that took ce in the prison on hisptop.

    He smirked at the sight of Draco copsing and being taken away.

    Soon afterward, he swiftly typed a series of codes on the keyboard, and a red dot appeared on the

    screen.

    The location was in the suburbs.

    The man slowly picked up a ss of water and leaned against the sofa.

    The more he watched, the more he was beaming.

    ¡®The good part is only just getting started¡­¡®

 Chapter 846 This Is Not Vain but Confident

    Chapter846ThisIsNotVainbutConfident

    Evan arrived at Vi Rosa by dusk, picking up Caroline and the children before heading to Grand

    Angelbay Hotel.

    They reached the hotel¡¯s entrance half an hourter, Evan carried Liora while Caroline held Tyler and

    Axel¡¯s hands as they took the elevator to the private room.

    Thomas, Greta, and Yuliana were already waiting there. Upon their arrival, Thomas and Greta eagerly

    approached Caroline, Evan, and the children.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Come and give me a hug,¡± Greta eximed with a wide smile as she looked at the

    children.

    ¡°Aunt Greta, Uncle Thomas,¡± Caroline greeted them. She instructed the children, ¡°Say hi to Granduncle

    Tom and Grandaunt Greta, my darlings.¡±

    The children followed Caroline¡¯s lead.

    Greta took their hands and led them to unwrap their presents.

    Thomas extended his hand to Evan, saying, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan shook his hand courteously. ¡°No need to be so formal. Just call me by my name.¡±

    Thomas smiled, then turned to Yuliana, who was still seated. ¡°Yulia,e and say hi to Evan.¡±

    Yuliana blushed, stood up awkwardly, and scrutinized Evan in secret. She approached Evan and

    Caroline with rigid movements, keeping her head lowered.

    ¡°Evan,¡± she called out softly, then looked at Caroline and greeted awkwardly, ¡°Hello, cousin Caroline.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Caroline was surprised. ¡®Why is Yuliana greeting me proactively today?¡±

    Despite the awkwardness in Yuliana¡¯s manner, Caroline was pleased that Yuliana did not use offensive

    language as she had in the past.

    Caroline smiled and asked, ¡°Yulia, is my brother here?¡±

    Yuliana replied, ¡°I think he¡¯s on his way. He¡¯s been busy with worktely.¡±

    Caroline nodded, ncing at Thomas and Evan, who stood silently by the side. ¡°Shall we take a seat?¡±

    Evan nodded, and both he and Thomas gestured to each other to sit down.

    Softly, Yuliana told Caroline before joining the crowd, ¡°Frankly, I don¡¯t know what he sees in you. Why

    Caroline couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡®So, the friendliness earlier was just for show?¡®

    Caroline smiled faintly. ¡°What do you consider outstanding? Is it a graduate from an elite university,

    good etiquette, or being skilled at making money?¡±

    Yuliana sneered. ¡°All. Evan has all these good qualities!¡±

    ¡°If a person with all three traits is outstanding, then am I not considered one too?¡± Caroline asked

    nonchntly.

    Yuliana was stunned. She frowned and said contemptuously, ¡°I¡¯ve met plenty of vain people, but none

    as vain as you!¡±

    Caroline corrected, ¡°This is not considered vain but confident.¡±

    Caroline walked away without allowing Yuliana to talk back and sat down next to Evan.

    Yuliana wanted to approach, but Greta said, ¡°Come here, Yulia.¡±

    Yuliana was displeased as she walked over to Greta.

    Greta pulled Yuliana¡¯s hand and scolded softly, ¡°You said something unpleasant to Carol earlier, right?¡±

    Yuliana admitted, ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a worthy match for Evan!¡±

    Greta was exasperated. ¡°If Caroline isn¡¯t a worthy match, are you? She¡¯s your cousin. Why do you

    always have to be so hostile to her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I have feelings for Evan! I don¡¯t think any woman, including me, makes a worthy match for

    him!¡± Yuliana dered.

    Greta red at her. ¡°If Caroline is no good, would someone like Evan take an interest in her? He loves

    Carol, so there must be something about her that he¡¯s attracted to. How about you then? What do you

    have?¡±

 Chapter 847 Speak From My Heart

    Chapter847SpeakFromMyHeart

    Greta was rendered speechless.

    She had not attended an elite university and was not as good at making money as Caroline.

    She used to cuss all the time before her time abroad.

    Yuliana suddenly realized that she couldn¡¯t criticize Caroline after theparison. However, she

    couldn¡¯t make peace with this and still found Caroline an eyesore.

    Greta held Yuliana¡¯s hand. ¡°Yulia, everyone has strengths and weaknesses. Your cousin is no

    exception.

    We should learn not only to scrutinize one¡¯s weaknesses but also to learn from one¡¯s strengths.

    ¡°You grew up in a safe environment with us, but your cousin has led a wandering life out there. It¡¯s very

    rare that she can still think clearly and know what she needs to do under the circumstances.¡±

    Yuliana sneered. ¡°Think clearly so she can sleep with Evan for money?¡±

    Greta frowned. ¡°What if you were in her ce, Yulia? Have you ever put yourself in your cousin¡¯s

    shoes?¡±

    Yuliana was stunned. She had never considered that and couldn¡¯t put herself into Caroline¡¯s shoes.

    Would she be able to support her family if the Xanders were to fall?

    After keeping quiet for a while, Yuliana felt slightly guilty in her heart. She wondered if she was hostile

    toward Caroline because Caroline was dating Evan.

    Yuliana pursed her lips. ¡°I understand, Mom. I will try my best not to be so harsh to her.¡±

    Greta knew that she couldn¡¯t change Yuliana¡¯s perception quickly, so she didn¡¯t push further. ¡°Alright.

    It¡¯s good that you understand. We must be good to each other as a family.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Just as her voice faded, the private room¡¯s door opened, and Neil showed up. When the children saw

    Neil, they called out hastily, ¡°Uncle Neil.¡±

    Liora ran toward ¡®Neil and hugged his thigh, cuddling up. ¡°I missed you, Uncle Neil.¡±

    Neil carried Liora affectionately. ¡°You¡¯re so good at saying things that make me happy.¡±

    Liora sniggered and ced her hands on her chest. ¡°I only speak from my heart.¡±

    After witnessing the scene, Yuliana came up with the idea of getting the children to address her as

    ¡®aunt¡®, She had no choice but to acknowledge that Evan¡¯s triplets were adorable. Yuliana wanted to

    interact with them, yet she was too proud to do so.

    Neil looked at Yuliana and saw her staring at Liora. He approached Yuliana with Liora in his arms. ¡°Lia,

    do you know who this person is?¡±

    Liora cocked her head and looked at Yuliana. ¡°Uh¡­Not really¡­¡±

    Tyler shrugged. ¡°She¡¯s your aunt! I told you to read, but you chose to be on your phone instead, so you

    don¡¯t know anything now.¡±

    Liora¡¯s eye twitched. She red at Tyler and said, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying! Do you think that you¡¯re a

    know¨Cit- all? Cocky Ty!¡±

    Tyler¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡®Cocky Ty? What an unpleasant name!¡±

    Axel smiled and patted Tyler¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s a good nickname for you, Ty.¡±

    Tyler sneered. ¡°Not at all!¡±

    Tyler walked toward Caroline and sat next to her, so furious that he refused to speak.

    Axel called out to Yuliana respectfully, ¡°Aunt Yulia, Grandaunt Greta, Granduncle Tom, I shall head over

    there to sit.¡±

    Yuliana couldn¡¯t recover from her surprise. She answered awkwardly as Axel walked away, ¡°Ah, sure.¡±

    Liora smiled sweetly at Yuliana and held out her hand while saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go over, too, Aunt Yulia!¡±

    Yuliana stared at Liora¡¯s hand in a daze. ¡®Can I touch her chubby, snowy little hand for real?¡®

 Chapter 848 I Love It

    Chapter848ILoveIt

    Yuliana nervously swallowed and debated whether to touch it.

    Neil smiled, saying, ¡°Yulia, Lia¡¯s hand is getting sore waiting for you to take hers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to!¡± Yuliana hastily grabbed Liora¡¯s hand.

    Her eyes lit up upon contact. ¡®I¡¯m holding her hand!¡®

    Liora threw herself onto Yuliana, eximing, ¡°Hold me, Aunt Yulia!¡±

    Yuliana quickly extended her hand to hold Liora, her heart racing with fear of not catching the child in

    time.

    ¡°Whoa! You smell good, Aunt Yulia!¡± Liora sniffed enthusiastically.

    Yuliana felt warm and fuzzy inside. She hugged Liora tightly, saying, ¡°Thank you for thepliment,

    Lia.¡±

    ¡°Alright,e and sit!¡± Greta called out, smiling.

    After the meal, Thomas and Neil exchanged nces before Thomas asked Evan, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve

    reconciled with Carol, what¡¯s the next step for you?¡±

    Evan anticipated the discussion and knew how to respond.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to get married to Caroline as soon as possible, but it also depends on her intentions.¡± Evan

    looked at Caroline with interest.

    Caroline was stunned and appeared shy. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Thomas smiled, ¡°Since there¡¯s no objection from both of you, your aunt and I will pick a date for the

    engagement party.¡±

    Greta added, ¡°We don¡¯t need to pick a date! The middle of the month is good. Will you be free then,

    Evan?¡±

    Evan frowned while counting the days. ¡°In five days?¡±

    Greta confirmed, ¡°Yes, 18th April.¡±

    Evan nodded, ¡°I¡¯m fine with that.¡±

    ¡°How about you, Carol?¡± Greta asked gently.

    Caroline said, ¡°I have no objection. You and Uncle Thomas can make the decision.¡±

    ¡°Awesome! We¡¯ll announce the wedding date on the engagement day, then!¡± Greta chuckled joyfully.

    Greta stood up and picked up a gift from the shelf.

    ¡°Carol, Evan, this is a small gift from Uncle Tom and me!¡±

    Greta ced the gift on the table in front of the couple. They exchanged nces. Evan took the gift

    and ced it in front of Caroline. ¡°Unwrap it and take a look.¡±

    Caroline nodded and unwrapped the gift.

    It was a pair of personalized sses in the box.

    Caroline was stunned when she saw the gift, recalling Paige.receiving a simr one.

    The inside of the ss had a red tinge, reminding Caroline of blood.

    ¡®Blood¡­ Naomi¡­ Danie¡­¡®

    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Noticing Caroline¡¯s expression, Evan asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Caroline was jolted back to reality. She suppressed the doubt and shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    She then told Greta and Thomas with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Tom and Aunt Greta. I love it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you love it!¡± Greta¡¯s eyes reddened with tears of joy.

    Thomas told Evan, ¡°Please don¡¯t mind us taking the liberty of arranging Caroline¡¯s wedding. My sister

    passed away early, and we don¡¯t want to see no one arranging her child¡¯s wedding.¡±

    Evan said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Thomas nodded.

    Yuliana, holding Liora in herp, scrutinized Evan from across the room. She saw joy in Evan¡¯s calm

    face that she had never seen before.

 Chapter 849 Has Always Been Smart

    Chapter849HasAlwaysBeenSmart

    ¡®Maybe Evan really wants to be with Caroline badly, huh? If that is the case, why am I trying to stop it?¡®

    Yuliana thought.

    Yuliana concealed her emotions and continued chatting with Liora.

    After the meal, Caroline and Evan guided the children to bid farewell to the others.

    Neil approached Evan, adopting a serious tone before their departure. ¡°Evan, let¡¯s talk privately.¡±

    Evan nodded, instructing Caroline, ¡°Wait in the car with the children.¡±

    Caroline looked concerned but didn¡¯t ask further, leading the children to wait in the car.

    Evan and Neil walked aside, and Neil asked, ¡°How much did you find out about Scott?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Evan asked in puzzlement, ¡°Why bring him up suddenly?¡±

    Neil exined, ¡°I started noticing something off with Scott since the end ofst year. Unable to pinpoint

    the issue, I had Yulia follow him recently.¡±

    Neil yed the voice clip Yuliana had sent him on his phone.

    Evan frowned. ¡°What has he been doingtely?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, but Yulia mentioned he¡¯s meeting people frequently during midnight,¡± Neil replied.

    Evan inquired, ¡°Do you have detailed location information of the ces he¡¯s been to?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask Yulia about this,¡± Neil replied.

    Evan fell silent, ncing at the Xanders¡® car that had already started.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet tomorrow with Yulia to discuss further,¡± Evan suggested.

    Neil agreed. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll head out first,¡± Evan said, turning to leave.

    However, he paused after a step, looking back at Neil. ¡°Is Caroline aware of this?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t told her yet,¡± Nejl admitted.

    Evan advised in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t tell her yet. We¡¯ll inform her once we¡¯ve figured things out.¡±

    Neil nodded. ¡°Agreed.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Evan walked away.

    In the car, Paige¡¯s personalized wine sses gift lingered in Caroline¡¯s mind. Thoughts of Danie

    ordering Naomi to harm her children troubled her.

    ¡®Did Azure use the same trick on Paige, too? After all, she has feelings for Alex! The key question now

    is whether Azure and Danie are acquainted!¡® she wondered.

    While she was lost in thought, the door opened.

    Evan entered the car, and Caroline asked as soon as the door shut, ¡°Evan, do you think Azure and

    Danie could be acquaintances?¡±

    Evan asked back, ¡°Do you think Paige¡¯s situation is connected to Azure?¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°I n to visit the prison tomorrow to ask Naomi about Danie¡¯s information.¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°Even if you find something, there won¡¯t be evidence. Azure is smart.¡±

    ¡°So, you think no one will know if Azure and Danie interacted?¡± Caroline asked.

    ¡°Yes, she won¡¯t admit it, even if you ask Alex,¡± Evan affirmed.

    Caroline leaned on the seat in dejection, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone else but Azure!¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°How did you connect these dots?¡±

    Caroline exined the connection she made from the gifts, ¡°I believe Azure met Paige with an ulterior

    motive. Paige isn¡¯t promiscuous¨Cher health reports show no abnormalities. The only HIV¨Cpositive

    people we know are Casey and Danie.¡±

 Chapter 850 Going Out to Meet Alex

    Chapter850GoingOuttoMeetAlex

    Evan took a moment to ponder. ¡°Instead of dwelling on it, why not let Alex handle this issue by

    himself?¡±

    Caroline clenched her fists. ¡°This isn¡¯t just Alex¡¯s concern! Paige is my friend, and I won¡¯t stand by if

    someone harms her.¡±

    Evan gently held Caroline¡¯s shaking hand. ¡°Whatever you decide, I¡¯ll support you. But first, think about

    how to approach the situation.¡±

    Caroline lowered her gaze, contemting her next move. Tyler chimed inzily. ¡°Isn¡¯t it

    straightforward?¡±

    Evan and Caroline turned to him abruptly.

    Axel nodded. ¡°Ty¡¯s right. We create a software, get Uncle Alex to download it to Azure¡¯s phone, and

    extract all text message content and history from there.¡±

    Caroline and Evan exchanged nces.

    Evan nodded approvingly at the children. ¡°If that¡¯s the n, when can you create the software?¡±

    Looking provocatively at Evan, Tyler replied, ¡°If you let me stay up, I¡¯ll have it ready tonight.¡±

    Evan and Caroline rejected it in unison. ¡°No!¡±

    Tyler shrugged. ¡°Tomorrow, then¡­¡±

    Upon reaching home, Caroline and Evan headed to the room, and Evan called Alex.

    Alex answered with a tired, hoarse voice, ¡°Hello, Evan.¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Alex chuckled bitterly, ncing at the ce he and Paige used to share. ¡°Where else but Paige¡¯s

    ce.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming to pick you up. Let¡¯s go out and talk,¡± Evan insisted.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to talk about. I just want to be alone,¡± Alex rejected.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I suppose you don¡¯t need to know about Paige¡¯s situation,¡± Evan hinted.

    Alex sounded slightly mor¨¦ energetic. ¡°Paige¡¯s situation? What is it?¡±

    Evan checked his watch. ¡°We¡¯ll talk in person. I¡¯ll be there in 15 minutes.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    After ending the call, Evan informed Caroline, ¡°I¡¯m going out to meet Alex.¡±

    Caroline suggested, ¡°Try to get him to figure out a way to approach Azure.¡±

    Evan nodded and left, picking up Alex 15 minutester and heading to Pure Bar.

    After ordering a bottle of liquor, they sat by the window.

    Alex gazed out at the brilliant night scenery of Angelbay, appearing especially lonely. He looked away

    and asked Evan, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Paige?¡±

    Evan stared at him. ¡°How well do you know Azure?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Her personality? She¡¯s smart, sensible, and understands the bigger picture. Why do you ask?¡± Alex

    responded after a brief consideration.

    Evan conveyed Caroline¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Did Azure act strangely when you met her the other day?¡±

    ¡°Stop joking, Evan! Azure is a proper heiress with two centuries of Miller heritage. Do you think she¡¯d

    stoop to doing such dirty things just because of me?¡± Alex retorted.

    Evan asked, ¡°Are you so sure Azure is innocent? There are countless branches of the Miller family. Do

    you think there¡¯s no scheming within the Millers? Perhaps you¡¯re oversimplifying things.¡±

    ¡°Even if it is Azure, do I have evidence to prove she did it and that she¡¯s acquainted with Danie?¡±

    Alex questioned.

    Evan poured himself a ss and took a sip. ¡°We can look for the evidence.¡±

    ¡°How? Are you suggesting we make her admit it? Is that even possible?¡± Alex inquired.

    ¡°Why make her admit it when we can take the initiative?¡± Evan proposed.

 Chapter 851 I Have a Record

    Chapter851IHaveaRecord

    Alex furrowed his brow. ¡°Us taking the initiative? How?¡±

    Evan exined, ¡°Axel and Ty will create software and load it onto a USB drive tomorrow. Your task is

    simple¨Cinsert the USB drive into Azure¡¯s phone, and everything will be clear.¡±

    ¡°I understand. So, you¡¯re asking me to get close to Azure and steal her phone data,¡± Alex summarized.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. It¡¯s the only way to find out if she¡¯s in contact with Danie,¡± Evan affirmed.

    Alex fell silent momentarily before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll think about what to do then.¡±

    Evan suggested, ¡°Aren¡¯t you skilled in wooing women? Try using your usual tricks with her.¡±

    Alex chuckled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for that now.¡±

    Evan persisted, ¡°If Azure did it for real, don¡¯t you want to avenge Paige?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tolerate it if Azure did it! I won¡¯t spare anyone, no matter who it is!¡± Alex¡¯s eyes red with

    anger.

    He clenched his hair tightly and added, ¡°What¡¯s most distressing to me is that I have no idea where

    Paige is now!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you look into this, but we¡¯ll need to deal with things one by one,¡± Evan reassured.

    The next morning.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Tyler and Axel sat in front of theirptops, creating the software. By noon, they loaded it onto a USB

    drive and handed it to Evan. He sent Reuben to deliver it to Alex.

    During lunch, Liora asked Caroline, ¡°Mommy, was Godmother framed by someone?¡±

    Surprised, Caroline asked, ¡°Why would you ask that, Lia?¡±

    Liora exined, with food in her mouth, ¡°You were talking about it in the carst night, I didn¡¯t

    understand it at first, but I figured it out afterward.¡±

    Evan interjected, ¡°It¡¯s true. This world has many dangers, so you need to protect yourself, Lia.¡±

    Caroline turned to Evan, questioning, ¡°Why do you tell her this? A child¡¯s world should be filled with

    wonder.¡±

    ¡°Angelbay is not a peaceful ce. Moreover, our social status is quite high. It¡¯s not a bad thing for Liora

    to know about this,¡± Evan replied sternly.

    ¡°Mommy, I agree with that. Lia is too naive.¡± Tyler chimed in.

    Caroline sighed in frustration. ¡°This is true, but I hope you don¡¯t have to understand the harsh realities

    at your age.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, Ty¡¯s experience serves as a lesson. Having a good understanding will help enhance our

    safety.¡±

    Caroline was at a loss for words.

    In the afternoon, Evan and Neil met up at a cafe where Yuliana was already waiting.

    Yuliana avoided eye contact with Evan, who sat down and asked, ¡°Yuliana, please tell me about Scott¡¯s

    situation in detail.¡±

    Yuliana nodded and handed Evan a notepad. ¡°Evan, I have a record of all the ces Scott visited.¡±

    Evan read through it, his frown deepening.

    Neil asked, concerned, ¡°Evan, have you noticed anything unusual?¡±

    Evan continued to review the addresses recorded by Yuliana without speaking. Neil and Yuliana

    exchanged nces, and Neil was about to inquire further when Evan grabbed his phone, entered a

    series of numbers, and dialed promptly.

 Chapter 852 Why Did You Decide to Reach Out to Me

    Chapter852WhyDidYouDecidetoReachOuttoMe

    The person answered the call promptly.

    Evanmanded, ¡°Compile the IP addresses you¡¯ve collected over the past few days into a document

    file and send it to my phone within five minutes!¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Unable to resist, Yuliana inquired, ¡°What is the significance of these addresses, Evan?¡±

    Evan met her gaze and exined, ¡°I suspect the ces Scott visited coincide with the locations of the

    hacker attacking mypany.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Neil asked.

    ¡°However, I look at it for a while, and I can¡¯t seem to match it.¡±

    For some reason, Neil felt relieved. ¡°I doubt Scott would attack yourpany, would he?¡±

    Evan sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that straightforward either! However, uncovering his issues might not

    be easy.¡±

    Yuliana expressed, ¡°Honestly, I sense something off about Scott too. If he¡¯s frencing on the side,

    why does he always do itte at night?¡±

    Neil fell silent.

    ¡°Could Scott be the one attacking Evan¡¯spany?¡± Yuliana suggested.

    Neil looked at her in puzzlement.

    Evan stated, ¡°You¡¯ve been trailing them to their meeting spots instead of where they control the

    computers.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Neil, I think I need to change my tracking approach.¡±

    Neil pondered and suggested, ¡°So, you want to track the people Scott meets up with?¡±

    ¡°Yes! What if I can find something there? There¡¯s a risk Scott might notice me if I keep following him. By

    taking an unconventional approach, it will gopletely unnoticed by them, right? Additionally, I¡¯m

    skilled in disguise, and I can change my car anytime, ensuring I won¡¯t be discovered,¡± Yuliana asserted

    seriously.

    ¡°I agree with doing it this way,¡± Evan added in a deep voice.

    Concerned, Neil said, ¡°Yulia, you don¡¯t know the other party¡¯s true background, and it might be risky for

    you.¡±

    ¡°No risk, no reward. Don¡¯t worry about me. I know what to do.¡± Yuliana reassured Neil, patting his

    shoulder.

    ¡°No! If something happens to you, I won¡¯t be able to face Uncle Tom and Aunt Greta.¡± Neil resisted.

    Yuliana covered Neil¡¯s mouth. ¡°Alright, Neil. Don¡¯t jinx it, thanks!¡±

    Neil pulled away Yuliana¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m just analyzing the situation. I¡¯ll assign a bodyguard for you.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to expose me? Too many people will draw attention! I¡¯ve already made up my mind

    about this. Neil, please don¡¯t nag me anymore!¡±

    Neil thought, ¡®Have I messed up from the start? I should have stopped Yuliana from tracking Scott

    when she yed me the voice clip. The situation is bing moreplicated now, and I feel very

    uneasy about it.¡¯

    Evan advised, ¡°Yuliana, you need to think this through because it¡¯s not an easy matter.¡±

    Yuliana smiled. ¡°I know! However, I¡¯m not one to give up easily. I will never back down from difficulty,

    especially when ites to things or people I love.¡±

    Evan concluded, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, I¡¯ll leave Scott¡¯s matter to you.¡±

    Yuliana affirmed, ¡°Sure!¡±

    Meanwhile, Alex hesitated for a long while before texting Azure.

    Alex: [Fatty Azzie,e out and spend time with me?]

    Azure replied after a few seconds.

    Azure: [Why did you decide to reach out to me, Alex?]

    Alex: [Some things are hard to discuss over texts. Let¡¯s meet at Wild Sides at 20:00 tonight.]

    Azure did not seem happy after seeing the time and location.

    Contrarily, she contemted Alex¡¯s text.

    Azure thought about the reason behind Alex¡¯s invitation vigntly and wondered if he had found

    something.

    However, she could not make a hasty judgment now. She could only determine after the meeting.

    Azure: [Alright. See you tonight.]

 Chapter 853 Donéˆ¥æª› Want to Hear Her Name

    Chapter853Don¡¯tWanttoHearHerName

    Alex brought the USB drive and headed to Wild Sides with Lucas at night.

    Lucas remarked on how Alex seemed like an old man who had experienced life¡¯s hardships in just a

    few days. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Alex¡¯s stubble and expressed concern about Paige¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Alex, I know Paige¡¯s condition saddens you, but you can¡¯t do this to yourself,¡± Lucas said, grabbing

    Alex¡¯s arm.

    Alex was mentally exhausted and gazed out the window nkly. ¡°Don¡¯t speak anymore.¡±

    ¡°No, you have to tell me what I should do after meeting Azure. I still find it hard to believe that Azure

    would actually do that to Paige,¡± Lucas insisted.

    Still overwhelmed, Alex said, ¡°It¡¯s not just you. I don¡¯t believe it either.¡±

    Lucas sighed. ¡°Tell me about your n. Paige is a nice person, and I would like to help both of you.¡±

    Alex hesitated. ¡°I still don¡¯t know what to do yet. Let¡¯s y it by ear and check my text messagester.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Lucas agreed.

    The waiting staff led Alex and Lucas to their private room in Wild Sides before bringing in the wine.

    Azure arrived in less than 10 minutes. She felt her heart ache to see the disheveled Alex on the sofa.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Azure wondered, ¡®Is Paige so important to Alex? Or was he only interested in the child she was

    carrying?¡®

    Lucas noticed Azure and stood up to greet her, ¡°You¡¯re here, Fatty Azzie!¡±

    Azure smiled. ¡°Hello, Lucas.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ve be more like ady these days. You¡¯re pretty, Fatty Azzie!¡± Lucasmented,

    checking her out,

    Azure smiled, nced at Alex, and feigned cluelessness. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Alex?¡±

    Lucas pretended to sigh. ¡°What else can it be? He¡¯s sad because he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend. Go and

    talk to him.¡±

    Azure nodded and walked toward Alex. As she prepared to sit next to him, Alex looked up at her,

    staring with his brown, lonely eyes. ¡°Azure, are all women the same?¡±

    Confused, Azure replied, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, Alex.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no point talking about it.¡± Alex sat upright and poured himself a ss of wine.

    Azure was aware of the situation between Alex and Paige but pretended she didn¡¯t. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Paige

    here, Alex?¡±

    Alex felt his heart ache when Paige was mentioned. Clutching the ss tightly, he couldn¡¯t imagine

    how tormented she was right now. ¡®If this is all caused by Azure, I¡¯m going to kill her for sure!¡®

    Alex red at Azure and snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about that bitch! I don¡¯t want to hear her name!¡±

    Azure trembled uncontrobly, seeing Alex lose his temper for the first time.

    Lucas stepped in to mediate. ¡°Fatty Azzie, don¡¯t talk about that woman in Alex¡¯s presence. She¡¯s no

    good for him. Do you know that she has actually contracted AIDS and aborted her baby by lying to Alex

    that the baby has some sort of health condition?

    Lucas expressed his dissatisfaction with Paige, ¡°Tell me, isn¡¯t she despicable? I told Alex not to be with

    a woman who frequents bars. Why would he fall for that kind of person when he can have such an

    amazing woman like you?¡±

    Shocked, Azure countered, ¡°Paige looks like a good girl, not like that kind of person at all.¡±

    Lucas retorted, ¡°How would I know-¡±

 Chapter 854 Like a Sister

    Chapter854LikeaSister

    Alex crushed t¦Çe wine ss in his hand before Lucas could finish his sentence.

    Azure and Lucas turned to the sound in unison.

    Azure¡¯s face turned ghastly pale when she saw Alex¡¯s right hand drenched in blood. She hastily leaned

    forward and grabbed Alex¡¯s hand. ¡°Have you lost your mind, Alex?¡±

    Lucas rushed forward as well. ¡°Fuck! Is it worth doing this for a woman? Damn, there¡¯s so much blood!¡±

    Lucas told Azure, ¡°Fatty Azzie, get a waiting staff and see if there¡¯s a first aid kit! I¡¯ll go to the pharmacy

    nearby to get some disinfectant and tweezers! His palm is covered in ss shards!¡±

    Azure nodded and rushed out of the private room.

    Alex told Lucas soon after she left, ¡°Follow her! Don¡¯te back in less than 10 minutes! Figure out a

    way to stall her!¡±

    Lucas stared at Alex¡¯s wound. ¡°Understood, hang in there!¡±

    Lucas rushed out of the private room as well.

    Alex looked at Azure¡¯s bag, which was ced next to him, and grabbed the USB drive with his

    uninjured hand.

    Then, he grabbed Azure¡¯s phone and inserted the USB drive.

    Azure¡¯s phone unlocked automatically as soon as the USB drive connected.

    Soon, a series of codes appeared on the screen, along with a progress bar.

    Alex waited anxiously and checked the door frequently, assuming that the process would take long.

    The progress bar was already full in just two minutes before a notification showed up to indicate the

    completion of the software download.

    Alex pulled out the USB drive and stuffed Azure¡¯s phone back into her bag.

    At the same time, he texted Lucas.

    Alex: [It¡¯s done. You can stop stalling.]

    Lucas was shocked when he received the text.

    Lucas: [The software download has beenpleted so soon, huh?)

    Lucas immediately ran into the elevator in preparation to get some disinfectant from the pharmacy.

    Azure returned with a first aid kit five minutester.

    She sat next to Alex and helped him dress his wound.

    She shed tears when she was halfway through the process after noticing Alex¡¯sck of response to the

    pain.

    ¡°Do you love her that much, Alex?¡± Azure asked.

    Alex¡¯s gaze was dim, and his lips were tightly pursed.

    Azure looked away in disappointment and carefully removed the ss shards from his palm. ¡°Am I not

    good, Alex?¡±

    Alex looked at her, speechless.

    Azure¡¯s tearnded on Alex¡¯s palm. ¡°Alex, I really don¡¯t know what you see in her that is worthy of you

    hurting yourself like this. Why won¡¯t you pay attention to me instead? Do you know that I¡¯ve never fallen

    in love with anyone else over the years? You¡¯re the only one I love¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak anymore. Saying that won¡¯t make a difference,¡± said Alex.

    Azure cried more profusely. ¡°So you won¡¯t choose me, huh?¡±

    ¡°No. I can¡¯t stop loving her even if she were to do something that makes me loathe her even more!¡±

    Alex rejected her.

    Tears streamed down Azure¡¯s face. ¡°So, you care for me because you regard me as your sister, is that

    right?¡±

    Alex said, ¡°Yes, like a sister.¡±

    Azure wiped away her tears and lowered her head, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±

    Alex looked away from her.

    The gathering ended because of Alex¡¯s injury.

    After leaving Wild Sides, Lucas and Alex immediately headed to Bayview Vi.

    Caroline and Kenny were having supper downstairs and looked at them in confusion when they barged

    into the vi.

    Kenny said, ¡°Why are you trespassing on someone¡¯s property In the middle of the night?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Alex ignored Kenny and asked Caroline, ¡°Where are your sons, Caroline?¡±

    Caroline answered, ¡°Evan is putting them to bed.¡±

    Alex turned around and headed upstairs.

 Chapter 855 When Will She Stop?

    Chapter855WhenWillSheStop?

    Caroline gazed in astonishment at Alex¡¯s bandaged hand and turned to Lucas. ¡°What happened to

    Alex?¡±

    Lucas sighed heavily. ¡°He crushed a wine ss in his hand but still managed to download the software

    into Azure¡¯s phone.¡±

    Caroline stood up abruptly. ¡°Is it done for sure?¡±

    ¡°Alex said so,¡± replied Lucas.

    Kenny was bewildered. ¡°What are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand anything?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about Paige.¡± Caroline set down her fork and headed upstairs.

    Liora had nearly fallen asleep when Alex entered the room, startling her awake.

    With a frown, Evan red at Alex and asked, ¡°Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡±

    Alex nced guiltily at Liora and Evan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lia and Evan, but I have something important to do

    now!

    Tyler and Axel opened their eyes, sitting upright. Tyler rubbed his eyes and asked, ¡°Was the download

    sessful?¡±

    Alex nodded. ¡°Yes. When will you be able to export the data?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s too much data to export. Please provide an urate time frame, Uncle Alex.¡±

    Alex shared the date and time of their meeting with Paige the other day.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Tyler sat in front of hisptop, pondered briefly, and said, ¡°She must have nned it before she framed

    Godmother.¡±

    Axel agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s run a search on phone numbers based on the date given by Uncle Alex and push it

    two weeks earlier.¡±

    Tyler nodded and began typing.

    Evan watched Tyler work before his gazended on Alex¡¯s right hand. ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±

    Alex said, ¡°I identally crushed a ss in my hand. It¡¯s no biggie.¡±

    Evan remarked, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a masochist.¡±

    Alex rified, ¡°I¡¯m not, but I managed to download the software to the phone because of this.¡±

    ¡°Azure didn¡¯t notice anything, huh?¡± Evan asked.

    ¡°No,¡± replied Alex. ¡°Lucas was quick¨Cwitted enough to send Azure to look for a first aid kit and bought

    me some time.¡±

    Caroline walked into the room and asked Liora, who was lying in Evan¡¯s arms, ¡°Why are you up?¡±

    Evan exined, ¡°He barged into the room and startled Lia. It¡¯s fortunate that she is very sleepy.¡±

    Caroline nodded, observing Tyler¡¯s fast typing.

    ¡°Who has Danie¡¯s phone number? Read it to me,¡± Tyler requested.

    Alex and Caroline turned to Evan, who read Danie¡¯s two phone numbers to Tyler.

    Tyler stopped typing long after inputting the numbers, and rows of words appeared on the screen¨Cthe

    conversation between Danie and Azure.

    Alex¡¯s expression shifted from shock to disappointment and then to rage as he read the conversation

    history.

    Caroline frowned, thinking, ¡®So Danie and Azure are affiliated indeed! Moreover, it was Azure who

    approached Danie first! Danie gave her HIV¨Cpositive blood to Azure!¡®

    Alex clenched his fists tightly, his eyes filled with rage. ¡°So Azure invited Paige out so she could harm

    her!

    Caroline was overwhelmed by anger as well. Her body felt cold, and her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°How

    many people is Danie going to hurt before she stops?¡±

 Chapter 856 What Is the Purpose?

    Chapter856WhatIsthePurpose?

    Caroline turned to Evan, her eyes burning with rage.

    Meanwhile, Evan swiftly dialed Julian¡¯s number.

    Julian answered promptly, and Evanmanded sinisterly, ¡°Tell ke to bring Danie to Bayview

    Vi.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Julian responded.

    Turning to Caroline, Evan dered, ¡°I leave her to your discretion. After all, she is of no use to us now.¡±

    Caroline gnashed her teeth in hatred.

    Her suspicion about Danie being the source of evil was correct.

    Unable to contain her emotions, she confronted Evan, ¡°Why won¡¯t you report her to the police instead

    of bringing her here?¡±

    ¡°Killing her is far from enough to atone for the crimes shemitted.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it. I¡¯m going to deal with this treacherous wench myself!¡± Alex interjected through

    clenched teeth, his eyes bloodshot, unable to suppress his ruthlessness.

    Danie was pacing anxiously in her room at Jordan Residence, wondering, ¡®Now that Evan¡¯s father

    has been detained, when will I regain my freedom?¡¯

    Suddenly, a knock on her door startled her, and she opened it without thinking. A masked man covered

    her mouth, and Danie, wide¨Ceyed with fear, attempted to struggle, but her vision blurred, and she

    lost consciousness.

    As Danie was carried out of the room, Evan¡¯s subordinate arrived. ke frowned at the empty room.

    and quickly pulled out his walkie¨Ctalkie, shouting, ¡°Check if Danie is in the residence. Bring her to the

    entrance door right away if you find her.¡±

    All the bodyguards at Jordan Residence searched for Danie upon receiving the order. Despite more

    than 10 minutes of searching, she was nowhere to be found.

    ke promptly called Julian to update him on the situation. Julian, in turn, ryed the message to

    Evan without dy.

    Evan¡¯s expression turned, solemn as he listened to Julian¡¯s report.

    Addressing the group, Alex asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Has Danie been taken?¡±

    After ncing at Alex, Evan instructed Julian, ¡°Check the surveince footage! Personally supervise

    the search. Find her!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Julian affirmed.

    After ending the call, Evan sternly told Caroline and Alex, ¡°Danie can¡¯t be found.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t be found? What do you mean? Isn¡¯t she being monitored by your people?¡± Alex sat up on the

    sofa.

    Evan frowned. ¡°From the moment we learned about Danie and Azure¡¯s collusion to when we

    dispatched personnel to bring her in, less than five minutes had passed.¡±

    Lucas interjected, ¡°That means someone else is in Jordan Residence!¡±

    Kenny eximed, ¡°Someone¡¯s right under your nose, Evan!¡±

    Caroline stared at Evan, stating, ¡°The key question is, why did this person take Danie?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m certain they¡¯re not on our side but opposing us,¡± Kenny asserted.

    Lucas was eager to share his insight. ¡°Hold on. You might have overlooked something.¡±

    The others prompted him, ¡°What?¡±

    Evan cut in coldly, ¡°Caroline¡¯s vi is under surveince.¡±

    Caroline and Kenny widened their eyes in shock.

    Lucas exined, ¡°Exactly! Evan ordered Danie to be brought over, and she was taken shortly after.

    The person clearly doesn¡¯t want harm toe to her.¡±

 Chapter 857 Taken

    Chapter857Taken

    ¡°Fuck! Who could be behind this!¡± Alex snarled as he punched the sofa arm.

    Caroline pondered the suspicious individuals who had visited the vi. Meanwhile, Kenny found himself

    engaged in the same contemtion.

    Looking at Caroline with astonishment, Kenny eximed, ¡°G, apart from a few of us, there¡¯s your

    brother, Eira, and also Scott¡­¡±

    A chill ran down Caroline¡¯s spine.

    Caroline thought, ¡®It can¡¯t be Neil, and Eira¡¯s connection to Neil makes the possibility low. The only

    usible suspect is Scott¡­¡®

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    The crowd silently acknowledged the answer in their hearts.

    Caroline struggled topose herself. ¡°How¡­ could it possibly be Scott? He¡¯s not the type of person

    who would do that. He doesn¡¯t have a motive, right? Weck evidence¡­¡±

    Evan retorted, ¡°What¡¯s the point of defending him now?¡±

    Caroline, still in shock, couldn¡¯t find her voice.

    Kenny sighed. ¡°G, you can find out by calling Scott now, right? If it¡¯s Scott, he¡¯s definitely not at the

    hospital.¡±

    Caroline nodded, trembling, and reached for her phone.

    Caroline was about to make the call when Evan stopped her. ¡°Call his department. Do you have his

    department¡¯s number?¡±

    ¡°I do! I saved it previously for emergencies. I¡¯ll call!¡± Kenny volunteered.

    He dialed Scott¡¯s department, and the call was answered after a while.

    Kenny put the call on speaker, holding his breath as he listened.

    ¡°Who is this?¡± Scott¡¯s tired voice echoed.

    Kenny and Caroline visibly rxed.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Scott,¡± Kenny replied.

    Scott sounded anxious as he asked, ¡°Are you calling at this hour because you, Carol, or the children

    are unwell?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s G!¡± Kenny stated promptly.

    Concerned, Scott inquired, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Carol?¡±

    Kenny exined, ¡°She¡¯s dehydrated from food poisoning. I told her I¡¯d call you to ask. She won¡¯t let me

    call, worried you might be busy. So, I¡¯m checking your department to see if you¡¯re there. If not, it means

    you¡¯re busy with work.¡±

    Scott reassured, ¡°I just finished something. Is Carol with you? Ask her what she had for food today.¡±

    Caroline quickly interjected, ¡°Scott, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry, Kenny is exaggerating.¡±

    Scott sighed in relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. You can find antidiarrheal medicine and oral

    rehydration salts among the medicines I brought you before. Remember to take some. If you still feel

    unwell,e to the hospital. I¡¯ll be here.¡±

    Just as Scott finished, Evan¡¯s phone rang.

    Kenny swiftly added, ¡°Alright, understood. Go ahead with your work!¡±

    Scott agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Evan answered his phone, and Reuben¡¯s anxious voice conveyed disturbing news. ¡°This is bad, sir! Mr.

    Casey¡­ has been taken!¡±

    Evan gripped his phone and said coldly, ¡°When did that happen?¡±

    ¡°It urred when Julian left to search for Danie at Jordan Residence!¡± Reuben exined. ¡°Two

    guards were rendered unconscious with chloroform, and two more were knocked out. Another held on

    and reported it to me!¡±

    Evan seethed with rage. ¡°It¡¯s a distraction!¡±

    Reuben asked urgently, ¡°What should we do next, sir?¡±

    Evan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Bring up all the surveince footage around the vi right away!¡±

    Reuben assured, ¡°We¡¯re looking into it now, sir!¡±

 Chapter 858 Execute My Final Plan

    Chapter858ExecuteMyFinaln

    A phone not belonging to Danie rang. She picked it up, responding with a vignt yet anxious tone.¡±

    "Hello?¡±

    The caller¡¯s voice revealed it was Hector.

    Danie clutched the phone tightly and asked, ¡°Mr. Hendrix? Why did you render me unconscious and

    bring me here with Casey? Why are we in the same room?¡±

    Hector replied coldly, ¡°You ask too many questions!¡±

    Danie quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for speaking out of turn, Mr. Hendrix.¡±

    She feared opposing him, knowing he had the power to infiltrate Jordan Residence unnoticed.

    Hector revealed, ¡°They found out about your collusion with Azure. Stay here if you want to live. Help

    me execute my final n once I¡¯m prepared.¡±

    Danie was puzzled. ¡®Final n? Has he executed many ns already?¡®

    Looking at the unconscious Casey, she asked, ¡°What about Casey, Mr. Hendrix?¡±

    ¡°I have other arrangements for him. Three meals a day will be delivered to you.¡±

    Hector hung up abruptly, leaving Danie with unanswered questions.

    Danie attempted to call back but found the phone locked with a password. Searching the room, she

    found no other electronic device but the phone.

    Danie was scared out of her wits. She had no idea how long Hector would keep her in the room and

    feared she would lose her mind to spend her days like that!

    Danie stared closely at Casey, wondering, ¡®Is Mr. Hendrix¡¯s goal to drive us insane and make us kill

    each other?!¡®

    The following day, Caroline descended the stairs. The Incident involving Danie and Casey had

    upied everyone¡¯s thoughts throughout the night.

    Evan had eventually advised her to go upstairs and rest.

    Upon waking in the morning, Caroline found herself alone and descended the stairs. Three individuals

    were seated on the sofa, wearied from a sleepless night.

    Upon hearing her footsteps, Evan, Alex, and Lucas nced up.

    Caroline asked, ¡°Any updates fromst night?¡±

    Lucas sighed. ¡°No. We waited all night, but there¡¯s been no word from Reuben and Julian.¡±

    Alex scoffed. ¡°How audacious for someone to openly defy our three major families.¡±

    Lucas suggested to Alex, ¡°Since we can¡¯t locate Danie, should we approach Azure first?¡±

    Alex stood up with hate in his eyes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Lucas addressed Evan, ¡°We shall take our leave first.¡±

    Evan shot them a look. ¡°Do you really believe the Millers will admit to this incident and allow you to take

    action against Azure if you visit them without discussing a proper strategy?¡±

    Caroline nodded in approval.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Although the Miller family wasn¡¯t among the top three major families in Angelbay, their roots ran deep,

    and they shouldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Alex clenched his fists. ¡°Why bother discussing a strategy? The matter needs to be addressed sooner

    orter!¡±

    He stormed out of the vi, with Lucas following.

    Caroline sighed, watching their departing silhouettes. She also wanted to condemn Azure but knew she

    needed a sensible,prehensive n to seek justice for Paige.

 Chapter 859 Shield Him From His Wrongdoings

    Chapter859ShieldHimFromHisWrongdoings

    Caroline pondered, ¡®I¡¯ll make sure Azure¡¯s reputation is ruined when I act! The crucial task now is to

    unveil Azure and Danie¡¯s misdeeds to the public while safeguarding Paige¡¯s privacy.¡®

    Suddenly, Pete came to her mind, and she promptly called him.

    After a short while, Pete picked up. ¡°Hello, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Anxiously, Caroline asked, ¡°Were you at Jordan Residencest night?¡±

    Pete replied, ¡°Yes, I was there all night, and I¡¯m still here. I¡¯ve been eating and sleeping in the car for

    the past two days.¡±

    Caroline pressed further, ¡°Did you notice any suspicious carsst night?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Suspicious cars? I think I saw one driving to the backyardst night. It left after less than 10 minutes. I

    thought it was someone else, but after checking the vehicle license te, I found that the car belongs

    to the Jordans.¡±

    Caroline frowned. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s the Jordans¡® car?¡±

    Pete exined, ¡°I¡¯ve gathered information on all the vehicles owned by the Jordans during this period.¡±

    ¡°Understood. You may go home first and stop watching them,¡± Caroline instructed.

    Pete was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    ¡°Danie has been taken, probably by the car you saw. So, you should go home first,¡± Caroline

    rified.

    Anxiously, Pete asked, ¡°Are you firing me, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    Caroline thought, ¡®Danie is gone. What¡¯s the point of keeping him?¡®

    Pete pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something else I can help you with, Ms. Shenton. I don¡¯t mind tiring.

    difficult work. Please don¡¯t fire me!¡±

    Caroline paused briefly. ¡®What else do I need his help with?¡®

    Caroline contemted Scott for a moment.

    ncing at Evan, who was engrossed in his phone, she said, ¡°Help me keep an eye on a surgeon at

    Angelbay Hospital named Scott Wilson.¡±

    Evan looked up abruptly, staring at her.

    Pete asked, ¡°Understood, Ms. Shenton. Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all for now. Don¡¯t let him notice anything. Monitor every person he interacts with outside the

    hospital,¡± Caroline instructed.

    Pete agreed, ¡°Alright!¡±

    After ending the call, Evan remarked, ¡°Do you now believe Scott is moreplicated than you initially

    thought?¡±

    Caroline ced the phone on the coffee table. ¡°I don¡¯t believe anything until I have evidence. I can only

    conclude when I have evidence.¡±

    Evan sneered. ¡°If Scott is really that person, what will you do?¡±

    Caroline stayed silent. ¡°I¡¯ll be very disappointed, but I won¡¯t shield him from his wrongdoings just

    because of our years of friendship.¡±

    Evan stared at Caroline. ¡°I hope you remember what you said today.¡±

    Caroline changed the subject, saying, ¡°Would you like to get some sleep? It¡¯s not good to stay up all

    night.¡±

    Evan stood up. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take a short nap upstairs, then head to work.¡±

    Caroline walked him upstairs and said in front of the room, ¡°I¡¯d like tomission someone to write an

    article.¡±

    Evan stopped walking. ¡°What article?¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°An article exposing Danie and Azure while still protecting Paige¡¯s privacy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that! I¡¯ve already notified the police.¡± Evan walked into the room.

    Caroline was stunned and followed closely. ¡°When did you do that?¡±

    ¡°When you were calling the journalist.¡± Evan grabbed his bathrobe.

    Anxiously, Caroline said, ¡°Paige¡¯s condition will be exposed if you get the police involved.¡±

    Evan turned. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a better way than this? Or do you thinkmissioning someone to

    write an article is enough to ruin Azure¡¯s reputation?¡±

 Chapter 860 We Have the Evidence

    Chapter860We Havethe Evidence

    Caroline asked, ¡°How will we know if it¡¯s effective without giving it a try?¡±

    Evan sneered. ¡°You¡¯re underestimating theplexity of the Millers. You¡¯re going to get yourself in

    trouble with the article.¡±

    Caroline asserted, ¡°It¡¯s the only way to protect Paige while publicly condemning them!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Evan retorted, ¡°You can¡¯t have it all. Be clear about what you truly want¨Csafeguarding Paige or seeking

    revenge.¡±

    Caroline fell silent, thinking, ¡®Is there no better alternative?¡®

    Evan set down the bathrobe and approached Caroline. ¡°The key to controlling the Millers is to involve

    the police. They consider the overall situation.¡±

    Caroline felt powerless. ¡°What if they decide to protect Azure?¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°The Prices are one of the three major families in Angelbay. Alex won¡¯t let them protect

    anyone.¡±

    Caroline kept her head lowered.

    Seeing her dejection, Evan gently squeezed her shoulder to reassure her. ¡°Caroline, we¡¯ll handle this

    matter. I don¡¯t want you involved because the Millers shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly.¡±

    Caroline looked at him. ¡°Won¡¯t this cause you trouble?¡±

    ¡°Alex causing trouble at their doorstep has nothing to do with me. So, you don¡¯t need to intervene

    either,¡± said Evan.

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Understood. Go wash up and get some rest. I¡¯m going to work.¡±

    Evan frowned, ¡°Have Kenny go. It¡¯s safer for you to stay put for a while.¡±

    ¡°Because of Danie?¡± Caroline asked.

    Evan nodded seriously. ¡°We still don¡¯t know their motive for abducting Danie and Casey. It¡¯s safer for

    you to go out less.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll inform the staff at thepany first while you rest,¡±

    ¡°Take a few bodyguards with you.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Alex had just arrived at the Millers when he saw police cars driving in.

    Lucas eximed, ¡°Fuck! You went straight to the police?¡±

    ¡°No. Although I didn¡¯t go to the police, I¡¯d do itter! It¡¯s good that the police are here!¡± Alex gripped the

    steering wheel tightly.

    Alex got out of the car, followed by Lucas.

    The bodyguards at the door quickly reported the police¡¯s arrival on their walkie¨Ctalkies.

    Alex approached a police officer and recognized him as Officer Hernandez.

    ¡°Officer Hernandez,¡± Alex called out.

    James turned and noticed Alex, greeting him, ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Price. Nice to see you, too.¡±

    Alex nodded. ¡°What brings you to the Millers?¡±

    James replied, ¡°We received a report that Ms. Miller maliciously caused someone to contract AIDS.

    There¡¯s pressure from higher¨Cups, and we¡¯repelled to conduct a thorough investigation.¡±

    Alex said, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m also here for this matter!¡±

    James asked, ¡°Is the victim affiliated with you, Mr. Price?¡±

    ¡°Has the person who reported this revealed who the victim is?¡± Alex asked.

    James shook his head. ¡°No, our superior has no idea who the victim is, but we have the evidence.

    Please forgive me for not disclosing more details.¡±

    Alex nced at the butler rushing out of the vi.

    ¡°He¡¯s here. Let¡¯s go,¡± Alex ordered Lucas.

    The group walked over, and the butler respectfully opened the door, bowing at James and Alex.

    ¡°Mr. Price, Mr. Jensen, officer, pleasee in.¡±

    The three entered the vi, and someone appeared at the door soon.

 Chapter 861 Let Me Clarify Things First

    Chapter861LetMerifyThingsFirst

    Azure cracked a smile upon seeing Alex. ¡°What brings you here, Alex?¡±

    Alex now felt disgusted at the sight of Azure.

    Failing to suppress his anger, he clutched Azure by her throat.

    Azure¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she managed to say with difficulty, ¡°Alex¡­what¡¯s¡­ going on?¡±

    Alex forcefully pinned Azure against the entrance wall and tightened his grip constantly. ¡°Azure, what

    have Paige and I done to offend you so much that you seek revenge on us like this? You have ruined

    Paige¡¯s life, and we lost our child because of that. Why do you have to be so malicious?¡±

    Alex¡¯s voice drew the attention of the Millers¡® matriarch, Inez Miller.

    Anxiety marked her well¨Cmaintained face.

    Her face turned ghastly pale instantly when she saw Azure. ¡°Price, what are you doing?! Let go of

    Azzie now!¡±

    Alex red at Inez. ¡°Let go of her? Has she let me, my wife, or my unborn child off the hook?¡±

    Stunned, Inez asked, ¡°What are you talking about, Price?¡±

    Alex replied, ¡°If I haven¡¯t exined clearly enough, let Azure exin it then!¡±

    He abruptly loosened his grip.

    Meanwhile, Azure coughed and copsed to the floor, holding her throat.

    Inez ordered a maid to help Azure, yet Azure gently pushed the maid away with her unupied hand.

    Azure coughed profusely, looking up with her tear¨Cfilled, reddened eyes.

    She gazed at the livid Alex in disappointment and fear.

    Suppressing the pain in her heart, she said slowly, ¡°It was me¡­I did it.¡±

    Inez¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What have you done, Azzie?¡±

    Azure stood up, supporting herself on the wall behind her. Her flushed face gradually turned pale. ¡°I¡¯m

    sorry, Alex. I¡¯ve been regretting it ever since I did it.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve been regretting, why haven¡¯t you sought out Alex to apologize sooner?¡± Lucas could not bear

    it any longer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need her apology! I want her life aspensation to Paige and my unborn child!¡± Alex snarled.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Azure shut her eyes in despair. ¡°My life is here. Take it if you want, Alex.¡±

    Inez hastily rushed forward to shield Azure. ¡°Price, please let me rify things first, okay? Do it out of

    respect for me.¡±

    Alex barked at Inez, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll give you some time!¡±

    Inez nodded and turned to Azure sternly. ¡°Azzie, let¡¯s talk in the living room!¡±

    Azure opened her eyes slowly and nodded.

    The group of people sat in the living room.

    Inez said, ¡°What have you done wrong, Azure? Tell me.¡±

    Azure confessed to colluding with Danie to harm Paige.

    Lucas was no less infuriated than Alex. ¡°We¡¯ve misjudged you, Azure. You¡¯re cunning and heartless!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve changed so much because of Alex!¡± Azure admitted it.

    Inez pounded the sofa arm in pain, holding her chest. ¡°Why would you do this? Why? There are so

    many outstanding men in the world. Why are you so fixated on Alex? Why would you do something that

    tarnished the family¡¯s reputation for love? What happened to your manners?¡±

 Chapter 862 What Calamity!

    Chapter862WhatCmity!

    Azure couldn¡¯t stop crying. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s my fault. You can disown me.¡±

    Heartbroken, Inez closed her eyes in pain. ¡°What a cmity!¡±

    Trembling, Alex demanded, ¡°Admit that it was your fault. But what about my child? What about Paige?

    Have you ever considered that she¡¯ll have to live with that disease for the rest of her life? She must rely

    on pills her whole life! How dare you do that, Azure?!¡±

    Azure looked up at Alex. ¡°I was confused, and I made a grave mistake, Alex. I¡¯ll bear all the

    consequences.

    After that, she turned to the cops and extended her hands. ¡°Please arrest me, Officer.¡±

    James looked at Azure in a daze and wondered why she admitted to her crime so quickly when others

    might have denied it.

    Although Azure¡¯s actions were abominable, James was distressed for unknown reasons.

    He got to his feet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Miller.¡± After that, he handcuffed Azure.

    Simrly, Azure stood up and gave Inez a firm bow. ¡°Forgive me for being narrow¨Cminded and stupid,

    Grandma. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    Crying in pain, Inez said, ¡°The Miller family will never admit to such a child like you! Think it through

    and get ready to be disowned!¡±

    Azure smiled. ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡±

    After that, she left with the police while both Alex and Lucas stood at the vi door, watching the police.

    car drive away.

    Lucas remarked, ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, Alex, but I feel like we didn¡¯t really punish or harm her.¡±

    Alex looked away. ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated her!¡±

    Lucas asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Alex exined, ¡°She pretended to repent, knowing it would be futile to exin herself if her crime was

    exposed. She just wanted a lenient punishment.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯ll still be locked up in Jail!¡± Lucas was still puzzled.

    Alex gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be over so easily!¡±

    His words filled Lucas with confusion.

    After the meeting at TYC, Caroline instructed Josie, ¡°I¡¯ll be absent from thepany for a while. Sort

    out the documents and email them to me so I can read, sign, and send them back to you.¡±

    Stunned, Josie asked, ¡°Are you going on a business trip, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    Caroline chuckled and denied it. ¡°No. My big day ising, and I need time to prepare.¡±

    ¡°Big day?¡± Excited, Josie widened her eyes. ¡°Are you getting married, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    Caroline blushed and replied, ¡°It¡¯s just an engagement, not a marriage, but I¡¯ll still bring you guys some

    gifts.¡±

    Josie remarked happily, ¡°Wonderful! Let me congratte you on your engagement first, and I¡¯ll email

    the documents to you.¡±

    Caroline nodded, and Josie left the office.

    When the door was closed, Caroline picked up her phone and contemted it before calling Paige.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Paige picked it up after a while and spoke gloomily. ¡°Carol.¡±

    Paige felt sorry for Caroline. ¡°Are you feeling better these two days?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Paige said. ¡°How about you?¡±

    ¡°I want to tell you something, Paige.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Caroline exined, ¡°I found out who plotted against you.¡±

    Silence came over Paige briefly before she spoke shakily. ¡°Who¡­ was it?¡±

    ¡°Azure and Danie conspired to harm you,¡± Caroline exined honestly. ¡°A¨CAre you sure?¡± Paige

    questioned.

 Chapter 863 Trying on the Gowns for the Engagement

    Chapter863TryingontheGownsforthe Engagement

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s proven,¡± Caroline said cautiously. ¡°They will be punished, Paige. Are youing back?¡±

    Paige hesitated. ¡°Alex, he¡­¡±

    ¡°He went to the Millers this early morning to confront them, and Evan helped call the cops, too. Alex is

    suffering, Paige. In just a few days, he looks so much older. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to call him?¡±

    Caroline asked.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Downcast, Paige said, ¡°This illness can¡¯t be cured, Carol.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up, Paige. There must be ways to control it. We¡¯re all waiting for you.¡±

    Paige forced a smile. ¡°No, I won¡¯t give up, but¡­ Did I do anything wrong? Did Azure get jealous

    because I was dating Alex? My child¡­¡±

    Sobbing, Paige continued. ¡°My child was innocent. I can¡¯t sleep, Carol. I¡¯ll see my child the moment I

    close my eyes. He¡¯s a pool of blood. He med me in my dreams and asked why I aborted him cruelly.

    Why didn¡¯t I protect him well¡­¡±

    Upon hearing that, Caroline¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Paige¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t go back,¡± Paige cried. ¡°I can¡¯t ept myself even if Alex can.¡±

    Hurriedly, Caroline said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid, Paige!¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t¡­¡± Paige couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay because I want to see Azure and

    Danielle be sentenced!¡±

    Caroline was still worried. After thinking about it, she decided to visit Paige since there was nothing

    urgent recently.

    ¡°Which country are you in, Paige?¡± Caroline asked. ¡°I would like to go and be with you.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get engaged to Mr. Jordan soon, Carol?¡± Paige gradually stopped crying. ¡°Kenny

    told me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s three dayster.¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t bother then.¡± Palge forced a smile. ¡°You must be happy, Carol.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be happy since my best friend isn¡¯t around?¡±

    ¡°When you get married¡­¡± Paige kept her forced smile. ¡°I¡¯lle and be your maid of honor when you

    get

    Since Caroline failed to persuade Paige, she gave in. ¡°Okay, you promised.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I promised.¡±

    After exchanging pleasantries, Paige hung up the call.

    After a brief trance, Caroline was about to dive back to work, but Greta called her.

    ¡°Are you free this afternoon, Carol?¡± Greta asked.

    Caroline was stunned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your engagement three days from now.¡± Greta smiled and remarked. ¡°We¡¯re going to try on gowns

    this afternoon. I¡¯ll ask Yulia to join us.¡±

    Amused, Caroline said, ¡°It¡¯s too fast, isn¡¯t it, Aunt Greta? In this aspect, I-¡±

    Greta interrupted, ¡°Oh, Carol, we can never be careless in our marriages.¡±

    After a short hesitation, Caroline gave in. ¡°Okay, what time should we meet this afternoon?¡±

    ¡°At 2:00 p.m.,¡± Greta answered. ¡°I¡¯ll text you the address of the gown shopter.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After hanging up the call, Caroline recalled that Evan might also need to pick a suit. Hence, she texted

    her.

    Caroline: [I¡¯m going to try on gowns with Aunt Greta this afternoon. Would you like to join us?]

    Evan had just woken up and received a call. After that, he saw Caroline¡¯s text.

    Smiling, he texted her back.

    Evan: [Are you that impatient to marry me?]

    His words made her blush.

    Caroline: [No, I¡¯m not. It¡¯s Aunt Greta¡­]

    Evan: [You don¡¯t have to go to the shop. I¡¯ll get the fashion department to deliver the gowns to Bayview

    Vi. You guys can try them out at home.

 Chapter 864 Are We Going to Tell the Public?

    Chapter864Are WeGoingtoTellthe Public?

    Therefore, Caroline invited Greta and Yuliana to Bayview Vi.

    Caroline returned to Bayview Vi early in the afternoon to wait for them.

    However, upon entering the vi, she noticed bodyguards leaving with surveince cameras.

    Stopping one of the bodyguards, she asked, ¡°Why were the cameras taken down?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jordan instructed us to remove them to prevent others from spying on the vi from a distance,

    Ms.

    Shenton,¡± the bodyguard exined.

    Evan approached the door and noticed Caroline¡¯s puzzled expression. He then rified, ¡°Recent

    events prompted this precaution.¡±

    Caroline understood he referred to Danie¡¯s affair. ¡°Got it. When will your team be here?¡±

    ncing at his wristwatch, Evan replied, ¡°They should be arriving soon.¡±

    Shortly after, an MPV pulled up at the entrance.

    La emerged from the car with three assistants, each carrying tworge pieces of luggage.

    Caroline was astonished at the sight and looked at Evan in disbelief. ¡°Are these filled with gowns? How

    long will it take to try them all?¡±

    Evan smiled. ¡°These are the new gowns from MK over the past six months. Go ahead and try them

    on.¡±

    Caroline suggested, ¡°Can¡¯t they just bring me a picture book of the gowns?¡±

    Evan disapproved, ¡°Why bother when you can try them on?¡±

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Caroline stopped arguing and was about to enter the vi with him when she heard a voice from

    behind.

    ¡°Carol.¡±

    Greta¡¯s voice made Caroline turn around. Greta was leading Yuliana into the yard.

    Caroline greeted them, ¡°Aunt Greta, Yulia.¡±

    Yuliana reluctantly replied, ¡°Caroline.¡±

    Greta smiled and held Caroline¡¯s hand as they walked. ¡°I saw somerge luggage earlier. Are they

    filled

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yes, Evan had the fashion department deliver many gowns here.¡±

    Satisfied, Gretamented, ¡°Mr. Jordan is really attentive.¡±

    The assistants disyed all the gowns on a portable clothes rack in the living room.

    The array of gown designs dazzled Caroline as she made her selection.

    While choosing, Evan quietly asked Yuliana, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to follow Scott today?¡±

    Yuliana was taken aback, wondering if he didn¡¯t wee her.

    She whispered, ¡°He¡¯s busy today with a hospital meeting. I just need to rush back in the evening.¡±

    Evan nodded silently.

    Yulia became uneasy. ¡°Are you bothered if Ie here, Evan?¡± (1

    Focused on Caroline, Evan replied, ¡°No.¡±

    Yuliana sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best with Scott. Don¡¯t worry, Evan.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Caroline finally picked a crimson gown with gold stitches, showcasing her slim waist. Greta assisted

    her with it.

    Caroline went upstairs to change while Greta sat beside Evan.

    Greta smiled and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you announcing your engagement with Carol to the world?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll inform the reporters on the engagement day,¡± Evan replied.

    Greta nodded and turned to her daughter. ¡°Yulia, go upstairs and help your cousin with the gown.¡±

    Yuliana reluctantly agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±

    She went upstairs and coincidentally encountered Axeling out of a room.

    With her head lowered, Yuliana addressed Axel.

    Axel greeted her indifferently, ¡°Aunt Yuliana.¡±

    Instinctively, Yuliana asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in school, Axel?¡±

 Chapter 865 He Did It for Your Benefit

    Chapter865HeDidItforYourBenefit

    ¡°Yeah, which room is she in?¡± Yuliana asked.

    Axel pointed toward Caroline¡¯s bedroom. ¡°This one. Just go in. I¡¯ll head downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Yuliana walked to Caroline¡¯s room and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Caroline said.

    Yuliana pushed the door open and found Caroline taking off her coat. ¡°My mom asked me toe and

    help you.¡±

    Caroline readily agreed. ¡°Sure.¡±

    After that, Yuliana closed the door and walked over to Caroline to pick up the gown and take a look.

    While removing her clothes, Caroline remarked, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to agree toe upstairs and help

    me.¡±

    Yuliana¡¯s hand stiffened as she awkwardly said, ¡°I¡¯m not such a petty person.¡±

    ¡°I never thought that about you.¡± Caroline changed the topic. ¡°You still can¡¯t find a job?¡±

    Yuliana handed the gown to Caroline. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Would you like me to help you find one?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t need my help, given your capability,¡± Caroline uttered.

    ¡°I¡¯m too busy to work now,¡± Yuliana exined. ¡°I would have long started working for the best media

    company if I didn¡¯t have to stalk someone.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re stalking someone?¡± Caroline looked at Yuliana with confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Stupefied, Yuliana realized she had almost exposed Scott¡¯s affairs.

    Shaking her head, she said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Caroline put on the gown and zipped it before looking at Yuliana. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t purposely stalk me the

    other day?¡±

    Yuliana scoffed. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t that free.¡±

    After a brief contemtion, Caroline raised another question. ¡°Are you stalking Scott?¡±

    Panicked, Yuliana immediately looked away. ¡°No, I¡¯m not! Stop that nonsense! Plus, what¡¯s the big deal

    even if I stalk him? Does it make you uneasy?¡±

    Yuliana¡¯s response enlightened Caroline as she asked firmly, ¡°Why do you stalk him? Did Neil ask you

    to do it?¡±

    Yuliana asked back, ¡°Do you care about Scott or Evan?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°I love Evan, but Scott is my friend.¡±

    Hearing that, Yuliana scoffed again. ¡°Your so¨Ccalled friend does something unknown secretly and

    always goes out to meet somebody in the middle of the night! I¡¯ll never let him off the hook if he harms

    Evan!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    bbergasted, Caroline tried to seek confirmation. ¡°He always goes out in the middle of the night to

    meet people?¡±

    At the sight of Caroline¡¯s bad expression, Yuliana muttered, ¡°Is he that important to you?¡±

    Caroline answered seriously, ¡°He helped me a lot during the few years when I was abroad¡­¡±

    After a brief pause, Yuliana stated, ¡°I must make you see his true colors if that¡¯s the case, but Evan

    made me keep it from you! You can¡¯t argue with Evan because of this. After all, he did this for your

    sake!¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Caroline promised.

    Hence, Yuliana swiftly and simply told Caroline what she had seen these days.

    Consequently, Caroline¡¯s mind went nk because she couldn¡¯t imagine the reasons behind Scott¡¯s

    actions.

    In her understanding, he would be only two ces: his house or the hospital.

    Besides, she seemed to have never met Scott¡¯s friends, and she wondered who were those people he

    met with.

    A chill ran down Caroline¡¯s spine at the thought of those questions.

    ¡®Scott¡­¡®

    Caroline was puzzled about what was going on.

    After changing into the gown, Caroline descended the stairs with Yuliana.

    ring at Caroline, Yuliana demanded, ¡°Can you please don¡¯t look so stiff? Evan will find out!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Caroline said, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 866 Youéˆ¥æª™e Treated Unfairly

    Chapter866You¡¯reTreatedUnfairly

    Yuliana assisted Caroline in lifting the hem of her gown as they descended the stairs together.

    Upon reaching the bottom, Greta eagerly stood up, her eyes welling with tears. ¡°Come, Carol. Let me

    look at you!¡±

    Evan and Axel turned their attention toward them.

    When Evan noticed how the bright red gownplemented Caroline¡¯s fair skin, he felt a surge of

    attraction.

    Caroline approached them. Greta held her hand and was about to say something when Evan chimed

    in.¡± Choose another gown.¡±

    bbergasted, everyone turned toward him.

    Evan was displeased. ¡°It¡¯s a bit revealing!¡±

    Caroline patiently asked, ¡°How is it revealing when the cor is buttoned up?¡±

    ¡°But the mesh material on the top is revealing!¡± Evan walked toward the array of gowns, feeling

    protective of her charming figure.

    In front of everyone, he picked a long, light¨Ccolored gown and handed it to Caroline. ¡°Put this on.¡±

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Consequently, everyone was rendered speechless.

    Axel was confused. ¡°Daddy, why did you pick a white gown over the red gown for your engagement

    with Mommy?¡±

    Evan nced at Axel. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The color white symbolizes pure love.¡±

    Since Caroline couldn¡¯t argue further, she nodded at Greta and went upstairs to change her gown.

    When she came downstairs, Evan found it satisfactory, as the gown was not revealing except for the

    chest area.

    Even in a simple gown, Caroline/carried herself well, showcasing her charms.

    With the gown decided, Yuliana left in advance.

    Over the next few hours, Greta discussed the engagement agenda with Caroline and Evan.

    Caroline even invited Greta to stay for dinner.

    Later, Greta approached Caroline, speaking with mncholy. ¡°Go and see your grandfather, Carol.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Greta, you know that I-¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know you hate him,¡± Greta interrupted. ¡°But he¡¯s dying.¡±

    Caroline eximed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?!¡±

    ¡°His health worsened after he met you the other day. He mutters Ellie¡¯s name daily, saying she is

    coming to get him,¡± Greta exined.

    Caroline frowned and remained silent.

    Greta continued. ¡°Carol, you¡¯re Ellie¡¯s child. Can you show him some family love before he leaves? I¡¯m

    begging you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to beg me, Aunt Greta,¡± Caroline said. ¡°Pick a time, and I¡¯ll go with you guys.¡±

    Greta nodded, holding Caroline¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°You¡¯re treated unfairly, Carol.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that,¡± Caroline replied.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle and pick you up tomorrow early morning. Let¡¯s go with Thomas.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wake up early tomorrow.¡±

    Casey woke up after a day in a room, feeling deeply dizzy.

    He opened his eyes and heard Danie¡¯s sarcastic voice. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    Casey looked over and saw Danie leaning against a table in the corner with crossed arms.

    Frowning, he forced himself to sit up and looked around. ¡°Where are we?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Danie snorted. ¡°All that I know is that it¡¯s some kind of basement.¡±

    Casey kept frowning. ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dark and cold without any sunlight!¡± Danie said. ¡°Plus, there¡¯s a musty smell.¡±

    ¡°Who locked us up here?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Mr. Hendrix.¡±

 Chapter 867 Inflicting Unbearable Pain on Them

    Chapter867InflictingUnbearablePainonThem

    Danie bit her hand as she exined, ¡°That¡¯s the only name I know so far. I don¡¯t even know what he

    looks like, and he¡¯s incredibly mysterious. I don¡¯t dare to disobey him at all. His abilities go beyond my

    imagination.¡±

    Casey ridiculed, ¡°What nonsense! Are you kidding me? There isn¡¯t such a person in Angelbay!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just narrow¨Cminded,¡± Danie mocked. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re more capable than Evan?¡±

    Casey retorted, ¡°I just don¡¯t have any power. Otherwise, he can¡¯t bepared to me in the least!¡±

    ¡°How arrogant!¡± Danie snorted. ¡°You¡¯re the most arrogant person I¡¯ve ever met, always thinking

    you¡¯re great. Didn¡¯t you see how Evan has abused you? You¡¯re so conceited!¡±

    Casey snapped, ¡°Do you want me to beat you up again, Danie?!¡±

    Danie smirked in disdain. ¡°Look at you. Half of your body is in a cast. Your threat is empty!¡±

    Casey red at Danie. ¡°Won¡¯t I recover? You¡¯d better behave yourself, Danie.¡±

    Danie stared at Casey coldly as she slowly walked toward him. When she bent over, she pressed his

    left leg in the cast.

    In an instant, Casey¡¯s piteous cry resonated in the room.

    Casey grabbed Danie¡¯s hair while screaming, ¡°Bitch! Let go of me! Now!¡±

    Danie cried in pain and intensified her force immediately. ¡°Let go of me now, Casey, or I¡¯ll break your

    leg again!¡±

    Hence, Casey didn¡¯t dare to grab Danie¡¯s hair again. He retrieved his hand and gritted his teeth

    before roaring, ¡°Let go of me! Now!¡±

    Danie raised her foot, feeling she had endless chances to torture Casey in the future. There was no

    rush.

    Thus, she forced herself to let go of him.

    Casey stared at Danie with bloodshot eyes and swore to kill her and Evan. If it weren¡¯t for Evan,

    Casey felt he wouldn¡¯t be locked up in such a dark and lousy ce and humiliated by Danie.

    Casey made up his mind to torture them vehemently If they got a chance.

    Meanwhile, the scene of Casey and Danie abusing each other yed on a man¡¯s phone.

    Aloofly, he watched their childish acts and scoffed.

    They were just locked up for two days, yet they already had a mental breakdown.

    The man felt he had overestimated them, but it was okay. He could lock them up for two more days.

    When their hatred grew, he would gain what he wanted with half the effort.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    After signing off the surveince footage, he made a call, and it was soon picked up.

    He ordered, ¡°Next, just give them half a bowl of oatmeal for breakfast and lunchbined.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    The next day, Caroline woke up at 7:30 a.m. and went downstairs to wait for Greta.

    Evan woke the children up to wash up and have breakfast before driving them to school.

    Tyler and Axel woke up easily, but Liora still kept her eyes closed.

    Hence, Evan had no choice but to carry her for washing up.

    Softly, Lioray in Evan¡¯s arms and let him help her brush her teeth and wash her face.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ I don¡¯t want to go to school, Daddy. I¡¯m so sleepy, and I want to sleep¡­¡±

 Chapter 868 Is It Okay if I Donéˆ¥æª› Go?

    Chapter868IsItOkayifIDon¡¯tGo?

    Liora yfully nudged Evan with her head while he smiled, his gaze filled with adoration. ¡°Sure, if you

    don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    Hearing this, Liora looked up. ¡°Really? I don¡¯t have to go to school?¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°There¡¯s a condition.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Liora blinked. ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Evan suggested, ¡°You can either lose your phone or go to school.¡±

    Liora¡¯s face sank. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go to school then because I don¡¯t want to lose my phone.¡±

    ¡°Did you have funte at night yesterday?¡± Evan asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Liora mumbled. ¡°Ty won¡¯t let me.¡±

    ¡°But who secretly fished out her phone to y with it when we were asleep?¡± Tyler¡¯s voice came from

    outside the bathroom.

    Stiffened, Liora was about to deny it, but Evan interrupted her. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve learned how to lie. I

    didn¡¯t teach you well.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Vexed, Liora looked at Evan and hurriedly said, ¡°No, Daddy. I won¡¯t y at night again, and I¡¯ll go

    to school.¡±

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Satisfied, Evan smiled. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t break your word.¡±

    Caroline pondered something briefly when she saw Evane down with the children. Then she

    suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s ask for leave for the kids today.¡±

    Evan looked up. ¡°The reason?¡±

    Caroline nced at Liora. ¡°I want to take the kids to their great¨Cgrandfather because Aunt Greta said

    he¡¯s not going to hold on for long.¡±

    After briefly contemting, Evan asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to see him?¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yeah, grudges are no longer importantpared to death.¡±

    ¡°Being soft¨Chearted isn¡¯t a good thing,¡± Evan reminded.

    ¡°I know, but I¡¯ve already promised Aunt Greta.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Evan agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s go after the kids have breakfast.¡±

    Helplessness overwhelmed Caroline when she saw Evan sit down with Liora in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t you

    find yourself spoiling Lia? She can do it herself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if girls are taken great care of,¡± Evan exined.

    However, Tyler couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Stop trying to persuade him, Mommy. He even carried Lia

    while washing her up.¡±

    Caroline looked at Liora in astonishment, who was nestling happily in Evan¡¯s arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s wrong, Lia,¡± she said seriously.

    Being reprimanded, Liora looked at Caroline innocently. ¡°It¡¯s Daddy who wants to hold me, Mommy. I

    didn¡¯t ask for it.¡±

    ¡°But it isn¡¯t an excuse for you to bezy, Lia!¡± Caroline reminded Liora.

    Liora pouted andined, ¡°But Daddy doesn¡¯t spend much time with me. I just want to stick with

    him. longer.¡±

    Evan nced at Caroline. ¡°Why are you jealous of our daughter?¡±

    Caroline wondered why Evan had such an idea. She merely wanted Liora to learn to be independent.

    She reminded again, ¡°You¡¯re going to learn from mentors soon, Lia. What should you do if you leave

    home one day if all you ever do is rely on others?¡±

    Liora was downcast. ¡°Okay, Mommy. But can¡¯t I stay home?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Liora looked up at Evan with a pleading look. ¡°You don¡¯t know either, Daddy?¡±

    Evan caressed Liora¡¯s face and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Liora stopped talking while Axel and Tyler looked at each other because they couldn¡¯t join that

    discussion.

    Greta arrived after they had breakfast.

    After that, Caroline led the children out of the vi and got into the car.

    She saw Neil, who hade with Greta.

    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Neil greeted them gently, ¡°Carol, Ty, Lia, Axel.¡±

    Caroline asked, ¡°You¡¯reing as well, Neil?¡±

    The children greeted, ¡°Uncle Neil.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Neil nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see how Grandpa¡¯s doing.¡±

 Chapter 869 Why Did She Come To You?

    Chapter869WhyDidSheComeToYou?

    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the hospital.

    Greta held Axel¡¯s hand while Neil did the same with Tyler. However, Caroline had Liora in her arms.

    They walked toward the hospital.

    Tilting her head, Liora looked at Caroline. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted me to be independent,

    Mommy? Why did you carry me the moment we got to the hospital?¡±

    Caroline remained silent.

    It was because she had a feeling that something bad would happen to Liora if she didn¡¯t hug her tightly.

    Liora had seen some supernatural entities at the hospital the other day.

    Caroline casually made an excuse. ¡°The hospital is toorge, and I¡¯ll only carry you for a bit.¡±

    Holding Caroline¡¯s neck, Liora chuckled. ¡°You love me the most, Mommy!¡±

    Smiling, Caroline asked, ¡°Can you still see things that others can¡¯t, Lia?¡±

    Liora pouted as she thought about it. ¡°Are you talking about ghosts, Mommy?¡±

    Stunned, Caroline nodded.

    ¡°Only sometimes¡­¡± Liora said with some regret.

    Caroline recalled what Evan had told her about Benjamin¡¯s words. Liora was still in the process of

    having her third eye opened.

    Caroline wondered if that was the reason why Liora could only see those supernatural entities

    sometimes.

    ¡°Okay, got it. You must tell me if you see anything terrifying in the wardter, okay?¡±

    ¡°Will do. Don¡¯t worry, Mommy.¡±

    When they arrived at the ward¡¯s door, Greta opened it, and they walked in.

    Grayson was lying in bed with closed eyes, his cheeks hollow, and hisplexion yellowish. He used a

    venttor while nearby equipment disyed his steady heartbeat.

    Seeing Grayson, Liora looked at Caroline in doubt. ¡°Is he your grandfather who was bad to you,

    Mommy?¡±

    Caroline eximed, ¡°How did you know, Lia?¡±

    ¡°A lot of people know!¡± Liora added, ¡°That¡¯s why I know too.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°Yeah, he is my grandfather. You should call him Great¨Cgrandfather.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Greta led Axel to a nearby sofa before he took his seat. Neil also asked Tyler to do the same.

    After that, Greta walked to Grayson¡¯s bed and bent over. ¡°We¡¯re here to see you, Dad.¡±

    Slowly, Grayson opened his gloomy and listless eyes, possibly because he had heard Greta.

    In a trance, he looked at the ceiling briefly before he looked around.

    When he saw Neil, he moved his fingers slightly.

    Neil stepped forward and whispered, ¡°Grandpa.¡±

    Feeling exhausted, Grayson closed his eyes and said hoarsely, ¡°Neil¡­ Neil¡­¡±

    Sitting beside the bed, Neil replied, ¡°Yes, Grandpa, I heard you.¡±

    Grayson raised his trembling hand with difficulty and pointed at his venttor.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Neil nodded at Greta, indicating that the venttor could be removed.

    Seeing that, Neil gently took off the venttor. ¡°What would you like to say, Grandpa?¡±

    Grayson opened his eyes again and looked tender. ¡°Oh, Neil¡­ I, I saw your mother¡­¡±

    Neil eximed with a frown, ¡°Did shee to you? Why?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s calling me. She said that she¡¯s taking me away¡­¡±

    Neil¡¯s eyes were red. Although Grayson had made a lot of mistakes and was very cruel toward

    Caroline, he had raised Neil. Besides, Grayson adored Neil very much.

    Holding Grayson¡¯s hand gently, Neil said, ¡°That¡¯s nonsense, Grandpa. You can still hold on. Don¡¯t go so

    soon.¡±

    Grayson smiled and muttered, ¡°No, I¡¯m¡­ leaving¡­¡±

    Greta wiped away her tears nearby and choked on her words. ¡°Dad, look around. There are others

    here to see you.¡±

 Chapter 870 The People Who Canéˆ¥æª› See Her

    Chapter870ThePeopleWhoCan¡¯tSeeHer

    Grayson¡¯s eyescked emotion when he saw Caroline, treating her like a mere stranger.

    After a moment of silent observation, he weakly uttered, ¡°Come here.¡±

    Caroline ced Liora beside Tyler and approached the bed.

    Neil made way, holding Caroline¡¯s hand, and allowed her to take his spot.

    A long sigh escaped Grayson as Caroline sat down, and his listless eyes became blurry. ¡°You¡¯ve

    suffered a lot.¡±

    However, Caroline, unmoved, replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Grayson confessed, ¡°I¡¯m old and tend to be stubborn and blinded. I guess you don¡¯t want to hear me

    repent, but I¡¯ve got to say something to you. I am sorry.¡±

    Caroline hung her head and whispered, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    Grayson tilted his head, focusing his gaze on Caroline. After a while, he slowly broke into a smile.

    ¡°Ellie¡¯s daughter looks so much like her.¡±

    Then he nced at the three children behind Caroline. ¡°They are your kids.¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline turned to the children, nodded at them, and signaled them toe over.

    The children rose from their seats and walked to the bed.

    Caroline reminded them, ¡°Call him Great¨Cgrandfather.¡±

    The children obeyed and greeted Grayson, ¡°Great¨Cgrandfather.¡±

    Grayson said, ¡°Good, I heard you. You¡¯re so good.¡±

    After that, he took a deep breath and closed his eyes again, appearing tired.

    Everyone remained silent, waiting for Grayson to open his eyes and speak again, but it didn¡¯t happen

    for a long while.

    Subconsciously, they looked at the equipment, finding it still operating steadily.

    When Greta attempted to speak, Liora suddenly shivered.

    Caroline and the others immediately turned their attention to Liora.

    Liora childishly said to the door, ¡°Prettydy.¡±

    All eyes turned to the door simultaneously, but it stood empty.

    Greta asked, ¡°Lia, who are you talking to¡­¡±

    With a serious expression, Neil asked, ¡°What are you looking at, Lia?¡±

    Caroline was eager to rush over and embrace Liora, but thetter spoke at that moment.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Liora asked, ncing at the woman who had approached her slowly.

    The woman had long, curly hair. She smiled tenderly at Liora, her bright eyes capturing attention.

    She gracefully bent down and ced her finger on her lips. ¡°Shush¡­¡±

    Confused, Liora blinked and scratched her head.

    The woman straightened up, and her gaze shifted to Caroline, her face showing extreme tenderness.

    She fondly ced her hand in front of Caroline, tracing her facial features delicately. ¡°My daughter is all

    grown¨Cup¡­¡±

    Liora recognized the woman¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Grandma! You¡¯re my grandmother!¡± she eximed excitedly.

    ¡°Grandma?¡±

    Tyler looked in Liora¡¯s direction, unable to see anything. He realized that Liora could perceive

    individuals they couldn¡¯t, indicating Caroline¡¯s mother¡¯s presence.

    Overwhelmed, Greta couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. She covered her lips and sobbed, saying, ¡°Ellie¡­¡±

    Neil stiffened. He wanted to greet his mother but struggled with how to do so.

    Caroline stared nkly in the direction Liora was looking. She experienced an indescribable, moving

    feeling that left her feeling helpless,

 Chapter 871 Stop Worrying About Her

    Chapter871StopWorryingAboutHer

    Eleanor nced around, sighing helplessly as she fixed her gaze on Liora.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you listen to me, dear?¡± she asked.

    Naively, Liora extended her hands toward Eleanor. ¡°Are you my grandmother?¡±

    Eleanor nodded. ¡°Yeah, dear. You¡¯re so pretty, and your brothers are so handsome. I love you guys so

    much.¡±

    ¡°Why did youe here out of the blue, Grandma?¡± Liora continued with her questions.

    Eleanor exined gently, ¡°I¡¯m here to take your great¨Cgrandfather away.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to take him away?¡± Liora tilted her head. ¡°Where is he going?¡±

    ¡°A ce where he can meet up with your great¨Cgrandmother,¡± Eleanor added.

    ¡°No!¡± Liora shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty and gentle. I want you to stay, Grandma!¡±

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t, dear. We have our world, and we can¡¯t stay with you guys, or you guys will have to pay an

    unimaginable price.¡±

    ¡°A price?¡± Liora was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean? Why can¡¯t they see you, Grandma?¡±

    Eleanor looked down. ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t belong to this world.¡±

    Bending over, she met Liora¡¯s eyes. ¡°When you grow up and master the skills,e and help me pass

    over, okay, dear?¡±

    Although Liora didn¡¯t understand what that meant, she nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Satisfied, Eleanor smiled and looked at Caroline and Neil.

    ¡°Help me pass on a message, dear. Ask your mother not to be angry at me. I¡¯m so sorry that she has

    suffered so much these years.

    ¡°And tell your Uncle Nell to take care and rest. He shouldn¡¯t work untilte at night. I feel very sorry for

    him.

    ¡°Also, tell your Grandaunt Greta that I¡¯m good. Ask her not to worry about me. Plus¡­¡± In the end,

    Eleanor started shedding red tears.

    It scared Liora, but she tried to act cool since it was her grandmother. ¡°What is it, Grandma?¡±

    ¡°Plus¡­¡± Eleanor wiped away her tears. ¡°Tell your mother and uncle that I love them very much. I love

    them. to the moon and back¡­¡±

    Liora gave a firm nod. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pass them on. Can you stay a little longer, Grandma?¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± Eleanor confessed. ¡°I¡¯m so d to see you guys today, dear. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    Reluctantly, Liora pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, Grandma. Please wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    After Eleanor had left, Liora turned to Caroline and roughly recounted what had happened.

    Bitterness engulfed Caroline, and she couldn¡¯t help crying.

    Although she had never met her mother, she was heartbroken when she heard the message.

    After that, Liora looked at Neil. ¡°Uncle Neil, Grandma asked me to tell you not to work untilte at night.

    She feels very sorry for you.¡±

    Stunned, Neil bit his lips tightly after a while. His scarlet eyes showed he was trying to suppress his

    feelings.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Neil¡¯s voice was shaky. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to my mother.¡±

    Then Liora looked at Greta. ¡°Grandaunt Greta, Grandma asked you guys not to worry about her

    because she¡¯s doing very well.¡±

    Greta failed to hold back her tears again.

    Copsing on the armchair, she buried her head and cried piteously.

    Watching them, Liora sighed mncholily, but she didn¡¯t know why.

    Tyler looked at Liora. ¡°Was that all?¡±

    Liora dwelled on it briefly and said proudly, ¡°Grandma called me dear!¡±

 Chapter 872 Avoid Going to Jail

    Chapter872AvoidGoingtoJail

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Axel asked.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Liora sighed, hands on hips. ¡°Grandma said my brothers are very handsome, and I¡¯m very cute!¡±

    She didn¡¯t mention the ¡®passing over¡® Eleanor talked about.

    Even though she didn¡¯t understand it, she knew not to talk about it casually. Hence, she kept the

    promise with sealed lips.

    On the way home, Liora gestured repeatedly at Caroline¡¯s face.

    Caroline asked, ¡°What are you gesturing, Lia?¡±

    Liora replied, ¡°This is how Grandma gestured earlier! She looked like she wanted to touch you but

    didn¡¯t.¡±

    Caroline was stunned. ¡°Did she really do that?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Grandma is really pretty, Mommy. Her hair was curly and almost reaching her waist. Her eyes

    looked exactly like yours! However, she cried red tears.¡± Liora threw herself into Caroline¡¯s arms.

    Caroline was astounded by Liora¡¯s description and confused about the red tears.

    ¡°Did Grandma mention she wille visit us again?¡± Caroline asked.

    Liora shook her head and shut her eyes. ¡°No, Mommy. I¡¯m tired¡­¡±

    Yawning, she added, ¡°Hug me, Mommy. I¡¯m sleepy¡­¡±

    Caroline carried Liora on herp and patted her back to sleep.

    Meanwhile, Evan was having a meeting with the IT department in MK.

    Gabriel handed a folder to Evan. ¡°Mr. Jordan, this is the statisticalption of the number of times

    the firewall was breached in our branch offices.¡±

    Evan took the folder and read it carefully. He frowned deeply and said, ¡°The firewall of Muricia has

    been attacked eight times already?¡±

    Other than thepany in Muricia, the other branchpanies were attacked no more than three

    times.

    Evan spected, ¡®The person probably has ess to certain information, which is why they are

    launching sessive attacks.¡®

    He said coldly, ¡°Have you received any information from Muricia¡¯s IT department?¡±

    Gabriel replied, ¡°Yes. The colleagues repair and encrypt the firewall once every eight hours, making it

    challenging for the person to breach for the time being.¡±

    Evan directed, ¡°Inform the VP to get them to encrypt the important documents as soon as possible and

    disperse the confidential files to thepanies in this country when necessary!¡±

    Gabriel acknowledged, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    After the meeting, Evan walked out solemnly. Alex was waiting at the door.

    Frowning, Evan asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    They walked into the office, and Evan asked, while sitting on the sofa, ¡°What would you like to ask?¡±

    Alex exined, ¡°I met up with Azure, and she admitted to it. However, I feel the situation is not as

    simple as it seems. I thought about it all day, but I can¡¯t determine the issue.¡±

    Evan pondered for a moment. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, she¡¯s probably hoping for lenient penalization. She

    can totally avoid going to prison with the Millers¡® connections.¡±

    Alex¡¯s expression turned unpleasant. ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen!¡±

    ¡°It will happen unless your father intervenes,¡± Evan said.

    ¡°My father won¡¯t help me for sure! They are probably rejoicing secretly that Paige and I ended up like

    this!¡±

    Evan advised, ¡°Have you not told them about Paige¡¯s situation yet?¡± Alex scratched his head. ¡°I don¡¯t

    know how to bring it up to them.¡±

 Chapter 873 Holding an Engagement Party

    Chapter873HoldinganEngagementParty

    ¡°Some things need rification as soon as possible. Avoiding it won¡¯t be good for you or Paige,¡± Evan

    advised.

    ¡°I know. I just don¡¯t know how to bring it up,¡± Alex admitted.

    ¡°Start by addressing the issues around Azure and the baby to minimize biases against Paige,¡± Evan

    suggested.

    Alex was stunned. ¡°Are you saying I should tell my parents that Azure killed their grandchild? That

    won¡¯t work! In fact, my mother didn¡¯t even think Paige¡¯s baby was mine!¡±

    Evan sneered. ¡°Is that the end of it if they say it¡¯s not yours? Alex, are you going to step up and act like

    a man?¡±

    ¡°How am I not doing it? I went to meet Azure, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Have you? You im you love Paige deeply, but you don¡¯t even have the courage to defend her.¡±

    Alex was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Remember toe to the engagement party tomorrow,¡± Evan reminded.

    Alex was stunned. ¡°Which engagement party?¡±

    ¡°My engagement with Caroline,¡± Evan rified, walking over to the table and sitting down.

    Alex¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Why is there no news at all? Have you informed the media?¡±

    ¡°I will be announcing to the media at midnight. I will tell everyone about my engagement with Caroline,¡±

    Evan smiled.

    Alex was genuinely happy for Evan. ¡°You and Caroline have finally found happiness after facing

    challenges!¡±

    ¡°You can too. Alex, ask yourself. Will you still choose Paige in her current condition?¡± Evan nced at

    him.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I want to be with her against all odds! I¡¯m not worried about her illness. I just want her toe back to

    me!¡± Alex dered without hesitation.

    Evan stared at him. ¡°Are you ready to endure public scrutiny?¡±

    ¡°I am!¡±

    ¡°Are you ready to ept the risk of being infected?¡±

    ¡°I am!¡±

    Evan smiled. ¡°If you can do it all, why have you been procrastinating on your parents¡® approval?¡±

    Alex was rendered speechless.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this. Alex, you can only depend on yourself,¡± Evan reminded.

    Alex sighed. ¡°I know¡­ I¡¯ll have an open conversation with them soon.¡±

    Evan said, ¡°I would like to remind you to address this matter before Azure¡¯s hearing. Once the

    judgment is made, it won¡¯t be easy to appeal, and the Millers won¡¯t let this go easily either.¡±

    ¡°I know. Are you holding an engagement party tomorrow night?¡± Alex asked.

    Evan confirmed, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright, send me the address. I¡¯lle with Lucas.¡±

    That night, Evan returned to Bayview Vi.

    He saw Kenny and Caroline sitting on the sofa, choosing drinks for the event. They did not notice him

    entering the house.

    Upon noticing the situation, Evan turned and walked out to head to the vi next door.

    The interior designer greeted Evan hastily, ¡°What brings you here, Mr. Jordan?¡±

    Evan said, ¡°Just dropping by to take a look. How much longer until it is finished?¡±

    ¡°One week. Would you like to see the princess room upstairs, Mr. Jordan?¡± the interior designer

    offered.

    Evan looked upstairs and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll see when the renovation is done.¡±

    The interior designer said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    After observing for a while, Evan returned to Caroline¡¯s ce.

    Kenny was on the phone, and Caroline walked out of the kitchen with cut fruits. She stopped walking

    when she saw Evan. ¡°Where did you go earlier?¡±

    Evan said, ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m back?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°I know you¡¯re home even if you don¡¯t make much noise. Come and have some fruit.¡±

 Chapter 874 Good News

    Chapter874GoodNews

    Evan nodded and joined Caroline as they walked into the living room.

    Meanwhile, the three children descended the stairs, and Kenny ended his call.

    He told Caroline, ¡°G, Evan was supposed to do this, yet I¡¯m the one doing it now. Both of you are

    getting engaged, but I seem like the main character of this event.¡±

    Caroline distributed forks to the children. ¡°Who mentioned that the higher the quality of the wine, the

    better?¡±

    Kenny sniggered. ¡°That was me!¡±

    ¡°Who suggested that I change the wine then?¡±

    ¡°That was me too.¡±

    ¡°Why bother with the snidements if that¡¯s the case?¡±

    Kenny said, ¡°I don¡¯t fancy the wine arranged by the hotel. Evan, can you put a bit of effort into this?¡±

    Evan darted him a look. ¡°You¡¯re still here, helping yourself to the work, right?¡±

    Kenny said, ¡°Fine then. I can never win an argument with you and your spouse.¡±

    ¡°Spouse¡­¡± Caroline blushed and grabbed a piece of apple, stuffing it into Kenny¡¯s mouth. ¡°Keep quiet,

    will you!¡±

    Evan told Caroline, ¡°I hope you¡¯re not upset that I didn¡¯t help out much.¡±

    Caroline passed him a sliced orange. ¡°Not really. The engagement is rushed, and you still have a

    bunch of work to do. Don¡¯t let the menial tasks distract you.¡±

    ¡°This is not a menial task. This is the only engagement party in our lives,¡± Evan reminded.

    Caroline relented. ¡°Alright, you have the say.¡±

    While munching on a strawberry, Liora asked, ¡°Mommy, are you sure you don¡¯t want to sleep early

    tonight, Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Caroline asked in astonishment.

    ¡°You should get some rest earlier, or you won¡¯t be energetic tomorrow. Don¡¯t you want to be a beautiful

    bride, Mommy?¡± said Tyler.

    Caroline blushed from the children¡¯s remarks. ¡°I¡¯m not a bride yet¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be a fiancee after the engagement tomorrow. That makes you half a bride,¡± Axel reminded her.

    Kenny burst out inughter. ¡°Who taught you to say that? You kids know a lot, huh?¡±

    Liora sniggered. ¡°We learn about it online! Rest early tonight so you feel energetic and refreshed

    tomorrow, Mommy!¡±

    Caroline said smilingly, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll sleep early.¡±

    At 10:00 p.m., Evan took the children to wash up while Caroline went to freshen up herself.

    Ever since Evan¡¯s identity as a father was revealed, he would always take over the task of taking care

    of the children, and Caroline was pleased about that.

    After washing up, Caroliney on the bed and fell asleep soon.

    Evan entered the room and found Caroline asleep. He stared at her for a while before backing out of

    the room to call Reuben.

    Reuben picked up soon. ¡°Sir.¡±

    Evan looked out the window and said, ¡°Have you got everything ready as I requested?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir! I¡¯ve already notified the major media channels to release the good news about you and Ms.

    Shenton! On the other hand, the bodyguards have also prepared ordingly. We¡¯re just waiting for the

    right time!¡±

    Evan said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    After ending the call, Evan entered the room to wash up and got into bed. He pulled Caroline into his

    arms with gentle movements.

    He smiled at the sight of her calm face.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan thought, ¡®I¡¯ll be content in the days toe as long as Caroline is here.¡¯

    At 12:00a.m., Caroline was sleeping soundly when she heard an explosion.

    She opened her eyes abruptly and looked at Evan, who opened his eyes simultaneously. ¡°Evan¡­¡±

    Before she could finish the sentence, the noise echoed again.

    She looked toward the window and saw the colorful fireworks blooming outside.

 Chapter 875 Did Something Happen

    Chapter875DidSomethingHappen

    The words ¡®Happy Engagement¡® showed up on the fireworks.

    The night sky lit up with colorful fireworks, casting a brilliant glow. Caroline¡¯s sleepy face disyed a

    hint of pleasant surprise amid the spectacle.

    Evan embraced Caroline from behind, gently asking, ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Resting in his arms, Caroline wore a concerned expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is disruptive?¡±

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t considered that aspect, but I just want everyone to know that today is our engagement day,¡±

    Evan replied.

    Caroline wanted to express herself but was interrupted by her ringing phone. Startled, she took the call,

    unable to discern who was texting her at thiste hour.

    Upon turning on her phone, she discovered her work¡¯s chat group, where her colleagues were

    congratting her on the engagement.

    Caroline was perplexed as he had only shared the news with Josie, a tight¨Clipped confidante.

    Caroline: [Thank you, @everyone. However, how do you know about this?]

    Colleague 1: [Ms. Shenton, don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re trending all over the Inte?]

    Colleague 2: [Ms. Shenton, all the major media channels are reporting about your engagement with Mr.

    Jordan!]

    Colleague 3: [This is awesome, Ms. Shenton. In that case, is MK our biggest backer now?]

    Colleague 4: [It is! Who else is going to go against TYC now!)

    Colleague 5: [I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Jordan to be so romantic. There are fireworks everywhere! This is

    making me emotional!]

    Caroline responded to their messages with a smile.

    Caroline: [I¡¯ll treat everyone to a meal once the engagement party is over.]

    ¡®Long live, Ms. Shenton!¡®

    Colleague 1: [Ms. Shenton is going to be the most beautiful, happiest bride!]

    Colleague 2: [Congrattions on the engagement, Ms. Shenton!]

    Caroline felt warm and fuzzy inside. She exited the chat and checked the trending topics. The news of

    her and Evan¡¯s engagement topped the list.

    Reading a message from Evan, she thought, ¡®It turns out that he hasn¡¯t been inactive these days, and

    he is far fromcking anticipation. Instead, he saved the surprise for today on our most important day.¡®

    Caroline turned to Evan, asking. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this in advance?¡±

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Actions speak louder than words. I told you that I¡¯d give you happiness,¡± Evan reassured, wiping away

    Caroline¡¯s tears.

    Caroline nestled into Evan¡¯s arms and dered, ¡°I heard it, and I¡¯ll remember.¡±

    With curiosity, Evan proposed, ¡°So, future Mrs. Jordan¡­ Why don¡¯t we do something meaningful on

    this auspicious day?¡±

    Caroline was puzzled.

    Evan¡¯s phone rang at 6:30 a.m., waking him. He silenced it, picked up Reuben¡¯s call, and entered the

    walk- in closet.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Evan inquired as Reuben sounded anxious.

    ¡°Sir, we found Mr. Casey and are tracking him now!¡± Reuben reported.

    Evan frowned. ¡°Where is he going?¡±

    ¡°He looks like he is heading to your mother¡¯s cemetery,¡± Reuben replied.

    Evan clenched his fists, sternly instructing, ¡°I¡¯ming over now. Figure out a way to stop him!¡±

    After hanging up, Evan changed and walked out of the closet to find Caroline awake.

    She leaned against the head of the bed and asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Evan didn¡¯t answer but suggested/¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep in?¡±

 Chapter 876 Three of Them Cooked This

    Chapter876ThreeofThemCookedThis

    Caroline sat up straight. ¡°I can¡¯t go back to sleep.¡±

    Evan leaned over and nted a kiss on Caroline¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m going out, but I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    Caroline grabbed his hand, frowning. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Can you just tell me?¡±

    Evan¡¯s gaze dimmed. ¡°Casey is back. Reuben and the others found him.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± Caroline asked.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s highly likely he¡¯s on his way to my mother¡¯s cemetery!¡±

    ¡°Cemetery? What is he going to do there?¡± Caroline was stunned.

    Evan stood up. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he wants to do something to my mother¡¯s grave. It¡¯s the only thing

    he can use within his capability to vent his anger now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s insane! Go, quick! Get your bodyguard to send you there and be careful!¡± Caroline scolded.

    Evan said, ¡°Sure, wait for my return.¡±

    Caroline nodded solemnly.

    Evan left the bedroom.

    Caroline got out of bed feeling uneasy.

    Around 7:30 a.m., she opened her bedroom door and met Eira, who was about to knock.

    Eira said joyously, ¡°Come downstairs for breakfast, Carol! Mr. Jordan instructed that a team would

    come at 9:00 a.m. to do your makeup before he left.¡±

    Caroline was deeply moved. ¡®He hasn¡¯t forgotten about me even when attending to challenging

    matters.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Are the children up?¡± Caroline walked outside and took a nce at the children¡¯s room.

    ¡°I took them out for their training earlier, and they¡¯re downstairs, ready for breakfast,¡± said Elra.

    They headed downstairs to the dining room.

    Upon seeing Caroline, the children put down their cutlery and said in unison, ¡°Happy engagement,

    Mommy!¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°Thank you, my darlings.¡±

    Liora jumped out of her chair and ran to the kitchen. Soon, she emerged with a food tray, cing it in

    front of Caroline.

    ¡°Mommy, this is the breakfast we made for you.¡± Liora was smiling.

    Caroline looked at the te with a heart shape arranged with strawberries. A portion of pasta was in

    the center of the heart with the words ¡®Happy Engagement¡® written below..

    Caroline was deeply moved. ¡°Thank you, I love it.¡±

    ¡°Eat it then,¡± Tyler said with a graceful smile..

    Caroline nodded, and Axel passed her a fork. She twirled the pasta cautiously, and as she was about

    to put it in her mouth, Eira said, ¡°Carol, the three of them cooked this together.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s movements halted in surprise.

    Eira said, ¡°I¡¯ve been monitoring them at all times, so I believe it should taste pretty good.¡±

    Caroline put the pasta into her mouth.

    Tyler¡¯s smile faded. He sighed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t believe in our cooking skills, Mommy.¡±

    Liora pouted. ¡°Mommy, how can we possibly poison you?¡±

    Axel asked, ¡°Mommy, are you worried that you¡¯ll have food poisoning from our cooking?¡±

    ¡°I definitely wouldn¡¯t eat something the three of you cooked!¡± Kenny¡¯s voice echoed.

    Everyone looked at the elegantly dressed Kenny.

    He wore a bright red bow tie that made Caroline and Eira¡¯s eyes twitch.

    Tyler said, ¡°Why are you being presumptuous, Uncle Kenny? How can we possibly waste our time

    cooking. for you?¡±

    Liora scrutinized Kenny and said, ¡°Uncle Kenny, are you dressed so dashing to steal Daddy¡¯s

    spotlight?¡± Kenny said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? This is my proper attire as a guest from the bride¡¯s family!¡±

 Chapter 877 What Kind of Game Are You Playing

    Chapter877WhatKindofGameAreYouying

    The three children observed him in silence¨Cit was apparent that something was off about his

    appearance.

    Caroline asked, ¡°Why are you up so early today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to thepany to send some engagement party favors for you,¡± Kenny replied, sitting next

    to Caroline.

    Caroline was shocked. ¡°When did you prepare this? I haven¡¯t had the time to get something yet.¡±

    ¡°I told you that I¡¯m a representative of the bride¡¯s family. Don¡¯t worry about a menial task like this,¡±

    Kenny assured her.

    ¡°Whoa! Uncle Kenny is so cool,¡± Liora remarked, looking at Kenny with glistening eyes.

    Kenny adjusted his bow tie proudly. ¡°I¡¯m always cool.¡±

    Liora rolled his eyes. ¡°Mommy, how did you befriend a narcissistic friend like him?¡±

    Meanwhile, Evan was talking to Reuben on the phone as he headed to the cemetery.

    Reuben reported, ¡°Sir, we lost Mr. Casey after following him to the cemetery!¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Are you sure that he is in the cemetery?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Julian and I saw him with our own eyes!¡± Reuben confirmed.

    Evan instructed, ¡°Get them to check around and capture Casey if they see him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Evan looked out the window after ending the call. ¡®The cemetery is arge area, but hiding a person

    won¡¯t be easy. In addition, Casey drove a car. How can they possibly lose him for no reason? Or is the

    person they are following not Casey?¡±

    Evan pondered as his phone rang. An unknown number appeared on the screen. He picked up in

    puzzlement and heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°My dear brother, are you looking for me now?¡± Casey asked.

    Evan clutched his phone tightly. ¡°What kind of game are you ying, Casey?¡±

    ¡°How can you lose your temper on your engagement day, Evan?¡± Casey continued to provoke Evan.

    ¡°Are

    Evan gnashed his teeth in rage.

    Before he could speak, Casey said coldly, ¡°Evan, your slutty mother is the cause of me ending up like

    this today! If I¡¯m not doing well, she won¡¯t have it easy in the afterlife, either!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you a taste of pain and misery today! Don¡¯t even think about having peace on your

    engagement day as long as I¡¯m here! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Casey! If you dare toy a finger on my mother¡¯s tombstone, I will make you suffer a terrible death!¡±

    Evan dered, livid.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s see who can strike first!¡± Casey hung up soon afterward.

    Evan punched the car window ferociously as he stared at the end call on his phone screen.

    The bodyguard driving was startled and reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt yourself, sir!¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression was solemn. He suppressed his anger with great effort and said, ¡°Drive faster!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Casey sat in the hearse prepared by Hector in advance outside the cemetery. He stared at the

    cemetery coldly and started the engine. Even though he had no idea who Hector was, he was very

    pleased with the idea Hector hade up with for him!

 Chapter 878 Car Accident

    Chapter878Carident

    Casey thought, ¡®Rather than confronting Evan in person, I might as well torment him like this!¡®

    At the thought of Evan wailing bitterly on his knees before the tombstone, his heart was racing in

    excitement.

    Casey thought, ¡®Evan! I wouldn¡¯t be in this situation if not for his bitch mother! I can torment her when

    I¡¯m alive, but I can still disrupt her peace when she is dead!¡®

    A twisted smile gradually appeared on Casey¡¯s face.

    He clutched the steering wheel tightly and stepped on the elerator when he saw Jamie¡¯s tombstone.

    ¡°Jamie! Evan! Your good time ising to an end!¡±

    Casey¡¯sughter grew more frantic and sinister.

    All of a sudden, dizziness came over Casey. He blinked and found a woman with long hair in a white

    dress suddenly standing in front of Jamie¡¯s grave.

    He was so startled that he stepped on the brake.

    ¡®Jamie?!¡® Casey¡¯s heart was racing because he realized that the figure looked just like Jamie! ¡®Isn¡¯t

    Jamie dead? Why did she appear?¡®

    Casey rubbed his eyes and looked again to find the figure still lingering.

    In fact, the figure was turning to him slowly.

    Casey¡¯s pupils constricted in fear the moment the woman looked up at him.

    It was a face that was smashed into a bloody mess! It was almost impossible to tell the facial features!

    Casey thought, ¡®Jamie¡­¡±

    Casey¡¯s face turned ghastly pale when he realized it was Jamie¡¯s ghost!

    Casey¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat as Jamie floated to him slowly.

    His breathing felt heavy, and he swallowed a gulp of saliva incredulously.

    However, he forced himself to calm down soon afterward.

    Casey thought, ¡®Ghost, huh? Nothing but a ghost! You were scared of me when you were alive! Do you

    think you can triumph over me just because you¡¯re dead?¡®

    Casey gnashed his teeth, set aside all the distracting thoughts, and stepped on the elerator once

    again.

    Casey thought, ¡®If you want to die so badly, I don¡¯t mind killing you again!¡®

    Meanwhile, Reuben and Julian were searching for Casey nearby when Casey drove the car at full

    speed.

    Their eyes widened in surprise when they saw the hearse seemingly veering out of control.

    Reuben had no idea who the driver was, but he shouted out of kindness, ¡°Sir! Stop the car! There¡¯s a

    rock ahead!¡±

    Julian shouted, ¡°Stop! You¡¯re going to crash the car if you don¡¯t!¡±

    Casey heard the voices in session.

    He felt like he was jolted back to reality and regained hisposure.

    There was no Jamie¡¯s ghost in front but a massive stone monument several meters in height!

    Casey thought, ¡®Oh no!¡®

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    His heart sank, and the hearse crashed into the stone monument.

    Reuben and Julian looked in bewilderment at the front of the hearse, which was crushed by the impact.

    Julian said, ¡°I think the driver¡¯s probably dead¡­¡±

    Reuben could not recover from his astonishment either. It was his first time seeing someone drive like

    that.

    Reuben and Julian were preparing to check on the victim when Reuben¡¯s phone rang. He picked up

    when he saw Evan calling. ¡°Sir.¡±

    Evan asked coldly, ¡°Where are you now?¡±

    Reuben said, ¡°We¡¯re right next to your mother¡¯s tombstone.

    Evan sounded slightly anxious when he said, ¡°Is Casey there?¡±

    Reuben took a nce at Julian, who had already approached the hearse. ¡°No, sir. However, there has

    been a car ident here.¡±

    Evan frowned, ¡°Car ident?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Reuben answered.

 Chapter 879 In Chaos

    Chapter879InChaos

    ¡°Reuben! It¡¯s Mr. Casey!¡± Julian eximed, panic in his eyes.

    Stunned, Reuben asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Reuben replied, ¡°Sir, I think Mr. Casey might be dead¡­¡±

    He then recounted the earlier incident to Evan, who rushed to the scene within two minutes.

    Upon arrival, Evan saw Casey, who had been extracted from the car by Reuben and Julian and ced

    on the ground. Casey¡¯s top was stained red with blood.

    Evan sneered at the tragic sight. ¡®How foolish is he to crash himself to death?¡®

    Reuben reported with a frown, ¡°Mr. Casey isn¡¯t breathing, sir.¡±

    Julian added, ¡°My condolences, sir.¡±

    Unimpressed, Evan retorted, ¡°Condolences? Do I look sad to you?¡±

    Realizing his mistake, Julian hastily apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I spoke without thinking!¡±

    Evan ignored Casey and looked toward his mother¡¯s unscathed tombstone. He coldly ordered, ¡°Get

    someone to take him away so he won¡¯t bother my mother¡¯s resting ground here!¡±

    Reubenplied, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    After arranging for Casey¡¯s removal, Reuben drove Evan home.

    Evan asked, ¡°How did you find Casey?¡±

    Reuben exined, ¡°We found him on Chisouth Road by lucky chance because he had the car¡¯s

    window down.¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°Did you check his ?ar license te? Whose name was registered to the car?¡±

    Reuben confirmed, ¡°I did. It¡¯s a fake license te.¡±

    Evan thought, ¡®Another fake license te? Who on earth keeps doing this repeatedly?¡±

    As Evan pondered, Reuben¡¯s phone rang. He stopped the car and checked his phone, discovering it

    was the VP of Muricia¡¯s MK.

    He put it on speaker, and Rowan Bloom urgently said, ¡°Reuben, is Mr. Jordan there? Something bad

    has happened!¡±

    Reuben handed the phone to Evan and watched as Evan sternly asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jordan! Pleasee to Muricia soon! The other party breached our firewall just five minutes ago!¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°What a bunch of useless people! How are the documents?¡±

    ¡°A confidential document rted to the data of a software ted forunch in mid¨Cyear has been

    stolen, and the IT department can¡¯t recover it.¡±

    Evan sighed. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Rowan pleaded, ¡°Pleasee to Muricia, Mr. Jordan. Thepany is in chaos now.¡±

    Evan agreed, ¡°Understood!¡±

    Turning to Reuben, Evanmanded, ¡°Book a flight to Muricia as soon as possible!¡±

    Reuben was astounded. ¡°Your engagement, sir¡­¡±

    Evan assured, ¡°I¡¯ll exin to Caroline.¡±

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At Bayview Vi.

    Caroline was having her makeup done by the artist Charis Michel.

    Charisplimented Caroline¡¯splexion. ¡°How do you take care of your skin, Ms. Shenton? I don¡¯t

    see many skincare products here.¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t use skincare products much, mostly just a toner and a sunscreen.¡±

    Charis admired, ¡°I envy you so much! Not many people can have such a goodplexion with so little

    skincare.¡±

    Caroline humbly replied, ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±

    Caroline¡¯s phone rang just as her voice faded.

 Chapter 880 Calling off for Real

    Chapter880CallingoffforReal

    Caroline answered Evan¡¯s call with a smile.

    ¡°Hello? Are youing home?¡± she asked cheerfully.

    ¡°Caroline, I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t attend the engagement party today,¡± Evan apologized in a deep voice.

    Caroline was taken aback. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Evan exined, ¡°Ourpany¡¯s firewall in Muricia has been breached, and a highly confidential

    document has been stolen. I need to be there right away.¡±

    Suppressing the intense dejection in her heart, Caroline lowered her gaze and replied, ¡°Understood,

    you

    may go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Evan sounded guilty.

    Caroline forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand the urgency ofpany matters. We can do the

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    engagement party another day.¡±

    Evan kept quiet for a moment before saying, ¡°Wait for my return.¡±

    Although saddened, Caroline agreed, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    After ending the call, Charis noticed Caroline¡¯s dejected expression and asked, ¡°Are you okay, Ms.

    Shenton?¡±

    Caroline put down the phone. ¡°You may stop now.¡±

    Charis asked, ¡°Huh, why?¡±

    With a bitter smile, Caroline exined, ¡°Something happened, so we can¡¯t proceed with today¡¯s

    engagement party. Thank you for doing this. You may leave.¡±

    Charis packed up and headed downstairs.

    Kenny approached her and asked, ¡°You¡¯re done with G¡¯s makeup so soon?¡±

    Awkwardly, Charis replied, ¡°Ms, Shenton called off the session. She seems to be in a bad mood. You

    should check on her. I shall take my leave.¡±

    Kenny was concerned. ¡®What? She called off the session? Did something bad happen?¡®

    He then rushed upstairs.

    Finding Caroline sitting absentmindedly, Kenny frowned. ¡°G?¡±

    Caroline answered, ¡°Yes,e in.¡±

    Kenny anxiously said, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Caroline kept quiet with tightly pursed lips.

    Kenny bent over and pressed, ¡°What happened, G? Did Evan do something that displeased you? Did

    he

    ask to call off the engagement? Is he cheating on you? Tell me so I can help!¡±

    Caroline shook her head. ¡°No, Kenny. He has-¡±

    ¡°Carol.¡± Greta¡¯s voice echoed before Caroline could finish her sentence.

    Kenny and Caroline turned to see Greta entering with Yuliana. Kenny appeared infuriated by Yuliana¡¯s

    presence, but she remained calm.

    ¡°Caroline, you don¡¯t look well,¡± Yuliana remarked.

    Greta approached swiftly. ¡°Carol? Did something happen?¡±

    Overwhelmed with emotions, Caroline took a deep breath and announced, ¡°Aunt Greta, the

    engagement has to be called off.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re calling off the engagement for real? Where is Evan?¡± Kenny shouted.

    Caroline bit her lower lip. ¡°Hispany¡¯s branch in Muricia is in trouble, and he is needed there.¡±

    Greta asked with mixed emotions, ¡°How important is the situation that he is needed there, Carol?¡±

    Caroline replied, ¡°It is highly confidential.¡±

    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s nothing we can do. He has to deal with such a significant issue happening in the

    Caroline did not speak but understood the reasoning.

 Chapter 881 Your Own Cousin

    Chapter881YourOwnCousin

    Kenny nced at Yuliana with displeasure. ¡°You seem insensitive. Would you be in a good mood if you

    were in her shoes?¡±

    Yuliana stared at Kenny and asked, ¡°Must you be so blunt in your words?¡±

    Kenny sneered. ¡°Blunt? Am I as harsh as you are in handling things and speaking?¡±

    Yuliana dered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue this argument!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you either, but I¡¯m just telling you the truth. Do you realize what will happen

    to

    G when Evan leaves her like this?¡± Kenny said.

    Yuliana frowned. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it!¡±

    ¡°Their engagement is widely publicized. If Evan doesn¡¯t rify the reasons, how will people view G?

    She¡¯ll be heavily ridiculed when such amotion is created, but the person involved isn¡¯t around,¡±

    Kenny exined.

    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. Caroline cane forward and rify the situation, right?¡± Yuliana suggested.

    ¡°rify? Do you want Caroline to announce that Evan¡¯spany is in crisis?¡± Kenny retorted.

    ¡°She can¡¯t talk about Evan¡¯spany issues, of course! She has to figure out a way to exin it

    herself!¡± Yuliana said.

    Kenny scoffed. ¡°Good thinking, huh? Where do you stand for Caroline in this situation?¡±

    ¡°What did I say wrongly? I didn¡¯t do anything bad to Caroline,¡± Yuliana asked angrily.

    ¡°Yulia! Stop talking!¡± Greta couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore.

    Caroline felt troubled. ¡°Both of you shouldn¡¯t quarrel because of me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just because of this incident. She hurt me in the past!¡± Kenny snapped.

    Yuliana red at him. ¡°What did I ever do to hurt you?¡±

    Kenny gnashed his teeth. ¡°How dare you deny it. Isn¡¯t intentionally getting close to me just to find out

    about G a form of hurt?¡±

    Yuliana said, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for your foolishness.¡±

    Kenny was livid upon hearing that. He was about to speak when Caroline interrupted him.

    ¡°Stop quarreling, will you? Go outside if you want to quarrel!¡± Caroline massaged her temples.

    Kenny¡¯s anger reduced substantially. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t lower myself to her level. However, you must

    figure- out how to deal with the media tonight.¡±

    Caroline appeared troubled. ¡°I will.¡±

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Yuliana said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to expose Evan, are you?¡±

    ¡°Yulia! All you can think about is Evan when this is your own cousin!¡± Greta said angrily.

    Yuliana said, ¡°I¡¯m just reminding my cousin to be careful with her words so as not to escte the

    situation.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t talk about Evan¡¯s situation, don¡¯t worry. Hispany¡¯s issues must not be disclosed to the

    public at all,¡± Caroline assured.

    Kenny said, ¡°G¡­ You¡¯re going to make yourself aughingstock!¡± 1

    Caroline said with a determined gaze, ¡°So what if I¡¯m made aughingstock? If he has to face this

    challenge head¨Con, I¡¯ll stand my ground for him.¡±

    Yuliana stared at Caroline in shock, witnessing Caroline¡¯s cold yet determined demeanor to confront

    the difficult situation.

    Greta said, ¡°I approve of your decision, Carol. It¡¯s great that you don¡¯t cower when your husband is in

    difficulty.¡±

    Caroline forced a smile at Greta. ¡°Alright. We shall carry on with tonight¡¯s party and wee the

    media!¡±

    Kenny teared up suddenly, ¡°You don¡¯t always have to be so strong, G.¡±

    Caroline looked at him smilingly. ¡°To love someone is not to possess them and keep them by your side

    at all times, but to go through sweet and bitter moments together, Kenny.¡±

    Kenny wiped his tears. ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind. I will go along with you.¡±

 Chapter 882 Youéˆ¥æª™e a Hypocrite

    Chapter882You¡¯reaHypocrite

    Meanwhile, Danie sat on the bed in an unfamiliar apartment. Her hair was messy, her lips were dry,

    and she chewed her nails incessantly.

    Danie¡¯s bloodshot eyes were fixed on a corner. Her fingers bore evidence of the self¨Cinflicted

    damage.

    Danie thought, ¡®I don¡¯t understand why Casey gets to go out today while I¡¯m stuck in this ce? It¡¯s

    bad enough being confined, but there¡¯s nothing to upy me!

    ¡®All I get is half a slice of bread each day for several consecutive days! What¡¯s Mr. Hendrix trying to

    achieve? What does he want?¡®

    Danie pondered, breathing heavily. She put down her hands and surveyed her surroundings with

    intensity.

    ¡°Mr. Hendrix! Face me if you dare! Why keep me locked up? What have I done to deserve this

    treatment?

    Why inflict this on me?¡±

    Receiving no response, Danie angrily grabbed a pillow and threw it to the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re a hypocrite, Mr. Hendrix! You can give orders and imprison me, but you can¡¯te forward and

    exin? Just tell me what you want me to do, okay? Is there a point in tormenting me like this?¡±

    Danie shouted.

    As Danie went berserk, a man monitored her. He calmly sipped water and dialed a number after

    observing Danie¡¯s frenzy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in five minutes,¡± he informed the person on the other end.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the other party replied.

    Turning off the surveince footage, he got up, exited the room, and took the elevator downstairs.

    The guard by the window promptly opened the door.

    Danie halted her actions in the room upon hearing themotion. Her eyes widened In shock as the

    man walked in.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked, swiftly getting out of bed and approaching him.

    She coldly stared at him. ¡°How did you get in here?¡±

    The man replied nonchntly, ¡°Why? Do you think I shouldn¡¯t be here?¡±

    Danie frowned, finally grasping the situation after scrutinizing the man. ¡°You¡¯re- Hmm!¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, the man seized her throat, tightening his grip.

    He held Danie¡¯s throat firmly, causing her face to flush from suffocation.

    Calmly, he stated, ¡°Who do you think you are to speak to me like this?¡±

    Panic filled Danie¡¯s gaze. She wanted to beg him to stop but couldn¡¯t speak!

    ¡°Trying to get me to let go?¡± the man asked.

    Danie nodded with difficulty.

    ¡°I can do that, but I can¡¯t guarantee what might happen next if you continue with the attitude you just

    disyed,¡± the man reminded.

    Finally, he slowly loosened his grip.

    When Danie could breathe, she coughed profusely.

    Tears welled up as she backed away with her hand over her throat, staring fearfully at the man in front

    of her.

    ¡°How¡­ should I address you now?¡± Danie asked shakily.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t important. I¡¯m sending you to do something tonight.¡± The man sat on the bed, looking at her.

    Danie asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ncing outside, the man said, ¡°Bring in the item for her.¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Hurriedly, the bodyguard outside entered the room and ced a gun on the table.

    Danie was astounded. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Take the gun to meet Caroline tonight. It¡¯s simple¨CI want you to kill her,¡± the man ordered.

 Chapter 883 Best Timing to Take Action

    Chapter883BestTimingtoTakeAction

    Danie¡¯s body shook. ¡°Caroline and you-¡±

    ¡°Shut up! All I need is your agreement!¡± dered the man coldly.

    Danie pressed, ¡°Mr. Hendrix! You know Evan is always around Caroline! It¡¯s like walking into a death.

    trap for me to do this! How is it any different from being killed by you now?¡±

    ¡°Evan is traveling to Muricia. This is the best time for you to take action,¡± Hector asserted.

    ¡°Mr. Hendrix, I just want to know if I¡¯ll survive this!¡±

    ¡°It depends on your performance. If you don¡¯t do it, I¡¯m going to torture you until you wish you¡¯re dead,¡±

    Hector warned calmly, sending shivers down Danie¡¯s spine.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Hector stood up and walked closer to Danie slowly. ¡°You should know who is the cause of your

    misery now. Evan would continue to be deceived by you if not for Caroline.

    ¡°On the other hand, Caroline¡¯s currentfortable life would be yours too. Think carefully, Danie.

    Will you choose revenge or a lifetime of cowardice?¡±

    After a long while, Danie couldn¡¯t shake off Hector¡¯s words from her mind.

    Danie thought, ¡®Yes, Caroline brought upon my current predicament. Since I might die either way,

    why don¡¯t I take Caroline with me? I won¡¯t let Caroline enjoy a life of luxury while I die! Caroline must

    die!¡®

    Danie¡¯s gazended on the gun.

    Danie muttered, ¡°Caroline, you¡¯re dead tonight!¡±

    At 6:00 p.m., Caroline showed up at the hotel with Neil, Kenny, the children, and the others.

    Meanwhile, all the journalists notified by Evan had arrived, holding their cameras high to capture the

    event.

    The bodyguards escorted them into the hotel lobby.

    Caroline felt bitterness welling in her heart as she looked at the nicely decorated banquet hall.

    Liora held Caroline¡¯s hand tightly and looked concerned. ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    The group turned to look at Caroline upon hearing Liora¡¯s call.

    Caroline forced a smile and inhaled deeply. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Greta took the children to sit at the table, followed by Kenny, Neil, and Yuliana.

    Caroline was preparing to walk to the stage when she heard two sets of rushed footsteps behind her.

    Her chest tightened with anxiety, and she turned to look.

    Yet, her gaze dimmed when she saw the iing people.

    Alex and Lucas headed toward Caroline.

    Alex looked at Caroline and nced around before asking anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Evan?¡±

    Lucas said, ¡°Why isn¡¯t the future groom here? Is he busy with work again?¡±

    Caroline chuckled bitterly. ¡°He¡¯s noting.¡±

    Lucas raised his voice instantly. ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s noting?¡±

    Alex asked Caroline anxiously, ¡°Where is Evan? Why isn¡¯t heing?¡±

    Caroline exined, ¡°His overseaspany has encountered some issues. I¡¯m the only one avable

    tonight.¡±

    ¡®Fuck! What else is more important than your own engagement?¡± Alex couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    Lucas said, ¡°Alex, this matter may not be as simple as it seems.¡±

    Alex frowned. ¡°What are you implying here?¡±

    Lucas exined, ¡°Considering Danie and Casey¡¯s incidents, the issues with Evan¡¯spany are

    undoubtedly significant.¡±

 Chapter 884 Do You Have Any Questions

    Chapter884DoYouHaveAnyQuestions

    ¡°Are you implying that someone is intentionally trying to sabotage their engagement?¡± Alex asked.

    Lucas pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°I believe so.¡±

    ¡°Even though Evan has some opponents, those people wouldn¡¯t have the courage to do that!¡± Alex

    countered.

    Lucas shifted his gaze to Caroline.

    Caroline lowered her gaze and stated, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll deal with the media first.¡±

    Lucas and Alex sighed.

    Alex said, ¡°Forgive Evan, Caroline.¡±

    Caroline nodded. ¡°I know. Go and take a seat first, or it will be chaotic once the journalists are here.¡±

    Alex and Lucas nodded.

    Caroline walked up to the stage and nodded at Kenny.

    Kenny left to invite the journalists inside.

    In less than 10 minutes, the journalists arrived at the banquet hall. They looked at Caroline standing

    alone on the stage in astonishment.

    Someone asked, ¡°Is Mr. Jordan not here, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    ¡°Is Mr. Jordan noting to his engagement party today?¡±

    Caroline nced at the journalists. ¡°Please calm down and take a seat, everyone. I will exin shortly.¡±

    The journalists sat down in session.

    Carolineposed herself and said, ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m very sorry for having everyonee here in vain

    today. It¡¯s supposed to be our engagement party, but Evan won¡¯t being. The reason is personal

    and lies with me.¡±

    Kenny, Neil, and the others were shocked to hear that.

    Kenny eximed, ¡°What is Caroline doing? Why Is she putting the me on herself?¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Neil¡¯s usually gentle expression turned colder.

    Greta and Thomas sighed.

    Liora was angry. ¡°I don¡¯t like Daddy anymore!¡±

    Tyler kept quiet.

    Axel sighed. ¡°What will Daddy think when he sees this¡­¡±

    The journalists made amotion for a while before voicing their questions.

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, may I ask what your personal issue is that led to Mr. Jordan¡¯s refusal to attend?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, did you do something that offended Mr. Jordan?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Shenton, so is your marriagepletely off now?¡±

    Caroline stated, ¡°It¡¯s not for the reasons you might think. He went abroad because of an unintentional

    comment I made.¡±

    ¡°What did you say, Ms. Shenton?¡±

    Caroline appeared shy as she said, ¡°I mentioned that the engagement seems so rushed that we didn¡¯t

    have time to get an engagement ring. He traveled abroad this morning to order a ring because of my

    comment, and he can¡¯t make it back in time due to a flight dy now.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about this. I believe he will be able to give everyone a proper closure in a few days.¡±

    The journalists looked at each other in puzzlement. They were doubtful about Caroline¡¯s exnation,

    but she seemed to be telling the truth.

    A journalist remarked, ¡°Mr. Jordan loves you a lot that he would travel abroad just because of your

    comment.¡±

    ¡°We envy your rtionship very much, Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline smiled. ¡°As such, the engagement party tonight has been changed to a reception. Please

    enjoy the food and drinks.¡±

    Caroline was preparing to walk down the stage upon saying that.

    Suddenly, someone stood up in the crowd. ¡°Ms. Shenton.¡±

    Caroline was slightly stunned to hear the familiar voice.

    Soon afterward, she stopped walking and looked at the woman wearing a mask and a hat.

    The woman stood very close to her, and Caroline could tell who she was just by looking at her attire

    and figure.

    Caroline stopped and asked, ¡°Do you have any questions,dy?¡±

    The woman did not speak but walked closer to Caroline.

    Caroline frowned. ¡°Do you have any questions?¡±

 Chapter 885 Will You Die?

    Chapter885WillYouDie?

    The woman chuckled, then looked up, meeting Caroline¡¯s eyes.

    Caroline¡¯s body tensed as she saw the woman¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®Danie? How did she suddenly show up here?¡® Caroline wondered.

    Danie stared at Caroline with bloodshot eyes filled with intense resentment. Slowly, she put her hand

    in

    her pocket and spoke in a voice audible only to Caroline. ¡°Will you die, Caroline?¡±

    Immediately, she pulled out a gun and aimed it at Caroline¡¯s chest.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Carol!¡± Neil¡¯s anxious voice echoed from a nearby area.

    ¡°G! Move away!¡± Kenny rushed to Caroline swiftly.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± The three children¡¯s voices rang out, but they couldn¡¯t react as fast as Danie pulled the

    trigger.

    A loud bang echoed as the bullet prated Caroline¡¯s chest.

    Lucas and Alex stood up in shock after witnessing the scene.

    Soon afterward, Danie pulled the trigger again, shooting Caroline in the chest once more.

    Her white gown was instantly stained red.

    The scene erupted in shock and chaos.

    Kenny and Neil rushed toward Caroline swiftly, and the bodyguards ran over to restrain Danie.

    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re definitely going to die, Caroline!¡± Danieughed frantically. ¡°You deserve to die!

    Would

    I have been imprisoned if it weren¡¯t for you? Would I be humiliated by Evan? Would I have endured the

    Jordans¡® wrongful treatment? I want you to die with me! You don¡¯t deserve happiness!¡±

    Danie¡¯s words kept echoing in Caroline¡¯s ears. As she copsed, enduring the pain in her chest, she

    saw

    Danie¡¯s terrifying, frantic expression.

    She shakingly asked, ¡°Why¡­ are you doing this?¡±

    Danie sneered. ¡°You deserve to die! Hahaha! You¡¯re so foolish! Do you believe everyone around you

    truly cares? You¡¯re an idiot! In fact, the greatest harm is right beside you! You know him-¡±

    Before Danie could finish, a loud noise echoed through the banquet hall.

    Blood spurted from Danie¡¯s temple.

    Her eyes instantly lost their shine as she copsed to the ground, staring nkly.

    The crowd looked around, wondering who had shot Danie.

    Neil did not pay much attention to that as he ran to Caroline in a panic.

    His body shook uncontrobly at the sight of Caroline¡¯s upper body drenched in blood and her face

    turning pale.

    Carrying Caroline, he said, ¡°Hold on, Carol! I¡¯m taking you to the hospital!¡± 1

    Neil ordered Kenny, ¡°Lock down the banquet hall immediately!¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, Lucas and Alex rushed over.

    Alex said, ¡°Neil, take Caroline to the hospital. We¡¯ll deal with the situation here!¡±

    Lucas added, ¡°Yes, go!¡±

    Kenny urged with teary eyes, ¡°Get to the hospital quickly!¡±

    Kenny nced at Caroline before joining Lucas and Alex to gather the bodyguards and lock down the

    banquet hall.

    Blood seeped from Caroline¡¯s mouth as she looked at Neil with blurry vision. ¡°Neil¡­¡±

    Neil walked swiftly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t let them report¡­ Don¡¯t ever let Evan¡­ know¡­¡± Caroline exerted every ounce of

    strength to speak.

    Neil, crying, hugged Caroline tightly. ¡°I promise you! Hold on, Carol. I¡¯m taking you to the hospital! Don¡¯t

    fall asleep. Carol, the children and Evan are waiting for you. We can¡¯t live without you! You must hold

    on!¡±

 Chapter 886 Donéˆ¥æª› Leave Me

    Chapter886Don¡¯tLeaveMe

    Caroline¡¯s gaze drifted away gradually, and Neil¡¯s words became distant echoes.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Liora¡¯s heart¨Cwrenching cries resonated. ¡°Mommy! Don¡¯t leave me, Mommy!¡±

    Caroline¡¯s eyes teared up.

    The wind carried Liora¡¯s cries to her ears.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Caroline pondered, ¡®Why would I leave the children behind? I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll wait for Evan¡¯s return and

    witness the children grow old. I¡¯ll hold on.¡±

    A man at a corner massaged his temples after witnessing the earlier scene. He thought, ¡®Why did I

    panic when I saw her being shot?¡®

    An uneasy feeling gripped him as if something slipped out of his control.

    He reassured himself he wouldn¡¯t feel this way again¨Cit was time to part ways.

    He looked away, turned, and left.

    Meanwhile, Yuliana spotted a familiar figure in a corner of the banquet hall. She took two nces and

    hurriedly chased after the figure as if recalling something.

    Neil called Kenny on his way to the hospital after leaving with Caroline. He instructed Kenny to strictly

    follow Caroline¡¯s wishes and ensure that all media outlets block news of tonight¡¯s incident.

    Kenny took on the task. After settling everything andpleting records with the police, he joined

    Thomas, Greta, and the children.

    Thomas and Gretaforted the concerned children.

    Approaching Kenny, Alex, and Lucas, Greta said, ¡°Kenny, Tom and I n to check on Carol at the

    hospital.¡±

    Kenny¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Let¡¯s go together. Things here are almost settled, and someone will

    take over for me.¡±

    Thomas and Greta nodded and left with the children.

    Kenny, Lucas, and Alex walked outside.

    Alex said, ¡°Lucas, inform Evan about the incident.¡±

    ¡°Ah, sure-¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lucas epted the task, but Kenny interrupted coldly. ¡°Caroline insisted that Evan must not be

    informed about this!¡±

    Alex said angrily, ¡°So, are we going to hide it from Evan?¡±

    Lucas said, ¡°This isn¡¯t fair for Evan! Moreover, there¡¯s no telling if Caroline will make it now. Do you

    want to hide it from Evan?¡±

    Kenny lost his temper. ¡°Why did Caroline bear all this alone if not to let Evan focus on his work abroad?

    If you tell Evan now, he will rush back. Any issues with thepany will undermine everything Caroline

    has done tonight!¡±

    Alex and Lucas kept quiet.

    Tears welled up in Kenny¡¯s eyes. ¡°I hope you can put yourself in Caroline¡¯s shoes and think about this!

    Please respect her decision, too!¡±

    Lucas sighed. ¡°Even if we agree, Evan will panic when he can¡¯t reach her.¡±

    Alex said, ¡°How long do you intend for us to hide it from him? Caroline has been shot twice. If she can¡¯t

    make it tonight, are you nning on telling Evan?¡±

    ¡°Shut the fuck up! She is going to make it!¡± Kenny was furious.

    Lucas said, ¡°Calm down, Kenny. We¡¯re just preparing for the worst!¡±

    ¡°If it is, I will use my life in exchange for hers!¡± Kenny turned and left in a rage.

    Lucas told Alex, ¡°What should we do then?¡±

 Chapter 887 Block the News

    Chapter887BlocktheNews

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®what should we do? Let¡¯s go with Kenny¡¯s suggestion!¡± Alex shot him a

    displeased look.

    Lucas asked, ¡°Alright. Shall we go to the hospital now?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The incident tonight didn¡¯t make it to any media tform due to their efforts.

    Meanwhile, Caroline was in surgery.

    Thomas and Greta arrived with the children to find Neil shaking. He squatted in front of the operating

    theater, covered in blood.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Uncle Neil¡­¡± Liora walked over and said, ¡°Mommy is going to be alright, right? Mommy¡¯s surgery will

    be sessful, right?¡±

    Neil looked up to see Liora, Tyler, and Axel, sensing intense empathy and bitterness as he saw the

    children¡¯s reddened eyes.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Neil said with determination.

    He held Liora in his arms and reassured her, ¡°She¡¯s going to be fine!¡±

    Liora clutched Neil¡¯s top tightly and sobbed softly.

    Thomas asked, ¡°Neil, how long has Caroline been inside? Has the doctore out to say anything?¡±

    Neil shook his head. ¡°Other than the consent form, the doctor didn¡¯t get me to sign anything else. It has

    been an hour since.¡±

    Neil loosened his hug on Caroline, stood upright, and looked at Thomas. ¡°Uncle, did they catch anyone

    from the hotel?¡±

    Thomas shook his head. ¡°However, we¡¯ve already instructed the media to block the news. Neil,

    Carol¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle Tom and Aunt Greta, don¡¯t worry too much about this matter. Please take care of Carol when

    she is out of surgery. As for the mastermind, I¡¯ll do everything possible to capture them!¡±

    Greta said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Neil. We¡¯ll take care of Carol and the children.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Standing next to Thomas and Greta, Tyler stared closely at the red light indicator of the operating

    theater.

    Tyler thought, ¡®Even though we don¡¯t know who the mastermind is, Danie¡¯s gun is the key to solving

    all problems! I won¡¯t spare the mastermind, and I¡¯m going to avenge Mommy!¡®

    Axel¡¯s expression was unusually cold. ¡°Ty.¡±

    Tyler turned and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember what Danie said before she died?¡± Axel sounded unusually calm.

    However, his presence was as hostile as Tyler¡¯s.

    Tyler pondered briefly before he said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember. My attention was fixed on Mommy at the

    time.¡±

    Axel said, ¡°She said that the greatest harm is right beside Mommy, and Mommy knows the person.¡±

    Tyler frowned, ¡°Are you sure she said that?¡±

    Axel said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think is the most likely suspect?¡± Tyler asked.

    Axel said without hesitation, ¡°Scott.¡±

    Tyler almost blurted ¡®impossible¡® subconsciously but couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.

    Tyler wondered, ¡®Is it Papa Wilson? However, that seems highly possible now! Why would he do that?

    What is his motive then? He has no grudges or conflicts with Mommy. Why would he want to kill

    Mommy?¡®

    Tyler couldn¡¯t figure out the reasoning.

    Axel suddenly looked away from the operating theater, scanned the surroundings, and said, ¡°Aunt Yulia

    is gone.¡±

    Everyone looked at Axel upon hearing that.

    They searched around and couldn¡¯t see Yuliana.

    Greta¡¯s face turned pale, and she grabbed her phone to call Yuliana.

    Soon, Yuliana picked up. ¡°Hello?¡±

 Chapter 888

    Chapter888

    Greta felt relief upon hearing Yuliana¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Where are you, Yulia?¡± Greta asked.

    Yuliana replied, ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the hospital, Mom. I followed someone earlier.¡±

    Puzzled, Greta asked, ¡°Who did you follow?¡±

    ¡°Scott. I saw him at the banquet hall. He left through a side door,¡± exined Yuliana.

    ¡°Scott?¡± Greta was stunned.

    Neil quickly approached Greta and signaled for her to pass him the phone upon hearing Scott¡¯s name.

    Neil took the phone and asked, ¡°Yulia, did you see Scott? Where was he?¡±

    ¡°At the banquet hall. However, I wasn¡¯t near him, and a few people were standing at the exit by the side

    door. Those people appeared to be waiting for Scott, and I didn¡¯t have the courage to approach them

    rashly,¡± Yuliana replied.

    ¡°Did you see their vehicle license te before they left?¡± Neil asked.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll tell you when I get to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    As the call ended, the operating theater¡¯s door opened. A nurse walked out and asked, ¡°Who is the

    family of Caroline Shenton?¡±

    ¡°We all are! Nurse, how is Carol?¡± Greta said anxiously.

    The nurse presented the consent form. ¡°The two bullets were less than three centimeters away from

    her heart, but the removal has already beenpleted. The patient has lost too much blood, and we

    don¡¯t have enough supply in our blood bank. We need your family members to undergo blood type

    matching for a blood transfusion.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. My blood type is a match for Carol.¡± Neil passed the phone back to Greta.

    Thomas added, ¡°Nurse, please test mine as well, I¡¯m the child¡¯s uncle.¡±

    The nurse said, ¡°Okay. Please follow me.¡±

    Meanwhile, Evan arrived in Muricia and disembarked from the ne.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    When he got into the car, he asked in agitation, ¡°How is the situation back in Cheasia?¡±

    ¡°Please hold on, sir. I¡¯ll check.¡± Reuben turned on his phone while speaking.

    After checking online and finding no news, Reuben frowned in puzzlement. ¡°Sir, there is no news from

    the country¡­¡±

    Evan frowned. ¡°Nothing on the trending page?¡±

    ¡°No, sir. In theory, the engagement cancetion should be a trending topic.¡±

    Reuben was confused.

    Evan said, ¡°Call Alex.¡±

    Reuben said, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Reuben dialed Alex¡¯s phone. After a long while, Alex picked up the call.

    Reuben put the call on speaker and passed the phone to Evan.

    Evan said in a deep voice, ¡°Alex, what¡¯s the situation with Caroline this evening?¡±

    Alex inhaled deeply and said with feigned calmness, ¡°What situation? Do you mean the engagement

    party?¡±

    Evan said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Alex said, ¡°Ah, Caroline announced that you have traveled abroad to get her an engagement ring.

    Caroline¡¯s idea is pretty good, huh!¡±

    ¡°In that case, why isn¡¯t there any coverage or reporting on that?¡± Evan asked.

    ¡°How do you still have the nerve to say that?! What happened to yourpany that you would

    abandon

    Caroline, huh?¡± Alexined.

    Evan said, ¡°I will exin to you in detail when I¡¯m back. Just tell me the situation first.¡±

    Alex said, ¡°Caroline is being considerate. She told the journalists not to report the situation and treated

    them to a feast.¡±

    His remark cleared Evan¡¯s confusion.

    Evan thought, ¡®Caroline is indeed capable of such actions. She chooses to block all information to the

    answer?¡®

    It felt suffocating yet heavy, making him agitated.

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll call her,¡± said Evan.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk! Don¡¯t call her. She¡¯s not in a good mood. Let her calm down first,¡± Alex hastily stopped him.

    Evan kept quiet. ¡®I ended up disappointing her, didn¡¯t I?¡®

 Chapter 889

    Chapter889

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Evan stated.

    ¡°Hold on! Evan, when will you be back?¡± Alex called out.

    Evan replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure at the moment.¡±

    Alex sighed, unnoticed by Evan. ¡°Alright then. Get on with your work.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    After ending the call, Evan pondered for a while and decided to send Caroline a text.

    Evan: [I¡¯m sorry for leaving you to face these issues alone. Please reply when you¡¯re in a better mood.]

    Evan looked at Reuben after sending the text.

    ¡°Issue a statement to the public that I¡¯m currently customizing my wedding ring abroad,¡± Evan

    instructed.

    Reuben said, ¡°Understood, s-¡±

    The car window was suddenly struck as Reuben¡¯s voice faded. Evan¡¯s gaze turned cold when he saw a

    bullet shot through the window, piercing the opposite car door.

    He shouted at Reuben, ¡°Get down!¡±

    Reuben followed Evan¡¯smand quickly. As they bent over, another bullet shattered the car window.

    Julian turned to Evan. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a car shooting at us from the side.¡±

    Evan sternly said, ¡°Ditch them!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Julian replied and stepped on the elerator.

    Evan asked, ¡°Reuben, where are we now?¡±

    Reuben hastily brought up the map on his phone and said, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re at Brewis Road!¡±

    Evan thought swiftly and said, ¡°Julian, head to Delly Road, which is closest to here!¡±

    Julian was stunned. ¡°Sir, our people are less than 10 kilometers from our current location. They will

    provide support if we head over there now! However, Delly Road is a market crowded with people!¡±

    Evan grew impatient. ¡°Make use of Delly Street¡¯s human traffic to hide our car.¡±

    Evan ordered, ¡°Reuben, get thepany to send bodyguards to support!¡±

    Reuben said, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Meanwhile, Caroline was wheeled out of the operation theater after six long hours of surgery.

    The people outside approached the doctor, Eric Sloan, in unison.

    ¡°Doctor? How is she?¡± Greta asked.

    Eric sighed deeply. ¡°We¡¯ve done our best. It¡¯s just a matter of whether she can get through the critical

    period now.¡±

    Greta¡¯s knees buckled, but Yuliana immediately caught her. ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    Greta propped herself up with great effort. ¡°What does it mean by ¡®whether she can get through the

    critical period¡°?¡±

    Eric exined, ¡°Judging by the current condition, her critical period will be rtively long. If we can get

    her off the venttor in five days, she will live.¡±

    Yuliana frowned, overwhelmed with emotions, as she looked at Caroline¡¯s ghastly pale face.

    Kenny cautiously asked, ¡°What if she can¡¯t make it through five days?¡±

    Eric sighed. ¡°It¡¯s time to prepare for the funeral then.¡±

    Greta lost consciousness upon hearing Eric¡¯s remark.

    Yuliana immediately caught Greta¡¯s body while Eric and the nurse rushed to help.

    Eric ordered the nurse, ¡°Send the patient to the room!¡±

    He looked at Yuliana and added, ¡°You have two family members who donated blood. Please follow the

    nurse to receive them.¡±

    Yuliana said, ¡°Thank you for taking care of my mother.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Kenny stood still for a long time, unable to utter a word, watching the chaotic scene.

    The three children stood aside in shock, their minds nk.

    Lucas inhaled a deep breath and asked the nurse, ¡°Are you transferring her to the ICU?¡± The nurse

    said, ¡°Yes. Can you men stop standing around and help push the stretcher, please?¡±

 Chapter 890

    Chapter890

    Lucas and Alex rushed forward to help.

    Kenny noticed Caroline being pushed away and caught up slowly, his legs feeling like they were filled

    with lead.

    Unable to bear it any longer, Liora dove into Tyler¡¯s arms, crying. ¡°Ty, I don¡¯t want Mommy to die¡­¡±

    Tyler shed tears, patting Liora¡¯s back,forting her while suppressing his own emotions. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Lia.

    Mommy¡¯s going to be fine.¡±

    Axel¡¯s eyes were reddened with tears as he patted Liora¡¯s back, saying, ¡°Lia, we must believe in

    Mommy. She won¡¯t abandon us so easily.¡±

    Kenny lowered his head in dejection after hearing the children¡¯s remarks.

    Kenny asked, ¡°Did Scott do this? I heard Danie¡¯s remark, and I can tell she was referring to Scott!¡±

    Kenny clenched his fists tightly, resentment in his eyes.

    Kenny dered, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for him and confront him!¡±

    Turning to the children, Kenny stated, ¡°Lia, Ty, Axel, I have to leave!¡±

    Tyler was about to speak when he heard a few sets of footsteps behind him.

    The children and Kenny turned to look at the iing three people.

    Neil and Thomas looked ill after the blood donation.

    In a slightly weakened tone, Neil said, ¡°Why are you standing here instead of going to the ICU?¡±

    Kenny replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Scott, Neil.¡±

    Neil frowned upon hearing that. ¡°Why do you want to meet him? Is it because of what Danie said?¡±

    Kenny shouted in exasperation, ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone else other than Scott! I want to know why he

    did this! What has Caroline done wrong? Why does he want to put her in this situation?¡±

    Neil stared at him calmly. ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s precisely because I want to see his reaction!¡± Kenny said.

    Neil kept quiet after seeing Kenny¡¯s determined expression.

    After a long while, Neil said, ¡°If it really is Scott, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very dangerous for you to meet him

    rashly?¡±

    ¡°I have no grievances or conflicts with him! In addition, I¡¯m doing this for Caroline. I¡¯m not scared of

    anything!¡± Kenny said.

    ¡°Alright. Go if you want to. I¡¯ll send someone to follow you and ensure your safety.¡±

    Kenny said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the children to you!¡±

    Neil nodded.

    After walking out of the hospital, Kenny dialed Scott¡¯s number right away.

    Scott picked up after two rings.

    Before Scott could speak, Kenny asked coldly, ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Scott paused for a moment before replying, ¡°Your mood seems a bit off, Kenny.¡±

    Kenny grew impatient. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, where the fuck are you?¡±

    Scott said, ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital. What¡¯s going on with you?¡±

    ¡°Wait for me at the hospital!¡±

    Kenny hung up right away. He got into the car and told the bodyguard to drive to Angelbay Hospital.

    Kenny arrived at the hospital 20 minutester. He got out of the car and walked to Scott¡¯s office swiftly.

    After hearing themotion, Scott looked away from theputer and looked at the livid Kenny.

    He was about to talk when Kenny took two steps forward and grabbed Scott¡¯s cor.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Tell me, Scott! Why did you do that to Caroline?¡± Kenny red at Scott.

    Scott appeared calm. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Kenny. What happened to Carol?¡±

    Kenny tightened his grip and snarled, ¡°What happened to her? Don¡¯t you know what happened to her?

    I don¡¯t want to hear any of your excuses!¡±

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891

    Chapter 891

    ¡°Cut to the chase, huh? Sure, I¡¯ll cut to the chase. Caroline¡¯s survival is uncertain because of you!¡±

    Scott was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean her survival is uncertain?¡±

    ¡°How long will you keep pretending, Scott? Do you even have any humanity left? Can you pretend you

    never provoked Danie just because you haven¡¯t left the hospital? What did Caroline ever do to you?

    Why are you doing this to her? Tell me the reason and stop pretending!¡± Kenny eximed frantically.

    Scott¡¯s eyes dulled. ¡°Calm down, Kenny. I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about! I just want to know

    how

    Carol is now. Why is her survival uncertain?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been shot twice, just three centimeters away from her heart! Danie almost killed her with a

    gun!¡±

    Kenny shouted in agitation.

    Scott¡¯s heart sank at the revtion.

    He pushed away Kenny¡¯s hands, stood up, and walked out of the clinic.

    ¡°Where the hell are you going?¡± Kenny yelled after him.

    Scott replied without turning, ¡°I¡¯m going to visit her!¡±

    ¡°Do you think your presence will make any difference? Moreover, no one wants you there!¡± Kenny

    called out.

    Scott stopped in his tracks, turning to look at Kenny in confusion. ¡°Why?¡±

    Kenny stared at him coldly. ¡°Because Neil and I believe you¡¯re the one who instigated Danie to shoot

    Caroline.¡±

    Scott lowered his gaze and chuckled. ¡°You both think I¡¯m that kind of person¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you not?¡± Kenny retorted.

    Scott continued to chuckle. ¡°Where¡¯s your evidence?¡±

    Kenny gnashed his teeth in rage. ¡°If I had evidence, I would have taken you to apologize to Caroline

    long ago instead of talking to you here!¡±

    ¡°How are you so convinced It¡¯s me?¡± Scott asked.

    ¡°Because of what Danie said before she died!¡± Kenny purposely left the details vague to gauge

    Scott¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°So, all of you believe I¡¯m the mastermind based on someone¡¯s words,¡± Scott said, looking at Kenny. ¡°If

    I intended to hurt Carol, wouldn¡¯t I have done it already?

    ¡°I¡¯m trained in medicine, so I know how to administer a lethal dose or get Carol to consume poison. It¡¯s

    unnecessary for me to go through all this trouble and get involved with Danie and Casey.¡±

    Doubt crept into Kenny¡¯s mind upon hearing the exnation.

    ¡®Scott is right. If he had issues with Caroline, he would have acted back in Spania. What if Scott didn¡¯t

    do it?; Kenny¡¯s thoughts became chaotic.

    Noticing Kenny¡¯s distraction, Scott said, ¡°So, our long¨Cstanding friendship can¡¯t withstand one person¡¯s

    nder. Have I really misjudged you, Kenny?¡±

    Intense guilt grew in Kenny. He ran his fingers through his hair and squatted down, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I

    didn¡¯t mean to doubt you. We were really anxious, and Carol will be in critical condition for five days! If

    she can¡¯t make it through, we¡¯ll lose her!¡±

    Scott remained still, calmly staring at Kenny.

    After a while, Kenny stood up, wiped his tears, and said, ¡°Come when Caroline has regained

    consciousness. It¡¯s not ideal to go now, and it will be difficult to exin to Neil.¡±

    Scott replied, ¡°Sure, update me about Carol right away.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892

    Chapter 892

    Kenny returned to Grand East Hospital and found Neil chatting with Alex and Lucas at the entrance of

    the ICU.

    The three children stood close together, eyes shut as if in slumber.

    Approaching the trio, Kenny noticed they awaited his response. He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not

    Scott.¡±

    ¡°Not him? What made you sure?¡± Alex asked.

    Kenny recounted his conversation with Scott.

    Lucas reacted to the narrative and couldn¡¯t help but rub his arms. ¡°Feels like a form of maniption.¡±

    The others stared at Lucas, who defended his perspective, ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? Didn¡¯t

    he manipte your emotions using the years¨Clong friendship card?¡±

    Neil mumbled, ¡°Did he?¡±

    Lucas rified, ¡°As an outsider, I see it. He exploited your long¨Cstanding friendship to clear his name.

    Any smart person would, right?¡±

    Kenny grasped the situation, ¡°So, he intentionally framed it that way?¡±

    Alex reflected, ¡°Did he mention visiting Caroline?¡±

    ¡°He did. I told him to wait until she¡¯s awake,¡± Kenny replied.

    ¡°If he genuinely cared, no one could stop him, right?¡± mocked Alex.

    Lucas nodded, adding, ¡°Clearly, he¡¯s feeling guilty.¡±

    Neil massaged his temples, processing their analysis. Unable to ascertain the truthfulness of Scott¡¯s

    remark, he was interrupted by Axel. ¡°Uncle Neil.¡±

    All eyes turned to Axel as he expressed, ¡°I would like to seek a favor from you.¡±

    Curious, Neil asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Get the two bullets from the doctor and the one that killed Danie,¡± Axel Instructed.

    Axel¡¯s remark sparked enlightenment among the group.

    Lucas eximed, ¡°Yes! We can match the model and find a seller!¡±

    Alex nced at Lucas and countered, ¡°Are you underestimating theplexity of the situation?

    Information about buyers for such smuggled goods is strictly confidential.¡±

    Undeterred, Lucas suggested, ¡°Pay for the information, then!¡±

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Alex questioned, ¡°If the other party is powerful enough, do you think the seller will be interested in your

    money?¡±

    Lucas said in frustration, ¡°Damn, what should we do then?¡± 1

    Axel intervened, ¡°I just want the model number of the bullets. Leave the rest to Ty and me.¡±

    Neil immediately shot down the idea. ¡°No! It¡¯s very dangerous for you if the other party locates your IP

    address.¡±

    Axel pleaded, ¡°Uncle Neil, trust Ty and me.¡±

    After considering, Neil agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to fetch yourptops tomorrow. Do it from the

    hospital, and try your best not to expose your real location.¡±

    Axel reassured, ¡°I thought so too. After all, I won¡¯t go anywhere when Mommy is here.¡± He gazed at the

    room¡¯s ss window.

    The next morning, Neil received the bullet models and directed his bodyguard to retrieve Tyler and

    Axel¡¯sptops from Bayview Vi.

    Tyler contemted the bullet photo in the VIP room while Axel typed away, his actions shrouded in

    mystery.

    Concerned, Liora asked, ¡°Is it challenging to investigate, Axel?¡±

    Tyler replied, ¡°Not really. I¡¯m waiting for Axel to breach the firewall.¡±

    Liora clutched Tyler¡¯s shirt. ¡°Ty, is this dangerous for you?¡±

    Tyler asked, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    Liora confessed with tears, ¡°I don¡¯t want you two to be in danger too.¡±

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893

    Chapter 893

    Tyler felt warm and fuzzy. ¡°Lia, I promise you that we won¡¯t get in danger.¡±

    Liora looked up and said, ¡°Really?¡±

    Tyler nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, we will guard and defend vigorously.¡±

    Just as his voice faded, the door opened, and Yuliana walked into the room with breakfast.

    Other than Axel, who was still staring fixedly at hisptop, Tyler and Liora looked at her in unison.

    Yuliana put the food on the overbed table. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I randomly bought

    some food.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Yulia,¡± Liora said with gratitude.

    Yuliana looked at Liora¡¯s reddened eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Lia.¡±

    Liora rubbed her eyes. ¡°I will be strong and won¡¯t cry anymore.¡±

    Yuliana pulled down Liora¡¯s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t rub your eyes because your hands have bacteria.¡±

    She looked at Axel typing away on the keyboard and asked, ¡°What is Axel doing?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s infiltrating the dark web to investigate this.¡± Tyler pointed at the photo.

    Yuliana remembered reading about the dark web on an online forum and knew how dangerous it was.

    Are you trying to find out who bought the bullets?¡±

    Tyler nodded. ¡°This is the only way to find the mastermind.

    Yuliana suddenly remembered something as she saw Tyler¡¯s determined gaze. ¡°Can you run a check

    on a car license te?¡±

    Tyler said, ¡°Are you looking for the car¡¯s owner? What¡¯s the number?¡±

    Yuliana said, ¡°Yes, I saw Scott at the side of the exit doorst night. A few people waited outside for

    him. to get into the car.¡±

    Tyler¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Tell me the number!¡±

    Yuliana grabbed a pen and paper from her bag before writing it down for Tyler.

    Tyler began investigating right away.

    A notification popped up on theptop 10 minutester.

    It was a photo of a foreign woman from Ait.

    Yuliana remembered the scene of her following Scott the other day immediately. He had been

    interacting with a woman who spoke Spanish at the time.

    The woman could be a potential lead!

    Yuliana said, ¡°Ty, can you find out where this woman is staying?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tyler continued to type on the keyboard.

    Soon, the woman¡¯s address showed up.

    Tyler was stunned upon seeing the address.

    ¡°Axel! Check out this address!¡± Tyler called out anxiously.

    Axel hit the Enter key and stopped working to look at Tyler¡¯sptop. He frowned deeply when he saw

    the location.

    ¡°The location¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the ce that we found from tracing the address for three seconds when Daddy¡¯spany

    firewall was breached for the first time, right?¡±

    Axel nodded solemnly. ¡°I think so! We didn¡¯t manage to see the exact location at the time.¡±

    Tyler took a photo of the woman¡¯s address and told Yuliana, ¡°Aunt Yulia, can you get Uncle Neil to look

    into this woman?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll do it,¡± Yuliana said.

    Tyler was confused.

    Yuliana said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to this woman¡¯s address. If the woman¡¯s voice is the same as the one I heard the

    other day, this means that this matter is tied to Scott!¡± (1

    Liora held Yuliana¡¯s hand concerningly. ¡°Be careful, Aunt Yulia,¡±

    Yuliana squeezed Liora¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lia. I will be careful. This is for our family, after all!¡±

    Yuliana said, ¡°Be good and eat. I shall leave now! Uncle Tom and Aunt Greta will be here shortly.¡±

    The children nodded.

    Meanwhile, at Muricia.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Rowan sat opposite Evan guiltily in the branchpany¡¯s office.

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894

    Chapter 894

    ¡°Rowan, leave thispany if you make that expression again!¡±

    Evan tugged at his tie in frustration.

    Rowan was remorseful. ¡°Mr. Jordan, I apologize for mishandling thepany and causing a significant

    issue.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the data transfer progressing?¡± Evan asked.

    Feeling profound guilt, Rowan admitted, ¡°Mr. Jordan, two confidential documents have been stolen. It¡¯s

    my fault for being slow in transitioning to the otherpan-¡±

    Evan furiously interrupted, ¡°I don¡¯t want your apology; I want to know what the IT department is doing!¡±

    Rowan exined, ¡°I¡¯ve gone through several batches of hackers, and now we have the best ones on

    board. However, the opposing party¡¯s capabilities may surpass our assessment.¡±

    Evan retorted, ¡°Are you making excuses? Do you want to be fired, Rowan?¡±

    Shocked, Rowan rified, ¡°That¡¯s not my intention, sir. The opposing party is just too formidable.¡±

    Evan asked, ¡°Who will bear this responsibility? Can you handle two billion¨Cdor projects?¡±

    Rowan panicked and admitted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jordan. I can¡¯t.¡±

    Evan gnashed his teeth in frustration. ¡°You called me here for excuses without presenting any

    solutions!¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Exhausted, Rowan pleaded, ¡°We are foolish, and we need you to take control of the situation, sir.¡±

    Evan suggested, ¡°Upload a portion of the data to the brain¨Cmachine interface chip and disperse the

    rest.¡±

    The brain¨Cmachine interface chip was a crucial project for hispany, with all information stored in

    the underground safe.

    The chance of stealing this confidential information was nearly nonexistent. However, the goal was to

    use it to uncover clues about the person¡¯s identity now!

    Rowan¡¯s eyes widened in shock,/¡°Mr. Jordan, are you letting the opposing party have the crucial

    technical data? This is the most vital among all the confidential documents! Even if a part of the data is

    uploaded,

    It¡¯s more than sufficient for them to analyze!¡±

    ¡°I understand his target, whether it¡¯s my life or the document!¡± Evan stated.

    Rowan was horrified. ¡°Are you talking about the shooting incident shortly after you left the airport?¡±

    ¡°The opposing party is well aware of my location. If we upload this information and they still don¡¯t make

    a move, it means they¡¯reing for me!¡± Evan checked his watch. ¡°Call a meeting with the IT

    department in 10 minutes.¡±

    Rowan was unable to decipher Evan¡¯s intention. He simply nodded and left to arrange the meeting.

    Julian and Reuben entered.

    Reuben reported, ¡°Sir, we reviewed the surveince footage and consulted with the police. ording

    to their investigation, the car is a rental obtained with falsified documents. The person in charge of the

    car dealership has been detained.¡±

    ¡°Did you manage to see the people¡¯s facial features?¡± Evan asked.

    Reuben shook his head. ¡°No, sir. They all wore masks, and the police found no evidence when they

    tracked the car down.¡±

    Evan¡¯s eyes sparkled with anger. ¡°It seems they¡¯re determined to kill me!¡±

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895

    Chapter 895

    Reuben reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. We¡¯ve already connected with the best securitypany in

    Muricia.

    They will help you resolve any danger, Mr. Jordan.¡±

    Evan instructed, ¡°Report to me immediately if you find any suspicious individuals.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Reuben and Julian exited the office.

    The office returned to quiet, and Caroline came to Evan¡¯s mind.

    Evan pondered, ¡®Caroline hasn¡¯t replied to my message. Could it be that she doesn¡¯t want to talk to

    me?

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    It¡¯s 1:30 p.m. in Muricia, so it should be morning there. Is Caroline not awake yet?¡®

    Unable to resist, Evan grabbed his phone and called Caroline.

    However, Neil was currently holding Caroline¡¯s phone.

    He pulled out the phone and checked the screen when it rang. After a brief moment of contemtion,

    he answered Evan¡¯s call.

    ¡°Caroline¡­¡± Evan¡¯s hoarse voice echoed.

    Neil¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Evan was slightly startled. ¡°Why do you have Caroline¡¯s phone?¡±

    Neil made up a poor excuse. ¡°Carol left her phone at the banquet hallst night, and I just got it from

    the police station.¡±

    Evan¡¯s tone turned slightly calmer. ¡°How is Caroline feeling?¡±

    Neil couldn¡¯t help losing his temper. ¡°How do you have the nerve to ask that question? She wouldn¡¯t be

    so distracted that she left her phone if not because of you.

    ¡°Evan, have you forgotten your promise to us? It¡¯s only been a few days, and you left Caroline alone at

    her engagement party?¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my intention! Don¡¯t you understand the significance of apany¡¯s confidential

    information?

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, you should exin things clearly before leaving! What do you call your current

    behavior?¡± Neil asked.

    Evan exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time to exin due to the unexpected situation. However, I¡¯ve

    already made a public announcement, and I will make it up to Caroline at the engagement.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when the dayes!¡± Neil hung up angrily.

    Evan frowned deeply after the call ended. ¡®What does ¡°let¡¯s talk about it when the dayes¡± mean? Is

    Caroline ending the rtionship?¡®

    He was contemting when Rowan entered and said, ¡°You may head to the meeting room, Mr.

    Jordan.¡±

    Evan dismissed the thought and headed to the meeting room. The employees of the IT department

    lowered their heads and stopped speaking when they saw Evan enter.

    Evan darted a look at them before taking a seat. ¡°I¡¯m going to upload a portion of thepany¡¯s most

    important confidential data next, and I need you to imnt a destructive virus in the document.¡±

    The head of the IT department replied, ¡°We can do that, Mr. Jordan. We¡¯re very sorry that we couldn¡¯t

    protect the leaked data previously.¡±

    Evan sneered. ¡°It¡¯s me who has overestimated your ability and underestimated the opposing party¡¯s

    ability.

    Evan¡¯s remark influenced the employees¡® moods.

    The deputy head, Elon Myers, said, ¡°We have been studying the reverse IP lock system in the past few

    days, and we think it¡¯s worth a try.''¡±

    Evan tapped the table slowly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Elon exined, ¡°It¡¯s a type of virus imnt that enters the opposing party¡¯sputer once the data is

    stolen and ensures that their IP can¡¯t be erased.¡±

    ¡°Is it newly developed?¡± asked Evan.

    ¡°Yes, justst night. However, we haven¡¯t perfected the virus in some aspects.¡±

    ¡°In which aspect?¡±

    ¡°Our firewall will be vulnerable for two minutes.¡±

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896

    Chapter 896

    Evan furrowed his brow. ¡°Is there a risk of thepany¡¯s information being exposed once the other

    party bes aware of the situation?¡±

    The deputy head replied, ¡°Yes, but it will be very difficult to notice under such circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Do it then,¡± Evanmanded.

    Elon asked, ¡°Mr. Jordan, aren¡¯t you worried about a significant theft of files and technologies if they

    notice it?¡±

    Evan smirked. ¡°Has the opposing party ever breached our firewall?¡±

    Elon assured, ¡°If they breach it, Mr. Jordan, we can fix the firewall right away. It will take less than half a

    minute, so we won¡¯t lose much data. However, we won¡¯t be able to do anything during the two¨Cminute

    gap.

    ¡°Give it a try! There are always risks in everything. Can you guarantee that every decision you make

    will definitely bring you benefits?¡±

    Elon acknowledged, ¡°I understand, sir. We shall go ahead with the n with your support.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Yuliana observed the Aitian woman returning to the address after staking out the location for two

    days.

    The woman exited the car, scanned the surroundings, and walked to a house.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Yuliana quickly gave her cheek a pinch to refresh herself after noting the situation. Then, she retrieved

    a location tracking device and nted it on the woman¡¯s car chassis.

    Subsequently, she ced a listening device on the door and tuned in.

    The woman¡¯s voice soon echoed. n, will you stop being sozy? If our boss finds out that you¡¯ve

    been cking off, he will be angry!¡±

    Yuliana¡¯s eyes widened in shock upon hearing that woman¡¯s voice.

    Yuliana thought, ¡®This is the woman! I can¡¯t be mistaken! I have the voice recording forparison.

    However, she can actually speak Ylesirese?¡®

    ¡°So what if I am?¡±

    Shortly after, the man named n Jay retorted in Ylesirese, ¡°Our boss has ordered me not to breach

    the firewall for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Still, you can¡¯t be so neglectful either! You have to exercise caution so our IP location won¡¯t be traced,¡±

    Elvira said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust my ability?¡± n said in displeasure.

    Elvira replied, ¡°Longsting prudence is crucial. We shouldn¡¯t create any trouble for our boss!¡±

    ¡°All you care about is Mr. Hendrix!¡± n eximed.

    Yuliana was puzzled. ¡®Who is Mr. Hendrix?¡®

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I care about Mr. Hendrix, butpleting this job will allow us to enjoy a carefree life for the

    rest of our lives!¡±

    ¡°Do you believe it¡¯s that simple? Mr. Hendrix is dealing with a formidable person, too!¡± n burst out in

    laughter.

    Elvira said, ¡°So what if he is? Mr. Hendrix is still capable of outsmarting him, right? Mr. Hendrix has

    suffered for so many years, so don¡¯t be the one holding him back!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Elvira! Mr. Hendrix has yet to give me any orders, so you don¡¯t have the right to order me

    around here!¡± n said.

    ¡°You¡¯re impossible! Take the food and consume it slowly. I¡¯ll send more in three days!¡± Elvira instructed.

    Upon hearing footsteps, Yuliana quickly stashed her items and retreated to her hiding spot. She

    essed the location tracking software on her phone to monitor Elvira¡¯s whereabouts.

    Meanwhile, Elvira exited the alley and entered her car.

    Fifteen minutester, Elvira stopped at another location.

    Yuliana promptly sent the location to Tyler.

    Tyler essed the location on his phone in the hospital. His back stiffened as soon as he checked the

    location because they had also tracked it before!

    Tyler: [Aunt Yulia, please continue to monitor her location!]

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897

    Chapter 897

    Yuliana: [Okay, noted. I will send you the location whenever she stops.]

    Tyler: [Be careful, Aunt Yuliana.]

    Yuliana: [Don¡¯t worry!]

    As soon as Tyler put down the phone, he heard Axel heaving a sigh.

    Tyler looked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Axely t on the bed. ¡°Stop searching, Ty. It¡¯s useless.¡±

    Tyler was puzzled, and Liora looked at Axel curiously.

    Axel stared at the ceiling in exhaustion. ¡°The model of this bullet is widely avable from various

    sellers.¡±

    ¡°In theory, there shouldn¡¯t be too many bullets of the same model during the production of each batch,¡±

    Tylermented.

    Axel covered his eyes with his arms. ¡°I have underestimated the carefulness of individuals on the dark

    web. They might intentionally distribute a shipment of goods to various sellers on purpose.¡±

    Tyler frowned. ¡°In other words, our effort in investigating this is futile?¡±

    ¡°Yes. In addition, there are buyers¡­ It¡¯s impossible, Ty.¡±

    Tyler wasn¡¯t discouraged. ¡°It¡¯s fine if the lead is useless, Axel. I have discovered a new issue through

    Aunt Yuliana¡¯s tracking.¡±

    Axel removed his arms and looked at Tyler. ¡°Did Aunt Yuliana send another location?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The woman visited another ce earlier, and we¡¯ve identified the mentioned location before.

    Even though the person erased the IP location every time we tracked them, I can still remember the

    approximate location.¡±

    Axel asked, ¡°So, you think that this matter is closely connected to Scott too, right?¡±

    Tyler pursed his lips with a tinge of disappointment in his eyes. ¡°However, I really hope that the person

    is not Papa Wilson.¡±

    ¡°I hope not either. Papa Wilson is so kind. I can¡¯t figure out why he would do so,¡± Liora said in dejection

    suddenly.

    Axel heaved a sigh. ¡°Appearances can be deceiving. What we can do now is find the clues to avenge

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Kenny suddenly walked into the room with lunch in his hand and asked the children, ¡°Any update?¡±

    Axel and Tyler exchanged nces and shook their heads.

    Kenny shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s fine if there¡¯s none. Come and eat. I¡¯ll take you to visit your mother from the ICU

    entranceter.¡±

    Tyler and Axel obediently sat by the table while Liora remained on the bed. She stared at Kenny¡¯s

    forehead in bewilderment.

    Noticing Liora¡¯sck of action, Kenny turned to her. ¡°Come, Lia. Why won¡¯t youe?¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Liora blinked and held out a finger to point at Kenny. ¡°Uncle Kenny¡­ You¡­¡±

    Kenny looked up and said, ¡°Is there something on my head?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a dark mass on you,¡± said Liora in a daze.

    She looked at Tyler and Axel upon saying that.

    Liora wondered, ¡®There¡¯s none on my brothers, but there is some on Uncle Kenny. What is it?¡®

    ¡°ck mass?¡± Kenny put down the food in his hands and brought up his phone¡¯s camera to check.

    Tyler and Axel looked at Kenny, but they did not see anything ck on him.

    Kenny checked himself for a while and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing on my forehead.¡±

    Liora looked at Tyler and Axel in a daze. ¡°Don¡¯t you see it?¡±

    The two children shook their heads in unison.

    Liora rubbed her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why do I see it so clearly?¡±

    Kenny put down the phone and looked at Liora concernedly. ¡°Do you feel any difort with your

    eyes?¡±

    Liora hastily looked away upon hearing that, but she did not see anything unusual when she looked.

    elsewhere.

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898

    Chapter 898

    Liora thought, ¡®There¡¯s a dark mass on Uncle Kenny¡¯s forehead close to his eyes.¡®

    Liora sighed. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m hungry and want to eat.¡±

    The crowd didn¡¯t pay much attention to Liora¡¯s remark, but they were concerned about her well¨Cbeing.

    Kenny discussed taking Liora to see an ophthalmologistter.

    Greta arrived after lunch and helped the children change into fresh clothes. She then put the dirty

    laundry in a bag before taking the children to the ICU with Kenny.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Neil had been sitting outside the ICU entrance the whole time. Upon noticing the children¡¯s arrival, he

    stood up and asked, ¡°Have you all had lunch?¡±

    Liora rubbed her belly. ¡°Yes, Uncle Neil. Have you?¡±

    Neil nodded. ¡°Aunt Greta brought me lunch, and I had some.¡±

    Tyler was unable to see his mother due to his height, so he asked Kenny, ¡°Uncle Kenny, can you carry

    me so I can see Mommy?¡±

    Kenny nodded, carrying Tyler to the window.

    Caroline was connected to a venttor and various tubes, which remained out of Tyler¡¯s view.

    Tyler said, ¡°Mommy still has tubes, Uncle Kenny.¡±

    Tyler gazed at his mother¡¯s face, now sunken and pallid after two days. His eyes reddened with tears

    instantly. He patted Kenny and gestured to be ced down.

    Kenny sighed after noticing Tyler¡¯s mood. He also desired Caroline¡¯s recovery, but his prayers seemed

    unanswered.

    When Axel asked to see his mother, Tyler didn¡¯t stop him. Liora also wanted to see her, but Tyler halted

    her.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me see her?¡± Llora red at Tyler.

    Tyler nced at her solemnly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you cry.¡±

    ¡°Does Mommy still have tubes?¡± Liora swallowed her saliva.

    Tyler looked away. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tears welled up in Liora¡¯s eyes instantly.

    Meanwhile, a nurse arrived.

    Liora hastily jogged over, everyone watching in shock. She clutched the nurse¡¯s attire and said in

    tears,¡± Can you save my mommy, nurse¡­ When will Mommy wake up? She¡¯s the only Mommy I have.

    She must be in pain from the numerous tubes inserted into her body. Can you give her something for

    the pain?¡±

    Upon hearing Liora¡¯s words, everyone present felt a somber ambiance, wishing they could alleviate

    Caroline¡¯s pain.

    Greta wiped her tears and walked to Liora. ¡°Lia, let the nurse get on with her work, okay? They will try

    their best.¡±

    Liora loosened her grip unwillingly. ¡°Please save Mommy¡­¡±

    The nurse nodded. ¡°We will do our best.¡±

    Tyler gnashed his teeth and walked toward Liora. Standing taller than her, he reached out and pulled

    Liora into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore!

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899

    Chapter 899

    Liora sensed Tyler¡¯s concern, so she didn¡¯t resist and allowed him to hold her.

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t cry anymore. I¡¯ll stay strong and wait for Mommy,¡± she assured.

    Tyler responded with a thoughtful ¡°Hmm.¡±

    At Muricia.

    Evan exited thepany, apanied by a few dozen bodyguards.

    Reuben walked beside him, sheltering him under arge, ck umbre.

    The passersby couldn¡¯t help but nce at the formidable lineup.

    A woman in a hat stared at Evan, then quickly fled upon recognizing him.

    Observing the fleeing figure, a vignt bodyguard swiftly ordered, ¡°Capture that woman!¡±

    The closest bodyguard chased and apprehended her, bringing her to Evan.

    Despite her struggles, the woman remained silent. Forced to stand before Evan, she lowered her head,

    avoiding eye contact.

    Evan closely examined her and eximed, ¡°Paige?¡±

    Paige stiffened briefly, then replied, ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else!¡±

    Reuben chuckled. ¡°Ms. Watson, you¡¯ve exposed yourself with your French.¡±

    Annoyed, Paige thought, ¡®I was so nervous that I forgot to speak Ylesirese! Forget it. There¡¯s nothing

    for me to hide anymore now!¡®

    Paige looked up and met Evan¡¯s eyes.

    Evan remarked casually, ¡°So you¡¯re in Muricia, huh?¡±

    Paige said sarcastically, ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Jordan. Did Carol note with you? What¡¯s with

    this grand lineup?¡±

    ¡°This is not a good ce to talk. Let¡¯s grab lunch together,¡± Evan suggested, making it difficult for

    Paige. to refuse.

    She followed Evan into the car.

    The bodyguards secured the private room¡¯s entrance at the restaurant.

    As they sat down and ordered their meals, Paige said, ¡°Mr. Jordan, I have AIDS. Aren¡¯t you worried

    that I might infect you while eating with you?¡±

    Evan nced at her and retorted, ¡°Are you going to get your blood in my food?¡±

    Paige asked, ¡°Why are you traveling with so many bodyguards, Mr. Jordan? You didn¡¯t need so many

    back in Cheasia.¡±

    Evan then recounted the incident of the past two days.

    Paige¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°So, you abandoned Carol on the day of the engagement?¡±

    Evan stared at her and remarked, ¡°You¡¯ve captured the key points quite well as the best friend you

    are.¡±

    ¡°Carol is going to be so disappointed! Couldn¡¯t you dy it by a day?¡± Paige eximed angrily.

    Evan exined, ¡°Two of the confidential documents were stolen by the time I got here. Do you think I

    could afford to dy it?¡±

    Paige replied, ¡°You couldn¡¯t, or it would lead to irreversible consequences.¡±

    Evan shifted the conversation. ¡°Alex has been waiting for you all this time.¡±

    Paige lowered her gaze and said, ¡°Ah.¡±

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Evan frowned. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    Paige chuckled bitterly. ¡°Or else? Am I supposed to go back to Alex? Do you think he¡¯ll ept me in

    my current condition?¡±

    ¡°How do you know if he is willing to do that when you¡¯re not him?¡± Evan asked. Paige took a deep

    breath, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but my conscience can¡¯t get past it!¡±

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900

    Chapter 900

    ¡°There¡¯s no risk of infection as long as he¡¯s not with me. He¡¯ll have a happy and fulfilling family in the

    future, with adorable and healthy children.¡±

    Evan sneered. ¡°Everyone has the right to choose their own future. Your intention may seem good, but

    it¡¯s actually selfish.¡±

    ¡°Selfish? How am I selfish? I¡¯m doing this for him!¡± Paige looked at him in astonishment.

    ¡°You im you¡¯re doing it for him, but you¡¯ve never considered his mood and wishes,¡± Evan said with a

    sneer.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Paige sniggered. ¡°Is he willing to live with me, surrounded by medicine for the rest of his life? Will he

    endure his family¡¯s opposition for me and choose me at all times? Can he guarantee that we won¡¯t

    argue because of this issue once we¡¯re together?¡±

    Evan replied, ¡°Firstly, your illness is not a result of your own actions. Alex is aware of that, so he won¡¯t

    argue with you. In fact, he will take care of you because of it.

    ¡°You may ask him in person for the other two questions. He is determined and willing to do so based on

    his answer to me.¡±

    Evan yed the role of a mediator for Alex¡¯s sake. He did it for Caroline, too. After all, Paige was her

    best friend and the only female friend she could discuss private matters within Cheasia.

    It would be good for Paige to return to Cheasia.

    Paige looked at him in a daze. ¡°You mentioned that he is determined and willing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± Evan stared at her.

    Paige looked away. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard it myself.¡±

    Evan grabbed his phone and dialed Alex¡¯s number.

    Paige¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she heard the ringtone. ¡°You¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    Before Paige could finish her sentence, Alex¡¯s voice was heard.

    Her heart skipped a beat, perhaps due to not hearing Alex¡¯s voice for a long time.

    She felt anxious yet stressed.

    She clenched her fists tightly.

    Evan put the call on speaker. ¡°Alex, find someone and get married.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, Evan! What is wrong with you? I thought I told you that Paige is all I want? Did my parents call

    you? Tell them that I¡¯ll cut ties with them if they dare to force me to get married!¡± Alex sounded agitated.

    Paige was stunned.

    Evan looked at her and said calmly, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s beneficial for you to keep waiting for her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not counting on the benefits! I just want Paige! We can¡¯t be friends anymore if you say such things

    again!¡± Alex said angrily.

    Evan sneered. ¡°You¡¯ll stop befriending me because of a woman who has AIDS and will burden you?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t ask for it! I won¡¯t allow you to call her that! She is the cleanest woman to me, regardless! I

    don¡¯t think that Paige is a burden! I¡¯d die for her toe back to me!¡± Alex said in rage.

    Paige shed tears upon hearing that.

    She knew Alex cared about her but had no idea how much he cared about her.

    Evan passed napkins to Paige and told Alex, ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±

    Alex said, ¡°Yes! I thought I made it clear at your office the other day. I just got home, and I¡¯m preparing

    to tell my parents about the matter. I¡¯m going to make Azure pay for what she did!¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all. Bye,¡± Evan said.

    ¡°Hold on! Are you calling because you found her?¡± Alex called out anxiously.

    Evan looked at Paige, and she shook her head profusely, beckoning him not to tell.

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901

    Evan went along with her.

    ¡°No.¡± Alex remained silent for a brief moment before finally speaking up.

    ¡°Please tell me if you have any information about her.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Also, how¡¯s your situation there?

    When¡­ are youing back?¡± Alex took a deep breath,posing himself.

    ¡°A few more days.

    I can¡¯t be sure of the time to leave yet,¡± Evan replied.

    ¡°Evan¡­ frankly¡­ Caroline¡­¡± The mention of Caroline tightened Evan¡¯s chest with anxiety.

    He sensed something was amiss with Alex¡¯s hesitation.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Frowning, Evan asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Carol?¡± Alex gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°Nothing.

    It¡¯s just that if you don¡¯te back, you might not be able to appease her in the future.¡± Evan¡¯s

    expression turned solemn.

    ¡°I will apologize to her properly, but she won¡¯t take my call nor reply to my text.¡± Alex remarked, ¡°I would

    ignore you, too.¡± Evan was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going inside now!¡± Alex said.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± After ending the call, Evan found himself preupied with thoughts of Caroline.

    ¡°Speaking of which¡­ Carol didn¡¯t reply to my text either,¡± Paige said, wiping her tears and sniffing.

    Evan looked at her.

    ¡°When did you text her?¡± ¡°I congratted her on the day of your engagement, but there was no reply,¡±

    Paige shared.

    Evan felt an ineffable emptiness in his heart.

    ¡°Even though she has quite the temper, she wouldn¡¯t inflict her anger on you.¡± 1/3 +15 BONUS ¡°Why

    don¡¯t I¡­ give Carol a call now?¡± Paige asked.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Paige grabbed her phone and dialed Caroline¡¯s number.

    Soon, the call was picked up.

    Paige said hastily, ¡°Carol?¡± ¡°This is Neil.¡± Neil¡¯s tired yet hoarse voice was heard.

    Paige was stunned while Evan frowned.

    Evan wondered, ¡®Why is it Neil again? Hasn¡¯t he returned the phone to Carol yet?¡® Paige asked, ¡°Neil?

    Where is Carol?¡± ¡°Carol is¡­ not feeling too well.¡± Neil looked out the window.

    Knowing Caroline wouldn¡¯t want Paige to worry, Neil chose to hide the truth.

    ¡°Not feeling too well? How so?¡± Paige asked anxiously.

    ¡°She has acute gastritis.

    She didn¡¯t eat well because of the engagement incident, then she ate too much,¡± Neil fabricated.

    Paige was doubtful.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right.

    Carol wouldn¡¯t eat too much even if she¡¯s in a bad mood¡­¡± Evan shared the same thought with Paige.

    Neil exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know what she has eaten, but she is receiving an intravenous infusion now.¡±

    Paige looked at Evan with an unpleasant expression.

    ¡°Uh, Neil, can you take a photo of-¡± ¡°Family member of the patient, pleasee with me.¡± A sudden

    doctor¡¯s voice interrupted Paige.

    Neil quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± Neil said before hanging up, ¡°I shall meet the doctor.

    Let¡¯s talk againter!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Paige responded, After ending the call, Paige told Evan, ¡°Carol is sick.¡±

    Evan felt that something was off but couldn¡¯t pinpoint it.

    He nodded and said, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll reach out to herter.¡± Paige added, ¡°I¡¯ll try to reach her as well.¡± 2/3

    ¡°Go home.

    You heard Alex.

    Your departure was a crushing blow to him,¡± Evan suggested.

    Paige pursed her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± +15 BONUS Meanwhile, in an apartment.

    A man was preparing to head out when he received a call.

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902

    n nced at his phone and answered the iing call.

    ¡°Mr. Hendrix! Last night, I sessfully breached the opposing party¡¯s firewall and stumbled upon a

    confidential document!¡± n dered in Ylesirese.

    Hector¡¯s expression darkened as he retorted, ¡°How dare you take matters into your own hands without

    my orders?!¡± n hesitated for a moment before responding.

    ¡°Mr. Hendrix, I just want to help.¡± Seating himself on the sofa, Hector asked, ¡°What kind of confidential

    document is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about brain¨Cmachine interface technology! Worried about potential tracking, I

    withdrew after a brief examination,¡± n exined.

    ¡°Brain¨Cmachine interface? Have you seen this document before?¡± Hector asked.

    ¡°No, this is the first time! I checked, and obtaining a patent for it is highly challenging, Mr. Hendrix.

    MK is the solepany working on this technology! Acquiring it would be highly beneficial for you!¡±

    n eximed.

    Hector acknowledged, ¡°Indeed.¡± As the echoes of his voice faded, the sound of a cking keyboard

    filled the air.

    Excitedly, n stated, ¡°I¡¯ll retrieve the confidential document for you, sir! Please reward me once I

    seed!¡± Hector frowned instantly, cautioning, ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°Why not, Mr. Hendrix?¡± n questioned,

    undeterred as he continued typing.

    n¡¯s inner thoughts revealed his determination.

    ¡®The possession of this item will ensure a carefree life for me! I won¡¯t let such a good opportunity go to

    waste just because he told me, right?¡® ¡°They¡¯ve just uploaded it.

    It¡¯s clearly a trap,¡± Hector exined.

    ¡°No, Mr. Hendrix! I¡¯m sure they¡¯re trying to disperse it! Besides, their technology is subpar.

    Trust me.

    I can retrieve it easily!¡± n insisted.

    Noticing n¡¯s ignorance, Hector angrily ordered, ¡°I¡¯m ordering you to stop!¡± Thest keyboard ck

    resonated as n triumphantly said, ¡°Mr. Hendrix, I¡¯ve sessfully stolen it! I¡¯m 1/2 +15 BONUS n

    stopped mid¨Csentence.

    ¡°How is it destroyed?!¡± n anxiously questioned.

    He began typing frantically.

    ¡°It can¡¯t possibly be destroyed! They¡­ Fuck! Myputer!¡± Hector¡¯s expression turned cold.

    ¡°n!¡± ¡°Mr. Hendrix! Myputer is malfunctioning! There are codes I can¡¯t modify!¡± n panicked.

    Hector¡¯s solemn presence filled the room gradually.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time to think about how you wish to die, n!¡± Hector hung up abruptly and dialed another

    number.

    Shortly after, the call was answered.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Hector ordered coldly, ¡°Kill n.¡± ¡°Mr. Hendrix? Did n do something wrong?¡± Elvira asked in

    astonishment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need an idiot who exposes me and refuses to follow my orders!¡± Hector snapped.

    Elvira said, ¡°Understood, sir!¡± Meanwhile, Tyler smirked in front of hisptop.

    Axel smiled and congratted, ¡°Well done on hacking into the opposing party¡¯sputer, Ty.

    You¡¯re faster than me this time.¡± Tyler sneered.

    ¡°I can attempt to breach once the IP is confirmed.

    However, I was nning on confronting him, but he was actually busy with something else,pletely

    unaware of my progress.¡± Axel suggested, ¡°Try to ess the information on the opposing party¡¯s

    computer.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it now,¡± Tyler affirmed.

    Five minutester, a series of data strings surged into Tyler¡¯sptop.

    Tyler randomly clicked on one file, discovering records of all Evan¡¯s branch offices¡® firewall breaches

    and information about a man¡¯s identity.

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903

    Axel fixated on the man¡¯s photo and the apanying information. ¡°n Jay?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s this? Is he the mastermind?¡± Tyler shared Axel¡¯s bewilderment.

    ¡°Is the foreigner the mastermind? I doubt it,¡± Axel expressed skepticism.

    Tyler instructed Axel, ¡°Call him and check if he knows n Jay while I continue going through the

    files.¡±

    Axel understood who Tyler was referring to and swiftly dialed Evan¡¯s number.

    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, Evan had just arrived at thepany.

    Rowan informed him that they had sessfully traced the opposing party¡¯s location.

    As he entered the IT department, Evan¡¯s phone rang. He hesitated for a moment before picking up

    Axel¡¯s call.

    ¡°Axel,¡± Evan said while walking into the department.

    Axel asked, ¡°Daddy, do you know someone by the name of n Jay?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jordan!¡±

    A man called out to Evan just as Axel¡¯s voice faded.

    Evan¡¯s attention shifted to Rowan. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve located the precise spot. We nned to extract information from hisputer, but it¡¯s empty.

    Something¡¯s off. We expected him to make a move, but there¡¯s nothing,¡± Rowan reported.

    Evan frowned. ¡°There¡¯s nothing on theputer? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Axel cleared his throat. ¡°Daddy, we extracted all the information on theputer.¡±

    Tyler exined, ¡°We breached his firewall while he was stealing your confidential data and hacked into

    hisputer.¡±

    Evan was impressed by his sons¡® capabilities.

    Unaware of the situation, Rowan looked at Evan in a daze. After receiving a look from Evan, he took a

    seat.

    +15 BONUS

    Evan asked Tyler, ¡°Is there any usable lead?¡±

    Tyler replied, ¡°We can confirm that this person, n Jay, orchestrated attacks on yourpany. Do

    you

    know who that is?¡±

    Evan pondered. ¡°n Jay? No,¡±

    ¡°Why is this person targeting you then?¡± Tyler expressed confusion.

    Meanwhile, Tyler meticulously sifted through all the documents.

    Suddenly, Axel called out to him, ¡°Hold on, Ty!¡±

    Tyler looked at him in confusion.

    Axel pointed at the words on theputer. ¡°Receiver: Mr. Hendrix.¡±

    Axel took Tyler¡¯sptop, clicked into the sent emails, and discovered an email written in Ylesirese with

    professional terminologies.

    Axel sent the email to Evan. ¡°Take a look at this, Daddy. Is this yourpany¡¯s document?¡±

    Evan put down his phone and examined the photo. Afterward, he said sternly, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°In that case, I think Mr. Hendrix is the mastermind!¡± Axel asserted seriously.

    ¡°Mr. Hendrix? Who is that?¡± Tyler asked.

    Axel instructed, ¡°Ty, call Aunt Yulia now and check if she heard this name during her tracking.¡±

    Tyler nodded and promptly called Yuliana.

    Soon, Yuliana picked up. ¡°Hello?¡±

    Tyler asked, ¡°Aunt Yulia, have you heard of the name ¡®Mr. Hendrix¡® when you followed them?¡±

    Yuliana immediately replied, ¡°Yes! I almost forgot about this. There¡¯s a man named n and a woman

    that you found to be Elvira. They met and mentioned Mr. Hendrix in their conversation. It seems that

    they¡¯re working for Mr. Hendrix.¡±

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904

    Upon hearing Yuliana¡¯s remark, Evan immediately instructed Rowan, ¡°Get Reuben to find this person!¡±

    Rowan promptly replied, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Yuliana said, ¡°There¡¯s something else. Elvira is acquainted with Scott! I¡¯ve confirmed that Elvira was the

    woman leaving Scott¡¯s ce. They were speaking Spanish, and I couldn¡¯t understand their

    conversation.¡±

    She then added, ¡°She addressed Scott as ¡®boss¡®.¡±

    Yuliana murmured in realization, ¡°Does that mean Scott is likely to be Mr. Hendrix?¡±

    Anxiously, she continued, ¡°Hold on, I can see Elvira!¡±

    The crowd held their breaths.

    Tyler asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Yuliana lowered her voice. ¡°I¡¯m in an old apartment opposite n¡¯s residence.¡±

    Tyler reacted with a twitch of his lips, asking, ¡°How did you get in there?¡±

    Peeking out from behind the curtain, Yuliana exined, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you next time. Elvira is not bringing any

    food this time¡­¡±

    Evan instructed, ¡°Wait there, and I¡¯ll get Reuben to send someone over immediately. You may leave

    when

    the people are captured.¡±

    Yuliana agreed, ¡°Sure, but I¡¯m rather safe now. I¡¯m curious if Scott is the so¨Ccalled Mr. Hendrix-¡±

    Suddenly, an agonizing scream pierced the air.

    The crowd fell into stunned silence.

    ¡°Aunt Yuliana?¡± Axel called out.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Yuliana replied, her heart racing.

    Looking at the window of the opposite house, she saw n and swallowed her saliva in shock.

    It was n¡¯s scream!

    Yuliana hastily left the window after seeing the figure on the opposite window leave the room.

    Evan asked, ¡°What was that?¡±

    Yuliana exined, ¡°Evan, if I¡¯m not mistaken, that was n¡¯s scream.¡±

    She recounted what she saw.

    Tyler cautioned, ¡°Be careful, Aunt Yulia. I feel that Elvira is moreplicated than she appears!¡±

    Yuliana reassured him, patting her chest, ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    In less than a minute, Elvira walked out of the house, stuffing a blood¨Cstained dagger into her sleeve.

    Her gaze fixed on a window with its curtains shut, swaying in the wind.

    She narrowed her eyes and walked toward the old apartment with a stern expression.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    As Elvira ascended the stairs with gentle footsteps, Yuliana received an alert on her phone. She quickly

    exited the call interface and switched to the monitoring screen.

    Shocked, she saw Elvira climbing the steps slowly.

    Tyler asked, ¡°Shall we hang up, Aunt Yulia?¡±

    ¡°Elvira ising!¡± Yuliana anxiously whispered.

    Tyler and Axel exchanged nces in shock.

    Axel suggested, ¡°Aunt Yulia, check if there¡¯s a ce for you to leave while avoiding the main passage?¡±

    ¡°This is the fifth floor! I can¡¯t just jump!¡± Yuliana softly replied.

    Axel proposed, ¡°See if there¡¯s a ce to hide. Hold on for a moment. Daddy¡¯s people will be there

    soon!¡±

    Yuliana forced herself to calm down. She looked around, and an idea came to her.

    She grabbed a vase from the shelf and threw it on the floor. Clearing her throat, she spoke with an old

    man¡¯s voice. ¡°My dear, is life bing unbearable?¡±

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905

    Evan and the two children stood in shock upon hearing the voice.

    Yuliana, in an old woman¡¯s voice, eximed, ¡°Fine then! Why are you still messing around with women

    at

    your age? How did those women seduce you?¡±

    Switching to an old man¡¯s voice, she continued. ¡°Stop ndering me when you don¡¯t even have the

    evidence!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I haven¡¯t seen it! People are talking about it, and I hear it!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re impossible!¡±

    ¡°How dare you still flirt around at your age, you old geezer! I¡¯m telling your so- daughter!¡±

    Elvira stopped outside after hearing the quarrel. She pondered for a moment and grabbed her phone to

    check the resident¡¯s information. After reading it, she felt relieved¨Cthe apartment belonged to an old

    married couple indeed.

    She turned and walked downstairs, convinced that everything was fine.

    Yuliana was relieved that Elvira was leaving.

    Yuliana breathed out in relief. ¡°All is well, she¡¯s gone. I met the family before, or else I would have

    exposed myself.¡±

    The two children were dumbstruck.

    Tyler remarked, ¡°Aunt Yulia, it¡¯s a waste that you didn¡¯t pursue a career as a voice actor.¡±

    Axel added, ¡°I¡­ admire that very much¡­¡±

    Proudly, Yuliana said, ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡±

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Fifteen minutester.

    Axel and Tyler kept Yulianapany on the phone until Evan¡¯s bodyguards arrived.

    Yuliana stood next to the window and watched the bodyguards kick the door down and enter the old

    house.

    They searched for n, and Yuliana heard a bodyguard talking on the phone through the opened

    window one minuteter.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, n¡¯s throat has been cut. He is dead.¡±

    Yuliana was shocked upon hearing that. ¡®Elvira killed n within such a short period of time? Is she a

    professional assassin?¡¯

    The two children were waiting for a reply, and Tyler had lost his patience. He asked, ¡°Have they found

    n, Aunt Yulia?¡±

    Shakily, Yuliana replied, ¡°n¡­ is dead¡­¡±

    The two children were rendered speechless.

    ¡°So, have we lost the clue on Mr. Hendrix¡¯s identity?¡± Tyler asked after a long while.

    Yuliana said, ¡°We can probably find out by following Elvira.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. If Elvira can kill an adult man so easily, it¡¯s clear that she is very strong and capable. Don¡¯t

    take the risk, Aunt Yulia,¡± said Axel.

    Although Yuliana was terrified by the incident, she felt unwilling to give up. ¡®How can I give up suddenly

    just when we finally have a lead in this matter? I have to figure out a way to continue my investigation.¡®

    Yuliana suddenly remembered something and grabbed her phone to check Elvira¡¯s location. ¡®If Mr.

    Hendrix ordered Elvira to kill n, she would surely go back and report to him, right? If Elvira is

    heading to Scott¡¯s ce now, everything will be clear.¡®

    However, Elvira¡¯s location showed that she was not heading to Scott¡¯s ce.

    Yuliana said, ¡°Ty, Axel, I shall hang up now. I¡¯m going to check on Scott.¡±

    The two children said in unison, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After ending the call, Tyler took two huge gulps of water. Noticing that Axel was still going through the

    information, Tyler said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to find Mr. Hendrix¡¯s photo there.¡±

    The door opened suddenly just as he finished his sentence.

    Kenny walked into the room with Liora and Neil.

    Neil overheard some of Tyler¡¯s remarks earller and asked In puzzlement, ¡°What do you mean by Mr.

    Hendrix¡¯s photo?¡±

    Tyler stretched his back and said, ¡°Come and see this, Uncle Neil.¡±

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906

    ¡°What is it? Can I see?¡± Kenny asked.

    Tyler nodded.

    Unable to grasp their conversation, Liora sat on the sofa to enjoy the cake Kenny had bought.

    Kenny and Neil positioned themselves on both sides of the bed, attentively listening to the children¡¯s

    exnations while ncing at theptop.

    Tyler and Axel then presented their findings and recounted the incident witnessed by Yuliana.

    Upon finishing, Neil and Kenny wore displeased expressions.

    ¡°If that is the case, Scott is definitely Mr. Hendrix!¡± Kenny eximed.

    Axel countered, ¡°We don¡¯t have any evidence, Uncle Kenny.¡±

    ¡°What evidence do you need? Elvira addressed him as ¡®boss¡®! In fact, Yuliana found Elvira leaving

    Scott¡¯s

    ce in the middle of the night!¡± Kenny was livid.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Yulia sent me the voice recording of their conversation. It¡¯s highly possible that Mr. Hendrix

    is Scott!¡± Neil¡¯s gaze was solemn.

    Neil promptly called Yuliana, thinking, ¡®Since she listened to n and Elvira¡¯s conversation, there must

    be some important information from the conversation!¡®

    Yuliana answered promptly. ¡°Neil, why are you calling me? My throat is parched from chatting with the

    kids earlier!¡±

    With a frown, Neil walked to the window and asked, ¡°Yulia, try to recall what Elvira and n talked

    about?¡±

    ¡°They mentioned Mr. Hendrix. Didn¡¯t the children tell you that?¡± said Yuliana.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Neil asked.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Elvira mentioned that Mr. Hendrix has suffered for so many years, so n shouldn¡¯t hold him

    back.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Also, they talked about Mr. Hendrix dealing with a formidable person, too.¡±

    Yuliana was stunned for a moment. Soon afterward, she said anxiously, ¡°Neil! Were they referring to

    Evan when they talked about the formidable person?¡±

    Neil¡¯s expression tensed up. ¡°It¡¯s very likely! Evan¡¯spany was in trouble, followed by Carol being

    shot, He is probably seeking revenge on Evan. After all, Evan will be living in guilt, suffering, and self¨C

    ming if

    Yuliana said, ¡°What is his motive then? What sort of enmity does he have with Evan?¡±

    Neil inhaled a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m going to confront him now!¡±

    Yuliana wanted to say something, but Neil hung up on her.

    He turned, preparing to leave, but Kenny called out to him, ¡°Are you going to meet Scott, Neil?¡±

    Neil nodded with a cold expression. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you! The two of us have each other¡¯s support at least!¡± said Kenny.

    Neil pondered briefly. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Liora suddenly shouted aloud from the sofa.

    Neil and Kenny looked at her in unison.

    Liora surprised herself, too. ¡°I¡­ I said no¡­¡±

    Kenny frowned. ¡°Why not? Lia, what are you talking about?¡±

    Liora confused herself as well. She did no know why she subconsciously wanted to stop them from

    meeting Scott.

    Liora blinked in a daze. ¡°I have a feeling that you shouldn¡¯t go¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you worried that we¡¯ll bully Scott?¡± Kenny asked in displeasure.

    ¡°No! I have a bad feeling¡­ The feeling is making me stop you from going. Uncle Neil, Uncle Kenny,

    can you please not go?¡± Liora shook her head and put down her spoon slowly.

    Neil walked over to Liora and said patiently, ¡°Lia, is your mom still in ICU?¡±

    Liora nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Neil caressed her head. ¡°So, Uncle Kenny and I will seek justice for your mom. We can¡¯t let others

    deceive and bully your mom like that!¡±

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907

    Liora pursed her lips tightly and looked at Neil with concern. ¡°Are you sure you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Neil replied firmly.

    Kenny echoed Neil¡¯s sentiment. ¡°Yes. We have to go and resolve the issue among us!¡±

    Liora nced at the deepening dark cloud on Kenny¡¯s forehead again, wondering what it was. She was

    anxious as she didn¡¯t know how else to make them believe her.

    ¡°Then you must protect yourselves well,¡± Liora reminded them.

    Kenny and Neil nodded before leaving the ward in search of Scott.

    Once the door was closed, Tyler frowned and looked at Liora. ¡°Did you find something wrong, Lia?¡±

    After a brief trance, Liora nodded. ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s a voice inside my head asking me to make them

    stay.¡±

    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Axel asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t rest much these two days. Maybe Mommy¡¯s ident has

    affected you. Would you like me to y with you a bit?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ okay,¡± Liora agreed.

    Neil and Kenny got into a car in the hospital parking lot, and Kenny called Scott.

    It rang for a long while before Scott picked up, and traffic could be heard from his phone. ¡°Hello.¡±

    Suppressing his emotions, Kenny demanded, ¡°Where are you now, Scott?¡±

    Scott replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to grab a bite. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together since I haven¡¯t eaten yet. I want to talk about Caroline¡¯s condition with you, too,¡±

    Kenny suggested.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll text you the restaurant address. Come then,¡± Scott said.

    ¡°Sure. See youter.¡±

    After hanging up, Kenny got the location from Scott and showed his phone to Nell. ¡°This is the

    restaurant where Scott is, Neil.¡±

    Neil nced at it before starting the car¡¯s engine. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Restless, Kenny sat in the passenger seat on his way there. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how much Scott hates

    Evan!¡±

    Staring ahead, Neil was stony. ¡°What¡¯s his purpose of lying in wait for so many years if he is really Mr.

    Hendrix?¡±

    Vexed, Kenny wondered aloud, ¡°Nobody knows! Plus, how big a grudge can there be between Evan

    and Scott?¡±

    ¡°You should ask Scott about that,¡± Neil stated.

    Twenty minutester, Neil and Kenny arrived at the restaurant where Scott was.

    When they opened the door, they saw Scott sitting on the sofa and looking at his phone.

    There was a lot of food in front of Scott, but he hadn¡¯t started eating.

    When he heard the noise, he looked up and saw Neil and Kennye together. ¡°Just sit. Let me reply

    to a text.¡±

    Hence, they sat in front of Scott.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Scott put his phone down after texting and looked up at them calmly. ¡°Luckily, I ordered quite a lot of

    dishes.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not here to eat, and I¡¯m sure you know why we¡¯re here,¡± Neil said.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Confusion crept up Scott¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t quite get that, Neil.¡±

    Kenny was about to say something, but Neil pressed onto Kenny¡¯s hand.

    Neil met Scott¡¯s gaze and uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you understand it or not. Listen. We¡¯ve already

    looked into everything you¡¯ve done. Should I address you as Scott or Mr. Hendrix?¡±

    Scott¡¯s brows flickered. He asked in answer, feigning ignorance, ¡°Mr. Hendrix?¡±

    Neil raised a firm statement. ¡°Yeah, Elvira and n are your subordinates. I don¡¯t care how you¡¯re

    going to

    deal with Evan. I just want to know why you did that to Carol.¡±

    Calmly, Scott answered, ¡°I don¡¯t really understand what you¡¯re saying today, Neil.¡±

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908

    Disappointment washed over Neil.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you willing to tell us the truth at this point?¡± Scott nonchntly retorted, ¡°If you think I¡¯m the so¨C

    called bad guy, ask Kenny why he stopped me from visiting Carol.¡± ¡°Kenny told me the reason, but I

    don¡¯t doubt you because of this,¡± Neil interrupted Kenny again, filling thetter with reluctance.

    Kenny couldn¡¯t fathom why Neil patiently conversed with Scott.

    He believed they should have confronted Scott by now for lying and endangering Caroline.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Scott said.

    ¡°Do you have any evidence for that belief?¡± Neil sneered suddenly, retrieved his phone, and yed

    Yuliana¡¯s recording in front of Scott.

    Scott listened to the conversation, and unfathomable emotions flitted past his eyes.

    It turned out someone had deliberately ced that metal block.

    Scott listened patiently, then smiled.

    ¡°Is this your so¨Ccalled evidence?¡± Neil clenched his fists under the table as he had underestimated

    Scott¡¯s mental acuity.

    Despite the facts, Scott refused to admit to it.

    Unable to hold back, Kenny demanded, ¡°Just tell us the truth, Scott!¡± Scott sighed.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve been clear with you, Kenny.

    You and Neil approached me out of the blue today.

    I¡¯m d to make your acquaintance.

    But why do you always doubt me? Is it because I like Carol and Evan has taken her away? Did my

    hatred grow from unrequited love?¡± Enraged, Kenny mmed the table.

    ¡°Stop saying we¡¯re friends, Scott! I don¡¯t buy that!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts,¡± Scott reminded

    indifferently.

    ¡°Whatever! Everyone knows about your schemes except Caroline! Do you think Evan will let you off the

    hook when he¡¯s back, even if you keep it a secret?¡± ¡°I never did that.

    What¡¯s the use of himing to me?¡± Scott demanded.

    ¡°Is he going to kill me? Does he want to bnce things out since he can¡¯t find the true mastermind?¡±

    Kenny¡¯s wrath left him speechless.

    1/2 +15 BONUS ncing at Kenny and Neil, Scott said, ¡°My life isn¡¯t worth much.

    Just go ahead and do what you want with me.¡± ¡°Your life isn¡¯t worth much? Okay, let me ask you one

    thing.

    How did you be friends with Elvira?¡± ¡°We became friends because I saved her life once.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t

    that coincidental?¡± Kenny rebuked.

    ¡°You¡¯re friends with a murderer? And your friend is helping others harm Evan? Your excuse is

    preposterous!¡± Scott looked at him calmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s the fact.¡± ¡°Facts! You motherf-¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Kenny!¡± Neil stopped Kenny.

    Kenny snapped, ¡°Neil!¡± Neil took a deep breath and stood up.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll behave, Scott.¡± Looking up at Neil, Scott asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay and eat with

    me?¡± ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be in the mood to eat with you?¡± A low chuckle escaped Scott.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Does it mean we¡¯re no longer friends, Neil, Kenny?¡±

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909

    ¡°Friends?¡± Kenny derided.

    ¡°How dare you say that?¡± Neil gave Kenny a sidelong nce but was interrupted by his phone ringing.

    He fished out his phone to find a call from Greta and immediately picked it up.

    ¡°Neil!¡± Greta eximed excitedly.

    ¡°Carol is awake!¡± Neil¡¯s hand trembled, and his throat tightened at the news.

    ¡°She¡¯s awake? Really?¡± ¡°What?¡± bbergasted, Kenny asked, ¡°Is she awake and out of danger?¡±

    Greta sobbed and said, ¡°Yeah! You and Kenny shoulde now!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Neil hurried out of the

    private room.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be on our way there.¡± Watching them leave, Scott took up his seat on the sofa again.

    Calmly, he made a call and instructed, ¡°Do it.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr.

    Hendrix.¡± Neil drove fast on the way back to the hospital, and Kenny even yed the music in the car.

    After getting on the bridge, Kenny lowered the car window and took a deep breath of the refreshing air.

    ¡± Caroline is awake, Neil, and I feel the air is freaking fresh now!¡± Smiling, Neil agreed, ¡°Yeah, Carol is

    pretty tough.

    It¡¯s only the fourth day, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Well, to be more specific, it¡¯s three days and a half.

    The doctor said it would take five days, didn¡¯t he?¡± Kenny sought rification.

    Neil nodded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m excited!¡± Kenny put his palms together and looked up at the sky.

    ¡°God must have heard my prayers and helped Caroline wake up.¡± ¡°Prayers?¡± Doubtfully, Neil nced

    at Kenny.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said I was willing to exchange my life for Caroline to wake upl¡± Kenny replied

    seriously.

    Stunned, Neil rebuked, ¡°How could you say that casually?¡± Kenny waved.

    ¡°s, it¡¯s just a prayer.

    It wouldn¡¯t be true.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Neil-¡± A truck hit the rear of Neil¡¯s car and interrupted Kenny¡¯s words.

    Neil immediately braked the car because of the sudden strong impact.

    But he didn¡¯t expect the truck to keep charging forward and hitting his car against the bridge¡¯s iron

    railing.

    Neil and Kenny¡¯s minds went nk the moment they were lifted in midair and fell hard into the river

    with the car.

    When Caroline woke up in the hospital, the doctor came and performed a simple check¨Cup on her.

    He removed the venttor for her when he found that her vitals were steady.

    Caroline was muddled¨Cheaded, and her limbs were weak, but she remembered that she was shot

    twice in the chest.

    She wondered if she had survived the cmity.

    Blinking, she looked around in exhaustion and a trance.

    When she saw the two people standing outside the ss window, guilt grabbed her heart because her

    uncle and aunt seemed to have aged a lot.

    She didn¡¯t even know if the children were at the hospital, and she wished to hug them andfort

    them for worrying and frightening them.

    After the doctor had finished the check¨Cup, he informed Caroline, ¡°You need to rest more before you

    can leave the ICU, Ms.

    Shenton.¡± Caroline blinked weakly to express her understanding.

    The doctor nodded and left the ICU.

    When Greta and Thomas saw the doctor out of the ward, they immediately went over with the children.

    ¡°How¡¯s she doing, doctor? Is she out of danger?¡± Greta asked anxiously.

    The doctor removed his mask and smiled.

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s pretty strong.

    It surprised me that she could wake up so soon.¡± Greta was finally relieved after gaining the doctor¡¯s

    reassurance.

    Thomas grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand and thanked thetter profusely.

    ¡°Thank you, doctor.

    Thank you so much!¡±

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910

    The doctor replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee.

    If her condition is good, she can leave the ICU tomorrow night.¡± Thomas and Greta agreed to the n.

    After the doctor left, Liora turned to Thomas, extending her hands.

    ¡°Hold me, Granduncle Tom.

    I want to see Mommy!¡± Smiling, Thomas replied, ¡°Sure.

    Let me hold you so you can see her.¡± While talking, Thomas bent over to carry Liora, but his phone

    suddenly rang when he touched her.

    Coaxing Liora, Thomas said, ¡°Wait, Lia.¡± Liora nodded obediently.

    Thomas fished out his phone and picked up the call.

    ¡°Hello? Who¡¯s calling?¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a police officer.

    May I ask if you¡¯re Mr.

    Thomas Xander?¡± ¡°Yes, speaking.

    May I ask what this is about?¡± ¡°Is Neil Xander your nephew?¡± Thomas was stunned.

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter with him?¡± ¡°Pleasee to Irribel Bridge now, Mr.Xander.

    Your nephew¡¯s car fell into the river 20 minutes ago.¡± Thomas almost cked out and staggered

    against the wall.

    He snapped back to reality.

    Greta noticed that and frowned.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tom?¡± Thomas¡® hand shook, and he dropped his phone.

    His lips trembled.

    ¡°Neil, he¡­¡± A bad feeling hit Greta.

    ¡°What?¡± ¡°Neil¡¯s car fell off the bridge into the river.¡± The shocking news left Greta speechless.

    Simrly, the triplets widened their eyes in shock as blood drained from their faces.

    Thomas suppressed his emotions and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got to go there.

    Watch the kids, Greta.¡± After that, he hurriedly dashed toward the elevator, 1/3 +15 BONUS Greta¡¯s

    legs went limp as she copsed on the floor.

    Seeing that, the children immediately went over to support her.

    ¡°Grandaunt Greta!¡± Greta¡¯s eyes were red as tears fell.

    Grief¨Cstricken, she covered her face and cried indignantly.

    ¡°What kind of sin did wemit?¡± Meanwhile, Yuliana rushed to the scene immediately after Thomas

    had informed her.

    Her heart tightened when she saw the barricade tape and therge hole in the railing from the collision

    the minute she got out of the car.

    She unconsciously rushed toward the barricade tape but was stopped by a nearby police officer.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous over there, Miss!¡± She forced back her agitation and trembled as she asked, ¡°Was it a

    white Rolls¨CRoyce that fell off the bridge with K99 as thest digits of the license te?¡± The police

    officer asked, ¡°May I know who you are to Mr.

    Xander?¡± ¡°I¡¯m his cousin!¡± Yuliana cried and yelled, ¡°Can I go and take a look, please? That is my

    cousin!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t let you go there.

    The rescue team has gone down.

    Please wait here for news.¡± Yuliana grabbed the police officer¡¯s hand and begged, ¡°You have to find

    him, okay? You can find him, right?¡± The police officer replied, ¡°We¡¯ll try our best!¡± But Yuliana roared, ¡°I

    don¡¯t want to hear that! You must find him! You must!¡± ¡°Please trust us,¡± the police officer said.

    When Evan exited the conference room in Muricia, Reuben hurriedly went over and informed

    anxiously,¡± Something¡¯s wrong, Mr.Jordan.

    Mr.Xander¡¯s car fell into the river!¡± Upon hearing that, Evan abruptly stopped in his tracks and looked at

    Reuben in disbelief.

    ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Mr, Neil!¡± Reuben immedj¨¢tely exined.

    Gloominess rose in Evan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°What happened?¡±¡°I¡¯m not sure either, Mr.Jordan.

    I came to inform you when I saw the news, and the rescue team is still trying to look for him now.¡±

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911

    Evan immediately thought of Caroline and hastily called her. He knew she must be beside herself, but

    her phone was switched off.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Frustrated, he tugged at his tie and hurried to his office.

    After a brief thought, he tried calling Thomas but couldn¡¯t reach him.

    Seeing that, Reuben reminded, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Mr. Price, Mr. Jordan?¡±

    Enlightened, Evan called Alex, who picked up instantly.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Alex soundedzy.

    Evan asked sternly, ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°At home. Why? Are you going to ask about what my parents said, Evan? I cowered after I got hom-¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you talk about that!¡± Evan interrupted. ¡°Neil¡¯s car fell into the river, and I can¡¯t

    reach Caroline!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Alex immediately snapped back to reality. ¡°Neil fell into the river?¡±

    ¡°Go to the scene now! Caroline must be there! Ask her to pick up my call!¡±

    ¡°No, she won¡¯t be there!¡± Alex blurted out without thinking.

    Frowning deeply, Evan demanded, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Alex realized his mistake. ¡°No, nothing. I¡¯ll go there now.¡±

    ¡°Alex!¡± Evan snapped. ¡°Are you keeping something from me?¡±

    Alex guiltily answered, ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t force me to look into it myself,¡± Evan threatened. ¡°I hate it the most when people lie to me!¡±

    Alex could feel Evan¡¯s wrath and feared he couldn¡¯t keep it from him any longer. He exhaled and gave

    in.¡± Forget it. I¡¯ll tell you. Danie shot Caroline twice in the chest on the engagement night. She¡¯s still

    lying in the ICU and isn¡¯t out of danger yet.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Evan¡¯s mind went nk, and a freezing chill overwhelmed him. He was

    heartbroken, it turned out Caroline couldn¡¯t respond because she was shot. But he was still ignorant

    and stuck in Muricia, handling annoying affairs.

    He felt the urgency to return to his homnd immediately.

    Gasping, Evan stared at Reuben with red eyes. ¡°Now! I want to go back to our country now!¡±

    Reuben looked at Evan in astonishment, wondering why he had suddenly lost control of his emotions.

    However, he could vaguely feel how serious it was.

    Reuben nodded immediately. ¡°Okay, Mr. Jordan. I¡¯ll get people to prepare your private jet.¡±

    Half an hourter, Evan stepped onto thepany rooftop. The helicopter was already in motion,

    sending waves of loud noises from the propellers.

    Evan looked at Reuben and instructed, ¡°You stay with Julian to handle the aftermath and call me if

    there¡¯s any issue.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Mr. Jordan,¡± Reuben answered, facing the strong wind and loud noises.

    Evan nodded and strode toward the helicopter, his ck windbreaker swaying vigorously, yet he took

    steady steps.

    Once Evan was aboard the helicopter, Reuben left.

    After Reuben descended downstairs, Julian came up. Spotting Reuben, he looked around. ¡°Where is

    Mr. Jordan?¡±

    Reuben sighed before exining, ¡°Something happened to Mr. Neil. Mr. Jordan left in a hurry after his

    call with Mr. Price.¡±

    Julian was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Mr. Jordan about the reason?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Reuben walked toward the office. ¡°Mr. Jordan will be mad if I ask too many questions.¡±

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912

    Reuben began organizing the documents on the desk upon entering the office.

    After sorting them, he took shots of the important ones, intending to send them to Evanter in the

    night.

    As he nearedpletion, a knock on the office door interrupted him. Without lifting his head, Reuben

    said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened, revealing a man in sunsses.

    ¡°Mr. Murphy, is Mr. Jordan ready? We should set off now,¡± the man stated.

    In response, both Reuben and Julian looked up.

    Reuben¡¯s expression shifted instantly upon recognizing the helicopter¡¯s pilot. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to

    be in the helicopter?¡±

    The pilot frowned and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I text you that I was in the washroom?¡±

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Reuben checked his pocket while Julian pointed out, ¡°Your phone is on the coffee table.¡±

    ¡°Call Mr. Jordan now!¡± Reuben eximed.

    Julian promptly made the call, but Evan¡¯s phone was off.

    Distraught, Reuben copsed on the chair andmented, ¡°We¡¯re screwed. We¡¯ve protected him so

    well,

    but someone still managed to take advantage of it.¡±

    Julian sternly asked, ¡°Did you tell anyone that Mr. Jordan is leaving?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Reuben responded vexedly. ¡°I just informed the pilot!¡±

    Julian punched the wall. ¡°Motherfucker! There must be spies in thepany!¡±

    Reuben said, ¡°It¡¯s not the time for that now. We must find Mr. Jordan as soon as possible!¡±

    Julian turned to the pilot, asking, ¡°Is there another private helicopter in thepany?¡±

    The pilot shook his head, exining, ¡°No, we rarely use the private helicopter.¡±

    ¡°The monitoring screen!¡± Reuben suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s check where the helicopter has flown to.¡±

    ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go to the monitoring room,¡± the pilot proposed.

    Five minutester, Reuben and Julian reached the monitoring room.

    Seeing the ck screen, Reuben realized the severity of the situation; their enemy didn¡¯t want them to

    know Evan¡¯s destination.

    Julian stood nearby and cursed profusely.

    Reuben¡¯s heart sank¨Che didn¡¯t even know the number of people on the helicopter or Evan¡¯s current

    state.

    At the same time, Evan focused on the pilot in the helicopter, realizing he wasn¡¯t the designated pilot of

    hispany. It looked like there were spies in hispany, and he needed further screening to find

    them.

    When the pilot felt Evan¡¯s gaze, he exined, ¡°Stop looking at me this way. I¡¯m under someone¡¯s

    order.¡±

    Evan sneered. ¡°Why not tell me your goal since I can¡¯t escape now?¡±

    The pilot mocked, ¡°It¡¯s simple. We¡¯re going to let you fall off the sky and die miserably.¡±

    He unbuckled and opened the cabin door, facing Evan.

    ¡°Consider yourself lucky. I don¡¯t use a knife. You won¡¯t feel pain when you die.¡±

    Evan clutched his phone. As the pilot approached, Evan scoffed. ¡°We¡¯ll see if you have the power to

    throw me off the helicopter.¡±

    Infuriated, the pilot warned, ¡°Don¡¯t resist. We¡¯ve checked your background. Youckbat skills.¡±

    Evan retorted, ¡°We¡¯ll see if you have the power to throw me off the helicopter.¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    the pilot barked and extended his hands toward Evan.

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913

    When the pilot moved to grab Evan¡¯s cor, Evan ceased keeping his phone in his pocket and

    delivered a powerful punch to the pilot¡¯s face.

    The pilot absorbed the blow head¨Con, caught off guard by Evan¡¯s sudden attack. Grimacing in pain, he

    took two steps back.

    The pilotughed sarcastically and stared at the stony¨Cfaced Evan. ¡°Ha! I didn¡¯t expect you to have a

    trick or two up your sleeves.¡±

    Evan rose to his feet. He advanced toward the pilot as the strong wind from the opened cabin door

    whipped his ck windbreaker manically, creating an intimidating, almost demonic appearance that

    frightened onlookers.

    ¡°Who ordered you to do this?¡± Evan demanded fiercely.

    The pilot wiped away a bloodstain from his lips, clenched his fists, and chuckled hideously. ¡°Wait till you

    defeat me if you really want to know!¡±

    Despitecking physical strength, the pilot¡¯s attacks were ferocious and rough, nearly connecting with

    Evan several times. In the confined cabin, with the imminent threat of falling from the sky, Evan had to

    resort to cunning maneuvers to subdue his adversary.

    Evan ducked and dodged the pilot¡¯s assaults, strategically diminishing the pilot¡¯s vignce. He seized

    the

    opportunity,nded a hit to the pilot¡¯s abdomen, and caused him to stagger backward.

    Evan braced himself on the back of a seat, charging forward with one hand, and in midair, delivered a

    forceful kick to the pilot¡¯s head.

    The pilot copsed onto the operating console, sending the helicopter into a state of chaos.

    Evan quickly secured himself by grabbing onto something nearby as the pilot stumbled in disarray.

    As the pilot regained awareness, the helicopter teetered on the edge of a fall. He panicked and sought

    the parachute.

    Evan did the same and located one beneath the seat beside him. He snatched it out and prepared to

    put it on.

    At the same time, the pilot nced at him and roared, ¡°Give me the parachute!¡±

    Despite the pilot¡¯s insane demand, Evan paid no heed,

    In a desperate attempt to seize the parachute, the pilot lunged at Evan, who skillfully kicked him away

    and sessfully donned the parachute.

    Realizing he couldn¡¯t snatch it, the pilot sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the information we received about you

    to be wrong. You¡¯re quite skilled inbat. Unlucky for me!¡±

    Following that, hey on the floor, searching for something underneath the seat.

    When he extracted a button,

    Upon extracting a button, he smiled sinisterly. ¡°I don¡¯t mind dying with you here since I¡¯m going to die

    anyway.¡±

    Evan fiercely stared at the button in the pilot¡¯s hand. ¡°What is it?¡±

    The pilotughed hysterically. ¡°I¡¯ve already set up a bomb in the helicopter. We¡¯ll meet our end together

    as long as I press this button!¡±

    Evan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Put it down!¡±

    ¡°Never!¡± The pilot red at Evan. ¡°You wanted to know who the culprit is, right? Let me tell you before

    you die!¡±

    However, Evan had no interest in that revtion at the moment. He needed to hurry and jump off the

    helicopter. Otherwise, he would perish if the helicopter crashed. Caroline and the children were still

    waiting for him, and he couldn¡¯t afford to die.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    He swiftly dashed toward the cabin door.

    As he neared the cabin door, the pilot confessed, ¡°It¡¯s Hector Jordan who wants you dead! He¡¯s Mr.

    Hendrix! Well, you can finally rest in peace now.¡±

    Upon realizing Evan¡¯s intention to jump off, the pilot roared, ¡°Motherfucker! Let¡¯s die together!¡±

    Subsequently, heughed hideously and pressed the red button.

    Simultaneously, Evan leaped out of the helicopter.

    As he descended from the sky, the helicopter exploded, illuminating the dark night with a vivid red light.

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914

    Caroline, who was sound asleep in the ICU, abruptly opened her eyes. Cold sweat covered her

    forehead as she gasped for breath. A pang gripped her heart, and she tightly held her aching chest,

    suppressing the excruciating pain.

    A sense of extreme insecurity and void filled her with panic and chaos. She couldn¡¯t pinpoint the origin

    of this feeling, but it was as if she had lost something crucial, suffocating her with intense pain.

    Greta was near the door and heard a soft, ticking sound emanating from the machine in the ward. She

    quickly raised her red, swollen eyes and rushed to the ss window.

    When she saw Caroline curling up, looking pale, fear seized her. She immediately dashed to the

    nurses¡® desk to seek help.

    A nurse swiftly called a doctor to address Caroline¡¯s situation.

    Approximately ten minutester, the doctor emerged from the ward. He nced at Greta and

    exined,

    She¡¯s in pain due to her injury, and we¡¯ve administered painkillers.¡±

    Greta nodded and watched the doctor leave before walking toward the ss window. Silent tears

    streamed down her face as she gazed at Caroline,

    ¡°Carol¡­¡± Greta ced her hand on the window and sobbed. ¡°We still have no news about Neil after

    the ident, and you must be safe¡­¡± In a VIP ward.

    Tyler and Axel sat in front of aptop, scrutinizing surveince footage before Neil¡¯s car ident. Tyler

    clenched his fists tightly, delivering a forceful punch to the overbed table.

    ¡°The driver did it on purpose! It¡¯s obvious. Someone must have ordered him to do it.¡±

    The truck elerated the moment its driver spotted Neil¡¯s car, deliberately colliding with it when Neil

    changed his route.

    Tyler¡¯s eyes turned scarlet as he processed the intentional act.

    The crying Liora looked up from Axel¡¯s arms. ¡°It was my fault. I should have stopped them because I¡¯ve

    already felt it. It was my fault¡­¡±

    Feelingpassion for Liora, Axel gently touched her head. ¡°No, Lia, It wasn¡¯t your fault. It was that

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Liora gasped. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose Uncle Neil and Uncle Kenny. I want them back¡­¡±

    Tyler and Axel pursed their lips tightly in response to her words, understanding that miracles were

    scarce in the world.

    After a moment, Axel turned to Tyler. ¡°I¡¯m certain this incident is connected to the person targeting

    Mommy and Daddy, Ty.¡±

    Tyler nodded, suppressing his emotions. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware, but we can¡¯t do anything! I hate that my age

    limits me and Ick real power. All I can do is type on aptop!¡±

    Axel silently observed Tyler¡¯s face growing colder, with indescribable andplex emotions surfacing

    within him.

    Axel hadn¡¯t spent much time with Neil and Kenny, so he didn¡¯t feel as deeply for them. Nevertheless,

    he

    felt helpless and sad, unable to offerforting words due to the weight on his mind.

    After briefly contemting, Axel remarked, ¡°This ident is now a hot topic in the city. Daddy wille

    home right away when he reads about it. Once he¡¯s back, those perpetrators won¡¯t escape.¡±

    Tyler slowly lowered his head and rested his forehead on the overbed table. His body tensed as he

    trembled.

    Simultaneously, Axel¡¯s eyes reddened.

    Throughout this period, everyone teetered on the brink of a mental breakdown, due to Caroline, Neil,

    and Kenny.

    Exining the incident to Caroline remained a challenging issue.

    After nearly 20 hours, the rescue team discovered a corpse.

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915

    The rescue team promptly brought the corpse to the riverbank, where Thomas and Yuliana could

    identify the body.

    Upon seeing the swollen and disfigured corpse, they were rendered speechless.

    The only recognizable feature was its short, blond hair.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Overwhelmed by nausea, Yulia copsed on the ground and suppressed the urge to retch.

    She covered her lips tightly, watching in disbelief as Kennyy there silently.

    Tears followed after that.

    A police officer approached and asked, ¡°Do you know the deceased?¡± Thomas, saddened, closed his

    eyes and nodded in a trance.

    ¡°Yes¡­ He was a friend of my nephew.¡± ¡°What is his name?¡± Thomas inhaled deeply, and his voice

    shook.

    ¡°All I know is that he came from abroad and was called¡­ Kenny.¡± The police officer sighed.

    ¡°My rescue team is still searching for Neil¡¯s body in the river.

    We may expand our search area, but it may take some time.

    Please go back and wait.¡± ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t find him quickly?¡± A voice interjected.

    All eyes turned to a woman approaching from a distance.

    Frowning, the police officer asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± 1 ¡°Bianca Cole,¡± she spoke coldly.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you send out more rescue teams and forces? You found the car and Kenny.

    Why can¡¯t you find Neil?¡± The police officers exined, ¡°All the rescue team members in the city are

    here¡­¡± ¡°Call teams from other cities! I¡¯ll apply for it if you won¡¯t!¡± Bianca snapped.

    Doubtful, the police officer sized her up.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Bianca Cole from Segend City, the granddaughter of General Truman Cole.¡± Upon

    hearing her rtion to a military officer, the police officer softened.

    ¡°Ms.

    Cole, please leave it to me.

    We¡¯ll apply for more help.¡± Clenching her hands, Bianca tried to calm down as she gazed at the river.

    A deep cut tore open in her heart.

    Just because Neil couldn¡¯t be found didn¡¯t mean he was dead.

    She refused to believe he had died so easily¨Che must have drifted elsewhere.

    Thomas and Yuliana hoped for more rescue teams, so they didn¡¯t oppose Bianca.

    Even if Neil was dead, they wanted to see his body and take him home.

    +15 BONUS While Reuben anxiously searched for Evan in Muricia, Julian rushed into the office with

    distressing news.

    The loudmotion interrupted Reuben¡¯s thoughts.

    Julian looked solemn.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got a situation, Reuben!¡± Stunned, Reuben asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Julian gnashed his teeth

    while his eyes gradually turned red.

    ¡°I saw the news about a helicopter exploding in the sky.¡± ¡°Exploding?!¡± Reuben stood abruptly.

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a helicopter? Is it the one Mr.

    Jordan was in?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure at the moment,¡± Julian replied.

    ¡°But the police and firefighters are searching for the remnants.¡± Reuben was deeply worried.

    ¡°Where is it? Let¡¯s go.

    And keep the news from our country!¡± ¡°Understood.

    Thepany will be in chaos if anything happens to Mr.

    Jordan, but the news has caused quite a huge uproar!¡± Putting on his coat, Reuben said, ¡°There are so

    many helicopters.

    Why are you so sure it¡¯s the one Mr.

    Jordan was in?¡± Julian said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have a feeling that-¡± ¡°Can you stop saying unlucky

    things?!¡±

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916

    Reuben sternly interrupted Julian.

    ¡°Mr.Jordan will be fine!¡± ¡°Yeah, I said the wrong thing,¡± Julian admitted. After leaving thepany, they

    quickly rushed to the scene.

    Upon arrival, Reuben immediately engaged with the inspector.

    ¡°Hello, have you found any remnants of the helicopter?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Do you guys know the people on the helicopter?¡± In response, Julian hurriedly exined, ¡°We¡¯re

    family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this.

    We¡¯re very lucky to find the ck box.

    Go over there and take a look.¡± Following a brief exchange of nces, Reuben and Julian swiftly

    moved to inspect the ck box.

    Upon locating the detective, Reuben greeted him, saying.

    ¡°We¡¯re the family of the victims of this ne crash.

    May I ask if the ck box is safe?! ¡°We¡¯re going back to the police station to check it out.

    Come with us if you¡¯re family,¡± the detective replied.

    Half an hourter, the detective brought Reuben and Julian back to the police station.

    The technical department promptlymenced the analysis of the ck box handed over by the

    detective.

    After two hours, they sessfully retrieved the recording.

    As Reuben put on the earphones, Evan¡¯s voice resonated, filling him with deep indignation.

    ¡°Mr.Jordan¡­¡± Observing Reuben¡¯s prolonged silence, Julian furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Did you hear any voice? What¡¯s going on? Is it Mr.

    Jordan?¡± Reuben gloomily removed the earphones and handed them to Julian, speaking hoarsely.

    ¡°Listen to it yourself.¡± 1/2 +15 BONUS Julian hastily put them on.

    Upon hearing the voice, his legs gave way, and he took two steps back.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Mr.Jordan¡­ Julian¡¯s lips trembled endlessly.

    Reuben turned to the detective of the search team nearby.

    ¡°How about the body remnants? I¡¯m sure there are some body remnants even if the helicopter blew

    up!¡± The detective nced at Reuben.

    ¡°It¡¯s already a miracle we found the ck box so quickly.

    We¡¯ll keep looking for the body remnants.

    Just give us your contact, and we¡¯ll call you once we find it.¡± Leaving the police station, Reuben felt like

    a walking dead.

    He med himself for not checking his phone and allowing Evan to board the helicopter.

    He pondered on how to exin the incident and answer Caroline¡¯s questions.

    ¡°Mr.Jordan is gone, Reuben.

    What should we do next?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t confirm his death before finding the remnants!¡± Reuben asserted.

    ¡°This is an explosion!¡± Julian snapped.

    ¡°Are you trying to fool yourself?¡± Reuben looked at Julian with disappointment.

    ¡°You¡¯re Mr.Jordan¡¯s trusted assistant! Can you quiet down until we find evidence of his death,

    considering how much he valued you?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t keep this a secret from everyone even if I stay quiet!

    ¡°We¡¯ll keep it a secret as long as possible!¡± Reuben roared.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are we going to keep it hidden from Ms.Shenton, too?¡± Silence briefly washed over Reuben.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to tell her the truth.¡± Caroline was transferred to a VIP ward from the ICU on Thursday.

    Greta quickly went over to stay with Caroline and the kids.

    While lying in bed, Caroline noticed the kids had lost weight.

    She felt sorry and said, ¡°I¡¯ve frightened you¡­¡± Hearing that, Liora threw herself at the edge of the bed.

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917

    Liora hugged Caroline¡¯s arms and cried, ¡°Mommy¡­ Sob, sob¡­ Mommy¡­ All her words ended up in

    her endless calls for her mother, Bitterness washed over Caroline as tears fell.

    ¡°There, there, Lia.

    I¡¯m okay, aren¡¯t I? Liora cried even more vehemently when she heard that.

    Confused, Caroline frowned and looked at Greta nearby, who stood there in a trance.

    Greta¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, and she had lost her past charms.

    The dark circles underneath her eyes and her pale face expressed her exhaustion.

    Caroline softly called out, ¡°Aunt Greta?¡± Greta didn¡¯t react.

    Caroline repeated herself.

    ¡°Aunt Greta?¡± Greta heard her this time.

    She turned and looked at Caroline before wiping away her tears and going over.

    ¡°Yes, Carol.

    I¡¯m here.

    Are you feeling okay? Should I get the doctor for you? Caroline shook her head and knitted her brows.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with your mood, Aunt Greta.

    Did something happen?¡± Greta pursed her lips tight and didn¡¯t want to say much.

    Caroline guessed something from Greta¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Where are Neil, Kenny, and Uncle Tom?¡± When Caroline brought Neil and Kenny up, Greta couldn¡¯t

    hold back her tears.

    Even the three children looked grief¨Cstricken.

    Consequently, Caroline¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she sounded anxious.

    ¡°Can anyone tell me what happened?¡± However, all she gained was silence.

    She suppressed the deep pain around her chest and tried to sit up and ask them.

    Seeing that, Greta held Caroline down.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, Carol, Justy down.¡± Caroline gasped as inexplicable fear roso in her eyes.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Greta wiped away h Greta wiped away her tears.

    She was about to speak up, but someone suddenly opened the door to the ward.

    Immediately, everyone looked at the door and saw Scott enter carrying a delicate fruit basket.

    The children¡¯s gazes turned hateful and fierce.

    Even Greta was ring at Scott.

    Sensing their different emotions, Caroline was stupefied.

    +15 BONUS Scott walked to the bed and broke into a smile.

    ¡°Carol, let me tell you what you want to know, okay?¡± ¡°No, we don¡¯t need that!¡± Liora suddenly snarled

    at Scott.

    ¡°We hate to see you! Get out now!¡± Caroline didn¡¯t understand why Liora resisted Scott that much

    because Liora always loved clinging to Scott in the past Liora¡¯s outburst earned her a light gaze from

    Scott.

    Tyler immediately stood guard in front of Liora and red at Scott fiercely.

    ¡°Come at me if you want!¡± Scott chuckled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hold any hostility toward you guys, but I hope you can leave now.¡± I After that, a few men in

    ck suddenly came in.

    They grabbed the kids and dragged Greta out of the ward.

    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°What are you doing.

    Scott? Let go of the kids and Aunt Greta!¡± Scott said gently.

    ¡°Carol, I don¡¯t want anyone disturbing our conversation.

    Don¡¯t worry.

    I¡¯ll let them stay in the neighboring ward at the moment.

    Caroline looked at Scott and found him aplete stranger.

    Her anxiety pushed her to pursue them as the kids were struggling fiercely, and Greta was forcefully

    dragged away.

    But her agitated movement hurt her wound, and she was weak.

    Scott ced the fruit basket on the bedside cab and said tenderly, ¡°You can¡¯t leave this ward even if

    you crawl back up, Carol.¡±

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918

    Caroline raised her head, fixing her red eyes on Scott.

    ¡°What do you want, Scott?¡± Scott intended to assist Caroline in lying down again, but she swatted his

    hand away, rejecting his touch.

    Consequently, the warmth in Scott¡¯s eyes gradually diminished.

    ¡°Lay down if you want to know what happened.¡± I Gritting her teeth, Caroline asserted, ¡°I can lie down

    on my own, but I want you to exin everything clearly.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Scott agreed gently Once Caroline

    had reclined, Scott said, You want to know about Neil and Kenny, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Caroline spoke with

    determination.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the scene yet, but they should be dead.¡± Hearing that, Caroline tensed.

    She stared at Scott in disbelief, narrowing her eyes.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Her voice was hoarse.

    ¡°W¨CWhat did you say?!¡± Scott patiently exined, ¡°I said they should be dead.¡± ¡°What do you mean

    they¡¯re dead?¡± Caroline¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she lost control, yelling.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, Scott?!¡± ¡°Calm down, Carol.

    Scott nced at Caroline¡¯s wound.

    ¡°Your wound nearly killed you, right?¡± Caroline clenched her fists.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Scott confessed, ¡°Well, it¡¯s because I was the one who instructed Danie to

    shoot you.¡± That statement was a fatal blow to Caroline as she fell into an icy abyss.

    Scott spoke slowly.

    ¡°Carol, I wouldn¡¯t have harmed you if you never returned to the country because your death was

    already a cmity to Evan.

    I could then slowly ruin him.

    But you came back and got back together with Evan, giving me na cholce but to be cruel to you.¡±

    Baffled by his words, Caroline demanded, ¡°Why do you want to slowly ruin him? You guys hold no

    grudges against each other, right?¡± Scott replied lightly.

    ¡°Well, yes, we don¡¯t.

    But my hatred pushes me to want to ruin all the Jordans.¡± His words sent goosebumps all over

    Caroline¡¯s body.¡°Why do you want to do that? How big of a grudge do you hold against the Jordans?¡±

    Caroline¡¯s voice broke.

    ¡°T¡¯ll tell youter.

    No rush.As for your question, I can tell you that Neil and Kenny have fallen into a river.

    I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re dead.¡± The river? Dead? Caroline¡¯s heart twitched in pain because of the news, and

    she became dizzy.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Shaking her bead, Caroline muttered in terror, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Scott

    repeated, ¡°This is the reality, Carol.

    You have to learn to ept it.¡± Caroline¡¯s mind buzzed.

    She wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to Scott because she didn¡¯t believe that Neil and Kenny were dead.

    She would never believe it.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Plus¡­¡± Scott added, ¡°I think there¡¯s one more thing you should know.¡± Caroline¡¯s dazed gaze was

    fixed on Scott.

    ¡°I think the person you love the most is hacked into pieces, and it¡¯s impossible to locate his corpse

    now.¡± Upon hearing that, Evan¡¯s figure appeared before Caroline, and she heard Scott again.

    ¡°Let me be frank if you don¡¯t understand me.

    The helicopter he was in has crashed, and he¡¯s dead.¡± Caroline stiffened because of the fatal news.

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919

    The helicopter crashed with Evan on board? And he was dead? No, Caroline didn¡¯t believe Scott.

    Caroline shook her head vigorously and eximed, ¡°Stop lying to me! I won¡¯t believe you.

    I¡¯m sure you want to ruin me and make Evan sad.

    Besides, Neil and Kenny are okay.

    It¡¯s all just your made¨Cup lie!¡± Knowing Caroline wouldn¡¯t believe him, he calmly took Caroline¡¯s phone

    from the bedside cab.

    ¡°You can make calls to seek confirmation,¡± Scott suggested indifferently.

    Spotting her phone, Caroline quickly grabbed it to call Reuben.

    She knew everything was a lie.

    While searching for Reuben¡¯s contact, Caroline couldn¡¯t find it due to her anxiety, and tears flowed

    uncontrobly.

    Desperate, she finally found Reuben¡¯s contact when she had almost exhausted her patience.

    She could feel her terror and uneasiness.

    After a while, Reuben answered the call, ¡°Ms.

    Shenton¡­¡± He sounded gloomy.

    Caroline¡¯s heart was left hanging in suspense.

    ¡°Reuben, where¡¯s Evan?¡± Reuben was silent.

    Caroline suppressed her emotions and waited for Reuben to speak up.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    After a long while, Reuben¡¯s silence worried Caroline.

    Caroline gripped her phone, gnashed her teeth, and demanded in a low tone, ¡°I¡¯m asking you.

    Where is Evan?¡± ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Ms.

    Shenton,¡± Reuben apologized solemnly.

    ¡°Mr.Jordan, he¡­ He¡¯s gotten into an ident¡­¡± Caroline lost control of her tears.

    ¡°What do you mean? Make it clearl¡± Reuben inhaled deeply and field back his tears.

    ¡°Mr.Jordan wanted to go back to the country in a helicopter, but the pilot was a man who wanted to

    harm him¡­..¡± Reuben then roughly reiterated what he had heard from the ck box.

    Caroline¡¯s head went nk, and she lost her self¨Cawareness.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms.Shenton.

    It was my fault.

    I¡¯m responsible for it.¡± However, Reuben¡¯s words went over Caroline¡¯s head.

    Caroline didn¡¯t know what Reuben was saying, and there was only one thought in her mind: Evan was

    dead in a helicopter crash¡­ Caroline¡¯s eyes became blurry as she lost herself in a fierce turbulence of

    emotions.

    Being engulfed by her emotions, her whole being was soaked in deep, crushing pain until she went

    numb.

    An ident¡­.

    Slowly, Caroline¡¯s gloomy and listless eyes narrowed when she recalled something and turned to look

    at Scott nearby.

    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± She stared at Scott fiercely and growled, ¡°You killed Evan!¡± Scott met Caroline¡¯s gaze

    calmly, but hisposure enraged her.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Caroline scowled at Scott.

    ¡°Why did you do that, Scott? Did Evan do anything.

    wrong? How about Neil and Kenny? Did they do anything wrong? Tell me why!¡± Scott gently reminded,

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve forgotten about two people, Carol,¡± Caroline held her breath.

    Scott smirked.

    ¡°And your foster mother and¡­ Lily.¡± Suddenly, Caroline sat up and exerted herself to p Scott hard.

    She wanted to p him again, but Scott gripped her wrist.

    Frantically, Caroline tried to struggle free.

    Being attacked by her anger and grief, she roared, ¡°Bastard!¡±

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920

    Scott gently touched his burning cheek and spoke gradually.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have pped me, Carol.¡± Caroline¡¯s wound was torn, and blood continued to soak her

    clothes.

    Yet, she let it bleed down her skin as if she didn¡¯t feel the pain.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t?¡± Carolineughed through her tears, her eyes now scarlet.

    She screamed, ¡°I wish I could kill you!¡± Scott gazed at Caroline¡¯s bloodstained clothes and

    unconsciously frowned.

    ¡°Go ahead and kill me if you can, Carol, but shouldn¡¯t you rest now, huh? Scott asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say my name! You disgust me!¡± Holding back her disgust, she desperately said, ¡°I¡¯ve known you

    for eight years, Scott! But I didn¡¯t expect you to be a bastard! A f*cking bastard! ¡°My mother and Lily

    didn¡¯t do anything wrong.

    The same goes for Kenny and Neil.

    And what has Evan done wrongly? What about me? Did I do anything wrong? Why¡­ Why do you have

    to do this? Tell me why!¡± As Caroline¡¯s face turned from pale to livid red, Scott slowly suppressed his

    smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you that afterward.¡± He got to his feet and added, ¡°Stay here and rest from today onward.¡±

    Uneasiness shed through Caroline¡¯s mind.

    ¡°What do you want? Are you going to lock me up here? How could you!¡± Scott stopped in his tracks,

    giving Caroline the illusion that he was going to exin himself.

    However, he stopped for only a few seconds before leaving the ward without answering her.

    Subconsciously, Caroline pushed away the nket, got out of bed, and opened the door, only to see

    two men in ck blocking her way.

    Caroline tried to pull them away and shouted crazily, ¡°Let me out! Scott, let me go!¡± Caroline¡¯s screams

    echoed in the corridor, apanied only by footsteps that were growing fainter.

    At the same time, the deep pain around Caroline¡¯s chest almost knocked her out.

    Gripping the arm of the man in ck, she cried desperately.

    ¡°Why do you have to do this? Why¡­ Come back¡­ Make it clear to me.

    Why did you do that? Give them back to me.

    Now!¡± Her desperate cries resonated in the corridor as she slowly copsed on the floor, contemting

    how she could survive this while thinking about her mother, Lily, Neil, Kenny, and Evan.

    +15 DONUS Greta and the three children heard Caroline¡¯s cries from the neighboring ward, filled with

    anger and grief.

    They wanted to rush to Caroline Immediately, but the bodyguards at the door didn¡¯t give them the

    chance to get close.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Tyler snapped and rushed toward the bodyguard, kicking him fiercely.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Tyler cried out, ¡°I want to go to my mom.

    Get out of my way!¡± Greta was terrified, worrying that the bodyguard would hurt Tyler.

    She rushed over and hugged Tyler, who had lost control.

    1 Holding Tyler firmly in her arms, Greta tried to soothe him.¡°Stop.Ty.

    We¡¯lle up with something, okay?¡± But Tyler didn¡¯t stop crying.

    ¡°Scumbag! Bastard!¡± Axel pursed his lips, unable to soothe his siblings despite being the eldest, let

    alone having the power to resist those viins.

    He kept his head lowered, suppressing his anger and remorse.

    Moreover, he could roughly tell from his mother¡¯s angry screams that something might have happened

    to his father, too.

    He wondered who could save them now.

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921

    While lost in thought, Axel nced at Liora, who sat motionless on the bed, her face cold and drained

    of any emotion.

    Her dull eyes no longer reflected her past brightness.

    Feeling sorry for her, Axel walked over and pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold back, Lia.

    Just cry if you want.

    I¡¯m here.¡± She leaned her forehead against Axel¡¯s chest and hoarsely whispered, ¡°Axel.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m

    here,¡± Axel reassured her.

    ¡°Is Daddy also dead?¡± Liora¡¯s icy voice broke Axel¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know.¡± Tears welled up in Axel¡¯s eyes.

    Liora shifted her head and sounded even sadder.

    ¡°I heard what Mommy said.

    Uncle Neil, Uncle Kenny, and Daddy got into idents, and it was him who did it.¡± Axel softly patted

    Liora¡¯s back, offering silentfort.

    Usually, Liora had the most agitated reactions, but now she didn¡¯t even shed tears.

    This realization made Axel panic¨Che was worried that something might be wrong with her mentality.

    Liora took a slow breath, closed her eyes, and fell silent.

    Axel looked down at her, and hisplicated feelings intensified when he saw her breathing evenly wa

    her eyes closed.

    But at that moment, all constion would be meaningless.

    After closing her eyes, Liora dozed off and started dreaming.

    In her dream, Fairy and Whitey appeared again, but this time, they were very far away.

    No matter how much she wanted to get close to them, they remained out of reach.

    Failing to catch up, she called anxiously, ¡°Fairy, Whitey!¡± Her words made them disappear.

    Afterward, she saw Kenny, drenched and startling her.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    It made her widen her eyes.

    She was moved and hurriedly caught up to him.

    ¡°Uncle Kenny!¡± +15 BONUS Her scream made Kenny turn.

    At the sight of Liora, he smirked mischievously.

    ¡°Hey, Lia!¡± Instantly, Liora started crying profusely.

    ¡°Uncle Kenny¡­ Oh, Uncle Kenny¡­ She ran to Kenny, but he pulled away when she extended her

    hands.

    ¡°Lia, you can¡¯t,¡± Kenny stopped her with a low tone.

    Liora stared at Kenny in confusion¨Chis face was full of water.

    Liora sobbed and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I hug you?¡± Kenny squatted, and his gaze was level with Liora¡¯s.

    ¡°It¡¯s because, uhm¡­ I¡¯m gone.¡± ¡°Gone¡­¡± Liara¡¯s lips trembled.

    ¡°Does it mean you¡¯re dead?¡± Pain painted Kenny¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve already left this world.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it¡­¡± Liora didn¡¯t stop crying as she tried to wipe

    away her tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s not true¡­¡± Feeling sorry for her, Kenny sighed.

    ¡°Stop crying, Lia.

    You should go looking for your Uncle Neil now.¡± Twitching, Liora asked, ¡°Uncle Neil¡­ Where is he¡­¡±

    Kenny shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not sure either because the river pulled us apart.¡± Liora fixed her gaze on Kenny.

    ¡°Uncle Kenny, can you guys not go¡­ Mommy, Axel, Ty, and I are heartbroken.

    Can you please stay?¡± Kenny¡¯s eyes were red.

    ¡°Go and learn from Benjamin, Lia.

    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be very powerful!¡± After that, he got to his feet.

    ¡°I should go now.¡± ¡°Go?¡± Liora asked hurriedly, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Kenny lowered his

    gaze bitterly.

    ¡°To the ce I should go to.¡± He exhaled deeply afterward.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t regret my prayers though the price was too great.¡± He was satisfied as long as Caroline

    was alive,

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922

    Liora failed toprehend Kenny¡¯s actions and took two steps forward when he turned around.

    ¡°Uncle Kenny¡­¡± Facing away from Liora, Kenny tightly clenched his fists and gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°Goodbye, Lia.

    You must be good and grow up healthily.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Liora screamed desperately, but Kenny walked

    away as if he hadn¡¯t heard her.

    Simultaneously, Liora tried her best to catch up to Kenny, but his speed was beyond her reach.

    Eventually, she fell hard to the ground, her legs weakened from running.

    Shey with her stomach on the floor and cried loudly, ¡°Uncle Kenny¡­.I¡¯m hurt.

    Come back and hug me.

    Hug me¡­.

    I won¡¯tugh at you again.

    You can even y with me.

    Il cook for you¡­ Sob, sob¡­ Uncle Kenny¡­ Come back¡­¡± Liora¡¯s desperate cries echoed in the ward,

    reaching everyone¡¯s ears.

    Despite Greta shaking her endlessly.

    Liora wouldn¡¯t wake up.

    Anxious, Tyler and Axel called after Liora, but their efforts proved futile.

    ¡°Uncle Kenny¡­ Uncle Kenny¡­¡± Suddenly, Liora cried out Kenny¡¯s name, leaving Greta and the other

    two children dumbfounded.

    Tyler seemed to understand something as he observed Liora¡¯s tears and painful expression.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    He stopped holding Liora¡¯s hand and said in a low tone, ¡°Stop calling after her.¡± Axel and Greta looked

    at Tyler.

    He averted his gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Uncle Kenny is in Lia¡¯s dream.

    Let them meet up.¡± Silence enveloped Axel and Greta, Many rescue teams rushed to the scene, but

    Nell had yet to be found after a thorough search.

    nca stood motionless on the spot for hours.

    Yuliana looked at nca and asked, ¡°Who are you to Neil?¡± Bianca answered without turning around,

    ¡°He is the person I like the most.¡± ¡°You¡¯re willing to do so much because you like him?¡± Yuliana

    questioned.

    Blinking, Bianca turned to Yuliana.

    ¡°Do I have to say I love him before I can do this? Do you know what¡¯s the meaning of liking someone?

    What kind of level is it?¡± Yuliana was at a loss for words.

    A detective intervened, ¡°Just go home.

    We¡¯ll keep looking.

    I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be exhausted if you wait here.

    Plus, isn¡¯t it a good thing that we didn¡¯t find his corpse?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving,¡± Bianca refused sternly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Yuliana looked at Thomas.

    ¡°Dad, just go to the hospital and be with Mom.

    I¡¯m here.¡± Thomas was exhausted.

    He stood up, and said in a downcast tone, ¡°Okay.¡± The detective couldn¡¯t do anything with the two

    women, so he turned and resumed his work.

    Yuliana sighed, looking at Bianca.

    ¡°You¡¯d better sit here instead of standing.

    I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t find Neil In a short period.

    Don¡¯t tire yourself out because no one will take care of you here.¡± However, Bianca remained rooted to

    the spot as if she hadn¡¯t heard Yuliana.

    The cold night wind attacked her face, hurting her eyes.

    While staring at the river¡¯s dark surface, Bianca¡¯s heart ached as she shed tears.

    The weather had just turned warm, but the river was icy.

    At the same time, Bianca wondered where Neil was.

    ¡®Neil¡­¡® Thomas rushed back to the hospital half an hourter.

    At a nce, he saw the bodyguards standing at the door of the children¡¯s ward as soon as he exited

    the elevator.

    There was also a group of them standing outside another ward.

    Besides, those bodyguards didn¡¯t look familiar.

    A bad feeling rose in Thomas as he quickly pressed the button again to close the elevator door.

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923

    After that, Thomas promptly returned to his car and settled into the driver¡¯s seat in a trance.

    He pondered on the identity of the individuals and whether they belonged to Scott¡¯s entourage.

    Inexplicable terror gripped his heart, though he reassured himself that Greta, Caroline, and the children

    were safe.

    Otherwise, the bodyguards wouldn¡¯t be stationed at the door..

    However, the perplexing aspect was why they needed to remain there, and Thomas questioned

    whether involving the police was necessary.

    After a brief moment of contemtion, he decided to contact Evan to discuss the unfolding situation,

    only to discover that Evan¡¯s phone was switched off.

    Frowning, he retrieved Reuben¡¯s contact information, which he had saved previously.

    Reuben answered the call, leaving Thomas baffled, ¡°Mr.

    Xander=¡± Thomas cut him off.

    ¡°Is Evan with you, Reuben?¡± After a pause, Reuben detailed the events that transpired in Muricia.

    After processing the shocking information, Thomas found it challenging to snap back to reality.

    He couldn¡¯tprehend why Scott disyed such cruelty, seemingly targeting everyone.

    Suppressing his pain and indignation, Thomas said, ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Why did you call me, Mr.

    Xander?¡± Thomas exined the unsettling scene he had witnessed.

    A moment of silence passed before Reuben spoke.

    ¡°You can seek assistance from Mr.

    Price and Mr.

    Jensen if you don¡¯t mind.

    I need someone to manage Mr.

    Jordan¡¯spany in the country.

    I¡¯m currently in Muricia and unable to leave at the moment¡­¡± ¡°Okay, text me their contact numbers.¡±

    ¡°Will do,¡± Reuben promised.

    After ending the call, Reuben swiftly fulfilled his promise, and Thomas contacted Alex.

    Alex answered after a brief dy.

    ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Thomas Xander, Carol¡¯s uncle.¡± Stunned, Alex said, ¡°Oh, Mr.

    Xander.

    I¡¯ve read the news.

    Did they find Neil?¡± The mention of Neil brought forth pain for Thomas, which he managed to suppress.

    ¡°Do you have a minute to spare, Alex? Let¡¯s meet up.

    I¡¯ve got something to say to you.¡± Thomas and Alex met at a cafe near the hospital 20 minutester.

    Alex almost failed to recognize Thomas upon seeing him.

    Thomas had stubble and dark circles under his eyes as if he hadn¡¯t slept for days.

    His hair was disheveled, and his clothes were dirty and wrinkled.

    Alex looked at Thomas with aplex expression.

    ¡°You should rest more, Mr.

    Xander.¡± Thomas shook his head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have the time and energy for that.

    Evan has had an ident.¡± ¡°ident?¡± Alex blinked in confusion.

    What ident? What happened to him?¡± Thomas looked at Alex.

    ¡°The helicopter he was in exploded.¡± Alex¡¯s hand trembled as he reached for a cup of water.

    Gradually, he narrowed his eyes, lips twitching.

    ¡°You can¡¯t make such a joke.¡± this isn¡¯t a joke.¡± Thomas leaned forward, covering his face in pain.

    ¡°Kenny is dead, and Neil is missing.

    My wife, Caroline, and her kids are confined in the hospital.

    I¡¯m at the end of my rope now.¡± The news hit Alex like a sledgehammer¨Che couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    After all, Evan had proven resilient, surviving numerous hospitalizations and personal struggles for

    Caroline.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Alex couldn¡¯t fathom how a helicopter ride could lead to Evan¡¯s demise.

    The disbelief gripped him as he looked at the phone on the table.

    Reacting quickly, he called Reuben for confirmation.

    Thomas didn¡¯t intervene as Alex conversed with Reuben over the phone.

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924

    After a while, Alex¡¯s hand drooped weakly as he stared into space, failing to snap back to reality.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Excruciating pain seized his entire being.

    Observing this, Thomas exhaled.

    ¡°Help us, Alex.¡± Alex asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the murderer?¡± Thomas¡® pale lips trembled.

    ¡°It should be Scott.¡± ¡°Scott,¡± Alex mocked weakly.

    ¡°I knew he wasn¡¯t that simple.

    Well, he¡¯s harmed and killed so many people now!¡± ¡°We should try to rescue Carol and the others,¡±

    Thomas suggested, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy.¡± Alex clenched his fists angrily.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to discuss it with Lucas!¡± Thomas nodded.

    ¡°Please inform me if youe up with any methods.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Alex walked out of the cafe.

    For a moment, he was in a daze, watching the traffic.

    He had talked to Evan on the phone two days ago, but now Evan was gone.

    His eyes were red, but he managed to brace himself and get into the car to call Lucas Lucas soon

    answered the call.

    ¡°Lucas, Evan, he¡­¡± ¡°Ah? What¡¯s wrong with Evan?¡± Lucas was dumbfounded.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Half an hourter, Lucas rushed to Alex and Paige¡¯s house.

    The sight that greeted him was Alex sitting on the sofa with his head in his hands.

    Downcast, Lucas walked into the living room and sat beside Alex.

    Alex lifted his head.

    ¡°Scott is the mastermind of all this.

    ¡°I knew it was him!¡± Lucas gritted his teeth.

    ¡°He¡¯s the most probable suspect.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got to save Caroline and her kids.

    We must help Mr.

    Xander get them settled down,¡± Alex suggested.

    ¡°I think we¡¯ve got to go to Muricia before that,¡± Lucas disagreed.

    Alex looked at Lucas.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you think Evan would die that way, given how smart he is?¡® Lucas asked

    firmly.

    Alex frowned and refuted, ¡°But Reuben heard the recording in the ck box!¡± ¡°How about his body¡¯s

    remnants?¡± Lucas was furious.

    ¡°There has to be something left behind!¡± Alex looked at Lucas in a trance.

    ¡°Are you saying that he might have jumped off the helicopter before the explosion since there aren¡¯t

    any traces of his body remnants?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible, Lucas agreed.

    After a brief thought, Alex recalled that Reuben had mentioned Evan had snatched the parachute in the

    recording.

    He then said, ¡°But there was a bomb in the helicopter, and it was such a big explosion.

    Even if Evan managed to jump off the helicopter and open the parachute, the parachute might be

    damaged.¡± ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t believe that he¡¯s gone I must go to Muricia to ask about it,¡± Lucas said.

    Alex was deep in thought.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to Muricia.

    We¡¯ll handle Caroline¡¯s affairter.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s set off in the afternoon.¡± Scott went to the prison with

    Elvira at night.

    After reaching the meeting room, two police officers pushed Draco in.

    Draco had had a stroke during his sentence, and he was almost paralyzed.

    He was no longer as well¨Coff as he looked with his distorted facial features.

    When he saw Scott, he frowned stiffly and asked indistinctly, ¡°Who are you?¡± Scott looked at Draco

    indifferently before tilting his head and looking at Elvira.

    ¡°Take the documents out.¡± Elvira nodded and produced two documents, pens, and a stamp pad from

    the bag.

    She walked to Draco and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it yourself.¡± She opened the document, grabbed

    Draco¡¯s hand, ced the pen in it, and signed the document.

    Draco didn¡¯t even manage to read the document and was forced to sign and stamp it.

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925

    Enraged, Draco demanded, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Scott stood tall before Draco, looked down at him,

    and retorted, ¡°My identity has nothing to do with you.¡± At that moment, Elvira packed away the

    documents and approached Scott, asking.

    ¡°Should we get going.

    Mr. Hendrix?¡± Scott nodded.

    ¡°Yes.¡± They headed toward the door.

    Draco roared, ¡°What is that document about? Why did you make me sign it?¡± Scott stopped in his

    tracks but didn¡¯t turn around.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a will.¡± He left with Elvira while Draco kept staring in their direction.

    Draco wondered why the name Hendrix sounded so familiar and what was written in the will.

    After leaving the prison, Scott nced at his wristwatch.

    ¡°Get the private jet ready.

    We¡¯re heading to Muricia.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Hendrix, Elvira replied.

    Alex and Lucas arrived in Muricia at 4:30 a.m.

    Reuben and Julian went to receive them.

    After meeting up, Alex asked Reuben, ¡°How¡¯s it going with the search team? Did they find Evan¡¯s¡­¡±

    Halfway through, Alex swallowed.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The remnants of Evan¡¯s body.¡± Reuben shook his head.

    Alex¡¯s expression didn¡¯t improve due to Reuben¡¯s reply.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going with thepany?¡® Lucas asked.

    Reuben exined, ¡°We didn¡¯t expose Mr. Jordan¡¯s ident, so it¡¯s fine.

    But I guess the VP will learn about it soon.¡± ¡°How about the spy? Did you manage to find the spy?¡±

    Lucas asked.

    At the mention of that, Reuben and Julian looked at each other.

    ¡°Julian and I think it¡¯s the VP, Reuben answered.

    ¡°Why? I¡¯ve met Rowan.

    I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that kind of man.¡± Lucas was baffled.

    Reuben exined, ¡°Mr. Bloom had been urging Mr. Jordan toe to Muricia several times, but Mr.

    Jordan disagreed.

    After that, Mr. Bloom told Mr. Jordan that thepany¡¯s documents were stolen, and the staff was

    disunited.

    That¡¯s why Mr. Jordan rushed here that day.

    ¡°But when we got here, Julian and I found that the staff was working just fine.

    They didn¡¯t waver at all.

    ¡°After that, Mr. Jordan had a meeting with the IT department, and I¡¯ve already checked the surveince

    footage.

    These issues could be settled with a video conference, but why did Mr. Bloom insist Mr. Jordane

    here? ¡°Plus, Mr. Jordan had long given Mr. Bloom the privilege to make any kind of order during a

    critical time.

    Clearly, Mr. Bloom could give an order regarding the IT department¡¯s request!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that

    Rowan might have conspired with Scott?¡± Lucas asked.

    ¡°Scott?¡± Stunned, Reuben sought rification.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s Scott¡¯s doing?¡± ¡°Yes, it must be him!¡± Alex confirmed.

    ¡°Yeah, Reuben.

    I think Rowan has long conspired with Scott, given what you¡¯ve said.

    Plus, Scott wille to Muricia and thispany.¡± Gnashing his teeth, Reuben asked, ¡°Does he want

    to take over Mr. Jordan¡¯s ce?¡± ¡°That¡¯s very likely.

    We must foresee the worst scenario ande up with resolutions,¡± Lucas uttered.

    ¡°Alex and I will go to the scene to ask the rescue teams about the situation tomorrow, and we won¡¯t go

    to thepany.

    You guys have to be on your guard against Rowan.

    We¡¯ll discuss the countermeasures if anything happens.¡± ¡°Okay, understood,¡± Reuben promised.

    After a slight contemtion, Alex said, ¡°Reuben, you and Julian must be careful if you see him.

    You guys are Evan¡¯s most trusted assistants.

    I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll try to get rid of you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be careful, and we won¡¯t betray Mr. Jordan, even if Mr. Jordan

    is gone, Mr. Price,¡± Julian vowed.

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926

    ¡°Okay.¡± When a rescue team member noticed the two women standing by the river, refraining from

    eating or drinking, he generously offered them his takeout.

    Yuliana gratefully epted, but Bianca remained stationary, offering no response.

    Attempting to persuade Bianca, the man said, ¡°Eat some, Ms.Cole.

    You¡¯ve been standing here for a long time, and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll exhaust yourself.¡± Bianca averted her

    gaze and hoarsely inquired, ¡°Is there any news?¡± A sigh escaped the man.

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Disappointed, Bianca kept her head hung and reluctantly uttered, ¡°Okay.¡± She turned to

    ept the takeout but suddenly trembled twice and copsed.

    In a moment of panic, the man swiftly grabbed her as she fainted.

    Yuliana abruptly stood up and rushed over.

    ¡°Call 911 now!¡± Bianca was swiftly transported to the emergency room half an hourter with Yuliana at

    her side.

    Following a series of check¨Cups, the doctor informed Yuliana that Bianca had fainted due to extreme

    exhaustion and mental stress Consequently, Yuliana requested a ward, As Bianca rested, Yulianay

    in another hospital bed, attempting to sleep.

    However, her tense nervespelled her to sit up after around ten minutes.

    She couldn¡¯t shake the images of Kenny¡¯s deceased look and Neil from her mind.

    She suppressed her bitterness and called Thomas to ask about her mother and Caroline.

    ¡°How¡¯s Mom doing, Dad?¡± Grief¨Cstricken, Thomas replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t get to see her, Yu.¡± Yuliana was

    stunned.

    ¡°Why not?¡± +15 BONUS Thomas recounted what he had witnessed, Yuliana was once again stunned.

    ¡°Was it Scott¡¯s doing? Why did he lock Mom up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°So, are we waiting for Evan toe

    back and resolve it?¡± Thomas fell silent and bitterly stated, ¡°Evan got into an ident, too¡­¡± He then

    detailed the ident to Yuliana.

    Rooted to the spot, Yuliana found recent events unbearable.

    Another fatal blow hit her when she learned about Evan¡¯s ident.

    Scott¡¯s cruel and wicked nature filled her thoughts.

    ¡°Yulia? Are you listening to me?¡± Thomas called after her.Sobbing.

    Yuliana replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Stop crying, girl.¡± A heavy sigh escaped Thomas.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to save your mother.

    You¡¯ve got to protect yourself too.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ Understood.¡± After hanging up, Yuliana looked at Bianca,

    who had opened her eyes.

    Bianca stared at Yuliana and asked, ¡°Is there any news?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no news about Neil.¡± Yuliana

    wiped away her tears.

    ¡°I just learned that Scott has locked Caroline, Mom, and the kids up!¡± Bianca widened her eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yuliana exined, ¡°Scott is monitoring them! They¡¯re locked up in the ward.

    Do you get me?¡± Frowning deeply, Bianca tried to suppress her dizziness and sat up.

    ¡°When did it happen?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Yuliana eximed.

    ¡°I know nothing now.¡± nca looked down and remained quiet.

    Yuliana wished to look for them but knew she couldn¡¯t get into the ward.

    Even if she managed to go in, she would be locked up, too.

    She couldn¡¯t understand Scott¡¯s Intentions.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yuliana, go and get evidence,¡± nca suddenly suggested.

    ¡°Evidence? What kind of evidence?¡± nca looked up.

    ¡°It¡¯s a crime to lock people up illegally.

    Disguise yourself a bit and take shots of the situation.¡±

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927

    Enlightened, Yuliana asked, ¡°Are you asking me to gather evidence to expose Scott¡¯s crime?¡± ¡°Yes, but

    you must be careful.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    It¡¯s best if you capture photos of them being held against their will.

    You¡¯ve got to secure the evidence before we assess its usefulness, Bianca cautioned.

    Suddenly, Yuliana felt quite stressed, but she had to give it a try, even if it was dangerous, for the sake

    of Evan and her family, Caroline opened her eyes and gazed at the blue sky outside the VIP ward

    window.

    She couldn¡¯t shake off thoughts about what Paige had once disclosed to her.

    Paige had warned her that something was amiss with Scott.

    Vexed, Caroline pondered why she hadn¡¯t chosen to believe Paige.

    Despite firmly believing that Scott was a nice guy, the harsh reality cut her heart open.

    At the same time, she wondered what had gone wrong.

    She couldn¡¯tprehend why Scott would treat her loved ones in such a manner.

    Suddenly, she recalled something Scott had mentioned.

    He had told her that his soul had been sacrificed to Eosphoros.

    Caroline frowned as she wondered what it meant and realized toote that Eosphoros was a demon

    from a book.

    She had gone to a library with Scott and read a demonological grimoire about ten heinous demons One

    of them was Eosphoros, also known as Lucifer.

    ording to the book, Eosphoros was once a bright angel who could eliminate human fears and instill

    hope with his power.

    However, he was the only angel who had openly betrayed God.

    Caroline connected it to Scott¡¯s career.

    He was a doctor, symbolizing a bright angel bringing hope to people.

    But he had betrayed God by killing so many Innocent people.

    Remorseful, Caroline questioned why she hadn¡¯t considered the meaning behind that name.

    She wondered if everything could have been different if she had thought about it earlier.

    She med herself and her foolishness for indirectly causing their deaths.

    +15 BONUS Consequently, she started crying again.

    Her excruciating pain reminded her that she was an aplice in Scott¡¯s schemes.

    She felt she deserved to die! Moreover, they were all gone, and she felt she didn¡¯t have any right to

    remain alive in this world alone.

    Staring at the window, she contemted jumping off the building and ending her life.

    The truth was no longer important¨Cshe sought atonement.

    Lioray in bed in the neighboring ward, sleeping soundly with lingering tears on her face.

    Worried, Tyler and Axel sat at the edge of the bed, holding Liora¡¯s hands tightly and refusing to let go.

    Remorse and bitterness drove Greta to look away.

    They were only five years old and should be living in the simplest world, but they were forced to face

    endless drastic crises.

    While having such thoughts, Greta heard a voice from the door.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any patients in this ward.

    You don¡¯t have toe and check.¡± ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Greta¡¯s body stiffened as she looked

    at the door because it was Yulia¡¯s voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s only family members here.

    I know very well if there¡¯s any patient there or not,¡± the bodyguard said.

    ¡°They pressed the bell just now.

    That¡¯s why I came to check it out.

    Can you be held responsible if anything happens to the people in there since you¡¯re so persistent?¡±

    After a brief pause, the bodyguard gave in.

    ¡°Okay.

    Give me yourmunication devices before going in.¡± Yuliana spread her hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.

    I don¡¯t have any with me.¡± ¡°Just go in.¡± After that, the bodyguard helped Yuliana open the door to the

    ward, Greta was stunned when she saw Yuliana in a white coat and mask.

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928

    Hearing the noise, the two children stood up vigntly.

    Yuliana winked at them, signaling them not to expose her.

    After that, she asked, ¡°May I know who is feeling ill?¡± Greta snapped back to reality and immediately

    nced at Liora.

    ¡°The girl.¡± Yuliana nodded and turned to close the door.

    The bodyguard stopped her.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to give her a check¨Cup! She looks so bad, and I¡¯ve got to take off her

    clothes to check.¡± Yuliana sounded stern.

    ¡°If you stop me, I will call the cops now.¡± The bodyguard nced at Liora, who looked pale and sick.

    The bodyguards were instructed to guard these people well and avoid any idents, ensuring their

    safety and health.

    Hence, they couldn¡¯t stop Yuliana, or else they couldn¡¯t bear the consequences.

    ¡°Get it done quickly!¡± After that, the bodyguard mmed the door shut.

    Yuliana let out a sigh of relief.

    However, Tyler, Axel, and Greta didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.

    Yuliana silently took off her shoes and retrieved her phone from there.

    Her actions made the others widen their eyes in shock because they didn¡¯t know one could hide a

    phone in their shoes.

    She then turned on the camera and shushed them, taking photos and emailing them to herself.

    ¡°We¡¯lle up with ways to rescue you, but you have to suffer a bit these days.

    ¡®Listen.

    You must let Lia im that she¡¯s ill, and you must mess with the bodyguards asionally.

    That way, I¡¯ll have more excuses toe here.

    ¡°What do you want to ask me? My time is running out.

    Hurry up.¡± Immediately, Greta asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going with Neil, Yulia? Can you also go and see Carol?

    We¡¯re worried sick about her.¡± At the mention of that, Yuliana forgot to breathe.

    She bit her lips and exined, ¡°Nell is missing, but I saw Kenny¡¯s corpse.

    Plus, I heard from Dad that Evan has gotten into an ident, too¡­¡± She simply told them what had

    happened.

    This news was a fatal blow to them, who were initially uncertain. Yuliana could discern their sadness,

    but she didn¡¯t know how tofort them because she was already grief¨Cstricken herself.

    ncing at the time, Yuliana said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop here since time¡¯s running out.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Keep this phone.

    Oh, yes.

    And this phone charger.¡± After that, she stuck her hand down her back and fished out a charger.

    Helplessly, Greta shook her head at how capable Yuliana was of hiding things.

    But she was gratified that her daughter had such great courage toe and see them.

    Yuliana didn¡¯t dare to stay for long.

    She gave them the items and reminded them a bit before leaving.

    After exiting the ward, she nced at the bodyguard.

    ¡°Luckily, you opened up in time.

    The kid is having a fever!¡± ¡°Ugh, get someone toe and give her a shot,¡± the bodyguard said.

    ¡°How stupid!¡± Yuliana mocked.

    ¡®We ve got to observe her more in the early stage of the fever to give her the right medicine.¡± After

    babbling, she departed, leaving the two bodyguards looking at each other in dismay.

    When Scott arrived in Muricia, he went to a hotel.

    A man in a suit was standing at the hotel door, waiting for him.

    When he saw Scott get out of the car, his face sank as he approached.

    ¡°Mr.Hendrix!¡± he sounded harsh.

    I¡¯ve already done what you asked me to.

    Please let my family go.¡± Scott indifferently said, ¡°I remember that it¡¯s not the time to release them yet,

    given our deal, Mr.Bloom.¡± Enraged, Rowan clenched his fists.

    ¡°I had Mr.Jordane to Muricia, and you¡¯ve got him killed.

    What else do you want?¡± Scott uttered, ¡°I said that I wanted thepany.¡±

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929

    Rowan stared at Scott.

    ¡°But this is Mr.Jordan¡¯s hard work!¡± ¡°Hard work?¡± A low chuckle escaped Scott as he inched closer to

    Rowan, exuding terrifying coldness.

    He emotionlessly asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Evan dead?¡± Scott¡¯s expression terrified Rowan, and his heart pounded

    vigorously against his chest.

    ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t take up his post because you¡¯re not a Jordan.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    You have no right to inherit it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Scottughed.

    He extended his hand toward Elvira, and she immediately handed over a document.

    Scott smacked the document on Rowan¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you read this?¡± Rowan opened the document and widened his eyes in shock after reading

    it.

    Alex and Lucas inquired around before leaving the police station in Muricia.

    Once in the car, they frowned deeply in silence.

    11 wasn¡¯t until they had been driving for a while that Lucas spoke up.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s impossible.

    Why could they find the murderer¡¯s body remnants but not Evan¡¯s?¡± Alex replied.

    ¡°The cops said it was impossible even if he jumped off with a parachute because they didn¡¯t find traces

    of the parachute despite their extensive search.

    They couldn¡¯t locate Evan¡¯s body remnants, either.

    What¡¯s exactly going on here?¡± ¡°Does it mean that we can still hope that Evan is alive since they

    couldn¡¯t find his body remnants?¡± Lucas asked.

    Frustrated, Alex fisted his hair.

    ¡°My mind is a mess now, and I can¡¯t figure anything out!¡± Lucas sighed.

    ¡°Okay.

    Let me call my dad.¡± Stupefied, Alex Instantly sat up straight.

    ¡°Yeah, your father has some connections here.

    Ask him to see if he can get someone to secretly look for Evan.¡± Lucas nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the only option for now.

    Let¡¯s get back to the hotel.¡± ¡°By the way, Lucas, you know that Neil also had an ident, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Alex asked.

    Sighing with regret, Lucas said, ¡°Yeah.

    Neil is also missing.¡± Thinking of Caroline, Alex said withpassion, ¡°I guess Caroline knows what

    happened now.

    Do you think she¡¯ll take the matter too seriously?¡± Knitting his brows, Lucas asked, ¡°Are you saying that

    she might not hold on since she¡¯s lost so many people simultaneously?¡± ¡°Could you hold on if it were

    you?¡± Alex looked at Lucas.

    ¡°It¡¯s already quite a big blow to us, given Evan¡¯s ident.¡± Stressed, Lucas nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go back and try to save Caroline after we¡¯ve contacted the people here to search for Evan.

    I hope she can hold on until we get back and tell her that Evan¡¯s body remnants weren¡¯t found.¡± Alex

    took a deep breath and looked at the sky that was slowly clearing up.

    ¡°I quess that¡¯s the best constion.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± They arrived at the hotel at 7:00a.m.

    Even though they were busy because of Evan¡¯s ident, they were mentally exhausted rather than

    physically exhausted.

    After all, the ident was a mystery.

    After getting out of the car, Lucas looked around the shops.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get some food before heading back to rest?¡± Alex waved.

    ¡°I¡¯m not used to the food here.

    I¡¯d better go to bed instead.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s a shop selling our country¡¯s dishes less than 100 meters from

    here,¡± Lucas exined.

    Alex took two steps back and looked over.

    There was indeed such a shop.

    ¡°Okay, as long as it¡¯s not bread.¡± While talking.

    Alex and Lucas walked toward the restaurant together.

    But before reaching the door, Alex¡¯s eyelids started twitching vigorously.

    He rubbed his eyes and clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    Lucas looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930

    ¡°I suppose my eyes are too tired because I didn¡¯t get any sleep.

    My eyelids can¡¯t stop twitching.¡± Alex exined while rubbing his eyes.

    ¡°Left or right eye? Lucas asked.

    ¡°My left eye,¡± Alex replied.

    Lucas averted his gaze.

    ¡°Oh, just leave it.

    The locals say it¡¯s a blessing if one¡¯s left eye is twitching.¡± Helplessly, Alex asked.

    ¡°Do you believe in that kind of stuff?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to believe in something.¡± Hearing that, Alex suddenly

    stopped in his tracks.

    Lucas did the same, looking at Alex in confusion.

    ¡°Remember what Kenny said to us the night of Caroline¡¯s ident?¡± Lucas knitted his brow as he tried

    his best to recall.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he was willing to use his life in exchange for Caroline to wake up?¡± Alex solemnly

    nodded.

    ¡°And Caroline woke up afterward.¡± Lucas widened his eyes.

    ¡°And Kenny¡­ is dead¡­¡± At that point, goosebumps overcame the two of them.

    But Alex¡¯s eyelids were still twitching.

    After a brief trance, he glued his gaze to the breakfast shop behind Lucas.

    ¡®Maybe¡­ While entertaining such a possibility, Alex dashed into the shop but couldn¡¯t find that familiar

    figure after looking around.

    Lucas caught up to Alex.

    ¡°What¡¯s gotten Into you, Alex?¡± Disappointment washed over Alex as he shook his head bitterly.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Nothing.

    Let¡¯s grab a bite.¡± They ordered pancakes and coffee before sitting at a table.

    Seeing the disappointment on Alex¡¯s face, Lucas asked, ¡°Did you think¡­ you could see Paige here?¡±

    10 Alex pursed his lips tightly and ignored Lucas.Lucas sighed.

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s gone abroad, but we don¡¯t know which country she¡¯s in.

    How could we bump into her that easily? This world isn¡¯t that small-¡± ¡°Hey, boss!¡± A lively voice

    interrupted Lucas.

    Alex¡¯s hand stiffened as he tried to pick up his fork.

    Lucas also immediately stopped talking.

    ¡°I want the usual, a in doughnut.¡± When that voice came again, Alex and Lucas looked at each other

    and then turned to nce at the door.

    A woman in ck sports attire and a cap was standing there.

    When Alex saw her cheek, he slowly widened his eyes.

    Lucas also gaped in deep bewilderment.

    ¡®Paige?!¡® Lucas wondered why he had such a blessed mouth.

    Before he snapped back to reality, Alex stood up.

    Panic and surprise washed over him as he rushed toward Paige.

    When Paige turned around.

    Alex grabbed her arms and embraced her.

    He held her tightly and gritted his teeth, and his eyes were red.

    All the words bottled up in him, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything.

    Paige was also stunned, and she could smell his familiar scent.

    It was so familiar that her heart beat fast, and she wanted to run away immediately.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Paige tried to push Alex away.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± Alex hurriedly said as he tightened his arms around her.

    He would never let go of her again.

    Never in his life.

    Of course, he would never give up that chance again since God let him bump into her there.

    Besides, he had been having a fucking torturing life these days.

    During those restless nights, all he could think of was her.

    Paige knew that she had been recognized.

    All she wanted to do was run away, but she knew she wouldn¡¯t +15 BONUS The awkwardness of being

    stared at by the people having breakfast made her blush.

    Aggrieved, she tried to persuade Alex, ¡°Just let me go first, Alex.

    This is a breakfast shop, and many people are staring at us.

    I won¡¯t run away, okay?¡±

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Alex¡¯s tears blurred his gaze.

    Sobbing, he eximed, ¡°I¡¯ll never let you go again, Paige! I¡¯ll never see you go missing again!¡± His

    empty heart was finally filled, and he didn¡¯t want to experience that kind of deste and crazy

    emptiness again.

    Paige kept coaxing him patiently, ¡°Just let me go first.

    We¡¯ll sit down and talk.¡± Alex immediately refused, ¡°No! I¡¯ll never let you go!¡± Naturally, Paige¡¯s patience

    was exhausted.

    ¡°You fucking let me go!¡± Alex instantly released her and helplessly stared at the woman who had been

    haunting him day and night.

    After adjusting her breathing and calming herself down, she looked at him calmly.

    ¡°Which table is yours?¡± Alex didn¡¯t look away as he shouted, ¡°Lucas, pack the food up.

    We¡¯re going back to the hotel!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Okay,¡± Lucas immediatelyplied.

    The three of them reached the hotel room fifteen minutester.

    At the same time, Alex was staring at Paige nervously, making him look like a creepy guy.

    Paige sat on the sofa, and Alex did the same, clinging to her.

    On the other hand, Lucas sat across from them and asked Paige.

    ¡°Have you been here in Muricia all this time? Paige was honest.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been having treatment here.¡± ¡°Oh, do you know that Alex¡¯s been looking for you?¡± Lucas

    asked.

    After a brief pause, Paige nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard it from Mr.

    Jordan.¡± At the mention of Evan, Alex and Lucas forgot to breathe.

    They kept their heads hung simultaneously, grief -stricken.

    Stunned, Paige looked at Lucas before ncing at Alex, who was no longer staring at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ with your looks?¡± Paige was puzzled.

    Alex pursed his lips tightly.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Putting his elbows on his knees, he held his head in pain.

    ¡°Evan got into an ident, and there¡¯s no news about him now.

    We¡­.¡°We don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s alive¡­ or dead.¡± Lucas added.

    Suddenly, Paige recalled the news she had read a few days ago Gradually, she widened her eyes and

    asked in shock, ¡°Was it¡­ on the news? A¨CAbout the helicopter that exploded?¡± Lucas nodded.

    ¡°What happened?!¡± Weakly, Lucas clenched his fists.

    ¡°What we¡¯re sure of now is that it¡¯s Scott¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°Scott?¡± Paige was shocked again.

    Lucas looked up at Paige.

    ¡°There are a lot of things.

    Let me finish.¡± Paige nodded stiffly.

    Suddenly, she had a feeling that Lucas had yet to expose worse things.

    ¡°I guess you know about Caroline¡¯s engagement party, don¡¯t you? Danie shot her twice that day, and

    she was nearly killed.

    Plus, Danie¡¯s head was shot on the spot.

    ¡°Neil and Kenny fell off the bridge and into the river after that.

    The rescue team managed to find Kenny¡¯s corpse, but Neil is still missing.

    ¡°The helicopter Evan was in blew up afterward.

    All of these are Scott¡¯s doings.¡± Paige¡¯s mind went nk the moment Lucas talked about Caroline¡¯s

    ident.

    In the end, she started trembling and crying.

    She muttered, ¡°Carol¡­ I¡¯ve got to go to Carol¡­¡± While talking, she stood up stiffly.

    Seeing that, Alex immediately grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Calm down, Paige.¡± Paige turned to Alex and asked incredulously, ¡°You¡­ asked me to calm down?!¡±

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932

    Alex was about to exin himself, but Paige promptly shook his hand off.

    Paige went berserk.

    ¡°How can I calm down?! It¡¯s excruciating just listening to it.

    And what about Carol? How would she feel knowing these things? It¡¯s her brother, her close friend, and

    the man she loved the most! How could she endure so much? And she¡¯s been shot!¡± Paige cried

    desperately.

    ¡°I need to go back to her.

    I can¡¯t let her face this alone, or she¡¯ll lose her sanity.

    She¡¯ll have a mental breakdown!¡± ¡°It¡¯s futile even if you go back.¡± Lucas sighed heavily.

    ¡°None of us can get close to Caroline and her kids now,¡± Paige fixed her red eyes on Lucas.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alex exined, ¡°Scott¡¯s men have confined Caroline to a ward.

    I heard from her uncle that her kids are locked up in a different ward.¡± Paige¡¯s legs gave way.

    She would have copsed on the floor if Alex hadn¡¯t held her quickly.

    In a daze, Paige mused aloud, ¡°Why did it turn out this way..

    Heartbroken, Alex silently embraced Paige.

    Paige was too weak to resist Alex because her heart hurt greatly, but she knew that her pain couldn¡¯t

    even bepared to what Caroline was suffering at the moment.

    Paige asked, ¡°Why did Scott do this? Why would he want to do this to Carol? Didn¡¯t he like Carol for

    eight years? Carol will feel like killing herself! She can¡¯t take it¡­.¡± Listening to her outburst, Alex and

    Lucas kept sighing because they couldn¡¯t figure out Scott¡¯s purpose either.

    Scott and Elvira arrived at MK¡¯s subsidiarypany in Muricia with a group of bodyguards.

    Upon seeing such a frightening scene, the staff who came to work took another route.

    As Scott walked into thepany, the receptionist immediately approached him.

    ¡°May I ask if you have an appointment, sir?¡± Scott indifferently nced at her before the bodyguards

    behind him subdued her.

    Seeing that, the guards outside rushed in.

    The two parties instantly started fighting against each other.

    Scott¡¯s other bodyguards looked for the elevator card that could send them upstairs.

    After finding it, they handed it to Elvira.

    Then, Elvira and Scott walked toward the elevator together.

    Upstairs.

    Reuben and Julian, who had several restless nights, received the news from the guards downstairs.

    They heard that someone had barged into thepany with a few dozen bodyguards.

    That piece of news made Reuben and Julian look at each other.

    They had a strong feeling that the intruder was Scott.

    They quickly rushed out of the office and ran toward the elevator, staring at the slowly rising elevator

    until it stopped on their floor.

    Reuben muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly, Julian.¡± Julian nodded firmly.

    When the elevator door opened with Scott and Elvira inside, Reuben and Julian were stunned for a few

    seconds.

    As expected, it was Scott.

    Elvira blocked the elevator door while Scott nced at Reuben and Julian calmly.

    ¡°Are you standing here to block me?¡± Scott asked withposure.

    Reuben clenched his fists and asked, ¡°May I know what you¡¯re doing here, Mr.Wilson?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t

    seem like the ce to talk here.¡± Reuben held himself back.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you to Mr.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Jordan¡¯s office.¡± Reuben emphasized the words ¡°Mr.

    Jordan¡°.

    Scott silently followed them into the office with Elvira.Reuben and Scott sat down on the sofa while

    Elvira and Julian stood nearby.

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933

    Their eyes met as if there was an imminent fight in the office.

    Scott addressed Reuben confidently, ¡°I¡¯m certain that my presence here has dispelled any doubts you

    may have.

    I¡¯m about to take action, and I hope the two of you won¡¯t oppose it.¡± Reuben replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what

    your ns are, Mr. Wilson, but Mr. Jordan is not present.

    If it¡¯s something important, discuss it when he returns.¡± Smiling gently, Scottmented, ¡°We¡¯ve been

    in contact a few times, Reuben.

    I don¡¯t perceive you as obstinate.

    You understand that sensibility is the mark of a smart man.¡± Despite that, Reuben continued to feign

    ignorance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Mr. Wilson.¡± Maintaining his silence, Scott signaled to Elvira

    that she needed to rify the situation.

    She p exined, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that Evan has passed away, and Mr. Hendrix is set to assume

    control of Evan¡¯spany.¡± Julian couldn¡¯t contain his anger, dering, ¡°No, Mr. Jordan is not dead!

    We don¡¯t need outsiders like you meddling in thepany!¡± Elvira nced at Julian, cautioning,

    ¡®Please don¡¯t be foolish.¡± Julian, now furious, retorted, ¡°Are we being foolish, or are you just reckless?¡±

    Elvira¡¯s demeanor turned cold as she sneered.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re truly being foolish.¡± With a swift motion, she turned her wrist, and a sharp dagger fell

    into her palm from her sleeve.

    Julian produced an iron rod from around his waist, extending it forcefully into a long rod.

    Elvira and Julian charged at each other, engaging in a silent, intense battle.

    A sharp collision urred when the dagger and iron rod shed.

    Nervously, Reuben observed Julian, wondering where Scott had found such a skilled fighter.

    Elvira¡¯s agility was mesmerizing, but Julian proved to be equally formidable.

    However, Scott was seemingly indifferent to their fight as he calmly told Reuben, ¡°You have two

    choices: leave thepany or work for me.¡± ¡°Reuben, don¡¯t believe him!¡± Julian protested.

    +15 BONUS Reuben calmly replied, ¡°I won¡¯t make any decisions until Mr. Jordan returns.

    This response made Scott frown and the warmth in his eyes gradually faded.

    ¡°You can¡¯t only think about others, Reuben.

    Consider your family as well,¡± he advised before making a call on his phone.

    He put it on speaker and ced it on the coffee table.

    Soon, a man answered, ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Give her the phone,¡± Scott instructed.

    ¡°Okay,¡± the man agreed.

    A kind voice greeted, ¡°Hello? Is it Reuby?¡± Reuben¡¯s expression changed drastically upon recognizing

    his grandmother¡¯s voice.

    Panicked, he said, ¡°G¨CGrandma¡­¡± Betty Murphy smiled and exined, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really you.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It seems this guy isn¡¯t lying to me.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s with you, Grandma? ¡°It¡¯s an enthusiastic and kind man.

    He imed he was here to take photos of the view and came in to help when he found that I was busy.

    Reuben fixed his red eyes on Scott, meeting thetter¡¯s mysterious gaze.

    Attempting to regainposure, Reuben said, ¡°Take care of yourself, Grandma.

    Don¡¯t do heavy work.

    The monthly money I give you should be enough for your retirement.¡± Betty assured, ¡°Yes, my good

    grandson.

    I know that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still abroad, Grandma.

    I¡¯lle and see you when I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Eh? Yeah, let¡¯s hang up.

    International calls are expensive.¡±

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934

    After exchanging pleasantries, Reuben ended the call and directed a gaze full of hatred and fury at

    Scott.

    Turbulent emotions threatened to overwhelm his reason, but he could only gnash his teeth and suffer in

    silence for his grandmother¡¯s sake.

    ¡°What do you want me to do, Mr. Wilson?? Julian looked at Reuben with disbelief as he was still

    engaged in the fight.

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?!¡± ¡°Shut up! I can¡¯t watch something happen to my grandma!¡± Reuben

    snapped back.

    ¡°Fuck! I¡¯m going to kill you if you betray Mr. Jordan, Reuben,¡± Julian barked Reuben ignored Julian and

    trembled as he looked at Scott.

    ¡°Please answer my question, Mr. Wilson.¡± Scott responded with a tender smile.

    ¡°I won¡¯t target your only family now that you¡¯vee to your senses.

    What I want you to do next is take over all MK branches with me.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Mr. Wilson.

    Even if Mr. Jordan is gone, Mr. Adam Jordan is still around.

    He has the right to inherit all thepanies.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t resist me.

    Plus, he doesn¡¯t have a will,¡± Scott disagreed.

    Stunned, Reuben wondered about Scott¡¯s intentions, curious if Scott had a will when Adam didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like this.

    I naturally have the confidence to convince everyone since I dare to say so.¡± Weakness soon engulfed

    Reuben¨Cit seemed like he had only one option now.

    Besides, he had other responsibilities and couldn¡¯t afford to die here.

    ¡°Okay, you have my word.¡± Julian screamed, ¡°Reuben! Are you going to be hisckey?¡± Reuben

    remained silent.

    ¡°What did you say to me, Reuben? You fucking said that we were going to wait for Mr. Jordan toe

    back!¡± Julian cursed frantically while resisting Elvira¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°No one will let you off the hook if you do this, Reuben! Can you face Mr. Jordan if he¡¯s back?¡± ¡°Julian,

    Mr. Jordan won¡¯te back,¡± Reuben said.

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! Take back your word, Reuben.

    Don¡¯t say ye- Suddenly, a soft sound of a stab pierced the air.

    Reuben¡¯s back stiffened as he turned to look at Julian and Elvira.

    Julian had stopped moving, staring at his stabbed chest.

    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Elvira coldly said, ¡°You should bear the consequences of being distracted.¡± Reuben widened his eyes

    in fear and stood up.

    ¡°Julian!¡± After that, Elvira exerted herself and pushed Julian against the wall.

    The gigantic impact grabbed Reuben¡¯s heart.

    His eyes turned red as he rushed forward.

    ¡°You¡¯d better consider your grandmother¡¯s life if you dare to save him.

    Scott¡¯s cruel voice came from behind Reuben, making him stop walking.

    At the same time, Elvira turned the dagger in Julian¡¯s heart endlessly.

    Blood slowly flowed from Julian¡¯s lips.

    Shaking, he looked at Reuben as his gaze started to cken.

    Slowly, he slipped down the wall.

    He widened his eyes and used hisst breath to yell, ¡°R¨CReuben, d¨Cdon¡¯t you ever b¨Cbetray.

    Mr. Jordan!¡± It made Elvira frown as she quickly pulled the dagger out and put it against Julian¡¯s neck.

    Narrowing his eyes, Reuben yelled crazily, ¡°No!¡± But Elvira had already shed the main artery in

    Julian¡¯s neck.

    The warm blood sshed on Reuben¡¯s face and rolled down his face.

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935

    In a daze, Reuben witnessed Julian¡¯s death before him.

    His body grew heavier with each passing second, and he struggled to drag his feet toward Julian.

    Elvira nced at Scott nearby, and he nodded slightly.

    Reuben approached Julian, sinking to his knees.

    Juliany in a pool of blood.

    Tears welled up in Reuben¡¯s eyes.

    He raised his shaky hands and ced them on Julian¡¯s lifeless, widened eyes.

    He gnashed his teeth and assisted Julian in closing his eyes, all the while keeping his head low, crying.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, Julian!¡± Kneeling there, he didn¡¯t cease his repentance.

    At that moment, someone opened the office door.

    Rowan entered, and the tragic scene made him pale.

    Scott tilted his head and looked at Rowan.

    ¡°Did you manage to get everyone here?¡± Rowan suppressed his anger and replied.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Hendrix.¡± Reuben turned his head slowly toward Rowan, Rowan awkwardly looked away.

    A low snort escaped Reuben.

    It turned out they had made the right guess.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Scott rose to his feet and nced at Reuben indifferently.

    ¡°You shoulde along and get things done.

    with me.¡± He walked out of the office, with Elvira following.

    After a few seconds, Reuben stood up in a trance, behaving like a puppet as he exited the office.

    While brushing past Rowan, thetter grabbed Reuben¡¯s arm and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you going

    to work for him, Reuben? Are you out of your mind?¡± Reubenughed coldly.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I, since you¡¯ve done something you shouldn¡¯t?¡± ¡°I was forced¡°¡± Reuben ignored Rowan,

    freed his arm, and caught up with Scott.

    Rowan had no choice but to follow them.

    Alex and Lucas paced restlessly in the hotel.

    Paige was sitting nearby, hugging her knees and staring As noon approached and Reuben had yet to

    call, Lucas grew more vexed.

    ¡°Did something happen to Reuben and Julian?¡± he asked.

    Alex pinched his brows.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°I think Scott must havee, or else Reuben would have called or texted us already,¡±

    Lucas spected.

    Their conversation made Paige slowly lift her head.

    ¡°What is Scott doing here?¡± Alex exined.

    ¡°We guess he¡¯s going to snatch all of Evan¡¯s business and properties.¡± Paige scoffed, ¡°What an

    absolute demon.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ve got to go to thepany to get some clues, Lucas said with frustration.

    Alex frowned.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to call your father?¡± Lucas was stunned as he realized what he should do.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll ask him to get his men to look things up here.¡± After that, he went out to make a call.

    Alex locked at Paige and sat down beside her.

    Paige immediately said, ¡°Please don¡¯t mention our problem, Alex.¡± Alex took a deep breath and replied,

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll wait until these things are over.¡± Paige nodded.

    ¡°Have you tried calling Carol?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t have her phone with her,¡± Alex exined.

    Downcast, Paige asked, ¡°Have you ever thought of how to rescue her?¡± Alex exhaled.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t managed toe to that part yet, but the possibility of rescuing her is very slim as long as

    Scott is still alive.¡± Paige grabbed Alex¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Do you need me to do anything? I¡¯ll do anything as long as I can help you.

    save Caroll¡± Feeling sorry for her, Alex said, ¡°No, you just need to stay here.

    I don¡¯t want to see you in danger.¡± Paige felt remorseful because she couldn¡¯t help at all.

    She retrieved her hand and stopped talking.

    Lucas came back very fast and said, ¡°My dad has agreed to help look for Evan.

    Let¡¯s head to thepany

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936

    Chapter 936

    Alex nodded.

    "Okay.Let''s go take a look now."

    Paige chimed in.

    "I''ming too!"

    Half an hourter, the three of them arrived at thepany''s building in a car and noticed numerous

    bodyguards standing at the door.

    Shortly afterward, a few bodyguards emerged holding a stretcher.

    On the stretchery a covered figure, making it impossible to discern the identity.

    The opposing party soon started driving.

    Alex turned to Lucas, saying, "Let''s follow them."

    For approximately two hours, they trailed the car until it stopped in front of a crematorium.

    The stretcher was taken out and sent inside.

    Alex, Lucas, and Paige promptly exited the car and entered the crematorium.

    They cautiously followed behind as the bodyguards left, handing over the responsibility to a staff

    member.

    Alex suggested, "Let''s find out who the deceased is from the staff."

    Lucas and Paige nodded.

    Lucas initiated a conversation with the staff, who eventually agreed to reveal the identity.

    When the white fabric was unveiled, shock overcame them.

    Even after Julian was taken away, they couldn''t shake off the impact.

    Paige trembled at the thought of the deep cut on Julian''s throat.

    Alex took her cold hand and said, "Let''s go."

    Exiting the crematorium, Lucas suggested, "We should stay here for a while to apany Julian on

    his final journey."

    Alex and Paige concurred.

    Lucas gripped the steering wheel tightly and remarked, "If there is only Julian, Reuben should be fine

    for the time being.

    Alex contemted briefly.

    "If Reuben is fine, there¡¯s a good chance he might have switched sides."

    Lucas¡¯ eyes widened in shock.

    "How can that be possible? Reuben is very loyal! He wouldn''t do that!"

    Alex nced at him.

    "What else is impossible now?"

    At the hospital.

    A nurse entered Caroline''s room to change her dressing.

    Seeing Caroline with her back turned, the nurse said, "Ms.Shenton, it''s time for your dressing."

    Caroline did not respond.

    Concerned, the nurse patted her shoulder.

    "Ms.Shenton?"

    Caroline remained unresponsive.

    rmed, the nurse hurried to the other side and discovered a deep cut on Caroline''s wrist.

    Arge puddle of blood on the floor and a shattered vase heightened the gravity of the situation.

    The frightened nurse pressed the call button immediately.

    The doctor arrived promptly after the bodyguards outside alerted Scott.

    In the next room, Greta''s breathing quickened upon hearing themotion from Caroline''s room.

    Tyler and Axel grew restless, and Liora, sensing something wrong, asked, "Did something bad happen

    to Mommy?"

    Axel reassured, "It''s fine, Lia.Mommy''s going to be fine."

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But Liora shook her head.

    "Something bad must have happened to Mommy! Otherwise, why would the doctor and nurses speak

    so loudly?"

    She hit the door and shouted, "Please open the door!"

    Upon hearing themotion, the bodyguard opened the door and asked, "What is it?"

    Greta anxiously asked, "What is happening there?"

    The bodyguard replied coldly, "Shemitted suicide, and the doctor is trying to save her."

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937

    Chapter 937

    "Suicide..."

    Greta''s face turned ghastly pale as she muttered to herself in disbelief.Her knees buckled, and she

    staggered backward involuntarily before copsing to the ground.

    The three children hastily assisted in holding her up.

    "Grandaunt Greta!"

    "Go and call out to your mom now, quickly.Let her know that you''re here so she can hold on!"

    Greta instructed the children, who nodded in response.

    As they rushed to the door, the bodyguards blocked their path.

    Tyler and Axel pushed against the bodyguards strenuously, allowing Liora to squeeze through.

    She shouted, "Mommy! You must hold on! We''re in the next room, and we''re fine.

    "Don''t abandon us...Daddy has already abandoned us, so don''t leave us.We don''t want to be

    orphans...Can you hear me, Mommy? You must hold on for us!"

    Liora''s cries echoed through the corridor, eliciting sighs from the nurses.

    The children, only five years old, were forced to mature beyond their age due to the unexpected turn of

    events.

    Caroline heard Liora''s voice as she was undergoing resuscitation.

    Although she couldn''t make out the words, the cries reached her.

    Caroline thought, ¡®How can this be real? Scott ordered his subordinates to take them...

    I remember Scott telling me they''d be in the next room, but I don''t believe what he said.

    I trusted him too much previously.

    As a result, he killed the people I love the most, one after another.

    "I''m too tired and don''t want to suffer anymore.I miss him so much.He must be in pain.I''m going to find

    him and be with him.I''m going to tell him that he is not alone"

    At Muricia.

    Scott gained control of MK''s branchpany using the document he had made Draco sign.

    After the negotiation, he walked out of the office and received a text message that caused his gaze to

    gradually turn cold.

    He read the message from his bodyguard, feeling an uncontroble panic in his chest.

    Unnoticed, his grip over his phone tightened.

    Elvira noticed Scott''s cold expression and asked, "What happened, Mr.Hendrix?"

    Scott put away his phone.

    "Prepare to head back to Cheasia."

    "As you wish," Elvira replied.

    Reuben trailed behind Scott, his eyes glistening at the mention of Cheasia.

    His thoughts were not about Caroline but the will in Scott''s possession.

    ¡®How did Scotte to possess Mr.Jordan Sr"s will? I just can''t figure this out.Could it be that.."

    Reuben looked at Scott slowly.

    ¡®If I''m not mistaken, Scott is likely Mr.Jordan Sr"s illegitimate child! If he is, everything that happened

    lately makes sense!¡¯ Scott, apanied by Reuben, left for Cheasia.

    They walked out of the building with a group of bodyguards.

    Paige, Lucas, and Alex had already arrived at thepany''s building.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon witnessing Scott and Reuben, Alex and Lucas''s expressions turned unpleasant.

    "Reuben has switched sides, just as expected!" Alex eximed angrily.

    Lucas frowned.

    "I didn''t expect him to do this when Evan treated him so well!"

    Paige stared at Reuben, thinking, ¡®The Reuben I know is not that kind of person.

    We''ve been working together for such a long time.

    ¡®Many tried to coborate with Reuben to frame Mr.Jordan, but Reuben chose to follow Mr.Jordan

    steadfastly, and their journey has led them to this moment"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!